《The Void Wolf》 Prologue (Revised) Prologue (Revised) "You''re doing a great service to the cause, Emily." A middle-aged man dressed in ck clergy robes spoke to a woman of simr age wearing a simpler version of the same robes. "Thank you Grand Priest...but, will this really work?" She asked with a worried expression. " Be at ease, Emily, he will surely reward us. Now let''s begin." As the conversation ended, figures in ck hooded robes climbed the steps to a tform, each of them surrounded a child with dark brown hair chained to an altar in the center. "Dad...Mom...why?" The child spoke in a confused voice as he lifted his head, exposing his brown eyes filled with bewilderment. "This is for your own good, Siegfried. Rejoice in your fortune, for even I envy you." The Grand Priest responded preachingly. "Emily prepare the ceremonial dagger." He ordered. "Yes, Grand Priest." Emily bowed before giving her son an apathetic look. Meanwhile, the seven hooded figures began chanting while inscribing a bloody sigil around the altar. "Oh Progenitor of the void, please ept the vessel we offer unto you." The bloody sigil depicted three wolves, circling a fourth wolf painted in the center of the altar. "The dagger is prepared, Grand Priest.", Emily handed a pitch ck dagger dripping with an ominous liquid to the Priest. "Thank you, Emily." The priest walked to the altar staring at the young boy. "Dad..." The boy looked at his father, while tears stained his face. "My son..." The Grand Priest looked at the boy, madness almost bursting out of his eyes. "You''ve made your father very proud!" He raised the dagger and carved a sigil into his son''s hand. "Aaaaaah!" The boy''s scream resounded all around, reaching ears devoid of any humanity. "It''s only a scratch, Siegfried." Emily stared at her son, showing only excitement. "It''s only just beginning Siegfried. Find sce in your pain. Your small life will grant us power." The dagger was raised to his chest and began carving letters into his flesh. "Please!" The boy yelled hoarsely as snot and tears decorated his face. The Priest continued, unbothered by the screams, skillfully using the dagger to write ancient letters on his son''s flesh. "Stop! I''m sorry! Please stop!" The boy writhed in agony hoping for anyone to stop his father. ck blood slowly dripped onto the ground. Seeing the blood Emily spoke hurriedly. "The poison is beginning to work!" The eyes of the seven hooded figures gleamed with anticipation. One by one, the wolves illustrated in blood began glowing before turning ck. The priest nodded his head once before stepping back, "It''s time to start. Begin the ritual." The seven figures stepped forward each brandishing a dagger. "Emily, begin!" The Priest yelled fervently as his eyes bulged in excitement. Emily raised her hands slowly and began speaking. "Oh Void Wolf, hear us call to you. We offer an innocent child raised for 7 years in ignorance to suffering." The room began shaking wildly as the nine people in the room began breathing heavily. Joy was clearly apparent on their faces. Siegfried''s body began spasming, his hair turning pitch ck, while his eyes began glowing yellow. The sound of his bones breaking spread throughout the room. "Aaaaaaah!" The Priest smiled widely before he spoke."We will now cleanse the vessel!" He nodded towards the 7 figures. One by one they stepped towards the altar. The seven figures raised their daggers with hands that trembled in excitement. "N..No..o."Siegfried protested weakly as his eyes looked on in horror. The seven figures ignored him and began stabbing enthusiastically. "Agh..." Siegfried coughed ck blood as the seven figures continued tearing into his flesh: the poison that coated his Father''s dagger enhanced the pain, causing his suffering to reach a new height. Slowly, Siegfried stopped his struggle as he choked on his own blood. His hands went limp as his yellow eyes dimmed, heat gradually receding from his body. ''Why? Did I do something wrong? Mother? Father?'' Hisst thoughts wouldn''t be heard by those in the room. The seven figures eventually stopped stabbing when all signs of life receded. The Priest and Emily walked closer. Nine people smilingly stood in a circle staring at a lifeless body. ''Truly an innocent boy!'' The priest silently thought to himself. "Use this humble body as your vessel!" Emily said while shaking with reverence. The previously motionless body began to show signs of movement. A faint ck mist emerged from the pores of the body and soon after it spread throughout the room. The nine people in the room trembled jubntly and kneeled on the ground awaiting possession of the "vessel". More and more ck mist poured out congealing into a silhouette of a wolf. The wolf hovered above Siegfried''s body, sending a single nce towards the kneeling people before staring at Siegfried. For a while, it was silent as the faint ck mist moved around the room as if it were alive. The 9 people began to get nervous, but couldn''t help their excitement deep down. The priest couldn''t help but peek at the incorporeal being before him but when he tried to look he felt an unbearable soul ripping pressure that almost suffocated him. " Haaah." The priest gasped for air and eventually caught his breath while blood dripped from his nose. The semi-transparent Wolf slowly redirected its gaze to the 9 people again. Its mouth opened and an incredibly deep voice sounded out shaking the room. "Nine of you wish to receive immortality in exchange for the boy''s life?" Although the words could be taken as criticism the tone was one of indifference not portraying any particr emotion. Thus, everyone became too nervous to speak but still looked expectant. The priest cupped his hands and began speaking, "My Lord, we would like to-" "That wasn''t what I asked." The voice interrupted sounding ever so slightly annoyed causing the room to shake and the mist to stir. The priest quickly prostrated. "Yes my Lord, we wish for immortality! This one begs for forgiveness!" "I see." The Wolf redirected his gaze towards Siegfried as if searching for something. "And shall I revive the boy?" The Wolf asked again in an emotionless tone making it hard to guess the intentions behind it if there were any at all. "Pardon me, my Lord! This one-" "That wasn''t what I asked you." The voice began to leak with an easier to detect, trace of annoyance, the room shook even more and the mist silently stirred. "I would advise you to think before you speak again." The other eight kneeling people began to bleed from their noses while silently cursing the priest. It was clear the Wolf was very forward and wanted simple answers instead of ttery. "Apologies my lord!" The priest mmed his head onto the ground. "The boy...is no longer needed, my Lord."The priest forced a smile. "Is he not your child? Reviving him would be a trivial task." The priest thought for a while before speaking. "He''s outlived his usefulness, my lord, in addition, he was raised knowing very little of worldly matters, children can be reced, reviving him would be pointless my lord." The Wolf stared at the priest for a while. "Since he outlived his usefulness then he is no longer needed, correct?" "Yes my Lord!" The priest responded quickly without realizing the potential implications behind the question. "Then..." The Wolf paused while the mist stirred silently. Rising higher and higher. For the first time, the Wolf exposed what appeared to be it''s incredibly bright yellow eyes that emitted light. "Why do I need any of you?" The 9 people felt pure terror in their heart''s wishing they could run away and yet no one could find the strength to move. "P-Please My Lor-" "To dust." The 9 bodies shook violently. Aging rapidly. "Please it wasn''t my fault spare me, he forced me to give up my son!" Emily now looking twice her original age pleaded desperately wishing to find an escape. "You''d lie to me?" The Wolf said emotionlessly as it looked at Emily, a pir of ck mist formed above her and crushed her instantly. Seeing Emily being reduced to a pile of ash, the remaining eight people began to feel dread. The priest regretted not saying something else and instead of rushing to answer. The Wolf looked at those who remained. All of a sudden the remaining eight men and women aged rapidly, slowly withering, eventually turning into ck dust. The Wolf turned it''s sight back to the child. The mist slowly expanded grabbing a book hidden within the robes of the priest with it. On the cover of the book was the sigil of 4 wolves. It slowly disappeared into the mist. Then the Wolf began to blend with the ck mist, eventually, the mist covered everything in the room while the ground violently shook. Then all was quiet. The mist disappeared along with the body of Siegfried. Rip! An audible tear urred in the space above the altar as a ck pir of mist rose into the sky. Within a few miles of the surrounding area, all organic life dropped dead before decaying into ck sand. All trees became petrified turning ck. It seemed time sped up thousands of years in an instant. Though the pir rose in a remote location it was visible thousands of thousands of miles round. People everywhere looked at the pir of mist and felt a creeping chill. "Gods help us!" "Gods guide us!" "Protect us!" ................................................... Within a pce, a King was having a conversation that was identical to many leaders around the world. "My King!" A minister bowed politely as he began to report the situation. "Mages are reporting through transmission, the ck pir was spotted all over the Continent, they also say it''s more than likely that the countries of Parv and Telvane have seen it as well. Our sources report the major Parvian Houses are convening and the Telvian Empire is reorganizing its military. In addition, many noble holds under our Grenitian kingdom are stirring. Many im it''s a warning from the Gods. The Diavol and the Dark Elves are also showing movements." "Aah!" "Can''t be." "Will it involve our Kingdom again?" "Another great cmity? " Many nobles began whispering as an ominous atmosphere permeated the room. "Quiet!" The King rose from his throne, causing the nobles to quiet down. "It has been more than one thousand years since thest time an event like that happened, the Grenitian Kingdom rebuilt and survived, did it not?" Many nobles nodded in silence as the King began contemting. "Tell all the Noble houses to train their sons and monitor the people within their own territories, any outstanding talents are to be sent to the capital for further training no matter the origin, all conflicts, and blood feuds are to cease until further notice or they will be deemed enemies of the kingdom." "As you will, my King." "Any other matters?" The King asked. "There is nothing else."The minister bowed. "Then if that''s all." The King waved his hand, dismissing all the nobles. .................................................... Chapter 1: Rebirth (Revised) Chapter 1: Rebirth (Revised) EmptyThat was Siegfrieds first thought when he regained consciousness. A t and empty expanse of whitey before him. Completely white all around, no obstructions. He slowly tried to remember what happened to him. DadMom An indescribable feelingy within his chest. Siegfried was raised not knowing pain, much to his Mothers and Fathers efforts. Anytime he was hurt or upset magic was used to erase his memories, sheltering him from reality. Siegfried didnt have an actual way to express negative emotions, for seven years, as he was raised ignorant to pain and negative emotions. Betrayal was an unknown concept to him. DadMom This time his words contained more a feeling unknown to him. Siegfried examined his body; Four small ck wolves decorated his hands, his chest contained strange ck writing. Surprisingly, his wounds were gone. DadMom Siegfried grew tense as he experienced something he hadnt felt before. Memories reyed in his head; Being hurt, confused, and seeing the smiles on his parents face as he died. Why did they do that to him? Was the question that filled his head. Child. A deep voice with an indifferent tone rang out, instantly catching his attention. Though those strange feelings polluted his mind. Whos there?! As Siegfried looked around his eyes fell on a gigantic dark silhouette of a wolf. It was at least 1000 feet tall. Its body was expelling dark mist yet it gave the impression it was solid. Huge yellow eyes stared at Siegfried. They are dead, child. Dead?Siegfried felt a sense of incongruity in his heart. Did they feel what I felt? Siegfried asked the silhouette in front of him. I would assume so. The hazy silhouette responded. ... Siegfried only responded with silence. Happy? Sad? Angry? There was a sense of unfamiliarity, he didn''t know how to feel. Two streams of tears fell silently as he became rooted in ce. After remaining quiet for a few moments, he asked a question,Who are you? I am The Wolf paused for a time then continued. Nothing. "Nothing?" Siegfried repeated the wolf. The Wolf closed its eyes for a second, before opening them again. A strand of pitch ck mist flew towards his head, inserting itself into his skull. Ah! Siegfried felt momentarily ufortable but began recalling things he never learned. The world he lived in was called Milneria, which was separate from the ne of existence Gods lived on. It was filled with many different races, but Humans were the most numerous race. Most races could practice magic or other skills, and the races who could rise to the pinnacle could be beyond powerful, though it was beyond rare for it to ur. Experiences of different lives intertwined in his head, but they seemed to flow smoothly. It went beyondmon knowledge and showed him a wealth of different experiences. People lived and People died, but nothing really changes. A scene appeared in his mind as if he were there to spectate it. Crowds of people...No, armies of people of different races, Humans, Elves, Dark Elves, and a few more. They met on a t in, hostility, tension, anger, and fear all mixed together in the air, almost bing palpable. Leaders dressed in Grand Armor gave speeches on each side, in response, the soldiers cheered. The crowds rushed at each other shouting, screaming, cursing. They crashed together forming a tide of violence where their differences became indistinguishable. The scene faded away, and Siegfried was met with a very different one. It was a harsh winter, so harsh the cold seem to dig into the skin of anyone exposed to the wind. A man dressed in torn clothes kissed his wife and son on the forehead before departing from one of the many run down shacks among a sea of simr shacks. He followed a narrow street until he neared an upscale area. From there, he took his ce among a crowd of people dressed in identical rags to his own. They yelled angrily in front of a wall of guards. They called out the Lord for livingvishly while his people starved. Their demands werent much, most just begged for bread, just enough to feed their children. Meanwhile, the Lord watched them as if they were ants, after refusing to tolerate any more insults, he ordered the guards to attack. The men, afraid of offending their Lordplied and charged into the crowd. They cut down defenseless men while the Lord watched on with an expression colder than the frigid winds that blew. The man who kissed his wife and son goodbye was among those who died. That scene soon faded and was reced with the same Lord who ordered the massacre. He was far older than before and was kneeling with ropes tied around his hands. Not just him, but his entire family. They were lined up on a wooden tform, being disyed to a crowd. A young man dressed in leather armor listed his crimes. That young mans father was one of the people who begged the Lord for food and in turnwere ughtered. His mother died not too long after that, as they struggled through the winter. The same young man harbored a grudge and inspired a rebellion, and after capturing the Lord and his family they staged an execution. The Lord begged for them to let go of his family since he was the only guilty one, but the crowds fury couldnt be extinguished with one death. So they executed them all. The scene once again faded. Finally, Siegfried came to understand how he met his own end. His parents stumbled on an ancient book in a ruin, it contained confusing yet profound knowledge. His Mother and Father gathered members of their family to take part in the ritual. They then left the management of their house to their son, another child who looked simr to Siegfrieds parents, while they took Siegfried away. Even with all their efforts, they only deciphered a small fraction of one ritual, to raise a pure vessel which would allowmunication with a God. His parents assumed the vessel was being raised for a sacrifice after failing to understand the rest of the ritual. The experiences he received made it apparent that death was part of life. Innocent or guilty, they all ended up dead in the end. Thus he epted the belief that killing was natural, that it was part of the world. In all those experiences, some people seemed to love it, others seemed to show reluctance and even detest it, but in the end, a majority of them carried through with it. I see, Siegfried said solemnly, as he absorbed his new-found knowledge. Where would he go from here? Unknowingly, he lost the bearing of a child after witnessing those events. He began to desire something to help prevent the strange feeling of being cast out by the ones you love. A blessing...Can you...give me a blessing? Siegfried asked. The knowledge in his head detailed such things, blessings gave strength to people. It''s not something mortals can handle, but if you still wish to receive it can be done. I still want one. Siegfried didnt give up, he stared at the Wolf, desperation apparent in his eyes. Child The Wolf said solemnly. Staring back at the boy. I dont want that to happen to me again." Siegfried obviously meant his own ritualistic sacrifice. He wasn''t deterred by the ominous words the Wolf said to him, in his mind anything that could prevent a simr event from urring was more than good enough. The Wolf closed his eyes, giving the impression of contemtion. "Make no mistake, My blessing won''t grant you the power you wish for. It''s simr to a key, and with it, you''ll have a chance to grab power for yourself. " Im ready. Siegfried swallowed his fear, not knowing the trial which awaited him. Are you sure?" The Wolf spoke with his eyes still closed. Siegfried nodded his head in eptance, taking a deep breath. Then we start. The Wolfs eyes opened and a ck doorway appeared in front of Siegfried. The doorway was of normal size, yet it was apletely ck space. Wisps of ck mist leaked out giving an eerie impression, they were like long strands of hair and almost looked as if they were alive. A wisp of ck mist shot from Wolfs body into Siegfrieds left hand. Youve received my blessing, now you are allowed to enter.. What''s inside? Siegfried asked fearfully. The darkness seemed hungry as if it were alive. Siegfried felt as if he going to get devoured should he enter the doorway. Nothing. The Wolf answered, offering no further exnation. Siegfried clenched his teeth, and walked through, stepping into the doorway losing his senses. The doorway disappeared along with Siegfried. The Wolf stared for a while before also disappearing. Siegfried couldnt see nor could he feel anything. It felt as though he wasn''t real. He began feeling a burning pain, the intensity increased rapidly, it was as if his skin was being peeledyer byyer. Then it went deeper, deeper than flesh, his very soul felt as if it was being peeled. . He wanted to scream yet no noise came out, being deprived of all his senses gave him a feeling of utter terror. His mind too preupied with fear and pain to think. The pain stopped after an unknown amount of time. Maybe minutes? Maybe years? Siegfried had no way of knowing. .. who...areyou? A guttural and distorted voice rang out, it caused Siegfried to feel more fear than previously. Who is it? Siegfried couldnt tell if it was in his head or in the darkness and causing him to panic. If someone could see his face they would find it was distorted with pure fear. . Siegfried opened his mouth to speak, no words came out, even if they did, he could no longer recall his name. Iwillgive...you...a...new...name...The voice continued speaking as if it was unaware of the soul-shaking dread it caused. . Siegfried tried to respond but he seemed to have forgotten the feeling of his own body. IraThe voice spoke again. My name isIra? Siegfried thought to himself. Now...why...are...you...here? Why am I here? Why am Ihere? The voice didnt respond as if allowing him to think. Siegfried tried to recall, but couldnt remember. It felt as his moments ago he arrived, yet somehow felt like hes been here forever as if this was always his life. Floating between life and death. To stop it from happening again Siegfried answered after an unknown amount of time. Why?The voice asked another question. Siegfried took less time to think as the answer came straight to him, It scares me.It scares me more than anything. Then...Ill...Help...You. Siegfried trusted this strange voice. He rxed his mind, slowly letting go. He began to feel his consciousness fade, he tried to ask the voice a question, while he still was aware. Who are you? Nothing. From then on, Siegfried as a whole ceased to exist. The ego of a fragile child was fractured into pieces and reconnected with a savageness that wasnt originally there. Days passed. Months passed. Years passed. The Ego created from different pieces grew. The adolescent misgivings were erased and something broken reced it. In the ce of the former child-like naivete was a distorted innocence. . Empty That was the boys first thought when he regained consciousness. A t an empty expanse of nothingy before him. Complete white all around, no obstructions. He slowly tried to remember what happened to him. BoyDo you know who you are? The boy stayed silent slowly contemting. He examined his body, he was stark naked, he was about 59" his body waspletely clean, with the exception of a ck sigil detailing four wolves, on his left hand. He eventually turned around to see a silhouette, resembling a wolf made of ck mist, measuring at least 1000 feet tall. Its eyespletely yellow giving off a faint glow. Iam A light shed through the boy''s yellow eyes. As he beganughing, A wolfish grin and pure white teeth shone.Ira. My name is Ira. He remembered the name Siegfried clearly, but he would never use it again. The Wolf closed his eyes as if he was in thought. You failed to remain whole, but you''ve survived. The Wolf paused briefly, opening his eyes again. So be it. I shall return you to the mortal world, Ira. Ira held his chin with his hand, contemting. Wait! The book! I would like the book please! Ira smiled exposing his teeth, as he held out his hand. An expression of pure self-satisfaction on his face. Do you know what it is? The Wolf asked him with an ever so slightly interested tone. Notexactly." The Wolf gazed at him before ck mist extended forward giving him the book, You may find some things of use if you can understand it. Dont worry, Ill figure it out eventually, Ira said as he grabbed the book. He examined the 4 wolves on the front, then waved his left hand, making the book disappear. Are you familiar with the power of the void? The Wolf asked, its tone resuming indifference. I know a little bit, but the rest wille to me slowly. Ira then looked at the Wolf expectantly,Whelp, Im ready to go. The Wolf didnt respond, as the mist began rising around Ira. Ira stared ahead waving at the Wolf, a grin on his face. He soon disappeared. "...Its familiar." The Wolf closed his eyes before vanishing, leaving an empty white space. Whoosh! Just outside a petrified forest a boy, 16 years of age, appeared from nowhere. The boy measured 5''9". He had a handsome face with soft features that enhanced his youth, ck hair touching his shoulders, bright yellow eyes, wheat colored skin, and pure white teeth. His grin gave off the impression of a wolf, yet held a wild charm. The only problem would be that this boy waspletely naked. His grin receded and his face became deadly serious. I He paused, as the atmosphere around him grew colder, I need some damn clothes! Heughed loudly and began walking away from the ck forest, sending a single nce behind him, before he turned and continued walking. .. Chapter 2: A Quiet Village (Revised) Chapter 2: A Quiet Vige (Revised) On the outskirts of a vige, nearly six miles away from the petrified forest, someone began shouting. "rk! rk! Come out and help!" A teenage boy was sleeping under a tree. The boy was dressed in a faded shirt, with worn out shorts, both of which were tan-colored. Upon closer inspection, he appeared to be at least seventeen years of age. The boy had an average face, brown hair, with an average build. The only thing that stood out was his height, measuring 6''0. "rk! Come help with the forge!" The voice came from a small pudgy kid, at least nine years old. The two appeared to be rted as they held the same features and even had simr clothes. He stood over the sleeping youth. "Ugh...Benjamin shut uuuuup." The youth opened his eyes and began standing up. Hezily stretched his body before looking down at his brother. "Amy is even helping out, if you don''t help, I''ll tell her, you love her!" "Ben-" Before rk could finish, the little pudgy boy ran off. Surprisingly, the pudgy boy was quick on his feet. "Ben! Wait!" rk chased after his brother, falling behind. Eventually, they made it to a small vige, it held 200 people. People began making way for the two boys, in a rehearsed matter, showing the familiarity of the inhabitants. "Tell my daughter Amy to be home before dinner!" A middle-ageddy shouted with a smile. "We will, Mrs.Ann." Benjamin shouted, his speed not slowing at all. He turned abruptly, running into a small workshop. rk grit his teeth and ran inside. ................................................................. "Pay attention, Amy. This de will be ced onto the shaft, making your spearplete." Bang. Bang. Bang. An old man with short white hair and a long beard hammered away at an anvil. Sweat dripped down his wrinkled forehead, as he poured all his concentration onto the 11-inch de. Bang. Bang. Bang. His robust figure rhythmically moved. The timing of each strike near perfect. The spear de began taking shape under his movements. A few feet away, a young girl stared at the old man working, gripping a towel. She wore a in, green, short sleeve shirt, with brown pants. Her face dripped with sweat, and her brown hair clung to her forehead, but she kept her green eyes locked on the old man, rarely blinking. She had the face of an average vige girl, fifteen years old in age, yet her body showed off faint muscle. One could assume she didn''t shy away from physical activity. asionally the old man would stop and the young girl would rush to wipe his forehead, showing the utmost attentiveness. Finally, the old man stood up, quenching the de. He held the de up under themplight, examining every part of it. He nodded his head satisfactorily, and eventually began sharpening the de. "Elder Davis, is this spear really for me?" Amy asked, anticipation apparent in her eyes. "Hmmm, Benjamin is still too young and rk still..." Before the old man could finish speaking, the pudgy, Benjamin ran up to Amy. "Did...I...Miss...It?" Benjamin asked, taking huge breaths in between his words. rk also ran in, breathing heavily. ring at Benjamin, before ncing at Amy then at Elder Davis. "Sorry Ben, it''s almost over." "Aww, it''s all because of rk." Benjamin responded dejectedly, ring at rk. Elder Davis smiled at Benjamin, before continuing to sharpen the spear de. "Hey...Amy..." rk stared at the girl who held his heart, not knowing what to say. As he noticed he was covered in sweat and probably didn''t smell too good, his face began turning red. "Hello, rk." Amy responded politely with a smile, she then turned to focus on Elder Davis again. whiiiiiiizzz. Elder Davis stood up, walking over to a table, he then began assembling the short cross spear. The shaft of the spear was the same height as Amy, 5''2. The shaft was in, made from enchanted redwood, rivaling the hardness of most metals. The de was made from steel, its sharpness apparent. Elder Davis stood up, handing the spear to Amy. Amy excitedly took the spear. Looking up and down repeatedly. The design was in and it stood 11-inches above Amy''s head, but the simplicity enhanced the quality of it. Elder Davis looked on with a smile. "Oh wow!" Benjamin said in awe of the spear. rk looked on, not too interested. "When do I get my own weapon, Grandpa Davis?" "Hohoho. In 3 years child." Elder Davis responded with a haughtyugh, as he stroked his beard. "3 years is too long!" Benjamin protested looking disappointed. He then turned to rk, "Why don''t you ask for a weapon, rk?" "That''s because..." rk smiled bitterly while thinking of a way to respond, Amy stared at him curiously. "That''s enough Ben. Go watch Amy practice the spear." Elder Davis interrupted. Shooing away Ben and Amy. Soon the workshop was cleared out leaving rk and Elder Davis alone together. "It''s been twelve years, rk." Elder Davis had a sorrowful expression. "I know but I..." rk stared down at his feet, feeling uneasy. "Why did it happen Grandpa Davis? If I just...Maybe my father..." "Haaah." Elder Davis let out a sigh, looking at rk. He began to recall the story of his son''s death. 12 years ago a ck pir decimated a few km of forest. This small catastrophe urred during a routine hunt, causing many animals and monsters to flee. At the time rk was only 5. His father, Jacob, took him along to hunt for the first time. Everything was normal until the ck pir emerged from the forest, killing everything within a few km and causing many monsters to flee. Unfortunately, Jacob and rk were in the path of six Ogres. Jacob sessfully fought and killed four. One of the remaining two went for rk forcing Jacob to defend him, his sword was knocked away in the process. Jacob told rk to retrieve his sword while he evaded the attacks of two Ogres, in the end, he stumbled and was hit by an Ogre''s fist. He shouted for rk to bring the sword, but rk was frozen in fear, he clutched the sword not moving an inch. Jacob continued shouting until the Ogres began assaulting him, twisting his limbs, crushing his bones, ripping out his entrails, while rk watched in horror. Jacob''s face held a look of disbelief as he stared at his son, his screams of terror echoed throughout the forest. rk stumbled backward, falling into a small ditch. The Ogres took pieces of Jacob''s miserable corpse and continued fleeing away from the forest. After a while Elder Davis found, rk, lifelessly staring at the remaining pieces of his father and holding the sword tightly. At the time rk''s mom, Emma, was pregnant with Benjamin. After she heard the story from rk, sheshed out ming him. rk''s heart was thrown further into despair, leaving mental scars on him. Emma gave birth to Benjamin, spiraling into depression and dying when Benjamin was only three. Since then, rk could never hold a sword. Experiencing painful memories whenever he held one. Hearing his mother''s voice, ming him for his ipetence. His Grandfather never spoke of it again, burying his son''s sword, and leaving rk to wonder if he also med him. "This had to be caused by that damned couple!" Elder Davis grit his teeth thinking back years before the pir emerged. "Couple?" rk responded curiously. "2 years before you were born...A strange couple came to the vige, George Fallmire, his wife, Emily, his young son, Siegfried, and seven robed men." Elder Davis closed his eyes, recalling what happened all those years ago. "People pass through the vige asionally, and there is no shortage of strange fellows, but this couple was the strangest I''ve met. Everything was seemingly fine, the couple was very well-mannered. George was a nice guy, and he got along with everyone for the brief time he stayed. Until his son was identally hurt...The injury was minor, and even though his son cried, it wasn''t anything serious...but he..." "Then what happened Grandpa Davis?" rk also wondered what would''ve caused the pir to emerge, causing him so much grief. ''Maybe if I know who did it...Maybe I wouldn''t feel so...'' "He became crazed, madness filled his eyes as he cursed everyone, saying we damaged the vessel. He promised to pay us back ''one hundred fold'' for our ''crimes''. They left that day, taking up residence in the forest." Elder Davis shuddered as he recalled the events that day. "So they haven''t been seen since?" rk asked, hoping for anything to appease his heart. "One of the robed men would asionallye into town for supplies, but after the ck pir emerged..." "I see." rk replied disappointment apparent on his face. "rk, I know what you''re thinking, but try to move past it. Soon a noble wille from the capital to evaluate you and if you pass you''ll have to wield a weapon for the Grenitian Kingdom. Moreover, you can provide a better life for your younger brother, and may even impress Amy." Elder Davis tried to encourage rk. rk forced a smile as he thought to himself. ''Amy can already wield a spear proficiently and yet I can''t even hold a sword. Someone with her talent is might even attract suitors, and if it''s a high-ranking noble house...'' He clenched his fist. The pain of seeing his father die and having his mother me him left him unable to hold a sword. If the girl he loves is taken from him... "That''s enough rk." Elder Davis spoke up as he watched rk''s expression darken. "I believe one day that you-" Bang! A wounded man burst through the door, his expression grim. Amy and Benjamin walked in behind him. "Elder, it''s an emergency! We don''t have much time!" "Keh tell me what happened." "Our hunting party was attacked by bandits." "Is anyone dead?" "No, but-" "Keh calm down, we''ll get Mrs.Ann to take care of your wounds. A few bandits won''t be much trouble." "But Elder-" "If it''s more than we can handle someone would''ve spotted them from the watchtower and rung the bell." "Elder! That''s what I was trying to say it isn''t just a few-" Ding. Ding. Ding. The vige bell rang out. Elder Davis'' expression grew troubled as he rushed to grab weapons. ............................................................ "This''ll be an easy target boss, I assure you. We were paid in advance for this one." A thin man in a clean white button-up shirt, ck wool coat, spoke with a raspy voice. He adjusted his ckbat boots. He equipped his quiver and bow, while his boss talked. "If you''re wrong it''s your head, Q. We still should have killed those bastards who ran." A huge muscr man with a bald head responded to him, the bald man was shirtless as he carried a battle-axe over his shoulder, a bear waistcloth covering his lower half. As if he wasn''t intimidating enough he had a diagonal scar across his face, with additional scars across his back. "This''ll make it easier, all the women and children will definitely be in one ce, plus if nobles from the capital came it''d increase the chances of our hideout being discovered." The bald man held his chin. "Hahaha! Fine! I like a fight anyway!" Heughed deeply. ''But you were justining a second ago you bastard.'' The thin man with the bow thought inwardly. "Let''s find us some fresh whores! Whaddya'' say boys!" The Bald man turned around facing a crowd of at least 200. Yeah!!!!! The men shouted in response and marched towards the vige gate. ................................................................ Elder Davis looked at the increasingly grave situation, A bandit raid party of at least 200 marched forward. Although the vige held 200 people, 100 were women, children, and the elderly. 50 were farmers with littlebat potential, and out of the 50 remaining 10 were injured. A force of 40 barely trained vigers versus 200 bandits experienced inbat. "Shit!" A viger turned pale as he saw the bandits march toward the vige. The path to escape was blocked by the petrified forest, although the most damage was done 12 years ago, a huge group of knights, mages, and alchemists were sent into the forest to investigate yet only one alchemist returned, with a broken mind. The forest was deemed dangerous and the vigers were advised to move but they stubbornly stayed. Who could just uproot their families and livelihood? Although many regretted it now. "Can we surrender? M-Maybe they''ll take some money, food, alcohol, and weapons. " One viger trembled. "Damn it! They''ll want women too! Will you give your wife or daughter up?" The Vigers began to argue. "That''s right they won''t stop with our possessions, we fight or we die!" "If we die who will take care of our families? Maybe Elder Davis can make them some high-quality weapons and they''ll leave?" "Like hell, those fuckers have ''rape'' written on their faces! Maybe you can watch your wife get pushed down, but I sure as hell won''t!" "He''s just thinking of everyone, no one wants to die." "Oh fuck off! Both of you are cowards!" "Or maybe you''re just one dumbfuck with a death wish!" "Quiet!" Elder Davis finally spoke up. "Both of you are wrong! If we fight and lose, they''ll still take everything, kill the elderly, rape the women, and sell the children as ves! If we let them push us over they''ll still do the same! Both roads lead to the same ce!" The vigers nodded inwardly at Elder Davis'' words. The two choices held simr oues, and who could trust bandits to follow through with negotiations? At the same time Amy, rk, and Benjamin pushed a cart filled with swords and leather armor. Benjamin pulled a sword with a ck scabbard and ran to Elder Davis, handing it to him. "Are you ok, rk?" Amy whispered, her hands gripping her spear tightly. "Yeah...I''m fine." rk felt light-headed and wanted to vomit, the swords began bringing the terror of 12 years ago to the present moment. ''Could I protect Amy? Will she be...right in front of me? Will my brother be sold as a ve? Will Grandpa Davis be killed?'' rk grew increasingly pale, he began to hear his mother''s hateful voice. ''It''s your fault he died rk. You failed your father and you''ll fail all these people.'' "rk!" Amy yelled, she grabbed rk''s hand, snapping him out his daze. "I believe in you, rk." "Haah." rk let out a deep breath, determination appearing in his eyes. "Thank you, Amy."rk grabbed a sword and walked towards his Grandfather. ''I can do this, it''s not like back then.'' rk pushed down the feelings of apprehension in his chest. Amy gripped her spear even tighter and followed behind him. Elder Davis watched and nodded inwardly, feeling proud of rk. He looked at the 40 vigers who showed fear, they served as the only defense for 160 innocent lives. Keh ran to Elder Davis. "We moved everyone into the vige storehouse. We''re ready when you are." Elder Davis Nodded his head and stepped forward. "I''ve decided on the best course of action, we will neither surrender nor will we fight. We''ll give these bastards a portion of our valuables, money, food, and alcohol. But we won''t let them take it all. Equip yourselves with weapons and armor and stand strong, we don''t want to lose people but neither do they. It''s beneficial for both sides if we do this." The 40 vigers felt better when they heard the n, some sighing with relief, others still nervous. ............................................................. At the same time, Ira walked through a forest, before arriving at a small overlook, seeing a vige roughly 700 feet away. Below him he could see a group of men, led by a bald muscr man, heading toward the vige, that was surrounded by a 8-foot wooden fence. "Oh?" He grinned, exposing white teeth. "Clothes, someone has to have some clothes for me." His eyes lit up, as he stared ahead. An old man stopped outside the gate, letting it close behind him. The bandits arrived in front of the old man in an imposing manner. Ira tried to focus his hearing on the conversation between the old man and the bald bandit leader. "Also...I...Weapons...Man...Quality..." The wind made it hard to hear, but Ira still caught small bits of the exchange. "Ah! I''ll need a weapon too!" He smiled brightly before disappearing from the spot. Only faint traces of ck mist were left behind. ................................. Chapter 3: A Timely Intervention (Revised) Chapter 3: A Timely Intervention (Revised) Elder Davis stepped out the vige gate, letting it close behind him. "Good luck Elder Davis." A viger shouted. Elder Davis nodded his head as he watched two hundred bandits storm forward. The bald man leading them signaled for them to halt. He stepped forward sneering at the old man in front of him. "I am the vige representative, Davis, we would like to negotiate with you. Would you tell me your name?" Elder Davis spoke up showing no fear. "Oh? You can call me Hugo." Hugo noticed the old man''s calm demeanor, feeling slightly ufortable. Most of the people he preyed on cowered in fear, yet this old man was different. "Well Mr.Hugo, We are willing to give arge portion of our money, food, and alcohol, to you if you are willing to ignore our humble vige." "What''s stopping me from taking it anyway, old man." Hugo said imposingly. "We have at least one hundred well-armed people willing fight to protect our vige, we''d like to avoid losing people and I''m sure you would too. Also, I can forge weapons for you, this old man can attest to the quality." Elder Davis spoke undeterred, embellishing the numbers while showing no fear in front of thisrge force of bandits. "Gimme a sec to think old man." Hugo walked back to the group, speaking to a thin man in a ck long coat. "You think we should take the deal, Q?" "Hmm, A force of one hundred is still a bit much to deal with, most of our men aren''t using proper weapons. I''ll go scout around, you ept the deal for now. Once they open the gates I''ll shoot the old man if the numbers are manageable, that''ll be the signal to charge." "Right, Anyway I like getting my rewards without work anyway." ''You said you liked to fight, you lying bastard'' Q thought inwardly before stepping into the crowd. He made his way to the back of the crowd, before sneaking into the woods. He found a tree and began climbing it, showing off cat-like agility. Standing on arge branch, he pulled out a spyss, scouting the vige forces. ''Lying old bastard , It''s at least fortybatants. Though they are better armed than most of us, we could overwhelm them through sheer numbers.'' Meanwhile, Hugo returned to speak to Elder Davis. "How would I know if these weapons are good?" Elder Davis thought for a moment, then drew a silver sword from the ck scabbard attached to his hip. Hugo was startled for a moment, but then was distracted by the sword. It was a 3-foot long silver sword, with a ck grip. The double-edged de was 6cm wide. The overall design was very simple, but it gave off a dignified feeling. "Heh. Heh. Heh. Pretty good old man." Hugo praised Elder Davis, but thinking differently inside his heart. ''How can I let a golden goose like you get away.'' "So do we have a deal, Mr.Hugo?" "Yeah, Have your people bring out the stuff old man, we also need fifty good swords." "Hmmm, I can give you half of it now and half in a few hours. As long as your peopleply with the terms." "Yeah, yeah, sure thing." Elder Davis turned around and walked towards the gate, "Open it!" He shouted to the vigers behind the gate. "Elder Davis, you sure we shou-" "Just open it, they would get in somehow anyway The wooden gate opened, as the forty vigers tensed up. Three carts were lined up near the gate. Each cart held; weapons, food, alcohol, and money. "Haaah." Elder Davis sighed, looking at therge of amount of things they had to give away. He turned towards the bandits, seeing the undisguised greed in their eyes. But just then anarrow came flying towards Elder Davis who drew his sword to deflect it. "Grandpa Davis!" Benjamin shouted. Hugo made his move swinging a huge battle-axe towards Elder Davis. Quickly prioritizing which one was more dangerous, Elder Davis used the the silver sword blocked the great axe, but the arrow to tore through his leg. "Gaaargh!" Elder Davis shouted, limping backward to retreat behind the gate. The forty vigers surrounded him, brandishing their weapons. Meanwhile, the two hundred bandits poured in, killing twenty vigers who were too slow to retreat. "Wait! Wait!" "Stop please!" "NOOOO!" The unlucky vigers died being swarmed by bandits. "Surrender, you bastards! We may even spare you!" Hugoughed loudly while swinging his giant battle-axe. The scar across his face contorted with his smile. "Grandpa!" Benjamin grit his teeth, ring at Hugo. rk gripped the sword yet still couldn''t draw it, his face dripping with sweat. Amy assumed a battle stance, staring fiercely at the bandits, while readying the spear. The vigers nervously held their weapons, their apprehension giving more courage to the bandits. The stand-off intensified as the bandits crept closer. ...................................... "Got him." Q said boastfully as he put away his bow. "Nice Shot!" Q was startled as he turned around to see a boy, no younger than sixteen, standing on the tree branch with him. His hair and eye color were odd, but the strangest thing was him being nude. It was none other than Ira. Q used a skill called Quickdraw which allowed him to instantly draw his bow, and then aim at the boy. "Oh wow! That''s pretty cool!" The boy shouted excitedly. He smiled, exposing his shiny white teeth. Q didn''t respond as he released the bowstring. Ira disappeared, as the arrow struck the tree instead. "Would you kindly stay still?" Q heard a voice behind him. He turned around, drawing a dagger hidden on his waist, and stabbed toward the boy. "What the fuck!?" Q yelled out, as Ira caught his wrist. His face was still smiling but his eyes were holding an expression of indifference. "Aaaaargh! Fuck! Fuck! Fuck!" With a crunch, Q''s wrist hung limp as he grimaced in pain, dropping the dagger. "I haven''t killed anyone before so..." Iras hand reached towards Q''s face. Q trembled as if he could see the Grim Reaper reaching for him. "Try to bear with me." Ira said as his hand gripped Q''s face tightly. "Wait! Please stop!" Q''s skull creaked under the immense pressure, as he wildly iled his arms. His eyes and nose began bleeding, he cried out in fear. With another crunching sound, his body went limp, the boy pulled him closer and began to take his clothes. Holding them under one arm, he used the other arm to throw the body down from the tree. He then waved his hand over the clothes causing them to disappear, only leaving very minute traces of ck mist behind.. "I killed someone..." He clenched his fist, and closed his eyes. He had watched scenes of people killing each other before. No guilt was felt, just a reassurance that this was the way the world worked. People killed and people died, the only thing consistent was that someone lost their life. "I killed someone..." He said as his yellow eyes opened. "Hahaha! I killed someone! Iraughed as if reveling in a victory. Truthfully, he felt as if killing was him carving his ce into the natural order. He calmed down and then disappeared from sight, leaving ck mist in his previous spot. ..................................... "So no one''s gonna give up?" Hugo smiled at the vigers. He kept swinging his battle-axe while eyeing them. "Damn it! "Fuck you!" "We can take him!" Three vigers rushed up to Hugo, swinging their swords. Hugo''s axe drew a white line in the air, swinging towards the three charging men. The torsos of the men instantly separated from their bodies. "Hahaha! Who want''s to step up next!" Hugo taunted. The remaining seventeen vigers went silent, some even crying. rk stared on, unable to move at all. Benjamin''s pudgy body shook, as he held tightly onto his Grandpa''s arm. Benjamin you need to leave now! Go hide with the other! Elder Davis reprimanded him. Benjamin shook his head in response and stayed. Elder Davis could only grit his teeth as he was too injured to carry Benjamin away. Amy, seeing no one else move, stepped forward. "Amy,e back!" Elder Davis, Benjamin, and Mrs.Ann shouted simultaneously. "You wanna have a go, girly?" Hugo looked at her, lust clearly filling his eyes. The bandits beganughing at her. Amy red as she stayed silent. "rk! Go stop her!" Amy''s mother, Mrs.Ann shouted clutching his arm. "..." rk stayed silent, his eyes bing cloudy. "Fine girl! I like them with a little fight, too bad I''ll be breaking you in soon." Hugo yelled, advancing forward. The battle-axe swung forward. Amy dodged showing dexterous footwork, but the Axe was relentless under the guidance of Hugo. Amy''s movements began slowing as the Axe swings increased in intensity. "You gotta attack girly!" Hugo taunted her, unyielding in his offensive. "Knock her down boss!" "Let us taste her after you finish with her!" "She''s a feisty one boss!" The bandits joined in on the taunting. The vigers began cheering for Amy, nervously watching on. "Get em'' Amy!" "You can do it!" "Don''t let him distract you!" Amy clenched her teeth, she twirled her spear before stepping forward to swing it, finally attacking. The sound of the Axe and Spear colliding multiple times rung out, sparks flew, ultimately Amy failed to gain the upper hand in the brief exchange. While she took some distance, Amy''s spear thrust forward, but it appeared to be three spears closing in on Hugo. "Damn!" Hugo shouted putting his all into defense. The spear nicked Hugo''s side. Then stabbed his shoulder. "Fuck!" Hugo yelled as thest one headed for his neck. However the spear stopped short of Hugo''s neck, Amy was unable to deliver the final blow. Normally a fifteen-year-old wouldn''t be able to kill a living person. Once she looked in his eyes she felt hesitation, he was a living, breathing, human, as same as her. ''Why can''t I do it!'' Amy couldn''t kill the enemy right in front of her, causing her heart to sink. Unfortunately, Hugo wasn''t willing to return that grace, "More trouble than you''re worth, bitch!" He swung his Axe down, intent on killing the girl who humiliated him. "Amy!" Mrs.Ann jumped in front of the Axe, attempting to protect Amy. The Axe shed past and then was withdrawn. Silence pervaded the area until Mrs.Ann''s body split into two halves before falling to the ground. Amy fell to her knees dropping the spear, in shock, "M...Mom...Mom! No!" A mournful screamed filled the ears of everyone, causing all the viger''s heart''s to fill with anguish. Elder Davis looked on, saddened by the loss of his people. Benjamin grit his teeth running forward, dragging Elder Davis'' silver sword behind him. Before anyone could stop him he was out of the encirclement of vigers. "Benjamin! Get back!" Elder Davis shouted. He tried to give chase but his leg prevented him. "rk stop him!" rk stared nkly ahead, murmuring, "I cant...I...can''t...I...can''t...." Though it was almost unheard of, rk was suffering from something people called Battle Sickness. Sometimes Soldiers woulde back from bloody and terrible battles and be gued with nightmares and episodes of delusion. What rk disyed was no different, the only cure was time or a skilled priest. "rk! Damn it rk! Help him!" Elder Davis continued yelling, yet rk didn''t move an inch. "I''ll kill you!" Benjamin shouted, lifting the sword and swinging towards Hugo''s feet before he could react. The sword cut through Hugo''s boot, leaving a shallow wound. "Hahahhahaha! These are bloody thirsty kids boss!", The banditsughed on. "Fuck! You little shit! That hurt!" Hugo''s expression turned rotten, as he lifted his Axe once again. Benjamin turned to run at the same time exposing his back. The Axe cut across his back leaving a long wound, while he fell to the ground. "Nooooo!" The vigers cried out, yet none ran to help. They shook with fear and anger as they watched on. "Benjamin!" Elder Davis yelled to his grandson''s unmoving body, he tried to stand yet the arrow prevented any movement. rk still stood in ce, frozen, murmuring incoherently. Amy''s tears fell as she stared at rk. Feeling disappointed with rk in her heart. "rk! rk do something-" A loud crashing sound resounded and caused everyone to turn quiet. Dust rose between the vigers and the bandits. ............................................. "Damn it! I must have been a little off!" A voice spoke from the dust. As it cleared all eyes focused on the source. A sixteen-year-old boy with ck hair, yellow eyes, and a ck symbol on his left hand. His youthful face could be considered very handsome, even by the standards of nobility. No one spoke as they noticed the boy pletely naked. It was none other than Ira. "I really need to figure this out...wait...huh?" Ira, stood up, looking around, noticing that a lot of eyes were watching him. "Guys...don''t be stare at me like that!" He smiled widely, scratching the back of his head as if he was embarrassed, yet he made no movement to cover up. "Who the fuc-" Hugo was the first to speak. "Shh!" Ira responded holding a finger up to his lips. He pulled clothes from thin air and began dressing under the eyes of everyone. Finally, he straightened the ck long coat, buttoning up his white shirt, before fixing his ck pants. "Where''d you get those-" Hugo once again spoke to the boy. "Wait a second!" The boy knelt down to adjust his ck leather boots. He then did a few kicks, nodding his head satisfactorily. He stood back up grinning at everyone. "Perverts." Ira whispered, yet it was still loud enough for everyone to hear. No one had the mind to contemte Ira''s contradictory statement, instead, they were cautious towards his sudden appearance. ''Just who is this kid?'' Hugo thought to himself, he wanted to attack, but for some reason the kid made him feel cautious. "My name is Ira. Nice to meet all of you." Ira introduced himself, waving his hand. He couldnt remember thest time he saw actual people. "Where''d you get those clothes from, kid?" Hugo asked in a cold voice. "Oh, these...The previous owner didn''t need them anymore." Ira responded cheerfully. He began examining the corpses on the ground. Seeing the lifeless bodies failed to change his expression. "Oh!" His gazended on the body of Benjamin. He walked over and picked up the silver sword. "Nice!" Ira yelled as he examined the sword. He then gave it a few swings. "I..." His face grew solemn, his smile fading, the air around him seemed to stop moving, causing everyone to feel nervous. "I don''t know how to use a sword!" He said beforeughing loudly. When he was given knowledge of the World, he witnessed people using weapons but didnt actually gain any skill. "Hey, Kid!" Hugo finally spoke again, his voice containing anger. "Hm?" Ira responded, yet his eyes stayed glued to the sword. "What happened to Q?" Hugo asked, gripping his battle-axe tightly. "Who is that?" "The guy who owns those clothes from." Ira slowly turned his head, looking at Hugo, his smile still apparent, "He died." "How?!" Hugo shouted getting angrier and angrier. "I killed him." Ira responded nonchntly as if murder was an ordinary thing to do. Well, at least in his mind it was. Hugo felt his spine tingle. Murder was something Hugo did all the time, yet he still couldn''t ignore it. He used alcohol to drown the feelings of guilt, reminding himself "the weak are meant to die.". Even today he probably would get very little sleep tonight, seeing the scene of a mother being chopped by his axe repeatedly. "Bastard!" A bandit charged forward, with a club in hand, swinging downwards. Ira reflexively kicked him in the chest sending him flying 30 or so feet backward, before hitting the ground. The sound of his bones breaking filled the air, increasing the tension in everyone''s heart. "Fucking bastard!" The bandits yelled, secretly d they didn''t rush out to attack. "That was uncalled for." Ira said in azy tone, making the sword disappear from sight. He began walking towards Amy, causing her to shuffle back. He knelt down and looked at the spear before drawing closer to Amy''s face under everyones silent gazes. "Is this your spear?" Ira asked while smiling broadly at Amy. "Y...yes." Amy answered while stammering, traces of nervousness on her face, as she looked at the boy a few centimeters from her face. "Can I borrow it?" Ira asked politely. He realized he could just take it, but he decided to be friendly to the people he just met. Amy thought for a second before her eyes shed with rity, "If you can do something for me, you can have it." "What is it?" Ira asked. Amy looked up while pointing in the direction of Hugo and his bandits. "Kill all of them."She said, her tone contained grief, hatred, and rage, her finger shook as tears ran down her face. "Hmm." Ira held his chin, contemting,"Ok." There wasnt much for him to think about. Killing with a purpose, killing without a purpose, in the end someone would die so did it matter? This was a world that, from his perspective, didnt hold any reservation toward killing. People died from asking for food, in such a world he had no reason to hesitate. Ira picked up the spear and looked at the group of bandits. He began walking forward. Hugo gripped his battle-axe, readying his skill. "Come on boys, it''s only one of him!" They began charging forward, but ck mist rose from Ira''s feet as he disappeared. "Huh!" Everyone was dumbstruck, bandits and vigers alike. "Where did h-" Creak. The sound of the gate moving caused everyone to look over, only to see Ira pushing it closed, before locking it. He dusted his hands off and turned around, smiling. His wolfish grin caused everyone to feel unsettled. His yellow eyes scanned over the crowd of bandits as if they were prey. He slowly took off his ck long coat and his white shirt, storing them within the sigil of four wolves. "So, can we start?" He asked enthusiastically, his smile as bright as ever. With each bandit he killed he felt as if his ce in the World would be clearer. ................................................... "Captain Avery, we''ve cleared the road." A robust man dressed in knight''s armor spoke to a young woman wearing a dark green military officers uniform. If she could be described in one word it would be "beautiful". Her face held a serious expression, she had sharp eyebrows, full lips, and a strong facial structure. The woman stood at 5''8 with, long dark purple hair that reached her back, clear silver eyes, and a strong build. A saber inside a brown leather scabbard hung on her waist. She appeared to be no older than eighteen, but her true age was twenty-four. "It seems someone intentionally tried to slow us down." The man continued on, waiting for the woman to respond. She looked down the road seeing a vige in the distance, "Robert, tell everyone to move out immediately." "Captain!" Robert saluted before running off. "We might be toote.", Captain Avery said inly while climbing onto a horse. A group of thirty knights gathered behind her, "We move now!" The group began moving but eventually, they stopped again, seeing a half-naked corpse with a crushed skull and broken limbs. "Captain, What could''ve done this?" A knight said trying to hide his apprehension. "Not what, but who?" Captain Avery responded. "What do you mean, Captain." "Those small indentions on the wrist and skull appear to be from someones fingers. I assume the limbs broke when he fell." Captain Avery looked above her, staring at the tree. Inwardly she was interested in the person responsible for the murder. "Continue on." She said in a detached tone, the knight squad resumed marching, each one looking at the disfigured corpse. ................................... "Halt!", Captain Avery shouted as the knight squad arrived at a gate. The sounds ofbat and screams resounded from behind the gate. Argh! Someone stop the bastard! Nooo! Please! No! "Robert!" Avery called out. Robert stepped forward, saluting."Yes, Captain?" "Check the gate." She ordered. "Yes, ma''am." Robert walked over to the gate, pushing and pulling to no avail. "Captain it''s blocked." Captain Avery didn''t respond, dismounting her horse and she then approached the gate. She put her hand on the saber grip. She stuck one foot out and leaned her upper body forward. Drawing her sword, she swung. A white line shed across the gate. Captain Avery sheathed her sword while walking up to the gate before gently pushing it. The gate fell, kicking up dust with it. The knights ran inside, in a practiced formation, drawing their weapons. Captain Avery walked in with causal steps. She looked around seeing corpses everywhere, some hanging on rooftops, some without limbs, some decapitated, some with twisted necks, and some with crushed skulls. It was truly a nightmarish sight to behold, even for the most experienced knights. "Bleeergh!" A knight threw up, feeling disgusted. Usually, it would be shameful for a knight, but no one found fault with him this time. Closer to the center of the town a group of vigers held weapons, fear on their faces, in front of them, was a boy covered in blood, huge wounds decorating his chest, arms, and back. His breathing was incredibly strained, but strangely he was smiling. Ten men surrounded him, wielding, chipped swords, and clubs. A bald man wielding a two-handed axe yelled to the men. "Those damn knights are here!" "Damn it! Let''s surrender." A bandit responded. "I don''t want to fucking fight this guy anymore!" Another agreed. Ira looked towards the knights. "Stay...out...of...this!", He yelled in an annoyed tone, taking breaths after each word. "Captain, what should we do?" Robert spoke up, staring at Ira as if he was a monster. Captain Avery, stepped forward. "You criminals have two choices." Avery shouted. The bandits looked relieved thinking to themselves, ''Surrender or Die.'' But Avery''s next words betrayed their expectations. "Die over here or die over there!" She held no inclination toward proper justice, especially to worthless bandits. It would be far easier to kill them than to capture, feed, and escort them to a prison. The bandits turned pale, while Ira smiled, "Ha! What...a...nice...woman! Come...on...guys...I''ll...treat...you...properly!" Captain Avery showed a rare grin as she watched him. She felt as if their was something familiar feelinging from him. It was a feeling that those who came from a dark ce would emit, except what she felt from Ira seemed far deeper than anything she had known before. ........................................... "Damn! Damn! Damn!" Hugo and the remaining nine bandits charged towards Ira. Hugo lifted his axe and swung down, but Ira grabbed the closest bandit using him as a meat shield. "Fuck!" The bandit screamed as he was cut in two. Ira pushed his body out of the way and then sent a kick to Hugo''s stomach. He flew back, crashing into three other bandits. The remaining five spread out, two shing simultaneously. Ira caught their arms with both of his hands, pulling them together, smashing them into each other with tremendous force. The two bodies went limp, dropping to the ground. The three bandits looked at each other hesitating, one turned to run, but Ira grabbed his head, pulling it backward, causing his neck to bend at a weird angle as he fell to the ground. The other two bandits took this opportunity to attack Ira, one swinging a club and one thrusting with a sword. Ira grabbed the club and let the sword stab through his arm. He wrenched the club from the bandit using it, and then beat the sword-wielding bandit with it. The muffled sound of a skull being caved in echoed in the quiet vige. The remaining bandit backed away, while Ira pulled the sword out his arm, dropping it. He walked over to the bandit, dripping blood with each step. "Wait! I surrender!" Ira paused for a second, catching his breath. "...What does that have to do with me?", He asked with a smile, before grabbing the bandits face and crushing it. Ethics, Honor, Mercy, and Morality werent easy things to pick up on naturally. Ira felt no difference between killing someone who was armed or someone who was unarmed. No matter what, as long as he had a reason or inclination to, he would continue to kill. Ira picked up a sword, slowly walking over to Hugo, who was lying on top of three other bandits. "Fuck! Get off of me!" "It''s Hugo, he''s too fucking heavy!" "Hurry and get up!" "I can''t move my legs you fucks! I think my spine is broken." Ira stopped in front of them before raising the sword and skewering them in ce. "Aaaah!" "Fuck!" "Please!" "Ergh!" Ira closed his eyes, breathing deeply, before opening them again. He was there to witness Amy hesitating to kill Hugo. It somehow bothered him, so he would help her find her ce in the World. "Hey, Spear Girl!" Ira waved. Amy was startled, shaking as she answered. She asked him to kill the bandits but she didn''t prepare for the raw and unsightly brutality."Y-yes!" She responded with a gulp. "Come here!" He yelled. "O-ok!" Amy nervously ran over to Ira. And when she met his eyes she began to tremble "Here. Finish it!" He produced the Redwood spear from thin air, handing it to her. Amy grabbed the spear, looking at the bandits pinned to the ground, especially at Hugo. "Haaah...Haah...So...you''re...gonna...kill...a...defenseless-" The spear stabbed through Hugo''s skull interrupting his sentence, as she pulled it out, started stabbing the other bandits one by one. "Aaaah!!!!!" Amy screamed, tears dripping down her face, bringing her fear, grief, tension, and stress with them. Though her heart was still broken by the death of her mother, she felt better knowing she got to kill the ones responsible with her own hands. "Nice one!" Ira smiled widely, before copsing onto the ground. ............................................................. Chapter 4: A Rough Start (Revised) Chapter 4: A Rough Start (Revised) Ira slowly opened his eyes and sat up, then he turned to look out a window and noticed the sun was setting. Apparently, after he passed out they brought him into this room to rest. He immediately noticed Amy sleeping in a chair near his bed holding her red spear, she was clearly asleep, but her eyes constantly trembled. Next to Iras bed was a basket, filled with, wine, bread, and fruit. Ira reached over grabbing an apple. It was a small present from the vigers showing their gratitude. Ira began to eat with a satisfied expression as he took notice of the bandages on his chest, arms, and shoulders. Meanwhile, Amy violently shook, while sweat poured down her face. Mom! She yelled before gasping for air. Ira was unmoved by her sudden shout and continued eating the apple, sending a single nce over. S-Sorry, Amy said, lowering her head. Ira finished eating the apple while he wore an amused expression. Its fine, Ira responded, not speaking any further. Under the continued silence, Amy felt the urge to speak and raised her head. The Captain wanted me to tell her when you woke up. Amy stood up abruptly. Also, thank you for saving us. She slightly bowed before walking out of the room and closing the door behind her. Ira climbed out of the bed and began undressing the tightly wrapped bandages. Meanwhile, the sound of footsteps could be heard approaching the small room. The door opened and Captain Avery walked in while a robust knight with short hair and a bearded face followed behind her. Amy, being thest to enter, closed the door as she came in. How is that possible!?! The knight shouted in disbelief as he looked at Iras body, which was free of wounds or scars. Amy looked, slightly embarrassed as she recalled the scene from a few hours ago when Ira waspletely nude. Captain Avery was the only to maintainposure and examined his body with a thoughtful expression, Its only been a few hours, and yet your wounds arepletely healed. I personally applied the bandages, so I know that your injuries werent light. To be able to recover to this extent is nothing short of amazing. Thanks for that, Ira said sincerely. Seems it was all in vain. Captain Avery said while observing Ira. After a few moments she changed the topic,The vigers filled me in on an interesting story about you. Oh? Ira responded while pulling off the bandages. Do you prefer to be naked when making an entrance? Captain Avery asked. Its very liberating, maybe you should try it, Ira said with augh after removing thest of the bandages. Watch your words, boy! The knight threatened as he ced his hand on his sword. Captain Avery held her hand up, silencing him, Robert, leave us. Captain. Robert red at Ira before leaving the room. Ira paid no attention to him, pulling his clothes from thin air, putting on his shirt and long coat. After seeing his disy of Spatial Magic, Captain Averys eyes slightly widened, although it wasnt unheard of, spatial magic was incredibly hard to use. While Ira continued dressing, Avery found a chair and took a seat. Amy stood near the door, unsure of what to do. Whats going on in the vige? Ira asked, putting on his ck boots. Body cleanup and funeral preparations. You made quite a mess you know. Captain Avery responded. I cant be med, it was my first fight after all, Ira responded while shrugging his shoulders. With his current abilities, killing lowly bandits was far too easy, but since hecked any technique he was bound to take some hits. Everyone is busy making funeral preparations, they wanted to thank you, but youve been asleep for a few hours. Youre more than wee to attend. Amy suddenly spoke up, she briefly paused before continuing, Also, Ive been waiting to give the spear to you. Keep it, Ira responded, finally fully clothed. But- Amy objected. She felt indebted to him so giving up the spear was the least she could do to repay him. I cant use a sword properly, let alone a spear, keep it, Ira said inly. He wasnt making an excuse to hide noble intentions, if he didnt have the sword with him he probably wouldve taken the spear. So why are you still here? Ira asked Captain Avery. To examine the vige for potential talents, then bring those who are willing to the capital for training. Captain Avery responded, sending a quick nce to Amy. Well Im not from the vige so- Ira began to talk but was interrupted. I noticed. I also noticed we didnt encounter you on the road, and the vigers havent seen you before. Im wondering where you came from exactly? Captain Avery said as she probed Ira for information. Though it wasnt for the Kingdom, but rather her own personal interests. Nowhere, Ira said with a dryugh. Recalling the soul ripping pain of the void caused his expression to be distant. Captain Avery assumed he was unwilling to speak and continued on, Dont worry, Although Im curious, I wont force you to say anything. Im d to hear it, but what do you want? Ira asked with a curious grin. Captain Avery turned to Amy, Could you give us a moment? Ah, yes maam, Amy said timidly before stepping out of the room. Well since I already know your name, It would be impolite not to introduce myself., Captain Avery stood up, I am Captain Avery Thynne. So what exactly do you want, Captain? Ira asked. In truth, his respect for authority was close to non-existent since there was nothing in his life that would give him cause to. Captain Avery ignored Iras sarcasm and replied, Id like you to follow us to the capital. Ira thought for a few seconds before speaking enthusiastically, Grant me two requests and its a deal. Thats fine, but only as long as theyre within my power. Captain Avery said. You arent afraid Ill be unreasonable? Ira said with a surprised expression. Ive already agreed, so Im prepared to ept the consequences, Avery responded with a shrug. She felt as if Ira wasnt the type of person to make unreasonable requests, so she epted without reservation. Good to hear. Ira nodded before walking toward the door, heading outside. Captain Avery stared at his back in contemtion as she followed behind him. It had to be said, Ira was definitely a strange person with some interesting qualities. . As Ira stepped out of the small room, many vigers turned to look at him. Each of their gazes were filled with, one part fear, one part reverence, and two parts gratefulness. The nearby vigers approached him with moist eyes. One by one, they began thanking him, some even knelt down to express their gratitude. Ira just smiled cheerfully, epting all the praises that came. Captain Avery eventually had enough and sent all the vigers off before leading Ira to the temporary knight camp. A group of people, ages 10-21, were lined up in front of the Knights. Each person was then handed a blue ss card and told to stand to the side. rk and Amy also attended though they werent anywhere close to each other. rk wanted to give Amy space since he knew she probably med him for her mothers death. Captain Avery gestured for Ira to join the group, after handing him a card that looked to be made from blue ss. As soon as Ira arrived everyone began whispering, only a few of them actually witnessed the bandit raid and subsequent ughter, the rest only heard stories of what happened. He doesnt look so tough. Youre just mad you almost pissed yourself when those bandits attacked. I heard, hes a monster who likes to run around naked, from my Dad. Is he really a monster? Clearly, he is hiding his monster form, you idiot. I dont knowHe doesnt look like a monster to me. Look at his yellow eyes, arent they weird. His eyes are kind of strange and why is he smiling? You all should shut up, I was with the ones defending and watched him tear through those bandits. If he hears you, he might get angry and kill you. Ira! Over here! Amy waved. Seeing her do so made rk grind his teeth, his heart felt downcast. Almost everyone looked at Amy strangely, yet she paid no attention to them. Ira, seemingly oblivious to the strange mood, walked over to Amy. Spear girl. He grinned widely while looking at Amy. My name is Amy. She retorted in a low whisper. Oh really? Ira asked while his grin remained ever-present. Captain Avery stood in front of the group, giving off an oppressive feeling which made everyone quiet down. Listen up! What youve been given is a status card, it will give us an idea of your capabilities. Try to focus on it to activate it, for those who cant, a knight will assist you. You may now begin. Captain Avery said. At once everyone tried to focus on the status card. Iras card was the first to glow which signalled its activation. A pulse of energy probed throughout his body. Next, Amys card began to glow. Those who failed to activate the card on the first try began to feel disappointed, a few Knights came around and began channeling energy for some people, to give them an understanding of the process. It worked! rk shouted as he examined his card. Hey, I got it! Me too! Finally! Seeing as everyone activated the card, Captain Avery began exining the purpose of the status card. The status card uses various magical arrays to obtain and record information from the user. The rating is an overall estimate of your currentbat ability, but you may not be able to fully utilize your full strength or you may be able to draw out more. It is in no way a perfectly urate measure of yourbat potential. Additionally, your growth capacity is the estimated limit of your growth based on your current capabilities. Both your rating and growth capacity are subject to change if the right conditions are met. For example, through enough training, you may be able to increase your rating and growth capacity by several grades. Hearing Captain Averys words, many people felt relieved. A group of Knights stood up and began checking the results. Captain Avery personally went to see Iras results. As she approached, Ira hid his card behind his back. Ill show you mine if you show me yours, Ira said, smiling mischievously. While his expression seemed childish, his eyes held a deep interest. A deep interest that didnt go unnoticed by Captain Avery. She nodded before grabbing a card and returning, she looked at Ira as she activated it. Captain Avery exchanged cards with Ira, seeing the results her silver eyes widened in surprise, she repeatedly looked at the card then back at Ira. Unknown bloodline? Unknown blessing? Unknown growth capacity? Abnormal? Captain Avery estimated that if it wasnt for the status card being unable to evaluate Ira he would have an A rating at the very least. It was clear that there was more to Ira than she thought. She refrained from questioning him as he would likely give evasive answers, but there was someone who she would inform of Iras attributes, someone who had nothing to do with the Kingdom at all... As the Knights finished checking the results, they werent surprised nor were they disappointed. It was perfectly reasonable for a small vige to produce less than average results. After all the training opportunities avable were little to none. Amy was an exception, having inborn talent with a spear, she was able to advance to apprentice spearmanship. This also showed why the status card was wed, it couldnt take into ount the fact that Amy was self-taught, which would boost her rating if it did. Alright, everyone get some rest, well be setting out tomorrow. If you decide toe to the capital meet us here tomorrow morning if you choose to stay, return the status card before we leave., Captain Avery dismissed the surrounding people, only Ira stayed behind. Miss Avery. I think Id like to redeem a request right now. Ira said to her, his smile exposing his white teeth. What is it? She took no issue with him not properly addressing her as she cared very little for the Kingdom in the first ce. Teach me some swordsmanship, Ira said. Although you have instincts it may be time-consuming if I were to go the normal route. Are you willing to spar with me? I dont see why not. Ira shrugged. Ill find you tomorrow before we leave. Tomorrow it is then, Ira said smiling before he turned around to walk away. Captain Avery looked at his departing back wondering just how many secrets Ira had. Not too far away from Ira, rk stood in front of Amy before she could leave. Not willing to meet her gaze, he kept his head down. For awhile neither of them spoke. Eventually, they attempted to break the silence. I- Wha- They interrupted each other. Silence ensued once again, before rk decided to speak up, AmyIm sorry. Amys silence drew rk further into turmoil. He wasnt even aware that he may have War Sickness. It was umon because those who had refrained from seeking help due feeling helpless and even cowardly. AmyI I dont me you for my mothers death rkBut Benjamin Amy said taking a deep breath, she continued, You should check on Elder Davis, rk. I have to prepare my mothers grave. She then walked away, leaving rk with a hopeless expression on his face. rk arrived at his grandfathers workshop and pushed open the door. As he walked in he could see bottles of wine scattered on the floor while the smell of alcohol permeated the air. In a low lit corner, Elder Davis sat at a table with his bandaged leg propped up on a chair with his back facing towards rk. Grandpa Davis, you should try to sleep, rk suggested dryly. How can I sleep now, rk? Elder Davis asked rhetorically as a heavy smell of alcohol emanated from his body. I rk once again felt the need to beg for forgivness. No need to say anything, rk. Elder Davis said tiredly, stopping rk before he could finish. He raised his hand to point to a ck scabbard, rk, tomorrow give the scabbard to thatboyyou should be able to handle that right? Since he already has the sword, he may as well have the scabbard. Elder Davis tone contained a hint of malice, rk was unable to tell if it was for himself or for Ira. Ill do it butGrandpa, Ive decided to go to the Capital, tomorrow morning. How nice...Elder Davis said inly, as he grabbed a bottle, and began pouring himself another cup of wine, ...You know, Benjamin always wanted to go. He said before downing the whole ss. rk looked at his Grandfathers back while feeling an aching pain in his chest. Seeing as his Grandfather stopped speaking, he could only go into a back room to find a bed, heid down. He stared at the smaller bed adjacent to his own which caused his vision to be blurry. Im sorry, BenIm sorry, rk whispered, before his eyes slowly closed. .. As the sun began to rise, it lessened the grief of yesterdays losses and increased the hopes of todays youth. A small group of parents went to see off their children, hoping they would find happiness and prosperity outside the confines of the vige. Ira sat on the edge of a bed in a small room, reading a ck book. The size of the book wasparable to an encyclopedia on everything. Quite deceptively, the actual size wasnt rtive to the content, many pages either, empty, decorated with constantly changing letters, filled with strange symbols and illustrations, encoded, or just repeating content from earlier pages. The book lived up to the indecipherable nature, the Void Wolf spoke of. Faint whispers emerged from the book, and even with enhanced hearing, Ira was still unable to make out what they were saying no matter how hard he concentrated. Tap. Tap. Tap. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Ira stood up, putting the book into his Void Space, or more specifically the spatial pocket he used for storage. Come in, Ira said cheerfully. Captain Avery opened the door and stepped inside. Are you ready? She asked expectantly. Yeah, yeah. Lets go. Ira grinned happily. As the two made their way to a clearing, not too far from the vige, Captain Avery exined the levels of techniques. There were seven levels in total for everybat and martial discipline and the same amount for magic disciplines. Novice, Apprentice, Adept, Advanced, Expert, Master and Absolute. The actual differences between levels were immense. The higher levels left very little ws, allowing more efficiency and power. Absolute was true perfection, essentially rendering one invincible in their respective discipline. Is here good? Captain Avery asked when they finally reached the clearing. She tied her dark purple hair in a bun, before removing her military jacket which she ced on a nearby rock. Should be fine, Ira said, pulling the sword from his void space. Captain Avery nodded as she gripped her saber handle and took a stance. Ill be demonstrating the easiest skill to learn. Come at me when youre ready Captain Avery entered a state of concentration and said nothing more. Ira stepped forward, disappearing from his previous spot. He reappeared above Captain Avery swinging downwards. The sword cut through the air, half of his full strength behind it. Before it could connect, Captain Avery used Quickdraw. She instantly drew her saber and blocked the hit while taking a few steps back. His strength is beyond ordinary. She silently thought, while she sheathed her saber and once again took up a stance. Contrary to her looks, Captain Avery was more than quite capable of handling herself in a fight. In fact, her training went beyond the standard military training the Kingdom provided. So it can be used like that? Ira said thoughtfully. It can be used offensively too. Again. When she finished speaking, Ira disappeared, reappearing behind her, swinging his sword diagonally. After she used Quickstep, Captain Averys body moved three feet away from the sword trajectory, she turned on her heels to face Ira and used Quickdraw. Using the momentum of the draw, Captain Avery swung her sword fiercely and cut Ira. Ira hurriedly teleported away, when he reappeared there was a cut above his eyebrows. Nice one! Ira honestly praised, a smile appearing on his face. I have to ask, just how many times can you teleport? Captain Avery asked curiously. As far as she knew Spatial Magic took a lot of mana, but it was clear Iras ability was different than the normal Spatial abilities. I never tried to find out. If I do it in quick session I start to feel sick, almost like I ate too much of something. Ira responded truthfully. The reason for the perceived feeling of sickness was due to Void residue is otherwise known as the ck mist that appeared whenever he used an ability. Repeatedly teleporting could umte a build up which may end up harming him. The four sigils acted as seals, restraining his power until his body managed to be strong enough to withstand more of the Voids influence. Though your short-range teleportation gives you an advantage, anyone who has developed battlefield awareness can defend against it. It is only useful if you attack quicker than the enemy can react. If you can increase your offensive prowess, it would be even more powerful. Captain Avery advised after hearing his answer. Then Ill be using more strength this time, Miss Avery, Ira said gleefully. Captain Avery nodded her head before concentrating and assumed a sword stance. Whenever you are ready. She said with a taunting grin. When she finished speaking Ira was already gone. .. The sounds of a fight could be heard from the vige entrance, shocking those waiting for Captain Avery to return. After a while, they died down, and two figures could be seen walking toward the vige. Captain Avery walked ahead of Ira with her military jacket in one hand, her forehead was covered in sweat, her dark purple hair was disheveled, while very small bruises decorated her arms, she breathed heavily. Iras clothes were equally disheveled, but his face was covered in blood and cuts, he smiled happily while drawing deep breaths. Lets move. Captain Avery said loudly, as she climbed a horse and signalled for the Knights to move. Out of the thirty Knights, fifteen stayed behind in the vige. It was standard regtion to assist with vige reconstruction and security if a vige was met with some attack. The fifteen Knights who stayed behind would follow after a few days of ensuring safety. Ten vigers of varying ages followed the Knights on foot. Amy and rk were also present. Ira joined the group, and even though the vigers wanted to ask him questions, the blood on his face made him hard to approach. He was someone who, by all ounts, seemed to like killing people and had no capacity for mercy, but he was strangely friendly. At least thats how the vigers saw it. Truthfully, Ira didnt enjoy the act of killing but rather the feeling that each kill solidified his ce in the world. The feeling of losing your body and your ego had a way of making you question your ce in the World. For Ira, finding his ce meant doing something people naturally did, and that was killing. People killed and people were killed, it was something that had been done since the beginning of time and something that would continue. Still, it was doubtful they would ept that.as a reason. It also had to be said, the concept of morality and right and wrong wasnt a prominent thought in Iras head. He wouldnt kill a random person for no reason, but if he identally did, he would find very little issue with it. Even his capacity for empathy was shallow which could be seen by him looting Benjamins body without even blinking. In the end, Ira couldnt be med per se, the knowledge the Wolf gave him wasntprehensive in ethics and honor. Seeing as it was all he knew, he didnt feel that anything was wrong at all. After a few hours of walking, rk suddenly moved next to Ira, This is for you. rk said before handing a ck scabbard to Ira. Oh!Ira grabbed the scabbard, attaching it to his waist, he then pulled the sword from his void space and sheathed it. Very nice! Haha!Iraughed as he patted the scabbard. rk smiled bitterly, recalling the death of his brother, who wielded that very same sword in hisst moments. How do you do it? rk asked. Do what? Ira raised an eyebrow. K-Kill people. rk stammered a bit, for him holding a sword was impossible, let alone killing someone. Well Ira thought for a second, before continuing. He couldnt tell that rk had reservations toward killing, nor did he expect him to. At first I used my hands and feet, but now Ill be using this sword,Ira said with augh. rk forced a smile, as he waited for him to finish before speaking again, I meant, how do you live with it? Live with it? Why would it bother me? Ira looked at rk as if he was odd, which made rk feel as if he was the weird one in this conversation. Ira couldnt help but wonder if rk was mentally ill. After a few moments of an awkward silence, rk spoke again, Due to childhood trauma, I am unable to wield a sword, but I hope to ovee it. rk strangely felt as if Ira would be able to help him and spoke of his problem, his words reached the ears of Amy, who wasnt too far behind him. Whats scarier, swinging a sword or reliving that moment again? Ira asked as his tone changed from upbeat to cold in an instant. Due to rks sudden confession, a certain even had appeared in his mind, one he still couldnt process. His expressionless face covered in dry blood, coupled with his cryptic words, made rk feel uneasy. What do you mean? rk tried to ask. Halt! Captain Avery yelled before dismounting her horse. Well take a short break here. She pointed to an open area near a stream, it was spacious enough to allow temporary rest. The knight squad guided their horses to drink. The group of vige youths split up, some going to use relieve themselves and others choose to rest, while excitedly talking to each other. This was the first time these youths were allowed outside of the vige, and many felt an increasing curiosity for therger world. The remaining Knights handed out bread and fruit to everyone one by one. Captain Avery approached Ira. He was busy using the stream water to wash off the dried blood of his face, which had no indications of previous wounds. Follow me. She said to him inly. Ok. He responded, drying his hands on his long coat as he stood up. They walked out of hearing range of the group, and only then did Captain Avery begin speaking, I have reason to believe our group is being targeted, more specifically, Im the actual target. Oh? What makes you say that? Iras eyes lit up with intrigue. Firstly, our path on the way to the vige was obstructed by debris, although it wasnt a secret that nobles and Knights were being sent to viges and towns in the regions, no one should be able to figure the exact date and time we were arriving. Secondly, If you hadnt appeared in the vige when you did, most of the bandits wouldve escaped, leaving half of my knight squad behind for vige security, we would have to make special preparations for prisoners, assuming any bandits were caught. Finally, there is no shortage of people wishing to see my Thynne family in shambles, and although conflicts between noble houses have been temporarily banned by the King, there are many who use backhanded methods to attack one another. If this is a plot against me, the most opportune moment to strike would be now. My forces are split and we have nobatants from the vige to defend. Even if we didnt bring people from the vige with us, we mightve epted prisoners, and under Kingdomws, we are obligated to defend them until they are delivered to a jail. This would guarantee a defensive battle set at a disadvantage. Captain Avery exined slowly and precisely, as she detailed her observations. How did you know Im not part of the n? Ira asked curiously. He wasnt much forplicated schemes, he believed that just outright killing an enemy was the way to go. I wanted to say a womans intuition, but your own behavior gave you away. You may be strong but youck any technique, the way you dealt with those bandits was sloppy and unrefined, and if anyone nned this far ahead they wouldnt include someone as untrained as you. She responded. You''re hurting my pride, Ira said yfully. Another sign was your origin, if you were a mercenary or hired assassin, someone with your abilities and personality would be bound to draw attention, people who scheme like this, deal in discretion, not entricities. Makes sense. He nodded. He had to admit, Captain Avery appeared to be a very intelligent person. Dont you want to ask why Im telling you? You probably suspect your own Knights. Ah, youre smarter than I thought. Captain Avery said, raising her eyebrows in surprise. So what do you want to do exactly? Ira asked, ignoring her backhandedpliment as if he didnt hear it. Well thinking of what Ive gathered so far, two things are more than likely. The first is, one or more of my Knights are working against me, and the second is, we will be attacked at night. Defending those kids while fighting is hard enough, defending them while fighting in the dark is even harder. Although my battle awareness is regarded as a third eye inbat, it has very limited range capabilities and isnt effective at night. So you will be dealing with any opponents using ranged weapons, with your senses and teleportation it shouldnt be very hard. So how do you know there will be enemies using ranged weapons? My specialty is closebat, but it is weak against long rangebat such as magic and arrows if I cant close the distance. Anyone plotting to have me killed wouldve done research on mybative abilities. Captain Avery exined. So when you asked me to follow you to the capital, did you know you were being targeted? The signs were there, so I made certain preparations. Captain Avery said. Wow, you really thought this through. Thinking calmly and nning ahead is better than rushing in blindly. Now, whenever the attack urs, Itll be up to you to do most of the leg work. Ill deal with it, though Im not keen on babysitting, Ira stated with a broad smile. . Any word from Q? A man wearing all ck said in a deep voice. None.A second man also wearing ck responded. Well, outsiders are usually unreliable. Its less than ideal, but we will proceed as nned. Find out what the situation is, then be prepared to move soon. The man with the deep voice said. Ill get it done. The second man responded before leaving. ...Something isnt right. The man with the deep voice spoke to himself, feeling slightly uneasy in his heart. He slowly left, unable to shake off his uncertainty. Chapter 5: Another Timely Intervention (Revised) Chapter 5: Another Timely Intervention (Revised) Why were we the ones to stay back? The Captain is too cruel. A young Knight with an innocent faceined loudly. His brown hair was cut low, adding to his naive soldier look. In fact naive soldier was the actual truth. This barely eighteen, baby-faced youth was untested in realbat, and was eager to prove himself. Unfortunately, when the Knight squad arrived in the vige he threw up in front of Captain Avery. Now he was stuck monitoring the Viges front gate. Franklin, my young friend, you wouldnt be here if you didnt puke in front of the Captain. An older Knight said with mockery, causing Franklin to feel embarrassed. I couldnt help it Justin, you saw the bodies. Something like that is just too much. Franklin began feeling sick again, but luckily he didnt throw up. Yeah, that kid was probably younger than you and even stillHe killed them just like that. Justin, said seriously. He recalled the scene of Ira using his arm to stop a de, letting himself get stabbed in the process. Not many people possessed the ability to take an injury head on without hesitation. It wasnt about cowardice, it was a basic primal instinct to avoid danger and bodily harm. Hey, I talked to the vigers and they said some interesting things. Franklin said, wanting to change the subject. Oh yeah? Like what? Justin, noticed Franklins intentions on changing the subject and asked curiously. They said that guy was capable of moving around in the blink of an eye, like spatial magic. What like spatial magic? Its no shortage of mages who can use spatial magic in the capital? Justin said skeptically. Thats what I thought, but they say he didnt even chant, so it couldnt be spatial magic, also the casting times and Mana consumption for short-range spatial movements are horrendous. Thats why most mages never use it, yet this kid used it with no effort and then fought 200 bandits after. Franklin replied. If thats true then Justin said, as he started contemting. The strangest thing is, some vigers think this kid is from the ck forest.Franklin spoke again. What? Justin was shocked at the thought. The Kingdom had staged multiple expeditions to enter the ck Forest, but those who tried to enter never came back. The Kingdom had long since deemed it a dangerous area and encouraged the Vigers to move a few years ago, but seeing as the ck Forest didnt affect them too much they stayed. Yeah, yeah, they say around twenty or so years ago a strange couple brought a young kid into town, but something happened to him and they moved into the forest. Franklin nodded. What year is it Franklin? Justin asked while holding his chin. Uh, one hundred and twenty-six, first era. Why? Franklin responded casually. And how many years ago did the ck Pir emerge? Uh twelve? And how old did that kid look? Justin asked with a rigged expression. Id say fifteen or sixteen. Franklin said without much thought. You dont see whats wrong with this? Justin asked him in a serious tone. W,whats wrong? Franklin replied as he heard Justins tone change. Youre an idiot! Thats whats wrong. Justin said with a satisfiedugh. How?! Franklin responded while feeling wronged. Do the math you dolt! If a couple brought that kid around twenty years ago, he would be older than you! I Franklin paused, feeling ashamed. First he embarrassed himself by puking in front of the Captain and now he made himself look stupid in front of a Senior Knight. Luckily, Justin was one of the less serious ones. Wait! Franklin yelled as he attempted to redeem himself. Think before you speak, Frankie. Justin said with an amused smile. They say the direction he came from is the same direction the couple was spotted, so its possible hes rted to them in some. Their names wereFallmeer, wait no, Fallmore, wait wait- Fallmire. George and Emily Fallmire. Franklins nervous stammering was interrupted by Elder Davis who suddenly appeared next to the gate. Yeah thats it! Thank you, Elder Davis. Franklin smiled with relief. You know where that kid came from, Elder Davis? I cant be sure, but Ive never seen anyone who resembles him around here. Im not one to read too much into something, but when a kid with ck hair came appears near the ck Forest, it just seems...odd. Elder Davis said, looking as if he was trying to recall something. Did you tell the Captain about this? Justin asked.. No, forgive me but I was too busy mourning to do something like that. Elder Davis said with a pitiful tone. S-sorry, Elder Davis.Justin apologized awkwardly as he recalled Elder Davis had lost his Grandson. We should send someone to tell the Captain, the sooner she knows the better. Franklin spoke up. Youre right Frankie, but we cant ignore orders. Justin said as he stared down the road leading to the vige. .. Captain Avery, about that Ira kid, the men feel as though he is too dangerous to let walk around, at the very least he should be kept under watch.Robert said as soon as Captain Avery returned to the resting spot. Robert. You wouldnt be questioning my decisions would you?Captain Avery asked coldly.. Not at all, Captain. Robert replied hastily, before continuing, Its just that the men feel he is a risk to the safety of everyone. Whether he is a risk or not, Ill be the one to decide, because that is my job. If I say he is not a risk and to carry on, you will listen, because that is your job. Tell the men prepare to move. Captain Avery spoke with a hint of annoyance. If it wasnt for her familys circumstances.she wouldnt have even entered the Military. The plot that was building against illustrated a clearck of discipline and loyalty. Yes, Captain. Robert saluted with a bitter expression before leaving.. Seems theyll have to adjust their ns now. Captain Avery mumbled to herself as she began contemting. The Knight squad and the vigers they were escorting started moving again. The n was to make it as close to the next town as soon as possible, buy equipment for carriages and enough rations, and use the next major citys teleportation array to get to the capital. After another few hours of walking, Captain Avery decided to make camp. With another one or so, they would reach a small town and have a proper rest. Many of the vige kids brought makeshift sleeping bags and small tents. The Knight squad used their standard issued tents. The only one without proper bedding was Ira, who decided to rest on a tree branch, a dozen above the ground. Amy noticed his predicament and timidly approached him, Y-you can share a tent with me if you want. Ira opened his eyeszily with a small grin on his face looking at Amy. Weve only met a few days ago and you already wanna take me to bed? Due to the knowledge he received, Ira knew of rtions between a man and a woman, but that did not mean he was particrly interested. He only spoke of it because he knew it would get a reaction out of Amy. I meant we could take turns sleeping in the tent! Amy shouted while blushing.. Dont worry, Spear Girl. I doubt anyone will be getting much sleep tonight. Ira smiled. Whats happening tonight? Amys green eyes filled with a slight worry. For some reason, Iras words made her feel troubled. Ah, I dont wanna ruin the surprise, just keep your spear close. Ira said, before hopping down from the tree. And try not to get too careless, ok? Spear girl. Ira said with a chuckle as he walked toward Captain Averys tent. And my name is Amy! Amy angrily shouted at him. .. Captain! A mockingly staunch voice shouted from outside therge tent. Knighthood wouldnt suit you at all. Captain Avery responded inly, as she wiped her saber. Then you would you rmend a career path? Ira walked in with a grin. Mercenary work. Oh? Feel free to rmend me when we get to the capital. Ira yawned before finding an empty spot to sit in. I also should warn you, if no, when we get attacked, you should expect poison. Captain Avery said seriously as she looked at Ira. ...Poison.Iras expression briefly changed at the mention of poison. Of course, the change didnt escape the notice of Captain Avery. Will poison be a problem for you? Shouldnt be...It just reminded me of something I prefer not to remember. Ira said as his smile faded and was reced by an empty expression. Memories from the day he died appeared in his head as he attempted to repress them. I see. Captain Avery clearly noticed something wrong, but decided not to pursue as it wasnt her ce to ask and Ira didnt seem to want to give any personal information. Though she did feel a sense of familiarity as she looked at the expression on Iras face. The two people became silent and the only thing that could be heard in the tent was the sound of Avery wiping her Saber, a sound that Ira found strangely calming. If it was anyone else, they may have considered the silence awkward, but neither of them felt ufortable or put off by it. Avery seemed tock many emotions and Ira seemed to be unable to demonstrate more than a few. Those qualities made it possible for the two could sit in silence without seeing anything wrong with the situation. After a few minutes, Ira managed topletely push down the memories and stood up. Wanna see who can kill more? He asked cheerfully as his normal behavior came back. As long as the victor can make a request of the loser. Captain Avery replied. Fine by me.Ira nodded with a grin. .. With the camp set up, and the final remnants of daylight gone, everyone begun to rx and settle in. Many kids spoke of their expectations in the capital, free training and education was unprecedented in the Kingdom until twelve years ago. Now everyone had ess to a minimal amount of training and education, while more prestigious courses required tuition or a schrship. rk walked around the camp wishing to find Ira, whose cryptic words left an impact on his heart. Amy also roamed the camp with her spear in hand, she was insistent on Ira sharing the tent with her in turns. From Amys perspective, Ira was her benefactor who let her get her revenge by her own hands, so she felt indebted to him. Unexpectedly, the boy in question wasnt around which caused rk and Amy both bumped into each while searching for him.. Have you seen- Did you see- Both Amy and rk interrupted each other and became silent. After a brief moment, Amy took the initiative to speak Im guessing you havent seen him either. She said with a sigh. No. rk responded while looking disappointed. Amy found a rock to sit on and began toin, I cant seem to figure him out, hes. Strange. rk replied before continuing, Nearly everything he does is incredibly strange. rk sat on a stump across from Amy and shook his head. Exactly like today, he told me that no one in this camp would be getting much sleep tonight, before he ran off to speak to Captain Avery. Amy said as she vented her frustrations. While she wasnt particrly jealous, she still wanted to build some sort of understanding with the person who saved her. Those two seem close dont they? rk said. He had long since noticed that Ira and Captain Avery had been speaking to each other more frequently. Captain Avery was seen as cold and unapproachable to the vige kids and even the Knights, but then again Ira was also seen as odd and unapproachable, even with his seemingly upbeat nature. There seemed to be something wrong with those two from an outsider''s perspective. You dont think? No they couldnt? Could they? Amy and rk stared at each other thinking of when Ira and Captain Avery emerged from the forest after sparring, looking miserable. They bothughed at the thought of how both Ira and Captain Avery seem to be pr opposites, but managed to be strangely simr.. The sound of a bowstring being released instantly caused both rk and Amy to be surprised. Before they could react, Ira appeared from thin air and blocked the arrow. The two stared at Ira as if they were lost. Ha! One of you couldve died just now. You know it pays to be more attentive. Ira spoke, while smiling cheerfully. rk spoke nervously, Whats going on, but was interrupted by an increasing number of arrows that were aiming for Ira. Ira titled his head as an arrow flew past his ear and then raised his sword to block the rest. The sound of metal colliding filled the air as he barely blocked the rest. You should go find Miss Avery, protecting you guys seems kinda...boring. Also when you find her tell her, four. Without waiting for a response, Ira disappeared, leaving Amy and rk bewildered The sound of an arrow being deflected, along with a small spark, spread through the darkness. Youre gonna need to aim higher! Iras cheerful taunt spread out from the dark. rk and Amy finally realized that the camp was under attack and ran to the central tent. Strangely some Knights were missing but rk and Amy didnt have time question this abnormality and charged into the tent. . Captain Avery! Someones attacking! Captain Amys shouting was cut short by the scene inside of the tent. Eight Knights surrounded Captain Avery, while the other seven were tied up, and unconscious. The eight aggressive Knights were led by Robert. His eyes showed a little surprise upon seeing Amy and rk enter. So you two are still alive? Im guessing that boy interrupted the rest of the n Robert said as he pointed his sword at Captain Avery. What are you doing!? rk shouted.. Kid, are you blind or maybe just fucking stupid? A Knight responded loudly. What!? rk asked reflexively. Hes wondering whyd you ask a question, if you already know the answer. Captain Avery said uninterestedly, it was almost as if she wasnt surrounded by swords. Youre always looking down on us, I cant wait to see how you look without clothes! A Knight sneered. At thepletely unoriginal threat, Captain Avery could only sigh in annoyance. She turned to Amy and began speaking Amy, wasnt it? Did you need something from me? UhIra told us toe find you Amy awkwardly answered. Hey A Knight spoke once again, but was cut off. Is that all? Captain Avery asked curiously. He also said four. Oh. Less than I thought, well you should gather up with your vige friends, you won''t be of any use here. If you see him on the way, tell him Captain Avery paused, putting her hand on her chin to think, she sent a short nce at Robert. There were a total of eight Knights surrounding her, but she decided to take a prisoner. Tell him I said seven. Captain Avery concentrated her Battle Awareness. The involuntary muscle movements of the Knights became as clear as day for her. The reason why people called Battle Awareness a third eye inbat was due to the fact it made opponents far easier to read. As long as the user could react in time, they would have the upper hand. Next, Captain Avery activated Iron Heart. It was both an offensive and defensive skill, which hardened the user''s skin and muscles causing an increase in offensive and defensive capabilities. YouHow could you learn that?! Robert yelled in shock. Iron Heart required intense concentration to use. In fact it required an almost inhuman amount of concentration. Instead of responding Captain Avery lunged toward the closest Knight, and shed diagonally. The attack came as a surprise to the unfortunate Knight and he wasnt even able to scream before blood poured from his wounds. His lifeless body fell to the floor with a thud. The remaining seven Knight including Robert went pale, and with good reason. Iron Heart paired with Battle Awareness was a frighteningbination. Amy lets go.rk said as he pulled Amys arm. No one noticed the envious look in her eyes as she watched Captain Avery fight. How did you know? Robert asked grimly. When you took the initiative to tell me someone intentionally blocked the road, you raised my suspicions. If bandits really wanted to raze a vige before we arrived, why would they show an obvious sign like blocking the road. The more time we took getting to the vige the less of a chance we had capturing prisoners. This couldve been written off as concern for innocent lives, but you also wanted to kill Ira, the one who saved the vige. After your insistence on restraining him earlier I knew without a doubt you were a traitor. She exined unbotheredly. Its easy to see why people plot against you Robert said with a helplessugh before continuing. Whoever it was didnt arrange the job personally, so there no point in interrogating us. I have a few ideas already, but your intentions are well received. Captain Avery said sarcastically as she realized the true intent behind Roberts speaking so much. Concentrating once again, she took a stance while holding her hand on the saber grip. The seven Knights tensed up in response. Averys Ironheart skill didnt falter even once while she recalled all the details from the past few days. Robert attempted to shake her concentration to create an opening, but sadly he failed. Captain Avery suddenly shed low with her saber and took both of Roberts legs off. Aaaah! Robert fell to the floor while screaming in agony. After seeing Avery easily dispatch Robert, the remaining six Knights wanted to surrender. They attempted to drop their weapons, but before they could even move Avery began speaking. Youve fallen into a bottomless pit, oh great Knights. Captain Avery made her mockery apparent as she spoke. W-what does that mean? A Knight nervously asked. Theres no way to get out. Captain Avery showed a rare look of enjoyment upon seeing the Knights reactions. The Knights immediately scrambled for their weapons when they realized they had no choice but to kill or be killed. Well Ira awkwardly said. After killing two Assassins wielding bows, the remaining two fled, and after chasing them he ended up surrounded by four more Assassins d in ck garments. Two of the new Assassins were holding melee weapons while another was holding a wand and thest was holding a staff. The original two archers were on tree branches aiming at Ira. In total there were six Assassins and all of them readied their weapons as they prepared to attack. Wait! I have something to offer! Ira shouted, holding his hands up. Seeing as he had walked into a trap, he had no other choice. What is it? An Assassin spoke with a distorted voice. He assumed Ira wanted to cooperate with them in exchange for his life, it was something he had seen many times before. Its just that Ira disappeared from his spot, and before anyone could react he was already swinging his sword at a bow-wielding Assassin who was stationed on a tree branch. Ira cleaved through his neck and left his head hanging by threads of flesh. Sneak Attack! Ira shouted proudly as he kicked the lifeless body into the staff-wielding Assassin. The remaining five Assassins stayed calm, with the exception of the Assassin who was hit with a body, they began to attacked in a coordinated manner. Wind de! A mage Assassin pointed his staff at Ira shouting out a spell. While the two melee Assassins charged forward and the remaining archer took aim. Ira jumped from the tree, but when hended his leg was struck by an arrow that brought a tingling sensation with it began to spread. Poison?! Ira said as he pulled the arrow out his leg which caused small chunks of flesh to go with it. Not only was the arrow poison but it was barbed to ensure a fatal and agonizing injury upon removal. But since Iras sense of pain was numb due to his previous time in the Void, he didnt he flinch as he ripped it out of his leg. An Assassin with a feminine figure, thrust an estoc toward Ira. He used his hand to stop the estoc, causing it to tear through the cartge in his palm. Another tingling sensation could be felt from his palm. More fucking poison?! Ira shouted with grievance. The feminine figure backed off, while a man rushed up with a rapier. Although Ira tried to dodge, his injured leg caused him to stumble. The rapiernded on his abdomen repeatedly. The reason the Assassin didnt aim for the vitals was because Poison! Again? Dont you guys get tired of- Another arrowced with poison struck Iras back causing him to kneel while breathing heavily. SeriouslyfuckingpoisonagainBefore Ira could finish speaking he fell to the ground. The Assassins gathered up watching his body, the feminine figure approached cautiously, brandishing a dagger. Although it was enough poison to kill seven men, they wouldnt be Assassins if they didnt confirm his death. The female Assassin raised her dagger preparing to confirm Iras death, but just as she moved a hand reached out and grabbed her face. She wasnt even able to react as her face was crushed. Ha! Sneak attack again!Ira shouted as he stood up. He pulled out the Estoc lodged in his hand before looking at the Assassins. Even though they were startled, they still took up their positions once again. The mage Assassin aimed his staff as he prepared a spell. Ira took notice and threw the Estoc at him, causing it to be impaled in the Assassin''s throat. Thats enough from him! Ira grinned at the remaining two Assassins as he picked up the dagger at his feet. Then, he teleported over to the mage that was pinned under a body and plunged the dagger into the top of his skull. Alright, now can we- Just as Ira began speaking, three arrows shot through the air leaving white trails and each one hit him in the abdomen. Although the two remaining Assassins were briefly shocked, they werent going to just let an enemy talk. Assuming that three arrows werent enough, the Assassin wielding a Rapier threw a ck ball towards Ira just as the arrows hit. Boom! The sound of an explosion could be heard throughout the forest. A bright shing light also apanied the loud sound. The two Assassins were temporarily stunned, although Assassins carried a variety of tools, an explosive was regarded as ast resort, since it was guaranteed to draw attention. Ira appeared above the Assassins with some of his ribs were sticking out of his flesh, four arrowsl lodged in his body, huge wounds decorating his upper body, and a shattered right arm. The bow wielding Assassin was hit as Iras body collided into his own. Before he could react, Ira used his left hand to gouge out his eyes. Euargh! The Assassin managed to get one miserable scream out before he died.. Ira suddenly disappeared and then reappeared next to the remaining Assassin. The Assassin quickly thrust the Rapier towards Ira, but he shifted his body allowing it to stab him in the stomach. When the Assassin tried to pull the rapier out of Iras abdomen he had his wrist grabbed. Fuck! The Assassin cursed in a distorted voice, falling to his knees due to pain. Ira kicked the Assassin''s face and sent him flying into a tree, causing some of his bones to shatter on impact. Ira fell to his knees and took deep breaths while blood dripped from his wounds. Fighting was still something new to him and he seemed to rely heavily on his regeneration to avoid fatal wounds. That makes it eight, I think. Ira said with a smile before spitting out blood. He climbed to his feet and surveyed the aftermath of his fight. I think Ill need proof. He grabbed his sword and began walking toward a body. Well? Captain Avery asked expectantly. Right after she exited her tent, she didnt manage to get too far before being intercepted by four assassins. Boom! An explosion rang out from the forest not to far from the resting area, causing the Assassins to shift their attention toward the explosion for a split second. Captain Avery immediately seized her chance and ran toward the two closest assassins and beheaded them. The sound of the headless corpses falling to the ground woke the remaining two assassins from their stupor. Damn it! The Deep-voiced Assassin cursed. He was chosen to lead a small group of Assassins toplete a mildly difficult job, and yet now it was shaping up to be a nightmare. The assassins assigned to dealing with the Vigers didnt even appear yet, which only served to increase his anger. If you tell me who hired you, one of you can leave alive. Captain Avery said before flicking her sword which cleaned it of blood. The Assassins looked at each other before nodding. Suddenly, they both began running toward the area where the explosion urred. Before they could get any further eight soft thuds resounded from in front of them, along with eight heads d in ck masks. The two assassins became cautious and even a little fearful at the sight, You guys cant leave yet, the bet isnt even over. Ira appeared from thin air, covered in blood. His clothes were in tatters, his ribs poked out of his skin, his arm was mangled badly, a sword and three arrows stuck out from his abdomen, while an additional arrow poked out from his back. I''ve got eight so far, you?Ira said. The two Assassins became confused at his strange dialogue. What? The deep voiced Assassin tried to speak but was interrupted by Captain Avery. Nine. She said curtly. Enjoy having the lead, because Ill be getting ten soon. Ira said with a grin. The two Assassins counted the number of heads on the ground and realized they wereparing kills. Out of all the jobs to take, I end up with these two. The deep voiced Assassin inwardly regretted his decision. Well see about that. Captain Avery said, while she charged towards the two Assassins. Ira appeared in front of the second Assassin and reached for his face, unfortunately for Ira, the second Assassin was skilled in martial arts. He grabbed Iras arm and used his own momentum to throw him. Ira sailed past the Assassin into the direction of Captain Avery. Captain Avery kept moving forward ignoring Ira flying through the air. Right before Ira could crash into Captain Avery he teleported away, appearing back in his previous spot. Miss Avery when this is over, I wanna use myst request to have you teach me some martial arts. Ira said grumpily. Captain Avery gave a slight nod before brandishing her Saber. The Assassin leader drew his weapon and blocked her attack. Meanwhile, the second Assassin prepared to draw his dagger and attack Captain Avery. All he needed was to inflict a scratch and shed be as good as dead. Ira appeared behind the second Assassin and lifted him by the leg before mming him into the ground repeatedly and then tossed him toward the remaining Assassin.. The Assassin leader struggled to gain any ground and was gradually being pushed back by Captain Avery as they crossed swords. Captain Avery suddenly moved away from the Assassin. The Assassin leader was momentarily confused as to why she retreated, but then saw the lifeless body of hisrade flying towards him. The body hit the leader and winded him, he sat up as he tried to recover. Captain Averys body began glowing as she used Ironheart and charged forward at twice her original speed. Ira teleported next to the Assassin leader and then reached out to grab him. Just before he could, Captain Avery picked up a severed Assassins head and threw it towards the Assassin leader with her increased strength. The head flew through the air, bringing a trail of blood with it. The impact of the severed head on the Assassins head caused his skull to fracture in several ces, instantly killing him. Fuck! Just how is that fair? Ira cursed loudly before falling to his knees. He felt as if he was cheated. He was covered in blood, arrows stuck out of his body, his right arm was smashed into pieces, and his ribs poked through his chest. But in his mind, the biggest injury took tonight was his close loss to Captain Avery. Captain Avery approached Ira and knelt down beside him, while showcasing an all too rare smile, As strange it may have seemed to her, she realized this night was undoubtedly one of the best in her life. Though, that was mostly due to her strict upbringing. Captain Avery began to remove the arrows that were lodged inside of Ira.. Correct me if I am wrong, but did you say you were going to kill ten? Captain Avery said with a charmingugh. Just keepughing it up. Ira murmured bitterly as she continued to pull the arrows out. Dont feel too bad, Ill get you some new clothes at the next town. Would you like that? Captain Avery spoke with a tone full of mockery. Dont patronize me! Ira snapped indignantly. With thest arrow out, Captain Avery sat beside Ira, and took a deep breath. They turned to look at each other beforeughing. Ira alwaysughed so that wasnt surprising, what was surprising was, the fact that no one in the Knight squad had ever seen Captain Averyugh, some Knights even secretly bet that it was impossible for her tough. They would be shocked if they could see what was happening right now. The sounds ofughter eventually died down. That was a good throw, Miss Avery. Ira said with a grin. You werent so bad yourself, throwing that body to obstruct me was a good idea. Captain Avery responded with a refreshing smile on her face. As the sun began to rise, a light shone on two figures, a young man covered in blood with tattered clothes and a mangled arm, and a woman wearing a ripped military uniform, stained with blood and dirt. Chapter 6: A Short Break (Revised) Chapter 6: A Short Break (Revised) The sound of dry heaving made itself known as it filled the ears of those traveling, apanied by the hiss of organic material being dissolved and corroded. An odorless dark red liquid fell onto the grass and instantly caused it to wilt. It was the poison from the previous night that Ira''s body was forcing out. Are you sure youre ok? Amy stared at Ira with a disturbed expression. In fact, everyone silently looked at him in shock, except for Captain Avery, who seemed to be unaffected. After the attack, the seven Knights found out they were drugged and captured by the traitors and were angry with their own ipetence. The legless Knight Robert was kept alive by Captain Avery for some unknown purpose, he was tied to her horse, his face covered with a bup sack and his mouth gagged. The vige children were shaken from the attack, although they wanted adventure and risk, the reality was way different from expectations. Other than Ira and Captain Avery, everyone seemed to be a little sullen. I think that was the- Ira leaned over and vomited more poison before he continued, Last of it. Ira gave Amy a carefree smile. Iras whole appearance was pretty terrible, his clothes were tattered, he was covered in dried blood, but surprisingly his wounds were more or less gone. Captain Avery walked towards Ira and handed him a sk and a rag, the intention was obvious. Ira wordlessly epted with a grin. Under the gazes of everyone, he ripped off his ragged shirt and began to pour the contents of the sk on himself, after he used the rag to wipe the blood away. Eventually, Ira wiped away most of the blood before handing the sk and rag back to Captain Avery. Thanks, Ira said cheerfully. Captain Avery nodded before continuing to walk. "When did they get so close?" Someone whispered. Many Knights observed Ira closer. Now that his upper body was cleaned of blood, his muscles could be seen. Most of the people in the group stared at Ira weirdly. Eyes were filled with confusion, praise, envy, embarrassment, and astonishment. This sixteen-year-old youth was skinny, yet every muscle was clearly defined and brought out a feeling of durability. It was as if Ira did rigorous training for his whole life. A few vige boys around the same age felt jealous, their bodies were average at best, though they couldnt be med, peaceful vige life wasnt a good environment for getting stronger. Amy was the only exception, as she began spear training a few years ago, and instinctively picked it up, her own physique was better than most of the vige boys. So are all of you going to keep staring? Ira asked aloud. Everyone looked away shamefully, though he would still get an asional nce. Amy was among those who sent a few nces towards him which didn''t escape rk''s notice. Ira, I have an extra shirt, if you want it. rk pulled a shirt out his bag and brought it over to Ira. Ira nced at the shirt and then chuckled, rkThats an ugly shirt. An incredibly ugly shirt. A few others were listening to the interaction and couldn''t help but to make a few stifledughs. Uhhahaha.rkughed awkwardly, he knew his vige clothes were of poor quality, but the reason he felt awkward was that he was currently wearing the same exact shirt. There is a town just ahead. Captain Avery spoke loudly, causing everyone to look ahead. Indeed there was a town, the atmosphere was lively as people roamed the streets. Arge sign hung above the entrance which read "Colmar". Captain Avery showed her identification to the gatekeepers and led the group into the town. Under her instruction, the Knights went to buy a sizable carriage, and the vigers were allowed to walk around for a few hours, the injured Robert was temporarily left under the watch of the town guards. Captain Avery took Ira to a clothing store and Amy decided to tag along, even though she didnt have much money, rk trailed behind them even though he had no money, he wanted to ask his grandfather for some, but he couldn''t drum up the courage. Wee! Let me know if I can help you. An old woman greeted the four as they walked in.She looked at Ira strangely, but noticed Captain Avery''s military uniform and put all other thoughts to the back of her mind. I need clothes for the boy with me and also I need my jacket to be fixed within a few hours.Captain Avery said before removing her jacket and handing it to the woman. The jacket is no problem. Does your friend have any clothing preferences?The woman politely asked. Captain Avery didn''t even need to think before answering. Anything ck. You know me so well. Iraughed in a jokingly. In truth, Ira did have a preference toward the color ck. Just seeing it helped remind him of his time in the Void. And would the other two be interested in anything? The shopkeeper looked towards Amy and rk. Could you find me something easy to move around in? Amy spoke up. No problem, youngdy. And the young man?The shopkeeper asked politely. Uhrk scratched his head. Noticing rks hesitation Captain Avery spoke.There should be a cksmith around, find me some ck boots that are good forbat. She handed rk a wad of money and then dismissed him, rk could only helplessly leave the store. The storekeeper took Captain Averys coat into a back room and emerged with two baskets full of clothes. One basket held only ck clothes and the other held a variety of colored clothes. Captain Avery sorted through the basket of ck clothes, and pulled out a long sleeve ck shirt and ck pants, tossing them to Ira, who then disappeared behind a changing curtain. Amy looked on feeling a tinge of jealousy, both she and Captain Avery met Ira around the same time, and yet she seemed to understand Ira more than anyone even though his behavior was a mystery. Added to the fact that Captain Avery was very beautiful and beyond talented with a sword, Amy couldn''t help but envy her. Avender color would work best with your green eyes. The shopkeeper said enthusiastically as she handed a few purple shirts to Amy. Thank you. Amy took the shirts and went behind another changing curtain. While Captain Avery found a chair to sit in and waited. .. Seventy Gre. The shopkeeper said smilingly. Captain Avery pulled out a bill, which read 100, stamped with a reflective bear emblem. A printed currency would''ve been frowned upon at one point in time, but through a mix of alchemy, magic, and abination of minerals, the Kingdom''s bills were reactive to light. Discerning a counterfeit bill from a real one wasn''t very difficult, and those caught counterfeiting bills would lose a hand, so cases of fake bills were basically non-existent. Keep the change. Captain Avery said as she put on her newly stitched military jacket. Thank you, Miss. The shopkeeper said happily. Thank you, Captain Avery, Amy said before making a small bow towards Captain Avery, who nodded in response. Amy felt grateful due to Captain Avery paying for her clothes, but Avery didn''t mind it. After all her family had more money than they could possibly spend. As they left Ira and Amy exchanged nces. Ira was wearing a fitting ck shirt and ck pants. Amy was wearing a short sleeve purple shirt, tan pants, and her brown leather boots from the vige. Looking good, Amy! Ira smiled, giving Amy a thumbs up. Amy put her head down and slightly blushed, and noticing Ira finally said her name. rk met up with them outside the store and gave the boots to Ira. Ira put them on and kicked a few times. Thanks. Ira smiled cheerfully turning to Captain Avery who made a barely detectable grin in response Try not to lose next time. Captain Avery tacked on slyly. Iras eye twitched but he kept his smile. . The group reassembled and piled into a carriage. The destination was Rothenberg, one of the major cities that housed a teleportation array straight to the Capital. The journey was unobstructed and proceeded quickly. After a week of traveling, Rothenburg was a half day away and Captain Avery began prepping the vige kids for the academy in the Capital. Listen up, other than Ira and Amy, you all have basic potential. Youll be treated as students and be given the very minimum amount of education and training, those who show potential will be given ess to more academic resources and training. Noble families will attempt to recruit those who show talent, and while the offers may seem attractive, there are many dangers you could face. epting one offer over another may offend the second party, and the possibility of being killed because of this isnt low, and then, of course, you may be put in between rivaling factions and be brought into conflict whether you''re willing or not. I would advise you to exercise caution, if you arent prepared for the danger, the Kingdom or the Temples are the safer bets, but the benefits can becking and arent up for negotiation. My family is also recruiting and the benefits are much better than most other houses, but the requirements to join are beyond strict, and the number of people plotting against us is numerous. Captain Avery exined seriously. The vige kids felt excitement and fear at Captain Averys words. Although they took her words seriously, whether they would listen or not was hard to say. These viges youths were more prone to temptation because of their inexperience and naivet. Ira sat in the carriage with his eyes closed, seemingly unconcerned with the Academy or the Capital. Will you be joining Captain Avery or going to the Academy? rk asked Ira curiously. Amy and Captain Avery also listened in on the conversation. Neither, Well be parting ways at the Capital, Ira said uninterestedly without even opening his eyes. Amy looked disappointed, seeing as she has yet to repay Ira for saving her, twice. Captain Avery on the other hand, had a look of contemtion. Though you wont be joining my family, I hope we can continue to assist one another. Captain Avery said before waiting for Ira''s response. Sure, were friends arent we? Ira opened his eyes and looked at Captain Avery with a carefree smile. Captain Avery was taken off guard but answered anyway. We are, arent we? She smiled at Ira beforeughing at the thought of it. It could be said that she had no actual friends, not that she wanted any in first ce. The whole group was stunned when they heard Captain Averys pure and sereneugh, it gave one a sense offort. The Knights were stunned even more because none of them had ever witnessed their Captainugh or smile so brightly, and Captain Avery seemed too cold for friends. A and she went back to her indifferent attitude, with a faint trace of a grin. Ira chuckled before closing his eyes again. .. Chapter 7: The Very First Job (Revised) Chapter 7: The Very First Job (Revised) In the middle of a forest clearing, two people exchanged blows. Well it was more urate to say that one person delivered blows while the other just barely blocked all of them. It was needless to say that the one delivering the blows was Avery, while the one receiving was Ira. All of a sudden a swiftbination of three strikesnded on Ira''s chest, causing him to stumble a few feet back. Captain Avery nodded before wiping the sweat from her forehead. During the week of traveling, Ira took every opportunity to learn swordsmanship and martial arts from Captain Avery and learn he did. Avery was surprised at his quickprehension. "Looks like im better at hand to hand rather than swordfighting." Ira grinned and checked his status card. "Weapon fighting is typically more practical for those who don''t possess innate strength, but with your abilities, hand to hand should take priority, Captain Avery said as she examined his status card. Although his advancement in martial arts was fast, it wasn''tpletely unheard off. There were a number of talented people who could advance the first three levels ofbat and magic disciplines pretty easily. Only the people who could achieve Master level were truly exceptional and those who could reach Absolute were on another level altogether. "Thanks for all the help, Miss Avery." Ira smiled cheerfully as they walked onward. "Unexpectedly you used your two requests on training, so it wasn''t much of a problem. Anyway, what do you n on doing once you get to the capital?" Captain Avery asked. "Any suggestions?" Ira asked. "Register at the Mercenaries Union." Captain Avery replied immediately. "What''s that again?" Ira recalled Captain Avery speaking about it once or twice before, but hed never asked for specifics. "It''s an independent organization whichmissions various jobs from the Kingdom or anyone with enough resources to make a job request. Jobs can range from monster subjugation to protecting merchants and even bounty hunting. Also if you have enough money, you can create your own guild or group." "What would be the point in making a Guild?" Ira asked curiously. "Well it''s not mandatory, but you can make your own headquarters, and receive directmissions if you be well-known. The Union ranks Mercenaries on theirpletion rate, status card rating, and quest history. So it shouldnt be a surprise that high ranking mercenaries can take on higher leveled jobs. High ranking guilds can receive long-term contracts and jobs directly." "So I have to go through the Mercenaries Union for everything? "You dont have to, but the Mercenaries Union is the first option for most people. If you wish, you can take on frence jobs which are posted at the city or town center, however the jobs are usually low pay and pretty easy toplete. The Union is a more reputable option, and thus most people go through them." Captain Avery exined. "I see." Ira showed some semnce of seriousness as he contemted.. "There also various assassin and thief groups, although I wouldn''t rmend you join for obvious reasons." "Well, I wouldn''t want to end up fighting you?" Ira said withugh. Though a confrontation with Avery wasnt his only reason, he already disliked Assassins in general due to their generous use of poison. While poison didnt harm him too much, it carried a reminder of a certain day. After arriving back at the group, Captain Avery mounted her horse and ignored Robert who was restrained to the back of the saddle. Ira was thest one to climb into the carriage as the group set off for Rothenburg. ....................................... After another few days of traveling, the group arrived at Rothenburg without any problems. Large amounts of people roamed the streets, and numerous street vendors decorated the corners. Cobblestone roads cut through each section of the city eventually leading to the town center, a wide five-story building withrge wooden double doors. Captain Avery led the group to stay at an inn which was paid for ahead of time by the Kingdom, surprisingly other Knight groups were also there, some with a lot of youths and some with almost none. Many Knight squads were sent all over regions to recover kids in different areas. After a week of waiting, Captain Avery''s remaining fifteen knights tasked with the reconstruction of the Vige arrived at the city. Meanwhile, Captain Avery and Ira waited in the lobby of the inn, everyone else was packing up ready to use the teleportation array at the city center. "I dont see any other races around," Ira said with a bit of disappointment. During the entire stay, he only saw humans, and while he was in a human country he still expected to see at least one other race. "Many races are discriminated against and those who interact with humans prefer to stay in the capital." Captain Avery responded indifferently. "And why is that?" "Cultural differences. Elves aren''t too keen on Human practices and the same could be said for any other race." Avery exined with a cynical look in her eyes. While most people showed respect for all of the Gods, it would be odd to see humans worshiping the God of a different race. "So that''s how it is." In actuality, Ira had seen simr scenes when he received an understanding of the world. Before Ira could continue to ask questions, two Knights appeared and interrupted. "Captain!" The Knights saluted in tandem. "What?" Captain Avery responded emotionlessly. She disliked the task of leading Knights, in her eyes they were weak and undisciplined. If not under instructions from her own family, she wouldnt hesitate to leave. "Well Franklin and I, found some information you might wanna hear about." Justin sent a nervous nce toward Ira. A nce which failed to escape Averys notice. "Ira, I''ll meet you all at the teleportation array." "Sure thing." Ira shrugged and exited the building, heading toward the town center. Captain Avery knew of Iras extraordinary senses so she waited until he was a safe distance away to speak. "Speak. Captain Avery ordered. "Captain, turns out that kid may be from the ck Forest." Franklin spoke with undisguised pride. "I already guessed as much." Captain Avery responded immediately without a hint of surprise which made Franklins expression crumble. The ck Forest had remained an enigma since it appeared. Those who had gone to explorethe ck Forest from within had never returned andrumor had it that thosewho observedthe ck Forest, from the outskirts often died weeks or even dayster in a fit ofhysteria. Iras ability to teleport was the most obvious sign for her. Each time he teleported he left a faint trace of ck Mist which seemed to illustrate some sort of connection with the ck Forest. "C-Captain, Justin also found some information."Franklin stammered feeling incredibly ashamed. "Yes Captain, Elder Davis informed us that kid may be rted to a family by the name of Fallmire."Justin spoke clearly hoping to avoid Franklins premature disy of aplishment. "When we get back to the Capital, I''ll task you two with further investigation. Perform well and you will be rewarded. Now if thats all, its time to head to the teleportation array. Captain Avery turned to leave the two Knights who had eyes filled with excitement. "Wait, Captain. Where are the rest of the Knights? The numbers seem kind of short." Franklin blurted out without thinking. "Dead. They attempted to assassinate me, Robert is in custody as a prisoner. Treat him ordingly." Captain Avery peeked over her shoulder as she gave a cold answer before leaving. Franklin nervously gulped as Avery left. For as long as hes been in Captains Averys service she had never thrown away the lives of others needlessly. Little did he know that they only served as experience for Avery. She was sent by her family to get a handle on leadership and adaptive thinking without muchpromise. "Well at least there is some good news in all this." Justin sighed. "Y-yeah we get to do our investigation. We may even get promoted." Franklin agreed fervently. ...................................... Eventually, all the groups gathered at the town center. Arge stone floor with intricate carvingsy in the back of the center. After being checked by the guards stationed every stepped onto the floor. The Guard who looked to be the leader nodded his head and began to speak."After the array is activated, no one should move around. To negate effects of nausea and dizziness, you should hold your breath and close your eyes. The array will be activated in 30 seconds." Almost all the youths gripped their belongings tightly and closed their eyes. Most Knights also shut their eyes. Only a few thought they were too tough to be affected. Ira looked around while resting his hands behind his head in a rxed matter. After all, would teleporting on an array be much different than doing it himself? A few Knights and kids secretly sneered at him, thinking he would embarrass himself while attempting to show false bravado. "3...2...1...!" The Guards voice trailed off as the array activated. A bright blue light enveloped everyone standing on the array, as the engravings lit up, and a deafeningly loud buzzing noise rang out. The light and noise abruptly died down leaving an empty stone floor. ............................................ In a sh, everyone appeared on a stone floor in an open area. Numerous guards, mages, and alchemists were surrounding the stone floor where the group appeared. People began immediately throwing up and falling, some people didn''t fall but failed to stay upright, stumbling around bumping into people. Ira stayed in the same position, his hands still resting in a rxed manner. As he thought, teleportation via the array was different yet it hardly affected him. Captain Avery nodded after noticing none of her own Knights were among the ones puking. She sent a nce toward Franklin as she remembered him specifically throwing up at the vige. Franklin winced as he noticed Captain Averys gaze, at that moment he knew what she mustve been thinking and couldnt help but to be embarrassed. "Everyone who threw up, stay behind, you''ll be cleaning your own mess up!" A white bearded mage shouted loudly. "Also you''ll be fined for damage to Kingdom property!" He tacked on at the end. Those who managed not to throw up, lined up to be processed. After being vetted by the guards, and examined by the mages and alchemists, groups of people began leaving one at a time. Captain Avery lead her group to the outside of the building before stopping. Ira stepped out away from the group of vigers with a bright grin. "This is where we part ways." "If you need to contact me, ask for directions to the Thynne Family Manor, youll be received as a guest. Also, try not to cause trouble while you''re here." Captain Avery said in an unhurried manner, she had a feeling she would be seeing him again. "Ah! Come visit the academy and look for me!" Amy shouted. She still felt she needed to pay Ira back, while rk felt ufortable with the possibility of Ira snatching Amy away. For now, it seemed that the feelings between Ira and Amy were strictly tonic. At least they were for Ira, his curiosity for the opposite sex remained as just curiosity at the moment. "Sure thing, Amy." Ira nodded in agreement. "I almost forgot, catch." Captain Avery said before she threw an object toward Ira, who caught it without much effort. As looked at the object he was surprised to see a stack of money, neatly tied. "I''ll have to get you something too," Ira said in a mockingly affectionate voice. "Try not to disappoint." Captain Avery responded with a small grin that no one else seemed to notice. Ira performed an exaggerated bow, drawing the attention of many bystanders before he turned to leave. ......................................................... "Fifteen thousand Gre." Ira counted the money before nodding. If Ira were to use that money in a vige he would no doubt be rich, since Vigers tended to rely on a traditional system of trade. Towns were much better as the number of goods to be made or purchased drastically increased. But nothing couldpare to the trade that went on in the cities. 15,000 Gre was barely enough to get decent equipment and wasnt anywhere near enough to purchase a property if one were looking to settle outside the slums. Looking up at the wide building in front of him, it stopped at twelve stories with intricate designs of swords and shields decorating outside walls. Two double doors were stationed under a grey marble archway, over the archway hung a delicately inscribed engraving which read, "Mercenaries Union Headquarters". He smiled as he stepped into Mercenaries Union headquarters. The inside of the building was as grandly decorated as the outside, although there weren''t any shy designs. Mahogany tables, chairs, and desk were set up in the lobby, thetter being for the receptionists. There were also a few couches made of brown leather, on either side of the room. Four groups, each with 20-40 people, were all lined up in front of four receptionist. At once, everyone turned their attention to the handsome youth dressed in ck with ck hair, yellow eyes, and a cheerful grin who walked in. A mix of appreciating, jealous, admiring, contemptful, affectionate, and even amused gazesnded on Ira, who appeared to be immune to it, taking his ce in line behind a brawny man. "A scrawny boy like you wants to be a mercenary?" The brawny man looked down at Ira, figuratively and literally. While Ira didnt know, some Mercenaries had a habit of harassing those who had yet to join. To them, it was nothing more than a routine pastime. "Ah! This seems to be the Mercenary Union Headquarters, and this seems to be the line to register to be a Mercenary, and I seem to be in the line. So I guess the answer is yes." Ira spoke sarcastically with wide eyes, an expression of fake awe on his face. A few people who overheard him began chuckling at what they could only describe as entertainment as they waited. Only the brawny man didn''t understand and assumed they wereughing at Ira, he turned around with the feeling of satisfaction. "He''s mocking you, you dumb bastard. Someone from the line said, causing more people tough. Of course, they only wanted to stoke the fire. "You think you can mock me, little boy?" The brawny man seethed with annoyance. "Well at least one of us can think," Ira repliedzily. The brawny man began breathing rougher and rougher, eventually, his anger overcame him and he swung his fist toward Ira. To his surprise, his wrist was immediately grabbed by Ira, who looked at him curiously. "What exactly were you going to do?" Iras lips curved into a grin. The brawny man tried pulling his arm back but failed to get any leeway. Seeing the man struggle, Ira decided to apply more pressure to his wrist. "Ah! Fuck! Get off! Get the fuck off!" The brawny man fell to one knee and started shouting, drawing more attention. "Most of the time they curse after somethings broken," Ira spoke to no one in particr as he applied slightly more pressure. "P-please...let me go." The man whimpered as his forehead began to produce beads of sweat. "I probably shouldnt cause trouble this soon," Ira said to himself as he let the man go. "Ugh...Damn it." The brawny man massaged his wrist as he looked fearfully at Ira. The surrounding spectators didn''t evenugh at the man because they felt this boy who looked like he was seventeen was incredibly cruel. If Ira could know their thoughts he would be confused. There was no sadistic motivation in his actions. From his previous experiences with others, at least those who were antagonistic toward him, violence seemed to be a very effective motivator. "If you look at me like that I''ll get embarrassed," Ira said as he scratched his head. The spectators turned back to face the front of the line but still felt uneasy with such a brutal person behind them. ......................................... After the line progressed, it was finally Ira''s turn to register. A young receptionist with a nametag that read Samantha, began speaking, while secretly observing Ira. "If you would like to register it is an initial fee of 200 Gre and 300 Gre to borrow a status card." Ira pulled the money and status card from his pocket, or at least that was what it would look like to anyone observing him, he actually activated his void space while his hand was in his pocket. Not to hide his ability, but because he forgot his status card wasn''t in his pocket. "Here you go." Ira casually ced the items in her hand. While he thought nothing of it the receptionist appeared to be flustered, the status card appeared to be abnormal, to say the least. "U-Uh, Although some information is missing, It doesn''t appear to be forged. Here is your Union card, in case you lose it, you can purchase another for 150 Gre." The receptionist carefully handed Ira his status card back and his new Mercenaries Union card. "To ess to the higher levels you need to use your Union card, the second floor, third, and the fourth floor are all connected. Jobs can be taken on the second floor, there are rooms for rent and a cafeteria on the third floor. The fourth floor and fifth floor hold the smithery and the training room, respectively. Samantha exined carefully. Although the youth had a B+ rating, she had seen too many naive young men try to be Mercenaries. Although being a mercenary was appealing it was immensely dangerous, not just externally but even internally. There were cases of Mercenaries being captured during attempted bandit subjugations and being tortured or ransomed. There were also many high-ranking mercenaries who were either, betrayed by their own groups and died prematurely, forced to kill their former friends to survive, or lost their friends due to some other event. With such a high mortality rate, one would think being a Mercenary wouldn''t be popr, but the payout was outstanding. The average sry for a lower-ss family was between 1000-10,000 Gre, a middle-ss family was between 20-35 thousand Gre, a lesser noble was between 35-50 thousand Gre, a high ranking noble could earn between 50-250 thousand Gre. Being a Mercenary, one could possibly earn 15,000 Gre with a few high to middle ranked jobs. Though for those weaker Mercenaries, the money went back into supporting themselves. Ira smiled at the receptionist and went towards the lift. Once inside he used his Mercenary card to activate it. The lift could hold up to 10 people and was made with levitation arrays, which were by no means cheap. Once he got to the second floor, Ira could seerge groups of people posted at various ss screens. One person raised their card and touched a prompt on the screen, the card lit up and the prompt disappeared. Jobs were taken through the mercenary card, which could record job history, once a job was taken the information recording arrays were sent to higher floors to be monitored and recorded, this method prevented any loopholes regarding responsibility or falsifying job history. If someone failed or couldn''tplete a certain job they would have to pay a huge fine, if the fine wasn''t paid they would be barred from the Mercenary Union at the very minimum. If one owed arge sum they may even have a bounty set on them. The Union had a slogan for those less than ideal Mercenaries ''Blood or Gold''. In the middle of the room was a huge blue ss column, which read ''Rankings'' and under it, was a list of 100 names. Ira found an empty screen and began browsing. There were thousands of jobs from hardbor to monster subjugation to hired soldiers. There was also a qualified option, Ira touched his card and the huge list began to sort itself. Soon the list was divided between C+ and B+ jobs. Soon his attention was caught by a bounty which read "10,000 bounty request, B level target: The ver,st known location: The Great Forest." with a picture of a smiling middle-aged man with short hair and a long scraggly beard. ''Oh, a bounty sounds fun.'' Ira pressed his card on to the active bounty, and without even reading any more information he left. ................................................ Chapter 8: The First Hunt (Revised) Chapter 8: The First Hunt (Revised) Lady Juliana, we should be getting back to the estate. A middle-aged man with dark blonde hair dotted with strands of white, and a robust bearing spoke in a deep voice. He wore a dignified set of steel armor, and carried a long sword on his hip. Five other men dressed in simr armor stood near him. Uncle Delvian, just a few more things and we can go home. A pure and graceful looking young girl with dark blonde hair and blue eyes, who looked to be about fifteen years of age responded to the man. She wore a dark blue dress, with gold bracelets and a sapphire jeweled ne. Such essories were the most recognizable sign of her noble background. As you wish youngdy. Delvian said with a warm smile. Thedy he referred to was obviously his niece and the youngest daughter of the Fairfax family, one of the top five noble families in the kingdom. The Fairfax family were known for their immense influence, they had ties with merchants, court officials, generals, knights, cksmiths, architects, mages, and alchemists. Delvian Fairfax was the fourth born son and instead of getting into political or economic matters he chose to train in the sword. That being so, he and a few of the men under his service would often escort Juliana whenever she wanted to go around the capital. Juliana led her uncle all over themercial district as he helplessly followed, instructing the servants to carry the items she purchased. Eventually even the knights following her had to carry a few bags. To bystanders such a scene wasmon, Grenalda was the capital of Gren and the center ofmerce, many young nobledies liked to purchase expensive items. Lady Juliana, Id suggest we rest a little. There is still time until evening. Delvian said. He had long since taken notice of the servants signs of fatigue. Ah, youre right uncle. Juliana agreed. She had begun to feel a little tired even though she had nothing to carry. The group stopped to rest in a small za, which had a few well crafted tables and chairs. Juliana and Delvian stopped to sit at a table, the knights took a separate table and the servants didnt sit at all, but they got to ce the bags down and rest. Many food stands were ced around the za, but the quality couldntpare to more expensive delicacies nobles often enjoyed. As Juliana and her Uncle talked, she noticed a handsome youth with ck hair and bright yellow eyes dressed in ck staring at her with a dumbstruck expression. How would I know where the Great Forest is anyway? Ira grumbled. He spent a considerable amount of time asking for directions for to the Great Forest. Some people gave vague directions, some peopleughed at him, and some made rudements about his intelligence. After a few more inquiries he gathered enough information to surmise the Great Forest wasnt too far from the Capital. Grenalda, the Capital of the Grenitian Kingdom, was thergest city in the Grenitian Kingdom, located south of the five otherrge cities which made up the territory of the Grenitian Kingdom, around a days walk from the capital was the entrance to the Great Forest. The Great Forest stretched hundreds of miles southwards, although the resources were plentiful in the forest it wasnt suitable for humans, there were many attempts to create human strongholds, ultimately it wasnt a fruitful expedition as many human footholds were raided by monsters or forest dwelling creatures before they could be properly fortified and established. Since then the Great Forest had long since been epted asnd only essible by the Elves. Just when Ira set out to leave he stopped in his tracks. In front of his eyes was something thoroughly enticing. Ira nked out for a few seconds and began walking forward with heavy steps. He was thoroughly entranced by whaty in front of him, and couldnt help but walk forward. . Uncle Delvian, do you know him? Juliana asked in a curious tone. No, it appears to be another love struck suitor of yours, Lady Juliana. Delvian with a voice filled with annoyance. Many young nobles would seek out Juliana for courtship, one reason being her pure and graceful appearance, she was even said to be among the most beautiful youngdies in the Capital. Another reason was because her powerful family, the Fairfax family name carried weight and even the Kingdom had to show some consideration when dealing with them. Uncle Delvian, you shouldnt joke so much. Ill send him on his way like the others. Juliana gave a gentle smile while looking at the dazed youth walking in her direction. It was none other than Ira, he continued walking until he was a few feet away from Juliana and then... Young sir, you shouldnt-Juliana could only trail off as Ira walked past her. Yes, Ira didnt even seem to realize she existed and walked directly to a food stall. The small unassuming stall which sold pastries, and was maintained by a wrinkled old man. The yellow eyed youth walked past Juliana and straight to the old man. What is this? Ira asked the old man eyeing a basket of pastries. Upon closer inspection the stall only sold one thing, a bun with powdered sugar on it. Honestly speaking, this type of treat didnt warrant a stall in themercial district, it was a verymon and inexpensive pastry to make, and it was neither eye catching nor was it especially appetizing. Its a sweet bun. The old man answered quickly in a dry voice, his incredibly aged and wrinkled face made it appear as if his eyes were closed and his cheeks were unable to move. How much? Ira asked as he eyed the pastries. One Gre. The old man replied immediately. Ill take the all of them...with the baskets too. Ira said as he fished money out from his pocket. No. The old man huffed out stubbornly. Ira paused before he looked at the old man, Why not? he asked curiously. One per customer. The old man replied in a tone that indicated an unwillingness to negotiate. Ira turned and looked around. There was no one else at this stall but him, a few feet away and seated at a table was a group of knights and a young girl, but no one else gave this stall a second look. But Im the only customer. Irained. One. Per. Customer. The old man replied again. How about this, Ill give you one thousand gre for all four baskets. Ira pulled more money out and stuck his hand out towards the old man. One per customer. The old man responded, his tone indicated he was angry but his wrinkly face didnt show any change of expression. Ok, two thousand. Is that ok? Ira asked. Fine. The old man hurriedly snatched the money from Ira and handed over one basket at a time. Thanks. Ira said before storing three away the first three baskets and carrying thest by hand. The old man closed his stall and hobbled away without a word. Ira turned to walk away, but as he passed Juliana he stopped as he recalled her saying something to him as he walked past. Were you gonna say something earlier? He sported a carefree grin as he spoke to her. Juliana was stunned when he ignored her and instead walked towards a stall with shabbily made pastries. She was a noble girl who was constantly told she was beautiful, there were no shortage of boys who wouldnt hesitate to marry her, but now the yellow eyed boy in front of her thought some cheap pastries were more appealing than her, causing her to feel inadequate. Holding the mentality of a noble she erased all feelings of insecurity and began thinking the boy in front of her just wanted to show off his wealth and impress her. In her mind Iras purchase was a poor attempt at unting his wealth. It was very unwise to waste all that money on those cheap pastries, even the most reckless spenders wouldnt waste money on something like that. Juliana said as she reprimanded Ira, channeling the stereotypical haughty attitude of a noble. Ira still kept his carefree smile, but his eyes showed slight confusion. He assumed that she wanted on of his pastries, but was attempting to take on in the most roundabout manner. These cheap pastries are worth whatever I want them to be worth. Just like those shiny rocks youre wearingso If thats all you wanted to say Ill be leaving. Ira replied before turning to leave. You! You scoundrel!Juliana shouted at his back, even though she knew he was right. Wasnt it hypocritical to call someone else out for doing something she herself does regrly? Although she knew the answer, her feelings of superiority were deeply ingrained in her, and the more arrogant someone is, the harder it is to cope with feelings of rejection and embarrassment. If you were told yes your whole life how would you react when you heard no for the first time, most likely it would be simr to a childs tantrum. The knights, led by Delvian, got up and walked to Julianas side, bringing a threatening atmosphere with them. I am Juliana Fairfax, the youngest daughter of the Fairfax family! Juliana yelled at his back, drawing the attention of pedestrians. Since she failed to reprimand the boy she would use her family name to make him apologize, she wanted to wipe away the stain of embarrassment that began to grow in her heart. Good for you. Ira replied without slowing his steps. He had no idea what the Fairfax family was and didnt care enough to ask. This stunned the spectating pedestrians, everyone in the Grentian Kingdom knew of the Fairfax family, they were a family who shouldnt be trifled with. Boy! Dont you know what the Fairfax family represents? Youd best apologize right now!A Knight of the Fairfax family spoke up. Ill pass. Ira shrugged his shoulders as he kept walking. Delvian stared at the departing youths back, he couldnt let this youth walk away without some form of punishment, not only did he upset his niece Juliana but he disrespected the Fairfax family name. He turned his head and nodded at the Knights. Dont kill him. Delvian warned. Two Knights chased after Ira. Hearing the Delvian speak, Ira turned around to see two Knights running towards him. The surrounding people knew this kid went too far, it was only natural for him to receive a punishment. Kids are really idiotic these days. There are some people who cant be touched. Time for him to learn his lesson People can be just too impulsive. Although some people didnt think he should be beaten, no one would step forward to help, after all that would just make them targets as well. Bastard! Both Knights caught up to Ira and the closest one swung his fist. To his surprise, he missed and instead was met with a kick. A kick that sent the Knight flying back 10 feet, although the armor negated most of the force and Ira held back a lot of his strength it still affected the Knight. The second Knight was stunned by the strength of this young boy, and while he wasnt paying attention, Ira threw a punch towards his chest which was protected by armor. The second Knight sailed through the air, meeting hisrade on the ground. The surrounding spectators were stunned, the boy easily dealt with the Knights who tried to harass him, almost too easily, it appeared as if those Knights were made of feathers. Impudent! The rest of the Knights drew their swords. The two who rushed out, were only Junior Knights and although they were significantly weaker than the older Knights, the senior elite Knights couldnt let anyone think all of the Fairfax Knights were pushovers. Enough! Delvian shouted, anymore action on their part would damage the reputation of the Fairfax Family. Another reason was, with Iras ability it was clear he must have the backing of an elite family. Well leave it here boy. You shouldnt make an enemy out of my Fairfax family. Delvian said as he urged caution. The two Knights who were knocked away, got up, looking at Ira confusedly. Juliana was stunned speechless and couldnt find anything more to say to Ira, not only did he not care or know about her family, he also wasnt scared to fight with them. Instead of saying anything more, Ira decided to just leave before eating a few pastries. Investigate that boy. Delvian ordered a Knight. Yes, sir. The Knight responded. Lets go home Lady Juliana. Delvian said to Juliana, instructing the servants to carry her bags. Juliana stayed silent as she stared at Iras departing figure. With no more interruptions Ira headed towards the Great Forest in a rented carriage. One of the entrances to the Great Forest was a few hours away from the Capital by carriage, so it was easy to rent a carriage to it. Ira managed to arrive by thete afternoon, he climbed out of the carriage and looked at the sight in front of him. Pretty isnt it? Youd best be careful though, there is no shortage of danger in there. The carriage driver said as he began to depart. Thanks for the advice. Ira smiled before handing money to the driver. He started walking into the forest. The trees were hundreds of feet tall and tens of feet wide. The wildlife was abundant as many small andrge animals could be spotted if one looked hard enough, though most were no threat to humans. A few foxes and deer roamed the outer edge of the forest, while the deadlier creatures were hidden deep within. Ira walked deeper and deeper into the forest, looking for any human activity. Although a few traces of campsites could be seen, it was clear they havent been used for awhile. At this rate itll take forever. Ira thought to himself. The Great Forest was hundreds of miles wide and filled with all types of life, finding one specific person would take a few weeks at best, assuming one was very proficient with tracking and scouting. Ira stopped and closed his eyes. He began to focus his senses, but he still couldnt pick anything up other sounds of wildlife. He poured all his focus on hearing. His four senses were rendered temporarily inert, as his hearing was immensely enhanced. Now he could even vividly hear the sound of ants tunneling under the ground. Suddenly, Iras eyes shot open before he looked towards the easternmost direction. Ah. Ira eximed with a bright expression, as a small amount blood began dripping from his ears slowly. He wiped his ears with his sleeve and walked eastward. .. Deep within the Great Forest, a small party of mercenaries began making camp. Sarah scout the perimeter, Valerie and Ze cany a few Detection Spells. Gerald and I will pitch the tents. Lance, the leader of this small team, gave his orders. The party members followed his words and spread out. The members of the party were all friends from the capital academy, who graduated with average grades. They decided to make a mercenary party and go adventuring instead of bing Knights. The start was incredibly arduous, testing their, loyalty, friendship, and skills. The times they barely survived fatal endings were numerous. Soon the partypleted enough low-level monster subjugations and misceneous jobs to be called experienced, bing an B+ rated party with theirbined might. Once they gained enough confidence, they made the decision to do a bounty request, although all of them were inexperienced with killing, they didnt think they would have to kill the target this time since it was optional. If anyone were to know they werent familiar with killing a person but decided to do a bounty request, they would beughed at. A criminal on the run with harsh charges would never give up willingly, a lot of the time they were fleeing from a death sentence. In the end if they were caught alive, they would still be killed. So did it make a difference who was killing them? They would treat everyone who attempted to capture them as an enemy they had to kill. The Mercenaries Union wasnt a ce for such idealist who had trouble wetting their hands with the blood of a living person. The party finished making preparations for camp as it became dark, and gathered around the campfire for some beef stew. Gerald it still amazes me that you can cook so well, your wife must be happy. Lance said as he ate. Yeah its really good, like always. Sarah also added, while Valerie and Ze nodded. Thanks guys. Gerald said with an embarrassed expression. Although he had a quiet and humble temperament and was the oldest in the party at twenty-one years old, Gerald was a huge guy measuring 65 and had a robust stature weighing around 275 pounds and although he was usually quiet, he was a fierce warrior, wielding arge mace and kite shield. He was also quite friendly, which was surprising, hisrge build and nice personality caused a family friend arrange his own daughter with Gerald for marriage. The family friend stated his reasoning was A guy who will treat my daughter well and is strong enough to protect her, is the only thing a father can hope for. Because of him being happily married and his soft temperament, their wasnt any awkwardness from him regarding the three females in the party, since his motivations were purely out of friendship and nothing more. The leader of the party, Lance, was another story. His face wasnt bad and he had a heroic temperament, and after working together with him for so long, the three girls in the party started to develop feelings towards him bit by bit. Lance on the other hand wasnt concerned with romance as of yet, being only eighteen he wanted to enjoy his adventuring a little more before he found a wife. Sarah, Valerie, and Ze were different. There ages were 17, 17, and 18 respectively. Each of them still held daydreams of romance, and hoped deep in their hearts too find their true love, and because of them being in contact with Lance so often, he started looking a bit more and more like their ideal guy, but no concrete feelings emerged yet. Another bowl please, Gerald. Lance said as he held out his bowl. Sure thing. Gerald smiled and began filling it up. Dont forget us! Valerie pouted. Yeah, dont let Lance take it all. Ze added. Isnt that his third bowl, serve thedies first Gerald. Sarah alsoined. Oh, whats this? All of a sudden an unfamiliar voice came from the far edge of the campsite. The party quickly drew their weapons in a quick, rehearsed, and unflustered manner. Lance pulled out his short sword and round shield, Gerald stood in front of Lance with his mace and kite shield ready, Sarah drew her bow and took aim at the source of the sound, the mages, Valeria and Ze, began chanting magic incantations. Come out. Lance shouted as he looked toward Valerie and Ze. They chanted in a low whisper before sending a pulse of mana to scan around a 50 foot radius for signs of life. Just one. Valerie whispered to Lance. Come out now! Lance said tensely. All of a sudden a handsome youth dressed in ck with ck hair and yellow eyes, who looked around sixteen, stepped forward and could be seen under the light of the campfire. Who are you and what are your intentions? Lance said, still not letting go of his caution, eyeing the sheathed sword in a ck scabbard on the waist of the youth. Ira and...my intentions are somewhere else. Ira said, not at all by the tense atmosphere. There was a mix of indifference and amusement in his eyes. If the people in front of him acted like the Knights in the Capital he could freely kill them without worrying about anything. How did you get past the Detection Spells? This time Valerie spoke up, curious as to how the youth approached the camp and avoided the arrays. Oh so thats what those were. Iras expression turned thoughtful. His instincts seem to warn him not to step in certain areas and so he listened to them with no idea as to why. I guess Im good when ites to things like that. Ira continued as he looked on at this group. Mercenaries right? Ira asked. If the people in front of him were in fact Mercenaries he could go about his way without much worry. Yeah, we are. Why does it matter to you? Lance responded, still keeping himself ready for any sudden attack. Lance couldnt help but think it was some sort of a trap. Ira gave him an uneasy feeling especially with hisck of armor or equipment, only carrying a sword and waltzing into their campsite was beyond strange. What a coincidence. Ira gave a wide grin, his yellow eyes looked as they were glowing as they reflected the mes of the campfire. Youre looking for The ver? Lance asked as he began to rx. I am. Ira responded simply. The questions were beginning to annoy him though. Lance began thinking. Although Ira was an unknown variable to them, and could be a potential threat. If he could find Detection Spells, he might be a good person to temporarily partner up with. Though there is always the risk he is working with The ver or might backstab them due to greed. Where is the rest of your party? Lance probed as he scanned the surrounding darkness but couldnt make out anyone. He was attempting to see if Ira would slip up, if he were to have a party it would make them unable to be allies. I dont have one. Ira responded. Boring. That was Iras only thought, the questions were bing a bother to him and he decided to leave. Your equipment? Lance asked, looking at Ira closely. Ira only wore a ck shirt and ck pants, the only thing for defense was his leather boots, only the truly confident or truly stupid would go without equipment. Im wearing it. Ira said in a tone that indicated it was obvious. Now the questions were just in annoying and Ira decided not to answer anymore. What about-Before Lance could finish he was interrupted. You ask a lot of pointless questions. Ira said in a slightly bored tone. That- Lance tried to speak but Ira held up a hand to stop him. I dont feel like answering anymore, so Ill be leaving. Ira turned to walk back into the darkness. Wait a moment! Sarah suddenly shouted at Ira. What? Iras irritation could barely be contained as he turned around. You must be capable if you can get past Detection Spells, right? Sarah asked. I suppose so. Ira said, while smiling faintly. Her question peaked his interest Then Sarah continued, looking toward Lance for confirmation, who gave a reluctant in response. Would you be willing to temporarily join us? She asked. Why not? Ira shrugged his shoulders and put on an amicable smile. The party of five looked at each other, nodding their heads in agreement, everyone slowly put their weapons away as Ira found an empty spot to sit in. Lance, being the leader, took the initiative to build rapport with Ira, in order to lessen the awkwardness that usually came from introducing a new ally into an already established group. Im Lance the leader of this group, these are my friends andrades, Gerald, Sarah, Valerie, and Ze. Lance pointed towards each group member as he introduced them. Nice to meet all of you. Ira smiled. How long have you been a mercenary? Sarah asked abruptly. She was slightly eager to learn more about Ira. Whatever method he used to find the Detection Spells drew her interest. As the scout of the group she had to often be careful of traps. For a day. Ira responded non-nonchntly. The group collectively reexamined the youth. To pick a bounty target and show no sign of nervousness, in addition he didnt give off the naive rookie feeling they themselves once had when they started. You knowIts usually rmended to start at a job thats ranked three or two ratings below your current rating. Lance advised. Is it? Ira shrugged his shoulders. Youve graduated from the academy then? Valerie decided to ask. The only way Ira could be so rxed is if he went through some elite training courses or if he was truly ignorant to the ways of the world. Nope. Ira responded inly. His response caused the assumption of thetter. It was safe to say that Ira was more or less ignorant to how the world operated. Though he had a firm handle on killing other matters were a different story entirely. The group was stunnedpletely. What gave the boy in front of them such confidence to walk into the Great Forest alone? There was no one stupid enough to try it without some sort of assurance, so why did this boy decide to? Well I think thats enough questions for now, lets get some rest. Ira, I hope you dont mind if I ce you on first watch with Sarah. Lance said before giving Sarah a meaning look. Its fine. Ira grinned before standing up. Sarah noticed Lances gaze and nodded before she began to walk. No one would put a stranger on first watch, Sarah was paired with him to monitor him for any signs of suspicions and to take note of his capabilities. Sarah, being the groups scout, had several items to warn of danger, and at the first sign of trouble they wouldnt hesitate to attack Ira. On a tree branch thirty or so feet above the ground, two people were present. One was Ira, who reclined on the branch peacefully, and the other was Sarah who sat, her eyes showing constant vignce. Sarah was around 54, red hair and brown eyes. Although she was far from Captain Avery or the young nobledy Juliana, she still had an above average face and sharp eyebrows that fit her strong hearted personality. You should pay more attention. Sarah said, in a slightly reprimanding tone. Why is that? Ira replied with his eyes closed. I dont know how you can be so rxed, but this forest is riddled with danger, you know? Justst month an experienced party was ambushed by a Manticore andpletely decimated, you should also know they were in the top 200 Mercenary elites. Oh? Ira had the thought of finding the Manticore for himself, but he had no idea where to look. Then there was the fact that it wasnt rmended as a job for him so it would probably be out of his league. In this line of work any inattentiveness will lead to an early grave. Sarah took on an instructional tone as she saw the current Ira as an inexperienced junior. Or at least, she tried to, hisid back attitude erased any attempts to mark him as such. Then you should pay more attention. Ira responded with a chuckle. What are you say- Ira interrupted Sarah by pointing toward a spot away from them. Theres nothing...Before Sarah could finish, she spotted a small light very far away from them. F-Fairy? Sarah waspletely shocked, Fairies were one of the existences that upied the Great Forest, they were incredibly hard to find, mostly because they can sense the intentions of people or things theye into contact with, and are nearly impossible to be tricked. Sarah had the urge to go further into the forest and see this fairy up close. I wouldnt if I were you. Ah. Sarah was brought back by Iras words. She realized how incredibly stupid it would be to attempt to track fairies in the middle of the night, she felt embarrassed about instructing Ira on paying attention when he spotted an unknown entity without even looking, it seems it was more to him then she thought. How did you know? Now that I think about it, how did you even know about the Detection Spells? After recollecting her thoughts, Sarah spoke again. Ira opened his eyes and looked directly at her. His yellow eyes gave off a faint fluorescence in the dark, making him seem even more unfathomable. I had a feeling. Ira grinned before closing his eyes, not willing to speak any further. Sarah knew it wasnt good to pry and dropped the question, instead focusing even harder on the surroundings. .. Chapter 9: Four Generations Of Grief (Revised) Chapter 9: Four Generations Of Grief (Revised) On the outskirts of Grenalda, there was a region of small yet steep mountains. At the foot of one such mountain, an incrediblyrge mansion stood alone, towering at seven stories high and hundreds of feet wide. Arge gate surrounded the mansion. At the foot of the gate were two statues of a woman on either side, the statues were the exact same. A woman with wings, dressed in intricate armor with a magnificent sword and shield. Under the statues were steel ques that read Kara Thynne, Matriarch of the Thynne Family. the letters werent eye-catching but gave off the feeling of strength. The Thynne family, out of the self proimed top three families, could only be consider number one ifpared to all others. Not because of connections, money, or influence, but due to purely overwhelming strength. The matriarch of the Thynne family was a Valkyrie, an ancient race who were said to be born directly from war. Kara Thynne was immensely powerful, said to have broken the boundary of multiplebat disciplines and attained a level higher than absolute. Being a Valkyrie, she was a semi-immortal, living for thousands of years all the while keeping her youthful appearance. A hundreds of years ago, due to certain circumstances, Kara settled down and married a healer named Alexei Thynne. Eventually she gave birth to two children, A girl who inherited her Valkyrie blood and a boy without her bloodline. While her son and husband eventually died, her daughter lived on. Valkyries could revive the recently dead, but that was no solution. Kara wouldnt be able to restore the youth of her loved ones or even stop their souls from corroding due to repeated revival. So after her daughter was strong enough, Kara set out on a journey seeking to die in battle, but whether she seeded remained unknown. Karas daughter, Lauren, followed in her mother''s footsteps, fighting in wars and defeating powerful creatures, but settled down much earlier but kept the Thynne name. Giving birth to many children, while the females inherited the Valkyrie blood, the males were more or less ordinary and eventually met their end. Lauren stayed with her family, even through the loss of her own husband and sons. Instead of bing filled with sadness, Lauren continued to help her family prosper. She trained her daughters in harsh conditions and they did the same for their daughters. Still she couldnt expect her daughters topletely detach themselves from their children so she created a rule twenty years ago, stating, the females of her family could only marry someone with an extraordinary bloodline, in order to prevent such feeling of loss and preserve the Valkyrie bloodline. So while the males of the Thynne family were free to marry, they held little to no say over family matters. The females on the other hand were restricted in marriage, they were the backbone of the family and controlled it entirely. With each sessive generation, the bloodline wouldnt weaken but the chance of awakening the blood would, so from childhood the females would go through tough training in order to increase the chances of an awakening. There were no obvious signs of dilution in the bloodline, they still took great precaution in the form of grueling and inhumane training. Without knowing the deeper history of the Thynne family, most people would think they held a cold yet delicate beauty. If they were to think that, not only would they be wrong they wouldnt have a chance to pursue any of them. Ever since Lauren Thynne established the rule, no marriage proposals were epted. Of course, outsiders had no knowledge of the power behind the Thynne family. The elders of the Thynne family rarely interacted with the Kingdom, only sending out a fewdies of the Thynne family to gain experience. An example being Avery, although she was a Thynne family member and wouldve been a general if her Grandmother request it from the Kingdom, she had to start from the bottom and work her way to a Captain. Only when her bloodline was close to awakening would she be called back to the family. Under a white pagoda, three women with incredibly dark purple hair and silver eyes sat, drinking tea at a table. With one nce anyone would assume they were sisters, each of them looked simr. If one were to have extremely urate observational skill they might notice the difference of one or two years between their faces. The woman who looked to be the youngest of the three had silver eyes that were noticeably duller than the other two women. The one with the dullest shade of silver eyes was none other than Avery. Until her blood awakened, she would still keep human qualities, while the eyes of the other two women seemed to glow. The second woman who looked a little bit older than Avery was her mother, Casey Thynne and thest woman who looked the oldest, but not by much, was Lauren Thynne, the current head of the family. You say assassins were sent after you Avery? Lauren asked. Her voice was full of youth but imposing. Though, imposing was an understatement. If she wished it, she could stage a coup and murder the King. Yes, Grandmother. Avery answered respectfully, wasting no words or speaking any pleasantries. Mother, could it be a noble house has underestimated us because we keep to ourselves? Casey asked in a rxed tone.. It appears so. If I didnt decide to hide that oath, they would be too scared to look in this direction. Lauren spoke while looking into the distance with a small grin, sipping a cup of tea. The oath she spoke of had long since been a thorn in her side. It was an oath taken decades ago, that was bound to her very core, effectively preventing her from taking hostile actions against the Kingdom unless a set of parameters were met. Lauren, of course made sure to hide that oath from thatst few Kings. Although she couldnt break it, she had found many loopholes and soon it would be rendered null. Avery, tell me about the boy again. Lauren put her cup down and looked toward Avery with eyes full of interest. Since the time she introduced the rule of marriage twenty years ago, there had been very few people worth sparing a second nce. Even so, time was no issue to the Valkyries. Waiting twenty years for one prospect to appear could be considered frighteningly quick to someone like Lauren. Yes. I was unable to determine his bloodline with the Kingdoms status card, but its very likely he isnt just an ordinary human. Avery exined. Does that mean its an ancient bloodline! Casey said excitedly.. It would have to be Lauren took a breath due to her own expectations. Avery, bring this boy to us...willingly, we have ways to evaluate ancient bloodlines. Laurenmanded Avery. Yes, grandmother. Avery answered with an unchanged expression. Lauren nodded her head, before taking onest sip of her tea and turning to leave. As she stepped away from the pagoda, dark raven colored wings emerged from her back in a majestic manner. Lauren only wore a casual ck dress which wasnt too long, her feet were bare as she didnt n on touching the ground in the first ce. The servants standing outside of the pagoda were entrapped in her beauty and grace, and couldnt help but stare. Valkyries held a partial spiritual physiology, and as such they didnt need to have an avian skeletal structure. Instead their wings were bonded to their soul and could be manifested into solid form uponmand. In fact, their wings could even pass through solid material. With one flutter of her wings, a small gust was created before she soared into the sky, heading towards the top of a nearby mountain. Her form began to shrink until she disappeared from sight. The servants still were staring, amazement ever-present in their eyes. Each time they witnessed such a disy they fell into a daze. Your awakening isnt far off Avery. Soon enough you will have the qualifications to speak to your grandmother properly. Casey gave a smile to her daughter before standing up to depart. Raven colored wings also emerging from her back in a simr manner, flying towards the same direction her mother went, once again stunning the servants. Avery stared at her mothers back, before walking towards the mansion. Until the awakening of the Valkyrie blood, the females had to stay inside of the Thynne mansion, the mountaintop Lauren flew off too was only for those who had the Valkyries. One reason for that was the symbolic message of status it carried. The other was a bit more practical, the ability to fly was necessary to reach the summit of the incredibly steep mountain and the abilities of a Valkyrie were needed to enter the ancient hall atop the mountain. The girls of the Thynne family all strived to enter the mountain top and trained incredibly hard for an awakening. What lied atop the mountain? Only those who could enter were allowed to know and werent allowed to speak of it. .. Chapter 10: The Men In Red (Revised) Chapter 10: The Men In Red (Revised) As he waspletely unaware of the growing interest surrounding him, Ira continued on unbotheredly. At the moment, he was attempting to decipher the book that could be considered the cause of his death. He felt as though he could just barely understand it, but the words remained in a cryptic pattern. seem to line up a little more, and the faint whispering increased. The current page he was reading appeared to be- All of a sudden, Ira heard someone approaching and stored the book away. Hey, we''re leaving. Lance shouted up towards Ira. Ira silently jumped down from tree andnded in front of Lance. Lead the way. He grinned. Lance looked at the branch that Ira was previously on. It had to be at least thirty of forty feet in the air, but Iranded without so much as a grunt. While they had been traveling with Ira for a few days, the shock value he brought with him never seemed to stop. The two met up with the rest of Lances friends and began to travel. The few days of travel seemed almost mundane, but they were still on the outer edge of the Great Forest so it was to be expected. The party made their way through the woonds before finally finding a lead, Ira being the one responsible for it. Due to his seemingly friendly and straightforward nature and his abilities the group began to think better of him. Even Gerald began speaking to him more than he would ever talk to any stranger. They often talked about the monsters with the best attributes and how would they win in certain conditions. Previously no one wouldve guessed Gerald would show so much enthusiasm on the subject. Look, Gerald, All Im saying is you have to be quick enough to react otherwise strength is useless. A Cerberus hound is fast and strong right? Ira asked as he walked ahead of the party with Gerald. Since Gerald was the defender and carried arge kite shield, he would take the forefront of the group, this was arguably the most dangerous position, especially if they were to walk into an ambush. Ira on the other hand, waspletely ignorant of proper party formation, and could care less about where he walked. Well, what about the cyclops? Gerald countered. The cyclops was a huge beast measuring anywhere from 9 to 20 feet tall, often wieldingrge branches as makeshift clubs. They had immense strength, but incredibly low intelligence, making them easy to deal with in theory. In reality they were dreaded by any Mercenary below an A- rating. Ira briefly thought about it, but ended up shaking his head.Ah, isnt it too dumb to n anything? Plus has a huge target for everyone to see, since those hounds produce fire wouldnt they be able to burn its eye? Then the troll.Gerald stubbornly suggested, unwilling to waiver in the slightest. Eh, It might be strong enough to beat a weaker Cerberus hound, especially with that regeneration, but- Ira stopped in his tracks and his abrupt halt sent everyone else on high alert. The party drew their weapons and got into a defensive stance. They all unconsciously looked toward Ira to figure out the next step. What is it? Lance asked as he vigntly scanned the surroundings. People...and there not too far from here. Iras nose slightly twitched. How many?Sarah asked. They had already seen proof of Iras senses at work so there wasnt a need to doubt him. I cant tell the exact number, but it''s more than us. Ira responded. The party tensed up after he finished speaking. In the bounty memo The ver was suspected of working with a group of people and had ties with an outside party, but it couldnt be directly confirmed. If conclusive evidence of a third-party could be found, the bounty reward would be doubled, as the Kingdom was eager to put down such groups. Should we push forward? Valerie asked in a concerned tone. There was a reason she showed hesitation, In fact that same hesitation could be found in the whole group with the exception of Ira. Truthfully, theycked experience in killing. They engaged inbat with other humans before as it wasmon for mercenaries to fight if they had disagreements, but it usually never escted to killing. Ira turned to look at the others and saw them standing quietly in a weird mood. Seeing such a thing, he couldnt help but to speak up,Problem? We...might have tokill someone. Ze spoke timidly. The expressions on the faces of everyone showed they shared her concerns. Ira stared nkly at the group of mercenaries. So? Ira couldnt quite believe that they were so hesitant. He would never doubt his own stance on killing people, since it was proven, at least in his mind, that it was something natural. So he wasnt able to see what their reservations were. You Lance started with surprise, Youve killed before? And you havent yet? Ira retorted as he asked disbelievingly. Mercenary work was incredibly dangerous at times and just by hesitating for a second, an enemy can seize the advantage. Lance and his party were a little unnerved. Ira looked to be younger than them, but he imed he had already killed. Added to the fact that their was no visible seriousness in his gaze. It was almost as if ending the life of another human being was inconsequential to him. Though, if they were to assume Ira thought that, they would be wrong. Ira didnt see killing as a mundane task, but rather something natural. Silence pervaded the atmosphere until Ira caught on.. Look guys, all you have to do is kill them and move on. Thats not so hard. Ira said with a chuckled before leaving the group behind. Lance and the others stared at his back as he departed, each one of them thinking of something different. In the group Sarah was perhaps the most serious about her skills and practiced with the bow diligently. That being so, she understood two things. One, she would never be able to advance her skill if she hesitated to kill. Two, killing another person would be far easier for her seeing as she would be the furthest away. Realizing that she stepped forward with a resolute gaze and followed behind Ira. She was immediately followed by Gerald, Lance, Valerie, and finally a reluctant Ze who was the most timid. They had all reached simr conclusions and were resolved to cross the line. . Not too far away. A middle-aged man with short hair walked around the ramparts of a half built fortress, this man was the one known as The ver and the fortress was his temporary base of operations. The half constructed fortress was covered in nt growth, the walls were filled with cracks, the overall state of the fortress was decrepit, but it still stood. Inside the fortress walls were arge group of twenty or so bandits, some drinking, some poking at people trapped in cages, and some eating happily. Their strength wasnt anything to be shocked about, so it was hard to believe The ver got around this long with such a small and worthless group. One could assume it was just by dumb luck he evaded capture, but that would be incorrect. Two identical people dressed in red robes, stood behind The ver. He knew they were above his own level of strength, and filled with mystery. Their skin was pale, almost to the point of looking sickly, with dark circles around their eyes while their bodies werepletely hairless. Our master. Says thest shipment was low. The identical men spoke in a incongruent manner. One would start a sentence and the other would finish it, adding to the unnatural feeling they gave off. Tell him its been hard with bounty ced on me The Kingdom is starting to get suspicious, and not just them but some people in the ck market arent too happy. Since Im not going through the proper channels a lot of people are out for me. This is what happens when you go against the order of things. The ver exined aggressively, he only chose to be rude with the identical men because they wouldnt react, however he would never take the same tone with their master. That was a given, did you think. That there would be no trouble. The identical men said in voicescking emotion. They then continued. Youve been paid in advance. And because of that, you have an obligation. If you show any signs of backing out. We will deal with you ordingly. The identical men warned. Your master has been good to me, so Ill naturally fulfill my end. Just make sure there is a ce for me after all of this. The ver said. Although The ver dared to speak rudely to them he knew better than to show dissatisfaction or even worse, disloyalty. The two identical men were way stronger than him, and more than capable of wiping out everyone in the broken fortress. Our master will keep his word. As long as you follow his orders. Pure ves. Make sure your men dont touch any of them. And soon enough youll be. Rewarded with power. The identical men gave words of assurance. The ver was satisfied with the answer and was just about to speak again but- Helloooooooooooo! The voice of a young boy echoed all around the fortress. Interrupting the atmosphere and shifting focus to the source of the sound. A ck-haired boy with yellow eyes, dressed in ck stood in front of the fortress with a friendly grin. . Hellooooooooooo! Ira shouted at the top of his lungs, drawing the attention of everyone in the fortress. The captured civilians looked on, hope appearing in their eyes before it receded back into misery. They thought they were going to be rescued but were met with a boy who seem tock awareness. In their perspective, for Ira to walk straight into a bandit camp, was equivalent to cing himself in a cage and handing himself over. The harsh looking men, who numbered about twenty watched Ira closely. Although he was just a young boy, if he could get this deep into the Great Forest, he had to possess some capability. The ver and the two identical men watched him, from the ramparts. That boy. Isnt as simple as he seems. The twins men spoke. Ira looked up towards the ramparts with a brief look of surprise. The ver met his gaze, staring directly at Ira. Its you! Ira shouted. Meanwhile, the bandits began surrounding him. You wanna die kid? A balding man with a patchy beard spoke in a harsh tone. Ira ignored the man and instead swept his gaze past the approaching bandits. Hmm Ira raised his finger and pointed at the balding man. Hey, could you kill this guy first! Ill handle a few of them and leave the rest to you. Then Ill go get the ver.Ira yelled loudly. The bandits took pause, and then burst outughing. I think the kids gone crazy. The balding manughed, but it was cut short by an arrow that tore through his throat, causing him to stumble and fall. The surroundings went quiet as the man emitted a harsh groan and then ceased all movement. Before anyone could react, Ira sent the corpse flying with a kick. That guy was ruining the mood, right? Iras sarcasticment broke the silence, snapping everyone back to reality. Bastard! The rest of the bandits charged Ira, although a few werent trained properly, they held morebat experience than the bandits that lurked around vigers. Some of these bandits were soldiers who deserted or ex-mercenaries who were forced to quit due to their own crimes. The closest bandit was greeted by two punches, onending square in his chest and the other right in his nose. His sternum suffered fractures and his nose waspletely broken. Ahh! The bandit cried in a high-pitched tone, as an immense pain surged through him. Ira seized the bandit by the cor and brought him in close. At this time a few of the surrounding bandits were already swinging at Ira, but didntnd any hits due to his human shield. Another arrow flew out from the foliage surrounding the fortress but was blocked by a quick bandit using a shield. Go find that fucker! A bandit yelled, causing a part of the group to split off towards the forest. Iras human shield continued to cry each time Ira used him to block a hit. Hearing theirrade scream, the bandits slowed their assault, which gave Ira enough time to counter. He threw the body of the now half-dead bandit at the ones surrounding him, knocking a few down. Then he drew his sword and began attacking. Each one of his basic strikes carried an inhuman amount of force behind them, the weaker bandits were unable to resist the blows and would either suffer broken limbs or be killed outright. Aaaaah! Iras sword cut right between the webbing on a bandits fingers and through his hand. Ira kicked the bandit away and spun 180 degrees thrusting his sword into the eye socket another bandit who attempted to catch him off guard. By the time he was done, Ira was surrounded as the banditspletely encircled him. Its over now, nowhere to run. A bandit taunted but met with a swift kick from Ira who then grabbed two other bandits and mmed their heads together before disappearing from sight. When he reappeared he was on the ramparts reach for the ver. The men in red reacted simultaneously, sending throwing knives into Ira at incredible speed, hitting his hands and chest, giving The ver enough time to dodge. Shit! He almost got me, you guys should be quicker.The verined, a slightly worried expression on his face was apparent as his forehead became slightly damp with sweat. The two identical men ignored him and kept staring at Ira. You got some nice friends, ver. Ira smiled. Youre with the Mercenaries Union? The ver asked as his expression looking calmed due to the sense of security the men in red gave him, calmed his heart. I am, so you should just- Suddenly, Ira had a feeling something was wrong but it was already toote to react, the identical men began speaking so fast that it sounded as if they were speaking gibberish. Curse of Distortion. Hey, what the hell are you- Ira yelled, his vision began to be distorted. He felt a sense of disequilibrium, and just barely managed to stay upright. Curse of Binding. Hey! Cut that out! Red vines with hook thorns, emerged from the ground and wrapped themselves around Iras legs, restricting his movements. When he attempted to move, the deeper the vines tore into his flesh, within a few seconds his legs werepletely bloodied. Curse of Sickness. Damn it! Ira yelled. Curse of Bleeding. A small amount of blood ran from Iras nose. Ha, this isnt very fair. Ira looked incredibly pale and sickly. Curses fell under the category of ck magic and were widely scorned by the general popce. Anyone caught practicing illegal ck magic would be persecuted and killed if found guilty so it was generally untouched. Though most curses could be resisted as long as one had an adequate amount of mana, but if they had a high amount they could just outright dispel them. Good luck dispelling that chain curse. Even if you have enough mana to resist your body will erode in a week or so. The vers gloating was misced as he didnt know of Iras abnormal healing rate. Ira made a smallugh at his words and shook his head. Ira began to raise his legs, the thorns tore into his flesh, cutting deeply into his calf muscles, but he continued to raise them. Kill him! The ver shouted at the men in red, but they stayed silent and just watched Ira with interest. The first vine finally broke under the stress, freeing Iras left leg. Repeating the same motion, Ira raised his right leg and broke the second vine without as much resistance, since the curse weakened when the first vine broke. Now lets try this again. Ira looked at the three in front of him and smiled brightly, his yellow eyes seemed to beam with life. Seeing Ira break away from the vines so easily the ver drew his sword immediately. In his mind Ira became even more of a threat than before. .. Outside of the fortress. Lances sword cut deeply into the face of a bandit and instantly killed him. Shit! Lance clenched his teeth as he blocked an iing blow with his round shield. Lance! Gerald swung his mace at with the bandit assaulting Lance, crushing his skull and sending his brain matter flying. Come on! Whos next!? Gerald gave an uncharacteristically loud roar, his aggressive bearing andrge stature caused some of the weaker bandits to be hesitant. Without warning Gerald swung fiercely striking another bandit and turning his face into fleshly chunks that fell to the ground. It had to be said, the mace was an effective weapon to use on monsters and humans alike. Seeing theirrades disfigured by a mace caused the others to hesitate. In addition the number of the bandits were already lower because of Ira, the chances of survival were looking slim for the bandits if they stayed on the offensive. All of a sudden an arrow, shot from the treetops and, found its way into an unsuspecting bandits skull. Next, a bright red ball of me, flew into from within shrubbery,nding directly on another bandit. Aaaaah! The bandits tried to put the me out, but it was toote, his cries dimmed as the stench of burning flesh spread all around. A charred smoking corpse was left on the ground, causing everyone to feel nauseated. Without much dy, an incredibly sharp icicle flew from the same direction the fireball came from, sailing through the air. A bandit with his guard down was hit in the chest by the icicle, and fell as it tore through his shabby makeshift chest te and lodged itself between his lungs. EuhEuhEuh After a few weak tugs on the icicle and small groans, the bandit slumped to the ground, releasing hisst breath. Fuck! Im leaving! A bandit shouted, dropping his weapon and running away, letting his figure disappearing from sight. Damn it! Another bandit followed suit. Immediately after the remaining bandits ran away. In battle, one person fleeing could have a domino effect, causing anyone else with a weak heart to flee. No matter how high the number of enemies it is, once their morale is brokenpletely the battle will be over. Haah! Once the battle was over Lance fell to his knees and tried to catch his breath. Valerie, and Ze all emerged from the shrubbery while Sarah climbed down from a tree and followed behind them. As they looked at the aftermath of the fight they could only feel nausea . After Ira rushed ahead, the others made a n to somehow lure the bandits into an ambush, surprisingly, Ira somehow knew Sarah was aiming for the bandits near him and told her to shoot. Lance thought of Ira, or rather, the way Ira easily used brutal means to kill his opponents, mostmonly those who killed others would be reminded of it. Thats why most knights, soldiers, bandits, mercenaries, and assassins all shared one hobby and that was drinking. Lance Gerald spoke before pausing, ...We have to- I know. Lance interrupted in a grim tone before gathering his thoughts. Ira was still fighting with the ver inside the fortress and seeing as how he didnte back, he could have met with some difficulty. There was no way of telling what tricks the ver had up his sleeve. HahLets go get him. Lance stood up and looked at his friends. Would they be able to do this again? Could they get used to killing? Or maybe it was just him with reservations. Lance thoughts were halted as Gerald ced a hand on his shoulder. They looked at each other before nodding. The party made their way closer to the fortress, there were dead bodies that were littered at the entrance, each dead in a gruesome way. Not to far away was a cage full of different people, young and old, men and women, each one looking quite miserable. Upon seeing the Lances party their eyes lit up. Save us! Hey, Let us out! Hurry up! The cries became louder and louder, the captured ves were increasingly excited by the prospect of freedom. Hey, you see a guy around? ck hair and yellow eyes? Sarah asked, she noticed that Ira wasnt around. T-They ended up inside. An old man spoke. Alright. Sarah, Ze, and Valerie, you can stay here and get these people to safety. Me and Gerald will go in and see whats happening. Lance ordered. The team nodded in eptance and split up, since it was harder for most Archers and Mages to fight indoors, he had to decide against sending them in. Gerald and Lance walked to a decrepit door and opened it. Come on. Lance and Gerald stepped inside and shut the door behind them. Chapter 11: The First Hunt Is The Hardest (Revised) Chapter 11: The First Hunt Is The Hardest (Revised) The sound of fighting echoed throughout the dark and deteriorated hallways of the fortress. Still, it didnt deter Lance and Gerald who made their way in deeper, trying to pinpoint the exact location of the fight. The decrepit hallways led in different directions, either to dead ends or half built rooms. It attested to the fact that setting up a permanent foothold in the Great Forest was nearly impossible, for humans anyway. Elves had towns and cities that spanned the treetops. Suddenly, the fortress slightly shook causing dust to fall from the ceiling. Even after years of desertion the fortress showed no sign of copsing just yet, giving an idea of how much money was put into its construction. Up ahead. Gerald pointed to a room, the door just barely hung by the hinges. The pair stood on each side of the door, readying their weapons. The sound of fighting was much clearer and seemed to originate from this room. Lance used his fingers to signal Gerald who in response kicked the door down before raising his shield defensively. Lance followed immediately after but was met with an empty room with exception of two abnormallyrge holes in the ceiling and floor, both in the same position. The hole in the ceiling led to the ramparts while the hole in the floor led beneath the fortress. What the hell happened? Lance said aloud. Almost as if the fortress was responding, more noise echoed from within the hole. Lance and Gerald looked at each other. They briefly estimated the fall distance before they jumped into the hole. They made an audiblending in the storeroom, its smashed shelves and cracked walls told the tale of a rough battle. In the corner of the room was a severed arm. Lance and Gerald were met with the gazes of four people, who stood in the middle of the storeroom. Two hairless men, in distressed red robes, the ver who was covered in wounds, and Ira, who was missing his right arm. The more the merrier. Ira smiled brightly. Miserable. If you wanted to describe Ira in one word, it would be Miserable.His right arm was severed, his pants wore torn in several ces, his shirt was ripped to shreds, his body was covered in gashes, and his legs were covered in deep cuts. Only his boots seemed to avoid most of the damage. I should really get some armor. Ira thought aloud with an ever-present grin. Why the hell are you smiling?! The ver ignored Lance and Gerald and cursed at Ira. The ver was both inwardly and outwardly disturbed. No matter how many wounds were inflicted on Ira, he didnt seem to be affected. Although he reacted to being hit, it would be augh or sarcasm, not screams or grunts. That wasnt to say that Ira didnt feel pain, its just after he went into the Void nothing couldpare to the pain he experienced there. If he were topare getting stabbed to the Void, it would be like having a scraped knee versus being skinned alive and set ame. You should just. Give up and surrender. Our Master. Would be interested in you. The two men identical looking men in red spoke in turns, also disregarding Lance and Gerald. If one looked close enough, it would appear they were also wounded, the red robes just made it incredibly hard to tell. One of the men in red made a grasping motion and congealed blood appeared in his hand. The blood resembled a serpent as it wriggled, growing longer and longer and when it stopped growing he swung it at Ira. Ira teleported, appearing further away, but- A bloody hand the size of a child appeared from the ground and smacked Ira away with great force. Ira sailed through the air before crashing into a wall causing loose stones from the ceiling fell onto him, burying him under the rubble, kicking up dust in the process. This all happened very quickly, so it came as no surprise that Lance made his move. Lance charged towards the ver and shed downwards, attempting to catch him off guard. Nice try. The ver taunted as he blocked Lances attack. Now! Lance shouted. Gerald appeared behind Lance and swung his mace with an incredible ferocity. The ver was stuck between Lances sword and Geralds mace so he could only use his arm to shield his body. The heavy mace, shattered the vers arm and rendered his left armpletely useless. Unless he could find a high level healer or some expensive medicine, he would be crippled for the rest of his life. Aaargh! The ver dropped to the ground as his left arm hung limply. The two men in red only nced at him, paying more attention to the corner Ira was in. You bald fucks! Come and kill these bastards! The ver cursed, the two identical men could have killed Lance and Gerald without much effort, but they focused on Ira instead as he was the bigger threat. The rubble piled up in the corner shook, slowly Ira climbed out. His hair was disheveled, his clothes were torn, he was covered in blood, and his ribs could be seen poking out of his chest. It had to be said, if Ira was a normal person he would be dead at least fifteen times by now. Ira stood expressionless, with his eyes closed. You...arent...looking...so...good A childlike and distorted whisper rang out in Iras head, with tone filled with mockery. As Iras eyes slowly opened, there was a faint crimson, circling around the edge of his irises. Would you...like some...help? Ira! What are you doing!? Lance shout interrupted Iras thoughts and snapped him back to reality. Ira closed and then opened his eyes again, this time not trace of crimson could be seen as they reverted back to the bright yellow they were before. Right where were we? Ira started to move forward while Lance and Gerald secured the ver. Only the two identical men in red needed to be taken care of. Ira raised his left arm and threw the sword at the closest man in red, the force behind the sword was immense as it was at the mans chest before he could react and pierced through his red robes and sent him flying backwards. Ira then turned his attention towards the remaining man but he was already on guard. Blood Serpent! A six-foot long red serpent crawled from under the robes of the man in red and slithered towards Ira. A blood serpent was a type of ck magic conjuring skill, it would produce a serpent that would attack wounded targets with venom. The serpent went into an attack position but was immediately met with a lightning fast hand, Ira grabbed the serpent and crushed its neck, dropping its lifeless body to the floor. Ira was now in front of the remaining man in red and threw a punch directly at his chest. He shot backwards, before falling and even the sounds of bones breaking could be heard as hended. You fucking idiot! The ver cursed at Ira. You dont know who youve messed with, the man I work for, the man they serve. Hes not someone you can just- The sound of chewing interrupted the ver. Ira began eating pastries and didnt even pay attention to what he was saying. After finishing it, Ira looked towards Lance and Gerald, who were still in shock by just how strong Ira was.. Could one of you grab my arm? Ira said with a chuckle before using his left arm to point to the severed arm in the corner. UhY-yeah Gerald stood up and went to retrieve the severed arm while Lance watched the ver closely. All of a sudden the men in robes started moving. Iras eyes darted over when he noticed the first sign of movement, anything within close proximity of him usually couldnt escape his senses. Hey! You guys still want to fight- Blood Recollection. The men chanted at the same time, as their bodies seemed to melt into puddles of blood, slipping through the cracks in floor before disappearingpletely. Well thats too bad. Ira shook his head. Nice friends you got there. Ira said to the ver. The ver turned pale, he knew his only hope of escape lied with those two men, after the crimes hemitted hed face the most brutal torture before death. He nned to gain power from the man who controlled the two men in red, and then run rampant, living as he wanted, but now it was impossible. Hahahaha The verughed dryly, it would be wrong to assume the Kingdom ignored on the advancement of torture methods, finding it too archaic to invest in. Truthfully, the torture methods integrated with magic and as the magic became more advance the torture did too. From experimental gravity inducement arrays, pressing down on someone with immense force and preventing them from moving a single muscle, to test subjects for potions that could turn flesh inside out, or to using pain enhancing poison, ying the skin of a prisoner off oneyer at a time with any type of elemental magic, then healing the prisoner and doing it again. Most of these methods were practice for magicians and alchemists. Who would be willing to test how lethal a spell or potion was? Although they could use creatures, it was safer and easier to use a prisoner. The problem was only prisoners whomitted heinous crimes would be subjected to the torture, and since the amount of people who wanted to use prisoners out numbered the actual prisoners who could be tortured, there was a fierce bidding war for prisoners whomitted horrible crimes. Giving the Kingdom a source of revenue that wasnt a small amount at all. Gerald clumsily handed Ira his severed arm and took a few steps back. Lance frowned as he began to speak.Sorryabout your armWe might not be able to make it back fast enough to find a healer to put it back He trailed off as he was dumbstruck. Ira shoved his right arm back in ce and held tightly before he closed his eyes and concentrated intensely. Very soon after he opened his eyes and moved his right hand. The arm reconnected, leaving a noticeable red scar. How did you do that?! Gerald was stunned. Ira produced another pastry and ate it before speaking. Its a secret. He put a finger over his lips in a shushing motion as smiled at Gerald. Alright now lets go. You and Lance can carry the ver. Ira dusted the crumbs from his hands before moving towards a door and started to leave. Lance and Gerald recovered from their shock, tied up the ver up, and quickly followed after Ira. Sarah, Valerie, and Ze were taking care of the captured innocents when they noticed the guys emerge. Lance and Gerald were fine, the ver was bound in rope, a listless expression on his face, and Ira was worse for wear, but his steps remained steady and he looked unbothered by his injuries. The ver cackled as he remembered something. What are you gonna do about those curses kid? The ver revealed a gloating expression. Although he was in for hell, at least hed be able to see Ira go down before him. Ira looked at the ver while eating, he shrugged his shoulders and kept walking. Although the ver was disappointed by his reaction but he still felt a little better. There were people with minor injuries but everyone should be more or less ok. Valerie said. Lance, we need to leave now. Sarah spoke, with a hint of anxiety on her face. We should at least let them rest for a second. Lance responded. Of course, he was the one who wanted rest. You dont get it, the smell of blood is too strong, if we dont leave soon we might have to deal with some monsters. Although she spoke in a low tone, most people still heard her and understood what position they were in. Lance also realized they had no time to spare. Alright everyone, we will lead you back to the capital, as long as we stay together we should be safe! Everyone form a group, and get into a line. Sarah and Ira will protect the take the front, Valerie and Ze will watch the sides, Gerald and I will watch the rear. Lets move! Lance shouted. Soon the a group was made up of around twenty civilians who were scared but excited to get home. They quickly left the fortress, carefully avoiding the bodies of the dead bandits. .. Chapter 12: The Brother (Revised) Chapter 12: The Brother (Revised) Back in the capital, the academy was rife with activity. It had been a week and a half since rk, Amy, and the vigers joined and now everyone was more or less settled. The first week was pretty simple, a few basic assignments and light physical activity. The neers were surprised as they didn''t think the capital Academy would be so easy. Unfortunately, the introduction week was meant to be easy. The following week was a nightmare for the inexperienced youths who were from small towns and viges, even those fromrger towns and cities were caught off guard. The assignments raised in difficulty but were still somewhat manageable. The "light physical activity" became full on sparring sessions paired with rigorous training, it made many wonder what would the elite training courses be like. Currently, the new students were in the middle of a sparring session overseen by an instructor who had an intimidating build: a bald head, a neat beard, and arge stature towering over all of the students. The students surrounded arge wooden stage, measuring 25 to 30 feet wide and about five feet off the ground, outside the academy building. There were stands for spectators surrounding the stage, the school would host tournaments to rank students. Almost all the older students were spectating the new students, it was something they did every year to prepare for possiblpetition or to look for talents to recruit into their families. "rk and Aldis You''re up next up!" The instructor bellowed. rk reluctantly made his way to the stage. On each side, there was a bin of weapons the students could choose, from swords to bows and even whips. rk hesitated as he began staring at a sword, while his opponent was already standing on the stage wielding a sword. The weapons were dull to prevent any fatal injuries, but it didn''t matter to rk as it still made him feel sick. What no one knew, including rk, was that he was showing symptoms of war sickness. Something that very few knew about and even if rk was to understand it, no one else would believe him due to the simple fact of him never participating in a war or a battle. The traumatizing events from his childhood seemed to have developed into a phobia of fighting. "rk! Pick a weapon or I''ll kick your ass myself!" The instructor roared. Some students wanted tough but managed not to because this instructor was well-known for his temper, even kids of prestigious families wouldn''t be spared from his anger. rk closed his eyes and took a deep breath before grabbing the sword and making his way onto the stage. His opponent, Aldis, was around the same age as him, with dark purple hair and a handsome face, which reminded rk of Captain Avery, the only difference was his in brown eyes. rk couldnt help himself and spoke up. "Do you know Captain Avery?" Aldis raised his eyebrows slightly as he looked at rk. "Captain Avery is my sister." He responded inly while taking a fighting stance, different from the Academy''s style of swordsmanship. What Aldis practiced was the Thynne family style of swordsmanship, which was avable for all members of the family, while more powerful styles were only avable for those with the Valkyrie bloodline. Those in the main family still had to achieve at least the Adept level of swordsmanship. Many people wondered why the Thynne family had such weird restrictions on their family members. There was essentially no one who knew of the Valkyrie bloodline the Thynne family had, it was an unspoken rule of the Thynnes to never talk about family affairs and the elders of the Thynne family didn''t appear in public very often, so the noble families were clueless. Even the King himself had no idea that such a powerful family was within his borders. "Start!" The instructor signaled for the fight to begin. Aldis immediately ran towards rk while holding his sword overhead and swung downwards. "Ah!"rk made a feeble attempt to block using the sword. rks had a loose grip caused the sword to be knocked away. Seizing the opportunity, Aldis spun around and sent a roundhouse kick towards rk''s chest causing him to fall off the stage and into the dirt. "rk! That was horrible, we''ll have to double the training for everyone if you perform like that again!" The instructor yelled. The new students who came in with rk grimaced at the thought. rk could feel hostile gazes sticking to his back. "Next!" The instructor pointed to a random student as Aldis took his stance once again. ........................................ Aldis defeated neen opponents before stepping down. Even though he should''ve been proud or even arrogant, Aldis looked unsatisfied. He took his ce with the rest of the students, without speaking a word to anyone. The instructor nodded toward Aldis. "I expected as much from a Thynne, although it isn''t anywhere near your sister''s record it''s still great." Heplimented. "Thank you," Aldis responded emotionlessly. In truth, Aldis wanted to be an outstanding warrior close to the level of the Valkyries. He probably was one of the only males in the family who wanted to do so as those with Valkyrie bloodlines generally were the only warriors. Anyone who knew of Avery would alwayspare him to her whenever he disyed his skills. Instead of growing bitter or angry he saw it as an obstacle he needed to ovee. Of course, he meant the Avery from a few years agopared to the Avery now. There was no doubt in his mind that she was stronger than before. Avery, easily defeated the first, second, and a little over half of the third year students in her ss during her first evaluation week, 135 opponents in total, because of her performance she was invited to the elite courses but turned it down without hesitation. "Amy!" The instructor resumed his aggressive tone and shouted. Amy grabbed a blunt short spear and made her way onto the stage. Although she was a little nervous, her eyes shed with determination. Her opponent, a heavy-set student, was already on the stage, holding arge shield and sword. "Start!" Amy rushed out, rotating the spear as she closed the distance. "Shouldn''t she wait for him to attack since she has the advantage of distance?" "How is she gonna get past that shield?" "Is everyone from a vige this inexperienced?" "She''s too impatient." The crowd of older students mored as they watched Amy''s unorthodox approach. As Amy got closer the heavy-set student readied his shield, blocking off most of his body except his head and the arm wielding the sword. Amy stopped rotating the spear and sent a thrust towards the heavy student using her Spear Dance skill. She felt as if her arms were moving on their own as she thrust the spear three times. First the spear hit his sword wielding hand causing him to drop the sword, then it hit his exposed shoulder the impact caused him to stagger leaving his chest exposed, and finally, thest hit was directly in the middle of his chest knocking him down. Amy rotated the spear once more before pointing it at his throat. "It''s over! Next!" The instructor was surprised at Amy''s unusual use of the short spear offensively rather than countering when facing an opponent with a shield and her control over the weapons skill. Amy rotated her spear and waited for the next opponent. ................................ Amy defeated a total of seven opponents before stepping down. Although it wasn''t too eye-catching whenpared to Aldis and insignificant whenpared to Captain Avery, it still was an above average score. The day finished out with a few more surprising results, some demi-humans such as elves, dark elves, and beast people got above average scores, but it wasn''t surprising given their innate talents. After the rankings were decided students would get more attention and resources based on their score. Recovery potions, personal instruction from experts, and better living quarters were all some of the perks that could be expected. Aldis Thynne ended up as number one for his ss while Amy was number eight and rk ended up deadst. rk sat alone at a table inside the cafeteria area, due to everyone avoiding him like he was cursed. Amy carried her food tray towards rk and sat down next to him. rk had a tray of nd porridge, unseasoned meat, two slices of bread, and a cup of water. Amy, on the other hand, had a steak, a fragrant vegetable soup, fresh bread rolls, and a cup of fruit juice. The difference in treatment was obvious, only the top ten from each ss got to enjoy luxuries. "Haah..." rk sighed, feeling dejected. "You should eat rk, you''ll be sore tomorrow," Amy said as she began eating. rk watched her for a while then spoke. "Is it good?" "Yeah, it''s great. I''d give you some but it''s against the rules you know." Amy said before she continued eating. "Would you mind if I sat here?" All of a sudden a voice came from behind rk and Amy. The dark purple haired youth named Aldis stood behind them. "S-Sure thing." rk stammered a little. Aldis sat in front of rk and Amy and took a few bites of his food before speaking. "So you''ve met my sister?" he asked. "Wait, what?" Amy spoke in a confused tone. "Oh, Captain Avery, yeah she escorted us to the Capital," rk exined. Amy''s eyes showed realization as she put two and two together. "I see." Aldis ate some more as they went back to silence. "I heard she ran into some trouble on the way."Aldis spoke up once again. "Yeah, we were attacked by assassins on the way back. Luckily Captain Avery already was prepared and we had Ira to help." Amy responded. "Ira?" Aldis asked. "A friend of ours and Captain Avery. He''s kind of...strange...but he''s really strong." rk said while Amy nodded along. "How do you know they''re friends, my sister and this ''Ira''?" Aldis inquired. "Well she even said it herself, and they were pretty close during the whole trip," rk said nonchntly. "How strong is-" Aldis tried to ask but Amy already began describing Ira. "He''s really strong, he killed close to two hundred bandits when they attacked our vige...And even though he was hurt, he doesn''t stay wounded for long, evenrge wound heal within a couple of hours for him." She finished speaking, but a look of admiration remained on her face. "I see..." Aldis went into thought. "I would like to meet him someday." He said. "Well he should be visiting soon, maybe you''ll get to see him then," Amy said, a hopeful look in her eyes. "How much do you wanna bet he''ll be with Captain Avery?" rk tacked on jokingly. "They are oddly simr, so it wouldn''t surprise me," Amy responded, before eating her soup. Aldis made a faint smile as his eyes shed with anticipation. Chapter 13: A Costly Mistake Pt.1 (Revised) Chapter 13: A Costly Mistake Pt.1 (Revised) "We''re almost there hold on." Lance said, as he looked at Ira, who was in a dangerous state. The journey towards the capital felt incredibly long. The pace was extremely slow because of the civilians they had to escort, added on to the fact they had to take extra care to avoid any danger, a usual weeks journey ended up bing a week and a half. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say Ira was bleeding during the whole journey, his nose and eyes would bleed very often and after each day the intensity would increase. His skin was incredibly pale, and the arm he reattached started to show signs of necrosis. The wounds that appeared to be healed in the beginning opened up, although his regeneration would close them, they would open up again. "Ha! What did I tell you boy? You''ll be dead soon, a pity I might not be able to see it." The ver jeered, the only enjoyment he got on the way to the capital was watching Ira''s condition deteriorate day by day. Everyone made pitiful expressions, although the civilians barely knew Ira, he yed arge part in freeing them, seeing their benefactor suffer made them feel guilty somehow. "Shut up or I''ll break your legs." Ira grinned at the ver. Ira did his best to concentrate on walking straight, but his senses were jumbled. He constantly heard a ringing sound and felt as if the ground was moving, although he had it under control at first, it progressively got worse day by day. "Don''t do anything more than necessary." Valerie cautioned Ira, Ze nodded in agreement. They attempted to use minor healing spells but it had no effect on the curses, so they could only try to help as best they could. The most rming thing of to them was the fact Ira couldnt utilize mana. Although he had an low mana capacity, Valerie and Ze still would have been able to guide it around his body to fight the curse. Unfortunately, Iras bodypletely rejected the use of mana it was something that waspletely unprecedented. Instead of responding, Ira just smiled wryly in response. ..................................... Inside of a conference room, there were many important figures gathered around. "We are gathered here today to discuss the developments urring in the Kingdom." An old man stated loudly. His hair was short and his face was wrinkled, but his body was still full of strength, this was General Holchester, known for his fierce prowess, cunning tactics, and outstandingmanding ability. In addition he was also a low-tier Master Swordsman, who would personally take action once in awhile on the battlefield. He could be considered the authority figure of the council that convened every few months to address any problems or advancements that took ce throughout the Kingdom. Influential members ofrge families, and the core leaders of the military were all gathered together. Of course, it was with the Kings eptance. Otherwise those potential powers would never be allowed to gather. The head of the Fairfax Family, Wesley Fairfax, was currently present, his hair was blonde with specks of grey, he wore expensive clothes with intricate designs. He had an aggressive temperament but knew when to keep himself in check. Also in attendance was the head of the Marbot Family. Glen Marbot, he appeared to have a gentle bearing, but being one of the top three families he was bound to have some ruthlessness in him. He was the youngest Family head, after his father died under questionable circumstances he seeded his household at only twenty-eight years old. "Excuse me, General Holchester, why is she here?" Wesley Fairfax looked at a young woman with dark purple hair, who was none other than Captain Avery. Although Wesley didn''t care that much about Captain Avery''s presence he had heard of the yellow-eyed boy who assualted his guards had some sort of connection with her. Captain Avery eyes showed slight amusement at Wesley''s question. "Sir Fairfax, not only is she a daughter of the Thynne Family but she is also involved in one of the matters of today, so if that is all we will continue." General Holchester answered. "I see." Wesley said as before he became silent. Many other also questioned why Avery was present, The Thynne Family was the most prominent in the Kingdom but people began to wonder why, since the time of their istion not many could see a member of the Thynne Family. In addition, the Thynne Family almost never attended to any matters regarding the Kingdom. A rumor was spread that the family was beginning to decline, and they didn''t allow their daughters to marry anyone because they were saving them for potential allies and powerful backers. "Lieutenant General Ross, if you would." "Firstly we have developments abroad, the small team of spies we sent to the Telvian Empire havee back, their efforts didn''t produce much yet there is some startling news. The Telvian Empire has started construction on theirtest project, with almost all the mages, cksmiths, and alchemist in their empire being called to work on it." Lieutenant General Ross said. Most of the people in the meeting wrote it off as nothing, The Telvian Empire constantly tried to make advancements in many fields but failed to show anything that could threaten the other continents. Seeing no one react, the Lieutenant General kept speaking. "Next, some of our fortresses in the west have seen less and less activity from the Diavol. Apart from a few skirmishes they are scarcely seen around." "Maybe they are nning arge assault." A different Lieutenant General said. "Well, winter is approaching soon, maybe they are preupied with their food situation." Glen Marbot responded. "Well whatever it is, put out a request to the Mercenary Union for scouting and investigation." General Holchester said as he contemted their motives. The Diavol were a human like race who upied arge portion of the continent, they were only second to the human race in terms of poption and have been more or less antagonistic towards humans since the ck pir arose. The Diavol had several characteristics to tell them apart from humans, the tips of their ears had pointed tips, but not as exaggerated as elves, incredibly pale skin, and a horn that usually protruded from the middle of their foreheads, although the shape varied. "A small cult is being reported in the Northern cities, causing minor disruption but so far nothing too threatening." Lieutenant General Ross stated the next potential issue. "We''ll inform the Temple, if they choose to send pdins then so be it. If not make a request to the Mercenaries Union." General Holchester didn''t give much thought to it, a small cult wasn''t anything worthy of assembling soldiers over, unless he was given word of human sacrifices or ck magic. "There may have been a discovery of an Ancient Ruin that predates the cmity." Lieutenant General Ross said clearly as the discovery he mentioned pertained to the fate of the Kingdom. The attention of all those in the room was gathered, with the exception of Captain Avery. Anything that predated the Cmity one thousand years ago was bound to cause an uproar, even the lowest artifact had the chance to uplift all progress towards magic, weaponry, and alchemy. "We will send funding to the excavation General, provided my family can send someone to explore the ruin." Glen Marbot spoke up before anyone could react. "We will have our cksmiths send over various tools to expedite the process, General, following the same conditions Sir Marbot asked for." Wesley Fairfax said hurriedly yet also calmly. "Great, further details we be discussed at ater date." General Holchester shot a nce toward Captain Avery but didn''t say anything. He was one of the few people aware of a rumor that the Thynnes already possessed artifacts from ancient times, that was why their daughters were exceptionally talented. An Ancient ruin probably wouldn''t be enough to move them if such a rumor was true. "Finally, We are here to inquire the motive of Captain Avery in killing a portion of her own knight squad. Captain Avery are you aware of the pending charges?" Lieutenant General Ross finished talking and put the report down. All eyes in the room turned to Captain Avery. Captain Avery made a faint smile in response, at that moment she was wondering about something else entirely, or rather, someone else. This small matter to paint her as a woman who would kill her own knights was concocted by someone within this room by her guess. "I am." Captain Avery responded. "Then it''s time to begin." General Holchester spoke up. ........................... Chapter 14: A Costly Mistake Pt.2 (Revised) Chapter 14: A Costly Mistake Pt.2 (Revised) "Where?" Ira opened his eyes and was met with a small room, the only source of light was a candle that constantly flickered. The only objects in the room were a table, which held the candle, two empty chairs next to the candlelight, and the bed which Ira upied. He scanned the room but his senses didn''t seem to work properly. "Over here." The voice of a young boy echoed throughout the room. Ira turned to look but couldn''t find the exact source of the voice. "Over where?" He looked around the room, but nothing could be seen outside the radius of the candlelight. "Here." The voice responded, sounding much closer. Ira turned his head to see an adolescent boy sitting in the chair next to the candlelight. The boy had pitch ck hair which seemed to blend in with the darkness, much like Ira, but his eyes alternated between red and yellow. The colors changed in a rhythmic flow, slowly switching between yellow and red. His clothes werepletely ck and very simr to Ira''s own. "You''re..." Ira stared at the boy. If anyone else was present they would''ve guessed Ira and the boy were siblings. "Ha! It''s you! Your voice is different but it''s you. " Ira pped his hands together and had a look of realization on his face. He slowly stood up from the bed, patting his clothes. The boy silently watched. "So am I dead or something?" Ira scratched his head and asked curiously. "No." The boy responded. "Good. It would be too early if I did die." Ira walked to the table and sat in the remaining empty chair. "Ha. ''Did die'', see its kinda like dead die." Ira sported a clever smile, but seeing the boy maintain his indifference he cleared his throat and continued. "Ahem. So...uh...are you gonna..." "At this rate you''ll be dead soon. It''s really not looking so good..." The boy said before he smiled and pointed upwards. "...Out there." "Uh..." Ira was at a loss for words. "Listen I just want to get back so can you-" "Your bloodline." The boy interrupted with a small grin on his childish face. "Is the exit that way?" Ira stood up and walked towards the darkness, but was met with an invisible wall, it seemed as if the boundary of the candlelight was as far as he could go. "Well that''s...weird." Ira tapped the boundary with his finger repeatedly. "Hey, do you know why it''s like this?" Ira turned around to see the boy standing right behind him, causing him to jump in surprise. "Woah! Don''t just stand there, at least say something. I couldn''t even hear you move." Ira chuckled and clutched his chest exaggeratedly. "Well? Gonna say something?" Ira asked casually as if the urrence was normal. The boy looked at Ira before slowly raising his hand. "Your experiences so far have been... A little hard on your body. Thatst one even more so. I''ve decided to help you... Grow." He raised a single finger. "What are you talking about?" Ira asked. "I should at least let you know." The boy smiled as his finger slowly went towards Ira''s heart. "This might hurt." As soon as the boy finished speaking his finger touched Ira''s chest. An indescribable pain ran through his body, it felt as if every single cell was set on fire. The pain spread from his heart to the rest of his body quickly. The boy stepped back with a grin before sitting at the table. "Aaaaah!" Ira fell to the floor while clutching his chest. "What...did...you..." Ira spoke through clenched teeth. Instead of responding the boy ate a pastry that he appeared to pull out of thin air. It was almost like he was repaying Ira for ignoring him earlier. "Better...not...be...mine..." Ira said incredibly slowly, groaning loudly after each word. The boy paid Ira no mind as he finished the pastry and dusted his hands. "If I were you, I''d be worried about other things right now." He spoke leisurely as he raised his hand over the candle. "Well, you staying here and screaming is a little... Annoying. So I''ll send you on your way." "Wait...you...fu-" As the candle was snuffed out Ira disappeared from sight. "You truly failed to remain intact, its disappointing, but not entirely surprising. The voice of the boy echoed throughout the darkness as he spoke to no one in particr. ................................................. "A few weeks ago, your squad was assigned to escort a group vigers to the Capital, is that correct?" Lieutenant General Ross inquired. The conference room was now silent, only Lt. General Ross and Captain Avery were the ones speaking. "It is." Captain Avery responded inly. Lt. General Ross'' face slightly twitched at her response. Although she was lower in rank she didn''t call anyone "Sir", not even General Holchester. In addition to the fact that one got the faint sense of disregard when speaking to her. "So why is it you''ve onlye back with eight, including your Vice Captain, who seems to be missing his legs?" Lt. General Ross asked. "Well I killed seven, and cut Vice Captains Lieutenant Robert''s legs off." Captain Avery responded with a bit of added sarcasm. "Insolence! General Holchester, we must imprison her, shemitted a crime against the kingdom with no regard for the consequences!" An old Lt. General shouted abruptly. Captain Avery grinned faintly and slightly readjusted her posture. Her whole temperament made it seem as if she was dealing with children. "That''s enough. We will continue with our inquiry before taking action." General Holchester spoke, he furrowed his eyebrows and looked at Captain Avery then at Lt. General Ross and nodded. Inwardly he was dissatisfied with Avery who at the moment showedplete disregard for any potential punishment. "You''ve previously stated you were attacked by your own knights who were working with assassins. Is that correct?" Lt. General Ross asked. "It is." Captain Avery responded inly once again. "Captain Avery..." Lt. General Ross paused. "...The seven Knights who were incapacitated didn''t witness the situation personally, the kids you escorted didn''t see any of the fighting but heard it, and the boy who you imed helped you is nowhere to be found currently. We''ve interrogated Robert but he has said, you hired that boy to help you kill off the Knights and pin it on one of your enemies, paid off the vige kids corroborate your story, and in addition the bodies of the so called assassins were nowhere to be found when we sent a team to check... Is it true this is just a plot to incriminate another noble family?" Lt. General Ross said slowly. He was inclined to see his own conjecture as the truth. He believed the Thynne Family was failing and this was just a trick to try to hold on a bit longer. Wesley Fairfax held a taunting smile while Glenn Marbot kept a in expression, the military men and nobles of the room had grim expressions, showing they also believed Robert''s story to be true. "Lt. General, if I may speak frankly, and I will. That is the most idiotic thing I''ve ever heard, and if you actually believe that poorly constructed lie, then you aren''t any smarter than that crippled Knight." Captain Avery paid no attention to the angered expression of most of the people in the room and continued. "The biggest hole in that terrible lie is that I''ve yet to use anyone of anything. Also, why would I keep him alive if he would speak against me? You probably assumed that he would only tell the truth because he has nothing left to lose, seeing as he is missing his legs and his career is over at this point. I call that idiotic and naive. I have already found those who are the most likely to have nned this already, no thanks to your ipetence." Captain Avery finished talking and reclined in her chair, her eyes slowly hovering over each noble in the room as if she was a predator, the only one she didn''t spare a nce at was Wesley Fairfax. "Insubordination." Lt. General Ross'' face turned slightly red with anger as he put his hand on the hilt of his sword. The other lower ranked military men in the room also followed his actions. "You are under military arrest until your official trial." General Holchester spoke solemnly. He couldn''t allow the military to be made a fool of, even if the Thynne family was rumored to have a hidden strength. "Haah. I think all of you misunderstood something. There will be no arrest, no trial, and certainly no consequences." Captain Avery sighed lightly as she leaned forward. "There''d be no inquiry if I didn''t need to find the one who made the mistake of taking action against my family, that''s the only reason why I''m here. I don''t think you realize why my family is never around, why we don''t entertain these silly political games, why we aren''t vying for control, why we show no interest in anything pertaining to the Kingdom''s power bnce. I didn''t enlist in the military to gain influence nor garner support, neither did my mother, aunts, or cousins, before me. This was all to gain experience. We see your entire military as nothing more than a learning experience." Captain Avery''s voice became louder. "It seems all of you have forgotten, you assume my family to be in shambles, that we''ve fallen beyond repair. Unfortunately for you that is the furthest thing from the truth. Apparently a reminder is needed, if that''s the case so be it." Captain Avery finished speaking before standing up and pulling a pendant from under her military jacket. By now everyone in the room wished to see her in chains, such an arrogant disy and open disdain for the Kingdom was nothing short of treachery. "You''re insane." "Delusional." "The mad ravings of a fallen noble." "Insolent wench!" "Traitor to the Kingdom." Insults and criticisms filled the room, but Captain Avery remained unbothered. "You should know that the price of treason is an immediate death. No matter how strong your family is, you also have included them in your treasonous statements." General Holchester spoke as he raised his hand. "Avery Thynne, I strip you of your military rank and sentence you to death immediately." General Holchester waved his hand and the men in the room drew their weapons. Dozens of swords were unsheathed as the men slowly walked closer to Avery. Although many swords were pointed at her she didn''t show any change. She raised the small pendant to her lips, upon closer inspection it was an intricately carved whistle made from bone. It held the shape of two wings on each side with the word ''Thynne'' carved in between them. Avery gently blew the whistle, and even though no sound was produced she continued. Everyone went silent upon seeing her. Maybe she was truly crazy, another fallen noble dead because of her arrogance and delusions. Avery tucked the pendant back into her shirt and showed a small grin. "What was that going to do? You don''t seem to recognize the situation."Wesley Fairfax started to taunt. He grew tired of the Thynne Family being called the number one family. Although they raised strong daughters, they had no influence over anything in the kingdom, other than a long history most have forgotten about they had nothing to brag about, or so he thought. "I''ll be d to see-" Before Wesley could finish. A loud rumbling moved closer and closer. ............................................. A few moments before. A loud rumbling, akin to thunder, could be heard throughout the Kingdom rming everyone. Buildings lightly shook and some people even lost bnce and fell to the ground. A lot of citizens were confused and panicked, some thought it was an enemy attack, others thought it was a sign from the Gods and began to pray. "W-What''s that!" Someone pointed to the sky. A dark silhouette, too small to be a dragon but too big to be a bird, moved at a speed that was incredibly hard to keep track of. It cut through the clouds and headed towards the military building in an instant, leaving a continuous rumble behind it. The dark figure made an abrupt stop in front of the the top floor of the Military center. The sudden stop caused the air to explode and blow open the entire wall. "Oh Gods!" Ordinary people fell to their knees and vowed. While Mercenaries, Adventurers, Knights, and anyone else experienced withbat all tensed up, a thinyer of sweat covering their foreheads and palms. Even a dragon couldn''t abruptly stop in the middle of its flight, in fact there weren''t many things that could. .............................................. "What the hell..." A man holding a sword spoke. A couple seconds after the loud rumbling noise ceased it was strangely quiet. Everyone looked at each other then at Avery who looked upon them as if they were worthless. It was clear she was looking down on everyone in the room. All of a sudden a loud explosion blew the walls of the top floor away. The tables and chairs flew sending the upants flying with them. Only General Holchester stayed upright, but still was pushed towards other side of the room. He drew his sword and stuck it in the floor to slow himself. With the sound of wood being continuously being split sword cut into the floor leaving arge scar through the floorboards, and only after twenty feet was General Holchester able to stop himself although he had to use a considerable amount of power to do it. Avery remained in the same exact spot, her hair was slightly disheveled but she was perfectly fine. A hand was on her shoulder and the owner of the hand was a beautiful woman with dark purple raven-like wings and bright silver eyes inparison to Avery''s duller shade of silver eyes, the woman''s appeared to be glowing. The woman looked exactly the same as Avery, her dark purple hair was loose and hung down to her back. She wore a bright silver armor and a sword in a simple brown leather scabbard also hung on her hip. Steam slowly emerged from the armor, futher enhancing the womans image. Avery remainder silent, crossing her arms and watching the upants in the room. The woman sent looked around the room leisurely. Her eyes paused on General Holchester. "Ah, Major General Holchester wasn''t it?... Well, maybe it''s General now." The woman spoke in a in tone, neither anger nor happiness could be found in it. She looked at General Holchester''s emblems and noted his rank. Her voice was youthful but seemed to convey experience. "Do...Do I know you?" The General gathered his nerve and gripped his sword tightly. "My sister, Judith, turned down the promotion to Major General, and rmended you instead. I still remember when she spoke of you, ''A man with talents in swordsmanship and a sharp mind'' I believe those were the exact words." The woman said non-hurriedly as she rested her hand on the pommel of her sword. "I think she wanted to stay in the military, if it wasn''t for family circumstances I''m sure she would''ve. Though she was still young." The woman reminisced. "...Who are you?" The unsteady voice of Wesley Fairfax rung out while he struggled to his feet. His clothes were torn and he suffered some bruises on his body from the impact. "Hmm. I could ask you the same thing. Nheless, my name is Casey Thynne, I''m sure you know of my daughter, Avery Thynne." Casey introduced herself before she turned to General Holchester. "General. My niece admired you, even though you are a human, she said you were wise and possessed great strength..." Casey Thynne concentrated her gaze. "I''m honored she would say that much about me. " General Holchester responded as he began to feel tense and tightened his grip on his sword. "But I think she was wrong about one thing." Casey Thynne said grimly. The temperature in the room seemed to cool immediately. "...And what is that?" General Holchester stood up and took a defensive stance. "General, if I''m here..." Casey Thynne drew her sword. It made no sound as it was pulled from the scabbard but it carried an imposing force that caused the air to be still. The sword was very simple, a in long sword with no blemishes, but it seemed to carry a history with it, an experience that could be perceived by the naked eye, just one look at it and anyone would instinctively feel that it was used in hundreds or maybe even thousands of battles. Everyone felt the change in the room and began to feel nervous. "...that means you aren''t very wise at all." .................................................. Chapter 15: A Costly Mistake Pt.3 (Revised) Chapter 15: A Costly Mistake Pt.3 (Revised) "What the hell?" As Lance and the others arrived at the Capital, smoke could be seen in the distance. A small crowd made up of travelers, visitors, mercenaries, and merchants were stopped at the front of the gates. In front of the locked gates were guards with tense expressions. The civilians escorted by Lance and the others had expressions of excitement, although the journey here was rough it was way better than being locked in a cage. Ira was carried by Gerald in an impromptu stretcher, at some point in the journey he lost consciousness and developed an incredibly high fever. His tattered clothes and sweat-soaked forehead illustrated his dire straits. The ver was bound and didn''t look any better than Ira, his broken arm had been left untreated since the group set out but he would get proper treatment after he was arrested. "Halt!" A guard shouted. "Until the situation is resolved, no entry is permitted!" Another guard shouted loudly. "Sir, our friend has been cursed, could you send out a healer from the church?"Lance asked the guard. "Sorry, I have my orders."The guard responded as he looked at the crowd. "It''s already been three hours, how much longer?" A thin man asked impatiently. His expensive looking clothes indicated he was a noble. "I''m sorry but I don''t know. I''m sure not too much longer." The guard responded inly. "Tch." The noble sucked his teeth and turned away. Three hours ago the guards shut gates and locked down the entrance, when he asked how long the wait would be, the response was always "Not too much longer." All of a sudden the crowd began parting. A masked girl, dressed in dark brown leather armor over ck clothes, silently made her way through the crowd. A rapier was sheathed on her hip. Her steel mask only allowed her eyes to be seen in addition to two mesh opening on the sides for breathing and venttion. The crowd wouldn''t part if it was just another mercenary, they parted because behind her she dragged the huge head of a manticore, tied to a rope. "I-It''s her!" A mercenary shouted. The crowd was confused by her appearance and didn''t know who she was. "You know her?" A man asked the shocked mercenary. "I know of her! You should too. It''s ''Rhys'' the best mercenary in the union. She''s ranked 1st out of everyone else." The mercenary shouted excitedly. The crowd was shocked, although they''ve never seen her, they definitely heard of her. "Woah." The man let loose a sigh of admiration, but for another reason. She had to be the richest non-noble in the entire Kingdom, although no one knew where she lived or what she did when she didn''t work, the jobs she took on we''re all high profile and high paying. The money from just one of the jobs she took could let at least three people live like nobles for the rest of their lives. It was also rumored that she was rated S- in terms of abilities, although the Mercenary Union didn''t disclose that information to the public. Rhys silently continued past the crowd. She stopped to look at Lance and his group, specifically Ira. From her perspective, the air around him seemed to be distorted ever so slightly. No one present had the ability to notice, but she did. After a few moments, she turned her attention back to the gate. "S-Sorry...N-No entry." The guard stammered. Rhys pulled a dark green card with golden letters out from her waist pouch. As the guard read it, his eyes opened wide in shock. "Entry permitted. Let only her in."The guard shouted to the men controlling the gate mechanism. The gate opened slightly and Rhys made her way in, dragging the manticore head in behind her. The crowd looked at her back in awe, no one dared to raise aint in fear of provoking her. "Damn...How much longer?" Lance clenched his fist. It was hard to tell if his frustrations were from impatience toward the wait or impatience toward the growth of his own group. .................................................... Three hours earlier. Casey Thynne and General Holchester stood with their swords unsheathed. Dozens of soldiers rushed into the conference room with their weapons out. "General!" "Stay back! None of you are her match!"The General shouted. Casey retracted her wings and took up a fighting stance. General Holchester took a deep breath and assumed his own stance. Even without her wings, Casey moved incredibly fast, in a matter of seconds she was in front of General Holchester, brandishing her sword. General Holchester managed to defend just in time, but the force of her blows sent ripples throughout his body. General Holchester moved to parry a blow, but Casey easily avoided it and then grabbed his wrist before throwing him onto the floor. General Holchester used Ironheart as he rolled back to his feet. A silver light brighter than Avery''s epassed his whole body. It gave his body the impression of a smooth metallic luster. "Oh?" Casey raised her eyebrows in slight surprise. Iron Heart was a skill that Kara Thynne gave to the Grenitian Kingdom to help ensure its survival in the days after the Copse. Originally, the ability wasnt able to be used by humans and had to be adjusted. Of course, it wasntmon knowledge and only the Valkyries knew the truth behind the skill. "It''s too really too bad General." Casey sighed. Before the General could respond Casey used Iron Will which caused him to pause out of confusion. A bright silver radiance covered Casey''s body, silver light even emanated from her eyes. Currently, she resembled a divine being, causing almost everyone in the room to feel deep fear, only the General maintained his calm but inwardly he felt something was amiss. Casey took some distance, then slowly sheathed her sword and lowered her posture, she looked as if she would attack at any moment. "If its not too much may I know the reason for everything that has happened today?" Casey asked solemnly. "...She is suspected of murdering her own Knights and additionally made several treasonous statements...By kingdom,w treason is punishable by being stripped of all titles and an immediate death." The General said grimly, as he looked back on the situation. In the first ce, Avery had no reason to kill her own Knights, but he decided to let the nobles continue their schemes as long as they didn''t go too far. Sadly by scheming against Avery they already went too far, and it may have jeopardized the whole Kingdom. "Ah, so that was it." Casey tightened her grip on her long sword. "On behalf of my sister, I would like to show you a bit mercy. So if you can withstand this one attack then everyone can leave alive." Silver particles began to float in the air around Casey as she spoke. Although her words were unhurried, they carried a certain weight, each one making the air feel heavier, the faces of a few nobles even went red as they struggle to breathe under the increasingly heavy atmosphere. Even the General felt a gnawing sense of incongruity. Every single fiber of his being told him something was very wrong. He felt it when Casey used ''Iron Will'', a skill that he had never seen before. Although it looked very simr to Iron Heart but seemed to be more advanced and stronger in every way. Suddenly, Casey drew her sword. General Holchester immediately felt the danger and tried to shout but it was toote. Any words of his were immediately drowned out. First, there was a blinding sh of light and thenplete silence.When the light faded away, the damages could be seen. The military building which towered fifteen stories was in shambles. From the fifteenth floor to the tenth, half of the building was gone. Recing it was a haze of gray smoke making its way into the sky. "Ugh..." General Holchesterid in a pool of his own blood, arge wound ran from his abdomen to his chest, his forearms were snapped in half along with his fingers, bones protruded from underneath his skin, and his face was covered in blood. "Well done, I didn''t expect you to be so...together." Casey raised her hand towards General Holchester and began to heal him. "If you died, I wouldn''t be a woman of my word. And although I can heal your life force, I think you can understand why I won''t." Casey said indifferently with a hint of mockery. Immediately the effects of the healing magic took ce, General Holchester felt better as his wounds repaired at a speed that could put even the greatest healers to shame. "Be d it wasn''t my mother who came..." Casey said to no one in particr before she grabbed Avery and summoned her wings. Within a few moments, she was in the air, leaving the ruined building behind her. "General!"Lt. General Ross and all the other military men rushed over to General Holchester. "General you used your life force?!" Lt. General Ross asked in a horrified manner. Using ones lifeforce was thest resort amongst skilled warriors and mages, only in a life or death situation would someone supplement their life force to enhance one their abilities. It essentially meant taking arge portion of their soul and vitality, and then burning it away, giving the user a short burst of incredible energy. The strongest and purest forms of energy residing deeply in living creatures was their souls. Some even theorized the soul to be stronger than mana, an example was the soul contract which could cause immediate death to whoever broke it no matter how strong they were, but due to limited understanding, it was a disregarded theory. In the end, no one knew how to freely harness the soul, and burning away the lifeforce was one the crudest and dangerous ways to interact with the soul. "Can you believe she was holding back?" General Holchester said with a miserable chuckle. He knew his lifespan was shortened by many years and he may have many painful days toe. As he looked at the sky above him, a faint look of regret emerged on his face. .................................................... "There it is!" The people shouted upon seeing the flying figure re-emerge. After the figure flew into the top floor of the Military''s center of operations, nothing could be heard from street level. Until a bright light appeared and disappeared, taking the half of the upper floors of the military center and causing thousands to feel fear and tension. No one could see exactly what happened as the light blocked out everything. "It''s carrying someone." "Gods! It''s a witch!" "Monster!" "No it looks like a woman!" "It''s a harpy!" "What harpies do you know of that are that strong?" Pointless spection buzzed all around but in the end, everyone remained confused. But what no one noticed was a second dark silhouette flying, even faster than the first one, straight towards the King''s pce. ... Inside the King''s pce, people scrambled to get the situation under control. Hundreds of guards and mages locked down the pce. The Queens, Princes, and Princesses were taken to the royal safe-room. An almost imprable construct made from ancient materials. "Your Majesty!" A heavy-set and balding man knelt in front of the King''s Throne. King Windsor XIII sat with a King''s dignity, maintaining his calm in an uncertain situation, his dark brown hair was lightly nketed with white as he grew older adding to his serious temperament. Beside him were his two Death Guards, two incredibly strong warriors who followed the King everywhere. Their dark golden ted armor and fully covered helms made them very intimidating and even mysterious. As to why they were called his death guards? They were under a soul contract that bound them until death. "Minister Rubin, what''s the situation?" "I have just received word that the military center ofmand has taken heavy damage, it is unknown whether General Holchester is alive or not. A figure in silver armor with raven''s wings was seen carrying someone out and flying away." "Hmmm." King Windsor held his chin in contemtion. "You don''t think this has anything to do with the ck pir do you?" King Windsor asked. "I think it is unrted but still a threat-" Minister Rubin stopped talking as he felt a creeping sense of danger. Not just him, but everyone present seemed to feel somethinging from beyond the Pce doors. "Protect the King!" Minister Rubin shouted. Hundreds of guards in full armor and mages poured into the King''s hall and assumed a defensive position. Everyone stared at the two giant mahogany doors that served as the entrance to the Pce and as if sensing it, the thick wooden doors slowly opened up to reveal an ominous figure withrge wings standing at the entrance. Its wings looked to measure at least seven feet. The chest te was covered in scars of previous battles, some scars resembled ws of beasts and some resembled weapons. The figure wore a horned helm also made from steel, the right horn on the helm was broken off. A long scar ran horizontally across the helm, under the visor. Its gauntlets were sharpened at the tips and resembled ws. A ck leather battle skirt was also worn over the armor. In each of its w-shaped gauntlets it held a longsword and a round shield, and tied to its back was a sword-shaped object wrapped up in a ck cloth. The figure was most likely female, as the chest te was clearly forged for a female user. "Identify yourself!" The man who looked to be themander of the pce guards shouted which caused the men under hismand to tense up and ready their weapons. As if to respond, the figure lightly moved towards the arrangement of guards. The only sound that could be heard was a single set of footsteps and the breathing of the guards. Upon closer examination, there were fifty or so mages in the rear of the formation, a small squad of thirty archers in front of them, and around one hundred and fifty guards. "Drop your weapon and stop or you''ll be put to death!" Themander shouted hoarsely before he signaled to his guards and they took up battle stances while the mages began chanting. "Attack!" The mages finished their chants and cast their spells. Dozens upon dozens of colors from different spellsbined to light up the Kings Hall. The spells all struck the same spot and created a small explosion. The durability of the Kings hall mitigated most of the damage, in addition, the mages who didn''t cast attack spells created a barrier to shield the guards from the impact of the explosion. Although it would be more than enough to kill even the strongest of enemies, the sound of footsteps could still be heard through the smoke. "Archers fire when ready!" Themander yelled again. The figure shook its wings and emerged from the smoke unharmed, and was immediately greeted by a volley of arrows. Each arrow was shot with incredible power behind it and each arrow was blocked perfectly by the figure using the round shield, it appeared as if the shield was a ma because every arrow found its way to its shield. Themander raised his sword. "Charge-" Before he could finish giving the order to attack, the figure threw the round shield directly at his head, the force behind the shield throw crushed his skull, killing him instantly. Themander''s lifeless body fell into some of the guards before slumping onto the floor, sending waves of shock through the hearts of those in the room. The elitemander of the King''s guard was killed without a fight. Some had their mouths open to cry out, but the only noise to be heard was the footsteps of the figure. Protect the King!" A guard charged out, waking the other guards from their stupor. "Protect the King!" More guards followed, charging towards the figure. The first hot-blooded guard was cut in two and died with a brief look of surprise. The figure kept its leisurely pace and advanced while killing anyone that got within its range. Another guard was run through with a sword and lifted into the air before being flung into a pir and leaving a red stain as he fell. By now a mob of guards was in attack range of the figure, swords strikesing from all angles. The wings of the figure fluttered lightly and covered it entirely. The wings appeared fragile but were beyond durable, when the sword blows rained down it seemed like the guards were hitting an iron wall rather than wings. Then the wings spread wide and sent a strong gust of wind which sent the closest guards sailing through the air. Taking advantage of the opening its talon shaped gauntlets grabbed a nearby guard, and tore into his eye sockets. Help! Please! The guard produced nightmarish cries for help, but, in what looked to be an act of mercy the figure snapped his neck and ended his suffering. His body was then thrown away at the crowd of guards which helped to erase any sense of mercy from its previous actions. The assault continued. The guards tried to use many different skills but almost all attacks failed to produce results. The long distance between the figure and the king narrowed with each step, and each step was a death sentence for those in close proximity of the figure. It''s overbearing swordsmanship was stronger than anything they had ever seen. Sensing the desperate situation, three guards shouted simultaneously, as a small golden light shined through their armor, directly in the middle of their chest. They burned a portion of their life force to attack the figure, a risky gamble but if they could kill the figure, not only would they save their brothers in arms, they''d also be rewarded immensely. The three guards who burnt their life force attacked in unison. One jumped into the air and swung downwards, the second attacked the unarmed side of the figure, and the third stabbed directly at its heart. The figure used a wing to block its unarmed nk, moved it''s sword to block the guard aiming for its heart, and grabbed the foot of the guard in the air. The first one to suffer was the guard in the air as the figure mmed him into the ground and then tossed him into the air before he could even shout. Then it stabbed the guard who attempted to attack its chest in his eye, piercing the back of his head. The guard who attacked the figure''s unarmed nk was smacked by its wing, and sent crashing into a pir. Thest of the trio, who was tossed into the air almost hit the ground but instead hended in the hands of the figure again, who then repeatedly mmed his body into the floor until his movements stopped. Then his body was tossed to the side as if it were trash. His helmet and armor were warped but that didnt stop the blood from flowing out. The figure once again moved forward. The guards were horrified but prepared to attack anyway. "Enough!" King Windsor shouted. He could see the situation clearly, desertion wouldnt be out of the question if the morale continued to drop. The guards, archers, and mages all made an opening and knelt immediately. The figure continued walking forward, in fact it never actually stopped walking in the first ce, the only people who took notice of that fact were the King and his guards. "Do you think you can win against it?" King Windsor asked his Death Guards in a low voice. "Your majesty, at best we can buy you enough time to escape with your family." "I see..." King Windsor responded grimly at the response of his Death Guard. "My liege, I believe you should escape." Minister Rubin said while kneeling at the King''s side. "I won''t flee my Kingdom at the first sign of trouble." King Windsor spoke in a dignified tone. He also knew even if he wanted to escape the chances would be low. The figure stopped ten feet away from King Windsor, but somehow it felt like it was standing in front of him due to the pressure. He could physically feel the power emanating from the figure in front of him which caused him to stand up. To remain seated in front of such would not only be arrogant but could be considered disrespectful. The figure sheathed its sword. All eyes turned towards the figure with nervous gazes. The Death Guard''s were prepared to strike at any time, ready to sacrifice their lives at the first sign of trouble. Ignoring all of those around it, the figure raised its hands and pulled off its helm, sending shock throughout the room. A beautiful young woman, bearing an undeniable sense of grace, with dark purple hair and bright silver eyes was revealed under the helm. No one in the room would doubt it if someone were to say she was the most beautiful woman on the continent. Who could have guessed such a young woman would be so cold and merciless? Some of the guards couldn''t help but to look at the scene of gore and carnage she left behind her. If anyone were to walk in at this moment they would doubt she was responsible for this gruesome scene. "Are you a daughter of the Thynne family?"King Windsor asked, in a tone that was neither overbearing orcent. "Current Matriarch of the Thynne Family, Lauren Thynne," Lauren said, her elegant and youthful voice was just as surprising as her looks. King Windsor and Minister Rubin both made shocked expressions. The Thynne family hasn''t been active in the Kingdom for years, they would send an extremely talented daughter out into the military briefly and call her back at a random time, but other than that not even the King knew of their situation, except a few rumors. "But that would make you-" King Windsor lost his calm and tried to ask her a question, forgetting all of the people she just killed. "Hall of Records, 4th Era, Windsor VI, Under ''Kingdom''s Misceneous Events'' is a hidden page called ''Kingdom''s Blessing'', you''ll find your answers there," Lauren said as she took out the sword-shaped object tied to her back. The Death Guards ced their hands on the grips of their swords and stepped forward. Lauren gave an indifferent nce that seemed to see them as nothing more than an annoyance before she continued to unwrap the object. Under the ck cloth was a stone sword with names inscribed on it. "As you probably know, this is an oath sword. Each name inscribed is under a soul contract and each of these names are all of the women of the Thynne family." Lauren snapped the sword in half, numerous white lights emerged from the sword and flew off into the distance. One flew directly into Lauren, seemingly passing through her and disappearing. "The conditions were not followed, so the contract is broken." Lauren dropped the two pieces of the sword onto the ground, as she then turned to walk away, re-equipping her helmet. Although it was rude to turn your back to the King, he had no mind to correct her behavior. "What oath?" King Windsor asked with apparent confusion. "I''ve told you where to go already," Lauren said. What Lauren didnt mention was that she was the one responsible for hiding the oath decades back in anticipation for the day the Kingdom would eventually break it. All of a sudden she raised her arm. The round shield she brought with her flew directly into her hand, she then ced the shield onto her back and kept walking. When she got to the entrance Lauren''s presence vanished immediately, everyone watching her back, felt as if they looked away she would disappear. She silently stretched her wings and flew away, within a few seconds she was already gone. "...Rubin, get me the records she mentioned and call an emergency council meeting."King Windsor finally spoke, deep down he felt something was very wrong. ......... Chapter 16: As The Dust Settles (Revised) Chapter 16: As The Dust Settles (Revised) The Kings emergency conference was held inside of the pce in a room secured underground. "Your majesty!" A small crowd of nobles and military figures all spoke at once, kneeling in unison. "Rise, and take a seat." King Windsor raised his hand and spoke. He sat at the head of a long conference table. Each of the guests took seats on both sides of the table. A few guests took noticeably longer to sit down, the reason could be gleaned from the bandages wrapped around them tightly. One of those guests was General Holchester, who looked incredibly sickly. King Windsor wasnt blind enough to not notice General Holchester''s condition. "General, just what happened at the Military Center?" King Windsor asked, feeling a bad premonition. "Your majesty, After an inquiry into the actions of former Captain Avery Thynne, she made several treasonous statements, after attempting to execute her, she used a pendant to call for help...her mother, Casey Thynne, entered the building and after a brief conversation she attacked. I could barely keep up with her attacks, even while she was holding back. At some point, she offered to spare everyone in the building if I could take on one attack of hers. Unfortunately, to defend from the attack I had to use my lifeforce." The General said solemnly. The nobles stirred nervously, the General had a S+bat rating, his lifeforce being weakened would dramatically affect hisbat prowess. The Military figures who witnessed the battle had ashamed expressions, they couldn''t even protect their General, who was integral to the Kingdom. "I see..." King Windsor had a grim expression, although the news of the General using his lifeforce was important, it wasn''t as bad as the information in the Hall of Records. "I''m sure all of you noticed the traces of battle inside my Hall. While the military center was attacked by Casey Thynne, my own hall was attacked by Lauren Thynne, the current matriarch of the Thynne Family..." King Windsor spoke as he surveyed the conference room. "Ah!" Several nobles couldn''t help but gasp. Some of them recalled Lauren Thynne being the matriarch in the time of their grandfathers and assumed she had long since been dead. Theck of informationing from the Thynnes didnt help either. "Dozens of my personal guards were killed without putting up a real fight. Based on what General Holchester said and what I''ve learned recently, I''m willing to guess, Lauren Thynne held back dramatically." King Windsor continued. "I''ve received some even more startling information. The women of the Thynne family have the blood Valkyries running through their veins. I''ll assume none of you know what Valkyries are so I''ll tell you what I''ve learned. My ancestor, King Windsor VI knew Lauren Thynne personally." It took those participating in the conference immense self-control not to loudly exim. Everyone couldnt help but wonder how long she had been alive. A few even had covetous thoughts of aligning themselves with the Thynnes just to get the chance to receive a small portion of such a power. "I know what you all are thinking, but wait until I''m finished to speak." King Windsor spoke seriously before continuing. "I will start by telling you all the characteristics of Valkyries based on my Ancestor''s own experience. Valkyries are a race of winged females, they are extraordinarily talented in all aspects ofbat, and even have amazing talents in magic. Some of them were said to be able to revive the recently deceased. On top of that, they are immune to aging but they are not invincible. Lauren Thynne admitted to my ancestor that her mother, Kara Thynne, went off to die in battle, possibly obtaining a level higher than absolute. King Windsor VI made a personal ount of his encounter with Lauren Thynne and after he received her permission to keep in the Hall of Records he titled it ''Kingdom''s Blessing'', her only stiption in recording their meeting was that it would have to be hidden. Lauren Thynne visited Windsor VI to inform him of an oath Kara took...It turns out, Lauren''s father was a human from this kingdom, so her mother took an oath to protect this Kingdom as long as we didn''t raise our swords at her or her family. Lauren also took this oath as she married someone from this Kingdom, her daughters, and even their daughters also took this oath. Even though they agreed to protect this Kingdom, they would never be tools of this Kingdom, or allow us to move as we pleased knowing we had a guaranteed protector. Since the creation of this Kingdom, the Valkyries have been working in secret, eliminating threats all across the continent...Until now..." As King Windsor finished taking, the participants in the conference had expressions that worsened. "Your majesty, does that mean the reason the Diavol and the Dark Elves haven''t moved against us is due to the Valkyries?" Wesley Fairfax who was also present spoke up. His arm was bandaged up and his hair was disheveled, the King called the conference soon after Casey attacked the Military center so he didn''t have time to fix his appearance. "The dark elves also have very long life spans, so it''s safe to assume they could know of the Valkyries, the Diavol live slightly longer than humans so they won''t remember directly, but it could be that they have records of the Valkyries." King Windsor responded as he contemted. The mood in the room couldn''t get any worse, although some still held notions that they would be alright without the assistance of Valkyries, deep down they knew just how bad things could get. "Does anyone have any solutions?" King Windsor asked as he looked around everyone had one thing inmon, apletely hopeless expression. "Your majesty, maybe we should take some of the males of the Thynne family and hold them as coteral, we can then force the Thynne family out of the Kingdom." A thin noble, with a weasel-likeappearance, spoke up. "When Lauren Thynne visited me, it wasn''t just to tell me the oath was broken. I''m sure any one of her daughters could have done it instead. Her presence itself was a message, and do you know what that message was?" King Windsor asked in a stern tone. "I-I don''t have any idea-" The weasel like noble knew the King was upset and responded meekly. "Lauren Thynne came personally, not because she is obligated to...Not because she is her family''s Matriarch...but simply because she can. Before Lauren Thynne left my hall, she used a skill that made her presence disappear, that should tell everyone one thing...If she decided so, she cane and go as she pleases and none of us can stop her!" King Windsor berated the Weasel like noble and realized just how hopeless they were. "Any more solutions?" King Windsor asked with frustration. "Your majesty, We could try to apologize and maintain a good rtionship with the Thynne family." Minister Rubin suddenly said. "Hmm, We will do that as soon as possible." King Windsor nodded in agreement. "Any other suggestions?"King Windsor waited but no one else came forth. "Send word to lift entrance restrictions, collect the debris from the military center for study, and start repairs. In regards to the newspaper outlets...Tell them it''s ssified information and although leaks are probable, prevent them for as long as possible. Dismissed." King Windsor ordered. "By your orders my King." Everyone responded in unison. The conference ended on a lethargic tone. .............. At one of the Capital''s gates, the order was finally received to lift restrictions on the gate. "Everyone enter in an orderly fashion, have the gate fees prepared before you line up." The Gate Guards collected the fees and finally let everyone in. "Grab Ira and let''s go," Lance ordered everyone. Although the civilians wanted to immediately depart there was still a process they had to go through or they might be punished. They would be asked to give a statement about their situations and have their identities confirmed and after that, they would be free to go.The ver was scared beyond belief, he wanted to believe his employer would rescue him but it seemed doubtful. He was in good health, with the exclusion of his current situation, he was exactly the type of criminal that would be fought over fiercely in an auction. "Damn it..." The ver cursed in a shaky voice. If he wasn''t bound in rope he would''ve run away one hundred times over before they arrived. Lance and his party took Ira to the closest clinic, at each entrance into the Capital there was a small clinic built, it worked more efficiently to save lives. A male healer came out to meet them, he was an old man with grey hair, who wore sses, which gave him a studious temperament. "What''s wrong with him." Instead of greeting them, the healer went directly to Ira, he noticed the ver was hurt but could see he was bound in rope. "He''s been cursed." Gerald response first. Sarah, Valerie, and Ze nodded their heads with worry. The healer held his hands on Ira''s head, even though it was dangerous as there were some curses which could move from person to person, luckily Ira didn''t have any of them. The healer''s expression changed rapidly to surprise and shock. "H-How is he still alive?!" The Healer asked. "I don''t know what you-" Lance was confused by what the healer meant. "Not only is it a chain curse, but these are advance curses. His internal organs are deteriorating and something is causing an infection. Right now his body is regenerating at an extremely fast speed but it can''t stop the curse. Thats not even the shocking part, his body isnt able to utilize mana to resist the curse." The healer looked at Ira in amazement, his regeneration was amazing, but his inability to use mana was peculiar. "Sir." Lance interrupted the Healer''s train of thought. "Ah! Yes, you have to take him to the temple." The healer ran to get a piece of paper, stamped it with a personal seal, and rolled it up. "My name is Baret, tell them I sent you and give them this." Baret ced the rolled paper into Lance''s hands and urged them out. "Gerald you take Ira to the temple with this, we''ll take these civilians to the Mercenaries Union," Lance said as he handed the paper to Gerald, who nodded in response. "Meet us at the Union building when you''re done," Lance said before he turned and led everyone away. Gerald tied Ira to his back and began moving quickly towards the temple. ........ Under a familiar white pagoda, Casey and Avery sat waiting for Lauren. By now Casey changed out of her armor and was wearing a backless ck dress and sandals. Avery who was rarely seen without her military uniform was now without it, instead, she wore a ck jacket made from cotton, a white button-up shirt, tan pants, a brown leather scabbard, holding her saber, across her waist and matching brown leather, military style boots. As they drank tea, a woman in a ck dress simr to Casey''s approached them. "Grandmother." "Mother." Avery and Casey both greeted Lauren as she appeared. Lauren nodded in return and as she sat down a maid ran over to fill her cup with tea. She took a sip before she began talking. "Avery, it''s a pity you can''t get any more experience from the military, but what youve learned until now should suffice, am I correct?" Lauren said as she smiled at her granddaughter. "Yes, Grandmother" Avery nodded. "That boy you spoke of should be back by now right?" Casey asked Avery. "Someone from the Mercenaries Union will send word when hees back, Mother," Avery responded. "Send word for everyone not to leave the Capital. In two weeks call everyone back to the manor." Lauren ordered with a determined look in her eye, she had something nned for especially for Ira. "It will be done, mother." Casey said as she noticed the change. "Avery, take care. The uing days will be hard on you but it''ll help you advance." Lauren said as she rose up. "Yes, Grandmother." Avery bowed her head slightly. Lauren turned around and made her wings appear, she extended them and flew away back towards the mountain. "Once you find the boy, give Aldis a visit and catch him up on everything," Casey said as she extended her wings. "Of course, mother," Avery responded. Casey nodded and flew away towards the mountain in the distance. Avery finally stood up and sighed as she rotated her shoulders. She looked off in the direction of the Capital and wondered where Ira might be. ....................... Chapter 17: Love Makes You Do Crazy Things (Revised) Chapter 17: Love Makes You Do Crazy Things (Revised) Ira opened his eyes. "...Again." He said to himself as he sat up. He found himself inside of a medium sized room filled with beds, in white sheets, and small tables next to each of the beds. He waved his left hand causing a pastry to fall into his hand with a trace of ck mist. As Ira ate, he scanned the room for his belongings. A brand new ck shirt and ck pants were on a table next to him and his boots were at the foot of the bed. Ira stood up and began dressing while continuing to eat pastries as he strapped his boots before giving a few kicks. "Hmm. Something feels different." He shook his head and walked towards the exit. As he opened the door and stepped out of the room, he found himself in a hallway lined with small stone statues on each side, with a candle above them. He could hear someone walking down the hallway and decided to walk towards them. As he closed in he could see the person. A handsome young man with dark blonde hair and blue eyes, wearing bright steel knight armor with religious markings walked towards Ira. "The exit is the other way, everyone is attending a prayer ceremony and you aren''t wee to join." The young knight spoke in annoyance. "Ah!" Ira held his hand to his chin as he sized the young knight up. "You seem familiar." Ira stared at the Knights face with a puzzled expression. "You don''t need to know who-" The Knight tried to speak but was interrupted. "Yeah! That''s it! This annoying girl looked just like you. Oh Man, she was really stupid. I mean really stupid." Iraughed after he finished speaking, seemingly oblivious to the Knight''s deteriorating expression. "Im telling you the truth, hard to believe someone is as stupid as I say right? Ha, her and her Knights were pretty mad at me that day all because I bought some pastries. I just thought you reminded me of her...because of how dumb you look." "..." The knight was at a loss for words. "There we go! That''s the exact expression she made, and I gotta tell you...you look like a fucking idiot." Ira looked as if he had an epiphany before heughed loudly and turned to leave. "You insolent br-" The Knight erupted in anger but noticed Ira was already walking away. "Come back here! You''ll learn not to insult the honor of a knight again." The Knight reflexively reached for his sword but realized he didn''t have one. The temple didn''t allow anyone to carry weapons inside, all of them were confiscated at the entrance and held by the temples Pdins. "Roy." An old bald man in white robes approached the blonde knight called Roy. "Grand Priest Karson." Roy made a small bow. "This is the best time to keep a calm head. It''s been two days since the Military Center was attacked. You are a son of the Fairfax family, and I am the Grand Priest of the kingdom, we must lead by example for the people of this Kingdom." The Grand priest said stoically. "Yes, Grand Priest." Roy was inspired by the Grand Priest words and felt as if he carried arge responsibility, that only he could fulfill whatever point Grand priest Karson was attempting to make was mixed with Roys innate narcissism. ............................................................................. At the entrance hall of the temple, Ira stood in front of a hooded man. "A silver sword. It should be inside a ck scabbard." Ira described his sword. "Name." The hooded pdin dressed in white robes asked. "Ira." The pdin went into a room with a carved wooden door and a few secondster he came back with Ira''s sword. "The temple epts donations." The pdin handed over the sword, while he pointed to a painted vase in the center of the room. Ira epted his sword and walked over to the vase, pulling out one hundred gre before tossing it into the vase under the watch of the pdin. The pdins stiff mood seemed to lighten up. Blessings of the Gods upon you. He sped his hands as he made a small bow toward Ira. Ira, not knowing too much about religious customs, gave an awkward nod before leaving. It appeared to be around noon, Ira walked down the steps leading away from the temple. He eventually turned around to see the whole temple building. Arge grey temple made from limestone, concrete, and a variety of other materials. It looked as if it could hold around ten thousand people inside and another ten thousand outside of it. Ira gave an unfazed shrug before walking down the temple steps. As he continued descending he could see a woman wearing a hooded ck cloak over a dark grey jacket, a blue cored shirt, tan pants, brown leather boots and a saber on her hip, climbing the steps, causing Ira to grin. Even though she wore a hood he could tell it was Avery without much effort. "You don''t seem like a person who was recently cursed." Avery said as she tossed something towards Ira. "Well, I was and I wouldn''t rmend it, Miss Avery." Ira caught the object and examined it to find a wad of ten thousand Grenitian bills tied together. "The Mercenaries you worked with told me how to find you, and also gave me your portion of the reward. Also, please stop with the ''Miss''." Avery said inly. "I thought the payout was only ten thousand. Didn''t they take a portion?" Ira stored the money in his void space. "Apparently a few of those captured civilians had a few missing person requests on them. So they received a lot more than they originally thought." Avery exined before continuing onto another subject, "I need to talk to you about what you''ve missed these past few days, If you aren''t busy I hope you can apany me a few ces.". "Alright, catch me up on the way." Ira nodded before following Avery down the temple steps. ................. "Aldis Thynne, Amy, and rk! You have visitors." An academy attendant shouted as he stood in the cafeteria area. A lot of students reacted with envious gazes, unless they had strong families who could bend the rules, no one was allowed to have visits outside of designated times, and visitors usually weren''t allowed within academy grounds. "I bet it''s them." Amy said excitedly as she ate her food. "I feel like it''s been awhile." rk thought of Benjamin as recalled seeing Ira for the first time. "..." Aldis remained silent seeing his sister wasnt something he would get excited about. Not that he disliked, its just that their rtionship had always been distant, the same could even be said about his mother. Not that he saw anything wrong with it, he had long since grown ustomed to it. By now their first month in the academy was over and they were moving into the second, slight changes could be seen in physique of everyone by now. rk who had an average build now looked a bit sturdier, Amy now had more definitive muscles, though she still looked girlish, and Aldis didn''t change much,pared to the Thynne families own training regimen, the Capital Academy wasn''t much toin about. Ira and Avery were guided into the cafeteria area. "Did they really do that?" Ira asked with a chuckle. Avery gave a grin in response, which served a silent confirmation. During the walk to the academy, Avery recapped thetest events, exining her family''s bloodline, detailing the destruction of the Military Center, and finally, told Ira how her Grandmother "visited" the King. As they entered the cafeteria area, they were met with dozens of gazes. Currently, Avery wasn''t wearing her hood, her looks drew the attention of males and females alike. Ira was also evaluated by the academy students, he wouldn''t lose out whenpared to Aldis, but while Aldis had a cold temperament, inparison Ira seemed more unruly as he sported a mischievous grin, his yellow eyes and lengthy ck hair was also very eye-catching, and there appeared to be a tattoo on his left hand. The strangest thing was the beast people, who stared at Ira deeper than anyone else, confused expressions on their faces. "Ira, Miss Avery!" Amy stood up and waved them over. They walked to the table and sat down. "Get any stronger?" Ira asked Amy, as he reached over to her tray and took a piece of steak. "Hey! I could probably win against you if we fought with spears only!" Amy said as she swatted Ira''s hand away from her food. "Good thing I don''t fight with spears then." Ira grinned. The intimate actions between Ira and Amy spurred jealously from females at other tables. Though Ira thought nothing of it, and Amy was used to Ira''s peculiar habits so she didn''t mind either. Avery watched on with a faint grin. "What about you rk, can you wield a sword now?" Ira snatched away a slice of bread from rk before he could react. "No...but I''m learning martial arts." rk said as he watched Ira take a piece of his food. "That''s good too," Ira said as he continued chewing. He then turned to Aldis. "Avery''s brother right?" Ira said as he took a bread roll from Aldis, ignoring any sense of etiquette. "I''ve heard about you." Aldis ignored Ira''s shameless behavior and instead sized him up. "Yeah? Good things I hope." Ira grinned and took another bread roll from Aldis. "I know it might rude, but do you think we can spar?-" Aldis asked suddenly. Although he wasn''t loud the whole cafeteria managed to hear him. "Aldis." Avery interrupted. "If you want." Ira said as he grabbed a slice of steak from Aldis'' tray. Avery looked at Ira, who in response shrugged. "Aren''t you still recovering?" Avery asked, to the ears of everyone it seemed she was concerned. "I''m fine." Ira said as he stood up. "Lead the way." He continued as he looked at Aldis. Avery, Amy, and rk all stood up and followed behind Aldis and Ira. The whole cafeteria quickly stood up and followed behind them, the attendant wanted to stop them but he was given special instructions to treat Aldis Thynne with care. At the foot of the wooden stage Aldis grabbed a dull sword, and climbed onto the stage. Ira undid the scabbard on his waist and tossed his sword to the side, exchanging it for a dull practice sword. By now word reached most of the first year academy students and some of theter students, if Aldis decided to challenge someone they must be strong. A crowd gathered on the stands around the sparring stage, no one noticed but there were an abnormal amount of beast people attending a human fight, something that didn''t happen often. "Aldis, don''t hold back." Avery cautioned, she knew firsthand that Ira''s strength wasn''t something most people would expect, or be able even cope with if they were taken by surprise. Aldis nodded and took up his stance on one side of the stage. Ira was busy swinging the training sword a few times before getting on the stage. He rotated his neck a few times as he grinned at Aldis. "Whenever you''re ready." Ira said. "Ha!" Aldis gave a short exmation as he charged out with his sword overhead. Ira remained in ce, with the training sword hanging limply in his hand. Those who had seen Aldis fight before thought Ira was being arrogant when he just stood there or that he was unskilled and became scared. Aldis swung downwards as the sword went straight for Ira''s head. A dull sound, that was enough for most to hear, resounded from the stage. Most people were shocked at what they saw. Ira reached out and caught the sword in his hand, stopping Aldis'' swingpletely. It was unorthodox, even though the sword was dull there would still be a chance for an injury if someone willingly took a hit from it, but what happened next increased the shock factor for everyone. Ira applied pressure to the sword, causing it to sound as if it was crying in distress and under the immense stress the sword broke in half. Aldis looked at Ira with astonishment who wasted no time in performing a sweeping kick, knocking Aldis off bnce. Aldis was about to hit the ground when Ira grabbed his cor and lifted him up with one hand, before throwing him back to his side of the stage. Aldis spun in mid-air to recover andnded on his feet as he slid backward and attempted to recover his footing. The crowd was silent. Aldis was arguably one of the strongest people in the academy in terms of swordsmanship, but the mysterious yellow-eyed youth seemed to be able to deal with him with just strength. For the first time in a long while Aldisughed and for some reason, Ira began chuckling too. Aldisughed because he finally found a good person to spar against, he could spar with his cousins or his sister but it would be nothing more than swordsmanship, fighting his sister, or his female cousins would only lead him to a loss, no matter how hard he fought. Aldis didn''t want to just test his swordsmanship he wanted to be forced to adapt in the middle of battle, and Ira''s strength and speed gave him the perfect environment to do so, he could tell Ira wasn''t as skilled as him in regards to wielding a sword but he would have to find a solution to get around his strength. As Iraughed, he tossed his training sword over to Aldis, who caught it and took up his stance once again. Avery watched Ira closely, his strength and reflexes seemed to be even better than thest time she saw him. "Again!" Aldis shouted as he charged. Aldis cut, shed, and stabbed towards Ira who dodged his attacks fluidly. Ira blocked a sword strike towards his side with his forearm and Aldis took this time to deliver a kick towards Ira''s chest only to have his foot caught by Ira''s hand and then swung upwards. Aldis spun in the air before aiming his sword and thrusting downwards. Ira moved backward as the sword struck the wooden stage, luckily the stage was made from enchanted wood which was sturdy enough to handle the more "promising" students. A few instructors were informed of the situation by the attendant who escorted Ira and Avery in, they went to see for themselves just how strong this yellow-eyed boy was, and they weren''t disappointed. "Hold on a second." Ira paused for a second. He hopped off the stage, which confused a lot of people, they could only wonder if he was giving up? Under the curious gazes of the spectators, Ira took off his shirt. Although he looked thin with clothes on, he had highly defined muscles, Amy noticed they improved from when she saw himst. Ignoring the gazes on his body, Ira grabbed his silver sword, and drew it from the scabbard, tossing it to Aldis as he hopped on stage. "I don''t want you to cut my shirt." Ira exined. Aldis grinned as he put the training sword in his non-dominant hand. No one at the academy knew it yet, but Aldis true skilled lied in his ability to dual-wield swords, his defense was offense. Aldis rotated the swords in both hand getting a feel for the sword Ira gave him. "Oh? You can use both?" Ira asked. Aldis smiled in response, it seemed that all the Thynne''s shared the same mannerisms. Avery raised her eyebrows, she knew her brother secretly trained in dual-wielding but he never made much of a disy of it. Aldis once again charged toward Ira who was grazed by the swords as he attempted to dodge faint cuts formed on his arms. Aldis skillfully switched between overhand and underhand grips, his footwork was quick and explosive as he spun and twisted while wielding his swords. He pushed himself as hard as he could, swinging his swords without restraint, his change surprised everyone including Avery. She guessed he was training his dual-wielding in secret and when he was strong enough he would show their mother. Aldis shouted in exmation as he felt he wasn''t moving fast enough. His footwork got even faster if he messed up just one time he would stumble and lose his footing, his mind rxed as he let his instincts take over. Aldis'' hits started leaving deeper cuts, although the training sword was dull, the sword Ira gave him was sharp. Ira who continued being attacked didn''t flinch when he was hit but grinned instead, he lunged forward and delivered a two hitbo on Aldis'' chest. When Iras fist made contact Aldis'' coughed, even though Ira restrained himself he still carried a substantial force. The crowd watched on the edge of their seats, they werepletely absorbed in the sparring match. But Aldis was the most immersed, he slowly rxed his mind,pletely relying on his instinct and reflexes. Avery nodded in approval, her brother was close to understanding the advanced level of swordsmanship. A few instructors also knew that Aldis was improving. Aldis closed the distance after activating a quick step. A skill that briefly elerated ones movement in a single directional. "Haaa!" He shouted loudly. He swung the training sword faster than before aiming at Ira''s shoulder, even if the sword was dull, under the use of a skill it definitely cut. Everyone focused on the training sword. Ira swung his arm with incredible force in response, knocking the training sword out of Aldis'' hand causing it to sail through the air. While everyone was focused on Aldis losing the training sword, he simultaneously thrust the sharpened sword at Ira''s abdomen causing a piercing sound to fill the ears of the silent crowd to hear. Only a few people saw Aldis move the second sword. "Heh. Ira chuckled as he looked at the sword piercing directly through his left arm and emerging on the other side, slightly poking his abdomen. He grabbed the sword by the de and pulled it towards him. As he continued to pull the sword found its way into his body and he pulled Aldis closer. Aldis was shocked and fiercely gripped the sword, if he let go right now he felt he would lose, his desire to win only increased as he watched Iras actions. A good portion of the sword was buried inside of Ira''s abdomen by now, as blood slowly pooled under him. When Aldis got into range, Ira titled his head back and then mmed it against Aldis head, knocking him on the ground. Seeing him stunned, Ira pulled out his sword and tossed it aside, sending blood flying with it. He then made a short leap through the air and came down foot first aiming for Aldis who rolled to the side to dodge. The wooden stage made a loud noise. The force behind the stomp, caused the stage to buckle. Aldis once again rolled to get up, but Ira was already in front of him, throwing a punch directly to his stomach, causing him to recoil forward and receive Ira''s kneecap to his face, sending him soaring backward before hitting the stage. Aldis rolled and climbed to his feet. "Hah...hah...hah..." He attempted to catch his breath as blood dripped from his head. The crowd was speechless, both Ira and Aldis were incredible in their eyes, but Ira took an injury straight on without even blinking an eye and even injured himself just to hit Aldis, it was something they would talk about for days toe. "We''ll end it here." Avery''s clear voice woke everyone up from their focus. When Aldis used a skill on the training sword he simultaneously thrust with the sharp sword, while the few who witnessed it thought it was amazing, Avery knew just how much control it would take to perform a move like that and he did it instinctively, to her it seemed her brother was more talented than he even knew. """Wooooooooooh!""" The crowd of students erupted in cheers. Even some instructors couldn''t help be caught up in the mood and pped. rk was speechless, while Amy''s eyes shed with light envy. Avery wasn''t as awe-stricken as everyone else, but she looked at her brother inquisitively. Aldis wiped his bloody forehead and smiled. He knew Ira had to hold back, he heard about his strength from Amy and rk and thought it was exaggerated until Ira caused the stage to buckle. It was clear he identally forgot to control his strength. If Ira used his full strength, he probably would''ve lost when Ira grabbed broke the training sword in the beginning. Ira grinned at Aldis, before picking up his sword and storing it back in scabbard after descending from the stage. While fastening the scabbard to his waist, Ira began eating a pastry, no one seen just where he got it from, but that wasn''t what they were paying attention to. Ira had an injury that needed to be taken care of but he ate instead, his odd behavior raised a lot of eyebrows. Avery approached him with a cloth and a canteen. "Mhm..." Ira nodded with a full mouth, he grabbed the canteen and drunk some of the water before pouring the rest onto the cloth and wiped the blood of his body. "What?" Those who were close enough to see Ira stared directly at him. His wounds were already closed as they appeared as two thin red lines, as for the small cuts they werepletely gone. "...No need to stare." Ira said as he put on his long sleeve ck shirt. Aldis made his way off the stage and walked over to Ira, he saw the wounds I received up close, so he knew better than anyone that his wounds healed too fast to be called normal. "Aldis, In two weekse to the estate. It''s an order from Grandmother." Avery said in a voice, Aldis nodded his head in return, he wiped the blood from his face and drank from his own canteen. "Aldis..." Ira approached him as the crowd quieted down. Aldis turned to look at Ira. "...You ever think about joining the Mercenaries Union?" Ira asked. "I''ve thought about it, but-" Aldis tried to respond. "If you do join, partner up with me, yeah?" Ira interrupted, he chuckled as he walked away. Students began to disperse, they were on their way to the find their friends and tell them about the sparring match they missed. Right now many were excited and wanted to train even harder, a few enterprising noble children eavesdropped and heard that Ira was mercenary. They would personally request him for jobs and try to earn his favor, an abnormally powerful youth with no family backing would be an asset all families coveted. This small sparring match would definitely be passed from ear to ear in noble circles. "Amy, rk. I''ll see you guyster." Ira said his farewells. "N-Next time we''ll spar." Amy stated in a determined tone. "Well, you better start training harder now." Ira chuckled, Avery, walked up to his side, nodding toward Amy and rk, as she continued walking. "You held back." Avery stated as she put her hood on. "Well, I didn''t want to identally kill your brother, anyway where to next?" Ira spoke casually. "My Mother and Grandmother are interested in meeting you as soon as possible." Avery said cryptically, choosing not to borate any further. Ira furrowed his brows with yful suspicion before agreeing, "...Alright." he thought Avery was acting strangely but paid it no mind. As people watched Ira leave, the beast people watched the most intensely. "Did you feel it?" A boy with canine features asked. His ears pointed outwards at the sides and were hairy, he also had teeth that were slightly more pointed than humans. Beast people didn''t look that much different, they didn''t have animal ears or fur covered bodies, but some grew to be hairier than humans. If they were to hide their ears or teeth no one would tell the difference between them and normal humans. Beast people who leaned more towards feline features, were simr but their pupils narrowed ever so slightly, not enough to be called cat eyes though. Both types would still have abilities that set them apart from humans such as; better vision in dark environments; Stronger bodies and higher agility; and higher tuned instincts. "Yeah...I felt it." A beast person with feline features responded. They both watched Ira''s back, confused and even a little fearful just by looking at him seemed to cause their blood to stir ................. Inside of a small dining hall, with humble furnishings. "Master. We''ve reached out to the Order of The White Rose, but they''ve refused to ept anymore contracts..." "...That rte to the Thynne Family." Two hairless men in red robes, spoke in turns. "So they''ve heard the truth about the Thynne family already." A man responded with a gentle voice, as if he was speaking to his children, he swirled a wine ss in his hand. Most people would recognize him as Glen Marbot. He sat at the head of a long table, by his side sat a pale woman who looked sickly, even so she still had a trace of beauty. "It makes sense, the power Casey Thynne showed gives me hesitations, but they wont bother the Kingdom anymore. No matter, as long as we can get that boy with the yellow eyes we can progress easily." Glen showcased a satisfied smile. He was the first to react after hearing rumors of a boy who could easily regenerate normally fatal wounds. He immediately sent someone to collect samples of blood from him. That boy was, of course, Ira and he hadn''t realized that the puddle of blood he left would be useful to someone else. Glen''s thoughts were interrupted as a pale woman beside him coughed harshly. The pale woman continued coughing before she raised a handkerchief in a rehearsed manner and covered her face, blood could be seen from the corners of her mouth. Glen stood up and ran to her side. "Ethel, my love." Glen Marbot, moved his hands slowly, as if the woman could break at the slightest touch, pure devotion could be seen on his face. "I''m fine...Glen." The woman, Ethel, responded weakly as she held his hand. "Would you like to go see Anastasia, my love?" Glen asked in a quiet voice, it was clear this woman was his weakness. "Glen..." Ethel spoke quietly a trace of sadness in her voice. "Come, I''ll help you." Glen held her protectively as he escorted her out of the hall, the two men in red followed behind them silently. Eventually, Glen descended stairs leading to a basement. Muffled groans of agony could be faintly heard. They walked past rooms with steel tes doors that resembled prison cells. At the end of the hall was a room with two wooden double doors, it was hand painted with murals that seemed to be made for children. "Open the door." Glen ordered the two men in red robes. They moved to open the double doors, they took extra precaution as they opened them. "You two wait outside." Glen said as he guided Ethel in. The room was decorated with children''s toys and the walls were painted with fairies and animals, inside of a tranquil forest. The room even included a crib with expensive looking nkets and pillows inside. The most eye catching sight was a in table near the back of the room. A long cylindrical ss jar filled with a bright green peculiar liquid, a strange object floated inside, the jar was locked and bolted to the table, it was clear that the utmost care was put into holding this jar in ce. If anyone were to stand in front of the jar they would know that the object inside was a fetus. "Glen you don''t have to..." Ethel spoke with an incredible amount of mncholy in her voice. She turned her pale face towards Glen and ce a hand on his cheek. "Shhhh." Glen looked at the jar and ced a hand on it. They stayed silent as they looked on at their unborn daughter. "Do you still love me, after the things I''ve done?" Glen suddenly asked. "Glen." Ethel leaned forward and nted a light kiss on his lips. "I don''t want you to walk this path...I know I''m a terrible wife, but when I die I don''t want-" Ethel tried to speak. "Don''t!" Glen eximed as he held both of her hands. "Please...don''t...I don''t want to lose you...I don''t want to lose her...I promised you, our daughter will survive, you will survive too...It''ll be ok, so just..." Glen mmed up, as he held Ethel. "I''m sorry Glen." Ethel grew teary-eyed as she watched Glen. ................... As they left the room and walked past the ted steel doors, Ethel stopped. "Glen...please." She stopped in front of a door and ced her hand on it. Glen nodded and signaled for the two robed men to open it. As they opened the door they were met with a dark, low-lit, room. "Alone, Glen." Ethel said. "But-"Glen protested. "Please." Ethel smiled weakly. "Just for a few minutes." Glen said as he kissed Ethel''s head. The door closed leaving only Ethel inside. She walked over to a table and lit a new candle. A variety of things were on the table such as, brushes, a canteen, and a few cloths. Ethel grabbed the canteen and a cloth and walked over to one corner of the room where there was an adolescent girl bound in chains. Dried blood decorated her face, her cheeks were gaunt, and her lips were cracked, her hair was dry and covered in dirt, her clothing was in utter tatters and scars could be seen of recent injuries. In short, she looked despicable. Ethel walked over to the girl and poured water onto the cloth. She slowly crouched down and wiped the girls face clean causing the girl to slowly stir awake. "Ahn..." The girl slowly raised her head, as she shivered in fear. Ethel paid no mind as she continued to wipe her face clean, she lifted the canteen to the girl''s lips slowly. The girl tried to drink from the canteen as fast as she could, but Ethel stopped her. "Gently." Ethel whispered softly as she let small amounts of water pour from the canteen. "Hah...Haah..." After finishing the girl breathed deeply after drinking. Ethel walked back over to the table and ced the canteen and cloth back, she then grabbed a brush and went back to the girl before kneeling down and slowly brushing the girl''s hair. "W-why...do...you...let...him..." The girl spoke haggardly. "I''m sorry..." Ethel said as she stopped brushing the girl''s hair. "You see him as evil...as heartless...I can understand...but I can''t bring myself to hate him." Ethel stood up and walked over to the table. "...I me myself for all of this...if it wasn''t for me, he wouldn''t..." Ethel became emotional. "Pl...ease..." The girl raised her head and begged. "I''m sorry." Ethel hurried out of the room. The door opened and shut quickly, leaving the chained girl alone, her eyes grew dim as she watched the door close. Outside of the room Glen patiently waited. "Are you ready?" Glen asked politely. Ethel nodded her head and let Glen guide her out of the basement. .......................... Chapter 18: A Prior Engagement (Revised) Chapter 18: A Prior Engagement (Revised) After paying for a carriage, Avery and Ira arrived at her family mansion in a few short hours. Hmmm. Not what I pictured. Ira looked at therge mansion, which likely could hold dozens of families, his expression was one of slight surprise. Oh, and what did you picture? Avery asked. MoreGuards I guess. Ira couldnt see any guards anywhere, just two stone statues of the familys previous matriarch, Kara Thynne. The statues are imbued with magic ande to life to fight off intruders. Avery stated indifferently. Really?! Ira eyes widened as he stared at the statues. No. Avery chuckled as she opened the gate. Not funny. Ira dropped his shoulders in disappointment. Avery led Ira directly to the front doors of the mansion and just opened them. The reason for front doors that didnt lock was simple, they werent needed. Everyone inside the Manor, be it servants or children, had a certain amount of skill to defend themselves. Inside the Thynne Manor werent many decorations. All the furnishing were made of a dark oak wood. In the entrance hall were a couple dozen leather seats and couches. As they walked further in they came to the dining hall,rge doorways were on the left and right sides, both leading to two identical staircases, one side led to the rooms of the males and if they were married their families would also be there. The other side was for all the females with Valkyrie mothers, the females were constantly in training and thus upied their own section of the manor. There were a few people eating who stood up to greet Avery. She nodded and continued, the people currently upying the dining hall were the children of the males of the family andcked the Valkyrie bloodline. They werent treated badly, but they werent catered on either. Some of the girls who didnt have Valkyrie mothers, chose to serve as assistants for those who did. If they could earn the favor of a Valkyrie, their status in the house would definitely increase. After passing the dining hall, they exited the manor through a backdoor, ending up in a garden. A stone pathway lined with flowers on each side, led to a white pagoda. Two servants sat outside of the pagoda on wooden benches, upon seeing Avery, they stood up quickly and bowed. Bring us some tea. Yes, Maam The servants bowed and walked into the manor. Avery walked up to the pagoda and sat down, which prompted Ira to casually sit next to her. She then took a pendant from under her jacket and blew on it once. Even with his senses, Ira couldnt hear anything. Still, he didnt say anything and just waited. He gazed at the mountain ranges in the distance, and then he noticed a figure flying towards them. Heh. Ira couldnt help but to chuckle excitedly, his attitude was somewhat infectious as it elicited a grin from Avery. After a few moments, a woman wearing a ck dress arrived at the pagoda andnded lightly before her wings gently fluttered and then retractedpletely, disappearing without a trace. Ira examined her closely and was inwardly surprised, he instinctively felt she was strong. The woman looked exactly like Avery, save a few minor differences, currently Avery had her hair put into a ponytail while Casey had her hair cascading to her back, which help set them apart even more. Casey all the while evaluated Ira. On the surface he looked like a normal teenager, but she noticed that his muscle structure was abnormally dense. Then she looked back to his yellow eyes, they were the most obvious sign that he was the inheritor of a bloodline. My daughter speaks highly of you. Casey said, a trace of excitement was hidden deep within her eyes. Im honored to hear that. Ira responded with a foreign politeness, he wasnt quite sure about how to proceed. Casey smiled and held up her hand, causing a small orb of light to appear. Mother, the boy is here. She said into the orb and then waved her hand causing it disappear from sight. At this time, two servants appeared with tea and pastries, cing them onto the table and silently retreating. Casey grabbed a cup and took a sip of tea. Avery followed suit and also grabbed a cup. Seeing them do so, Ira grabbed a cup and some pastries. Although he was uncertain of what was going on, he adjusted to the situation. All of a sudden another woman wearing a ck dress appeared. At this point Ira expected that Averys grandmother would look young, and his expectations were met. All three women appeared to be in their veryte teens, or very early twenties. Lauren swept her gaze over Ira and he felt his instincts go wild. He suppressed his urge to jump back and create distance, and instead looked directly at Lauren. Good. Lauren nodded her head and sat down and ced a small bag on the table, while her face held a pleased expression. She took a few sips of tea before speaking. Avery shouldve told you we wanted to meet you personally, I hope it wouldnt be too much of a problem to see your status card? Lauren asked. No, its fine. Ira waved his left hand and produced the status card from thin air. Both Lauren and Casey took note of the ck sigil on his left hand. Spatial magic was difficult to use and consumed a lot of mana, to use it so easily caused them some surprise. Lauren took hold of the card. Lauren showed no surprise, it was just as Avery said. Are you aware of what your bloodline is? Lauren asked, curiously. No. Ira answered truthfully. Hisck of interest over his bloodline was noticed by the women present. There didnt seem to be a shred of curiosity inside of Ira. We have a more advance way to check, if it is alright with you we would like to. Casey spoke up. Seeing her mother push towards Iras bloodline so heavily caused Avery to look as if she wanted to say something, but in the end she could only refrain from doing so. Ira took another pastry while grinning and voiced his willingness. Alright. Lauren reached inside of the bag she ce earlier and pulled out a ss card. It was very simr to the Kingdom''s status card, except instead of blue ss, it was white. It works in the same manner as the Kingdoms own. Lauren handed over the card to Ira. Ira received it and wasted no time focusing on it. Ira widened his eyes as he looked at the card. Ever since he woke up after being cursed, he felt he had changed, but now he knew what it was. Why is this card different than the Kingdoms card? Ira asked curiously as he still held the new status card in his hand. The current status cards are far from omnipotent, each card carries information from a manufactured index. Things that arent stored in the index cant be listed. Lauren patiently exined as she waited to see Iras status card. Oh. Ira nodded in understanding, he nced over the card a few more times before handing it back to Lauren. Lauren received the card while lifting the cup to take a drink. Ah. Lauren lightly eximed as she identally shattered the cup in her hand. Casey leaned over to see the card and was rendered speechless. Lauren was most surprised by the cards inability to read the bloodline, it was highly likely that Ira had an incredibly rare bloodline, that may be on par with the Valkyries or possibly more advanced. You share simr qualities with beast people or lycanthropes, except your own abilities are miles stronger. Casey said as she looked closer at Ira, his bloodline probably had yet to mature, but even so his current abilities were immensely strong. Lauren handed the card over to Avery, who heard her mother exin and already knew Ira, was prepared for something unexpected, surprise couldnt help but escape her expression. The new status card ced Iras current rating around the same as hers, though she had to remember her bloodline had yet to awaken. Ira. Lauren called him in an incredibly serious tone, causing Casey and Avery to listen carefully to her next words. I would like you to marry my Granddaughter. Ira held a deadpan expression, but Lauren paid no heed and continued. If you choose to marry other women thats fine too, but Avery must be your first wife. Lauren stated sternly. Ira looked at Lauren and saw she waspletely serious, and then turned to look at Avery who didnt look to be in disagreement. You dont have to answer immediately, but wed like to hear your answer before you consider any other marriages. Casey added, she didnt know what type of person Ira was and could only go off of the information Avery had given them. If he was an idealistic youth with thoughts of adventure they could only wait until he was ready. It was obvious she hoped that he didnt hold such childish notions, but she was prepared to adapt if it was so. Meanwhile, Avery remained quiet, she wasnt a pampered noble girl who would get embarrassed over talks of marriage, and since she had yet to awaken her bloodline she couldnt speak brashly to her Grandmother. Not only that, but she and Ira seemed to share a sense of understanding. If she didnt marry him, she probably would never marry at all. I agree to marry her, Ira said casually, which was a bit unexpected for everyone, well maybe not entirely unexpected by Avery, which is why she attempted to caution him about a rushed decision. Ira. Avery tried to advise him, but Lauren sent her a meaningful nce. Then its settled, I brought these just in preparation of such a scenario. Lauren reached into the bag and pulled out two smooth white rings. Lauren handed a ring to both Ira and Avery. These rings are carved from the bones of an Elder Thunderbird. As far as ceremony goes, youll both have to put the ring on the others hand. Ira turned to Avery, with the ring in his hand and then slowly put the ring onto Averys left hand. Avery, whos face held a faint smile, repeated the same motion and ced the ring on Iras left hand. The rings glowed and then dimmed, perfectly adjusting to the size of their ring fingers. And with that, youre now engaged. Lauren said abruptly and then turned to a servant. Bring out some wine, something aged and ceremonial. She ordered, the servants bowed in response and went into the manor. They had overheard what had happened but knew better than to gossip. At least not while the Valkyries were still present. In regards to personal feelings, Ira and Avery werent in love. They got along well, but it couldnt be called love yet. But even though their engagement seemed a little forced to say the least, it didnt really bother either of them. As far as Avery saw it, she probably wouldnt get along with anyone else like she did with Ira. As far as Ira saw it, things wouldnt change much if he said yes. Ira looked at Avery and waved his left hand, Avery gave a pleasant smile and even almostughed. .. Chapter 19: Setting The Stage (Revised) Chapter 19: Setting The Stage (Revised) Uh Ira slowly rolled over on a wooden floor and held his head while being showered in a warm sunlight that made its way into the room through the window. He couldnt help but chuckle as he looked at his left hand, the events of the previous day began to rey in his mind. After the engagement was settled, Lauren ordered the servants to bring out ceremonial wine, but it wasnt just any ceremonial wine, in fact, ordinary humans couldnt drink more than one cup or they would die. An aged wine made with various spirit essences, made especially for Valkyries, it tasted like fruit juice, but if one were to assume it was theyd be in for a terrible situation. Lauren suggested Ira try to lower his regeneration rate by using his ability to self-adapt, to get the full effect of his first cup of wine. Suffice to say, he received a lot more than the full effect. After the small ceremony was finished, Avery got a servant to drive a carriage back to the capital. She booked him a room inside of a small inn and told him she was investigating someone and he should stay within range of the capital for the next few weeks or so, in case she needed his help or her mother wanted to talk to him. Ira closed his and attempted to concentrate, slowly adjusting his regeneration. His level of control wasnt at the point where he could make snap adjustments, so it took a few minutes before he could change it. Ira opened his eyes with a satisfied smile, Better. He stood up and looked around the small room. The only furnishings, other than the bed, was a desk and a stool. On the desk, Ira could see the white-ss status card. He grabbed it and waved his left hand, storing it in his void space before making his way out the room. Yourdy friend already paid for your room. A middle-aged man spoke as he saw Ira leaving the room. It was apparent he was the innkeeper. After receiving a meaningful nod of approval based on a misunderstanding from him, Ira left. His first stop was the Mercenaries Union. So after a short trip through the Capitals street, he arrived at the familiar building, and as usual there were long lines of people hoping to be Mercenaries. Ira walked over to the line for those who already Mercenaries and waited. Eventually, he finally got to the receptionist, a young man with round sses looked up at Ira. What do you need today? The young man with sses asked. I want to update the status of my Mercenary card. Ok, No problem, do you have your status card and your mercenary card with you? The young man asked. Ira produced the cards from thin air and handed them over. J-Just one second. The young man wasnt surprised by Iras disy of spatial magic, it wasnt a skill seen every day but it was still widely known. What surprised him was Iras status card, it looked to be way more advanced than the Kingdoms own. The cards were ced on a small ss screen and Iras history was pulled up and updated. H-Here you go. Everythings up to date. Also, room number was left by a Mercenary party, they should still be staying in the room currently. The young man handed the card back to Ira. Thanks. Ira grinned and went on his way to the lift. After he arrived on the second floor and went straight to the job boards, ignoring the giant blue ss column, which ranked Mercenaries. First, he received credit for capturing the ver, Lances party listed him as a temporary member, and thus the job was added to his record. The list of jobs avable to him now had increasedpared to thest time he came. Since Avery told him to stay in the capital, for the time being, he decided to take on a few local jobs with no timepletion conditions. They read as followed: Find information or Disrupt a Local Gangs operation. B+ level target: Romelyn Snakes Fang Time Requirement: None. See Captain of the City Guards before starting. Security and Escort. Go to Charlies Alchemical Concoctions Time Requirement: None (Preferably as soon as possible) Three other jobs, that werent really eye-catching, paid around 5,000 Gre. The strangest job was for Charlies Alchemical Concoctions, it was a low paying job with some irregr details. In spite of that Ira still took the job and then headed for the third floor. After some searching, he found the room number left for him and knocked on the door. Hold on. A slightly muffled voice responded. The door opened and an excited shout greeted Ira. Youre alive! Sarah eximed in surprise. Instead of her usual armor, she currently wore casual clothes. For the most part. Ira smiled. Sarah continued to look at him with wide eyes which caused him to look around. You gonna let me in or- Sorry. Come in. Sarah moved out the way and allowed him to enter. Sarah who is it? Lance voice could be heard from deeper in the room. You wont believe it. Sarah said as she ran ahead of Ira. Ira came into the living room and saw Lance, Gerald, Valerie, and Ze, all staring at him in surprise. There was arge map on the floor and a mess of papers. d to see youre ok. We were worried about your health. Lance said. The others voiced their agreement with nods. Thanks for my portion of the bountySo, what are you guys doing exactly? Ira asked as he eyed the map sitting on the floor. We took on a subjugation job for a herd of trolls. Were currently in the nning phase. Theyve been attacking people just a little north of the capital. Lance exined. Hey! Do you wanna join? We could use your tracking abilities. Gerald uncharacteristically spoke up. Everyone showed a bit of hopefulness toward the question. Id like to, but I have to stay within the capital for the next couple of weeks. Ira! Gerald suddenly shouted. Gerald its not that serious, Ira said with a chuckle. Your left hand! Gerald ignored Ira and pointed towards his hand. Everyones attention became focused on Iras left hand, a pearl white ring was resting on his ring finger. Gerald was the first to notice because on his own left hand was a gold wedding ring. He saved up from his first few jobs just to buy it, so he unconsciouslypared his own ring to Iras before realizing Ira never wore a ring. They all looked at Ira waiting for an exnation. Im engaged, Ira said casually. Since when?! Lance couldnt help but ask. To him Ira was the embodiment of freedom, he was nonchnt about almost everything and didnt seem as if he could be restrained by anything. Yesterday, Ira answered with a smile. To who?! Sarah asked, although Ira didnt have the Knight in shining armor temperament, he was handsome and his strange behavior somehow made him easier to talk to. She, Valerie, and Ze all wished Lance could be simr, even if it was a little bit. Ira furrowed his brows in confusion. Didnt you already meet her? She came to find me, and you gave her my portion of the money from the bounty, dark purple hair, silver eyes. Ringing any bells? Shes your fianc?! Lance asked, an unmasked trace of envy in his eyes, he didnt notice the angry expressions of the females. Yeah, she isAnyway, I have things to do, so Ill see you allter. Ira said as he turned to leave. Wait, were going to get fitted for new Armor and if its not that important maybe you cane with us first. Gerald suggested, he thought of Ira as a friend and now that he was engaged, he had more to ask him about. Ira contemted and then came to a decision. Alright. . A baby-faced youth in Knight armor tied horses to a post outside the gate of arge decrepit mansion, paint had long since peeled from the walls, and the wood was clearly rotting. Franklin. Hurry up. An older, more experienced looking knight, stood at the gate and urged him on. Why dont you tie up your own horse, Justin? Franklinined. Juste on, Frankie. Justin opened the rusted gate and walked in. Wait up. Franklin quickly finishing before running to catch up to him. Its been a little more than a month since Franklin and Justin were given the assignment to investigate a noble family by the name of Fallmire from Avery. Recently, they heard reports of Avery losing her military position, and a strange event happening at the military center, but some higher-ups let them continue the investigation, with the stiption of finishing it in less than three months. Above the gate was a rusted metal te, wrapped in dry vines. It was just barely possible to make out the words that were on it as The Fallmire Family Mansion. Chapter 20: The Domino Effect (Revised) Chapter 20: The Domino Effect (Revised) Inside the basement of an abandoned building in the inner slums, two men, wearing only small waistcloths,y on metal examination tables. These two men werepletely hairless and pale. If Ira was there, he would recognize them as the ones who cursed him. Both of the men had a long scar down their sides, exact same length, opposite sides. These men were born conjoined at birth. Needless to say, their lives were hard, and after being abandoned by their own parents they struggled to survive. That''s until they were picked up by Glen Marbot. For the first time in their lives, they were given a purpose, and they worshiped him for it. At first, the experiments hurt, the pain waspletely unbearable, but Glen said the pain would stop, and it stopped. They were once weak, but he said they would be strong, and it became so. At that moment he told them they might die. For them, their greatest honor was dying for their Master, his cause was to rebuild the world, and they would be the ones responsible for the beginning of his New World. Glen stood at a table mixing various ingredients, and adjusting strange tools. Animal remains and vials of blood lined the walls above the desk. A few days ago, after he found out Ira was injured in a sparring match, he discreetly paid someone to retrieve traces of his blood. Glen looked at a small vial that was currently holding liquid. The amount it held was barely enough to be called two drops worth, but Glen smiled anyway. He opened the vial, carefully, and poured a drop into a metal bowl. Glen grabbed the other mysterious vials and dumped them all into the bowl. Immediately a reaction took ce, the mixture bubbled and pulsated, it almost looked alive. He added more ingredients and constantly stirred the mixture in the bowl. As he stirred, the color of the contents, turned into an ominous, dark crimson. Glen then focused on a second bowl, he filled with crushed herbs and then poured thest remaining drop into it. The mixture lightly bubbled, and the color was a bright shade of white gold. "Forget curing her sickness...With more of his blood, she''ll be immortal...No more sickness for anyone...No more death..." Glen soliloquized, with an obsessive glint in his eyes. Glen finished stirring the mixture and grabbed thirteen syringes. He filled each of them a quarter of the way up, and then put caps on all of them. He hesitated a little bit and then grabbed two more syringes, and filled one a quarter of the way and one 3/4ths the way up with the white gold mixture. Now the two bowls were empty. Glen turned around. There were fourteen examination tables, all of them except one, held an upant, elderly, men, women, children. With the exception of the two men in red, everyone else had dull eyes. It was clear they were most likely hypnotized. "Rise!" Glen shouted as he rung a bell. One by one, each upant slowly sat up. He walked past each one and ced a syringe in their hands. "When the timees, use it." Glen looked over the upants and ordered, shaking his bell. "You have your instructions. Now go." On his cue, each upant stood up and grabbed a cloak, each one was a different color as to not draw attention. They lethargically shuffled out of the room and up the stairs. The two pale hairless men didn''t follow the crowd but stayed behind. "Around this evening or so, they should be in position. When one of you find the boy, the other will give the signal. Bring him back by whatever means possible, and use the chaos as cover," Glen said gently as he hugged the two hairless men tightly as if they were his own children. "Yes..." "...Master" The two men responded, restraining the emotion in their voices. They climbed up the stairs and left Glen alone in the room. Glen sighed before he grabbed the white gold syringe and tucked it into his chest pocket. ....................... "Show me the log of prisoners brought in the auction, everything under Marbot," Avery spoke inly as she took down the hood of her ck cloak. Currently, she stood inside the Kingdom''s department ofmerce, specifically the record room. After the altercation with Lauren and Casey, the Kingdom allowed Avery high-level clearance, in hopes of getting in her good graces. "Yes, Ma''am." An old woman went into the backrooms and handed Avery a single sheet of paper. Avery examined the paper, "Just this?" She asked. The old woman nodded in response. The paper recorded the most recent purchases from Glen Marbot, a man used of using ck magic, a pair of disfigured twins, and an old purchase of a female ve from Grant Marbot, Glen Marbot''s, now dead, father. Avery contemted briefly. "Get me the purchase records of anyone used of using ck magic," she finally said. The old woman went back into the room and came out a few minutester with a small folder. "ck magic is forbidden so there aren''t many of people getting used cases." The old woman exined. Avery went through the folder and saw that there were no patterns at first nce. After looking it over a few more times she caught a small detail. "E and A," she said aloud. "I''m sorry?" The old woman asked. "Nothing. Could you bring me the records of any proven Witches," Avery asked. The woman went into the back room and came back with a single piece of paper. "Witches are notoriously hard to capture." The old woman exined. Avery silentlypared the single sheet to the folder and a connection began to form. "E and A," Avery said as her brows slightly raised. It looked to be a random amount of buyers on the lists, but if she looked at the names that began with E or A as one entity, it showed they had the most buys. "That''s all." Avery reorganized the papers and handed them back to the olddy before putting on her hood and leaving the department ofmerce. Stepping into the street she looked at the sky, currently, the sun was setting, there were only a few hours left until the evening. She decided to check to go to the Registry building. "Glen Marbot," She said to the man attending the desk as she waved the Kingdom''s Warrant. "U-Uh, yeah." The man was surprised at the beautiful woman who was standing in front of him and couldn''t help but jumble his words. He quickly went into a back room and pulled out arge folder. As Avery checked it over she noticed most of the Marbot Family were in other territories, it appeared Glen Marbot''s current household was just him and an ex-ve. "Ethel," Avery said solemnly. "That''s all," she added before handing the file back and leaving the building. Avery moved towards the direction of the Mercenaries Union. ... On the fifth floor of the Mercenaries Union building, inside of the equipment shop, a few people browsed around. "How much?" Ira questioned. One the counter of the shop was aplete set of ck leather armor. "Twenty-thousand Gre." The male clerk responded politely. Ira held his chin, all of a sudden he made a crafty expression andughed slyly. He waved his left hand and produced a pastry. He looked around and then leaned closer to the clerk, sliding the pastry onto the desk. "How much now?" Ira asked as he winked meaningfully. The clerk picked up the pastry and ate it before nodding his head which caused Ira to give a knowing smile. "Twenty-thousand Gre." The clerk responded sarcastically even winking back at Ira as if it was a discount. He''de across people trying to bribe him to get lower prices but never someone as odd as the boy in front of him. "Figures." Ira clicked his tongue and handed over 20,000 Gre. "Thank you for your patronage." The clerk was a little surprised, the boy didn''t seem that wealthy, but apparently, he was, most Mercenaries would hesitate to spend that much on a set of leather armor. Little did he know, Ira currently only had 2,500 Gre. As clerk slid the set armor across the counter Ira waved his left hand over it and it disappeared from sight. "Wha-" The clerk watched in surprise, he wasn''t sure just when Ira chanted the incantation for his magic. "Ira, we''re done. You ready?" Lance appeared all of a sudden and asked. He and his party were fittedforarmor and woulde back to get it at ater date. "Yeah." Ira left the store with Lance and his party. There were no cksmiths within the Mercenaries Union, as to not upset the economic bnce. The MU paid outside cksmiths, to create armor, weapons, and equipment. It was far more convenient for the Mercenaries, to buy equipment where most of them ate, slept, and trained. The only drawback was that the MU charged more for the armor to avoid a cost deficit. The armor Ira brought at 20,000 Gre would''ve been around 15,000 or less at the shop which made it. This also encouraged people to buy directly from the source, helping small crafting rted businesses thrive. "What did you get?" Gerald asked as they descended to the third floor. "A Cerberus leather armor set," Ira answered. "Woah, that''s a lot of money," Lance said. "Yeah, I hope you''re paying for lunch." Ira smiled. The group soon arrived at the cafeteria area and found an open table. "I''ll grab the usual meals, you want anything specific?" Gerald stood up and asked. "A steak," Ira responded as he held his chin, Gerald walked to the cook. "Make it two," Ira added. Gerald waved his hand in response. "You know, maybe we should spar together sometime," Sarah suggested. "What''s your rating as a party?" Ira reclined in the chair and grinned. "B plus." She responded proudly while Valerie and Ze nodded. "You all have to fight me at once if we do," Ira casually stated. It would sound like arrogant grandstanding if it came from any else, but Ira was too blunt with his words and actions to be one who sought praise. "You...What''s your rating?" Lance asked. Ira waved his hand and the status card appeared. He handed it over to Lance, by now Gerald was back with the trays of food, each one with a different dish and a cup of wine. Ira reached the steak and tore a piece off with his hand before tossing it into his mouth. "Ira...where''d you get this card?" Lance examined the card without looking at the information. Ira looked at Lance while he chewed. "Secret..." He said with a mouth full of food. "Well, it looks way more expensive than the-" Lance stopped mid-sentence. "A minus!" Lance shouted and drew the attention of everyone of in the cafeteria. He quieted down and passed the card around for the rest of the group to see causing them to stare at Ira with amazement. Lance and Gerald saw Ira fighting firsthand, and put his severed arm back in ce, which would be beyond normal, but seeing a list of his full abilities was shocking. Especially the fact that hisbat rating was high, even though he wasn''t skilled in swordsmanship and his martial arts weren''t that proficient. It should be noted that lycanthropes, beast people, and elves usually had ratings slightly better than humans, even with their innate abilities. "Wait your abilities are-" Gerald started speaking in awe but was stopped by the appearance of a cloaked woman. "Ira." A woman spoke in a serious tone. Even though she sounded apathetic, her voice was a little pleasing to hear. The party reflexively focused all their attentionofthe woman. "Avery," Ira said with an excitedugh before taking a sip from his cup. Avery took down her hood, as her silver eyes briefly traced over Lance and his friends withplete indifference, before turning her attention back to Ira. Last time Lance and his friends saw Avery she was wearing her hood and they didn''t get a good look, but now they could see her facepletely. Even with her indifferent expression, she was still incredibly beautiful. They stealthily peeked at her left hand and could see a pearl-white ring simr to Ira''s. "Are we leaving right now?" Ira asked as under Avery''s gaze. "..." Avery raised her eyebrows in question. "Right...I''ll see you guyster." Ira finished his steak and abruptly stood up before tossing out 50 Gre. He followed Avery''s lead as the two headed for the exit. "Just like a married couple." Gerald nodded his head in approval. Ever since he met Ira he became more outspoken, his shy temperament didn''t suit someone as big as him. "...Yeah," Lance agreed with a dazed expression on his face. If he was in Ira''s shoes he would get engaged too. Sarah, Valerie, and Ze pouted inwardly. Most people subconsciouslypared themselves to others, and they were no exception, it''s just Avery''s appearance left them feeling immensely wed. Avery and Ira made their way out of the Union building. Judging by the sun, it was now the cusp of the evening, in about two hours the sun would be setting. "Oh, yeah. You aren''t a mercenary to my knowledge, so how''d you get past the elevator?" Ira asked curiously. "Valkyrie mind magic," Avery said uncaringly. Ira made a skeptical expression, but eventually gave in, "Seriously?" He asked with a trace of expectation in his eyes. "No," Avery smiled. Ira silently dropped his shoulders with exaggerated motions. "We might have a problem," Avery said with a trace of anticipation. "Yeah?" Ira asked a wolfish grin spread across his face. ........................... On the peak of a mountain, there was a construct which was very temple-like in nature. A stone pathway led to a statue which stood in front of the pce, a steel sword was inserted into a stone and read as so: The sword that carved this ce. The words weren''t anything profound, but to carve a temple with a sword obviously wasn''t something anyone could do. Past the statue was the entrance to the Temple, which was at the very least 30 feet tall. There were no doors, instead, a thin, transparent, membrane-like barrier covered it. The Kingdom was still exploring the nearly unlimited applications of magic, as of right now, the door was seen as a more practical form of protection, as barriers needed a constant energy supply. Inside the temple, a lengthy pathway stretched throughout the temple and on each side of it, tall gray marble pirs held up the ceiling. The spaces between the pirs were metal stands, each holding a weapon with a name carved into the stand. To the outside eye, it would look like a peculiar ce to store weapons. Only those who upied the temple knew what it meant. Further down the pathway split into three sections. One lead straight down the middle, the other two lead to the left and right, respectively. each one led to a spacious doorway, covered with a solid silver barrier. The sound of fighting faintly echoed from the right path, while the middle and left paths were silent. Behind the middle pathway, a group of purple hair women sat at a dark brown long table made of wood. The wood wasn''t ordinary, those who had the ability would be able to detect the spirit magic emanating from it. At the head of the table, sitting in a chair, that matched the table, was Lauren Thynne. On the left side of the table, closest to Lauren sat Casey. On the close right, sat a woman who looked simr to both of them. In fact, all the seats were upied by young women with dark purple hair and silver eyes, with strikingly simr features, a few even wore ck dresses that looked alike. "Mother, everyone has received the message, in two weeks they''ll be back." The woman on the right stated. "But I can''t understand, why move the whole family after all these years?" The woman continued. "Judith," Casey started speaking, but Lauren raised her hand to stop her. "Do you know why I decided to hide that oath all those years ago?" Lauren asked the whole table, who in turn remained silent. "It wasn''t to teach the Kingdom some moral lesson, or to see if the Kings whoe and go are more studious than thest," Lauren said, a bit of mockery present in her voice. "Was it so they don''t use us as their shields?" A Valkyrie asked. "That''s just something I told them," Lauren smiled. "Do you think they could even convince us to take a step for their benefit, let alone fight their battles?" She asked. "Then why, Mother?" Casey asked, even she was confused. "War and Death areing to that Kingdom..." Lauren stated solemnly, as her eyes went cold. Her tone gave the impression of pure fact. Tension pervaded the room, arge pressure apanied it. "...And when it does, it''ll be the perfect environment to train my granddaughters." Lauren faintly smiled, as the pressure instantly disappeared. The power of a soul contract was immense and it was difficult to find loopholes. Lauren couldn''t just tell her granddaughters to provoke the Kingdom, or else it would break the soul contract and kill everyone who took the oath. By hiding her families true status all those years ago, the Kingdom turning against them turned into an eventuality. "The awakenings have been slower and slower. The fourth generation of this family have had awakenings in their early twenties, that''s four times longer than my own. Stopping marriages with outsiders was nothing more than a temporary solution to an ever-present problem. There are beings just as strong as us out there, and when we meet them I want us to be prepared." Lauren spoke with the grace of a queen. "Is the training no longer enough, Mother?" Judith asked, she didn''t care much about the deaths of humans, but more about the status of the bloodline. "You should all be able to tell our abilities are suited for war, but by taking that oath, we have been the biggest obstacle in our own development," Lauren exined. Since the oath was broken she was free to speak about it without restraint. The Valkyries in the room all showed expressions of realization. Although the lives of thousands were now in jeopardy, the Valkyries didn''t any concern. A few thought that humans should be thankful.Conflictwas followed by a rise in strength, peace was followed by weakness. It was simple logic, for the Valkyries at least. The principles of the Valkyries sat inside of a moral gray area. They would feel a sense of loss if one of their own died, but the deaths humans were an inevitability to them. Whether they died today or tomorrow didn''t really matter in their eyes, but that didn''t mean they would go around killing humans as they pleased, well without a good reason of course, but a "good reason" was a subjective thing. Lauren killed dozens of guards just to tell King Windsor he broke an oath he wasn''t even aware of but chose not to kill them all when he ordered his guards to stand down. It was a good reference for the morality of Valkyries. They weren''t upright and just, and the oath was born out of sentiment. When weighed against the growth of their own family, it became useless. If King Windsor could hear any of this, he might''vee to regret the oath altogether. "There are abilities that we all should have, and yet we don''t. With the end of that oath, even we will grow more than we previously did," Lauren said elegantly, as her eyes held a trace of yearning. The Valkyries in the room couldn''t help but to get caught up in the mood and feel a sense of awe at the new prospects. .............................. "Your Majesty." General Holchester kneeled in front of the throne. His eyes held traces of fatigue, and his overall temperament was changed, many people felt as if he wasn''t his usual self. "Speak Holchester, tell me just how far this runs." King Windsor ordered grimly. "We''ve confirmed around a dozen cases, in which it was evident the Thynne family interfering. Half of the cases could''ve led to cities being destroyed, while the other half could''ve affected whole provinces." "Such as?" King Windsor reluctantly asked. "Your Majesty may recall thirty years ago, an Elder Dragon was on course for one of the northern provinces." General Holchester said. "Yes, it caused the popce to stir but the dragon abruptly changed its pattern of...flight." King Windsor realized something was wrong with that statement. Any dragon that was old enough to be called an Elder Dragon would be unrestrained in its movement. So why would it change its course? "There were a few reports in small viges of something ''flying'' towards the direction the dragon was supposed to head in." General Holchester read the Kings expression and continued speaking. "Forty years ago, when the Dark Elves showed signs of movement, a few isted reports of a ''flying human-like'' creature circted around at the time, but because they were from small viges or people who lived away from society, they were disregarded. Shortly after the reports, the Dark Elves remained within their borders and haven''t movedsince," he said. King Windsor remained silent. "Most recently we''ve seen less activity from theDiavol, I suspect that-" "That''s enough, General Holchester." King Windsor breathed deeply. "Did you gather anything good from this?" King Windsor asked rhetorically. "Your Majesty, although things seem ominous, we''ve been in preparationsincethe ck pir incident." General Holchester said it seemed like more an attempt to reassure himself if anything. "We both know the preparation has been half-assed." King Windsor spoke frankly. "There is one thing we may have a lead on, Your Majesty." General Holchester responded. "Speak, Holchester." "Before Avery Thynne''s...departure...she was investigating a noble family by the name ofFallmireif we can get the information before she does we may have a chance to get into the good graces of the Valkyries." General Holchester suggested. "If we can earn their favor, then they may lend small assistance if the need arises." King Windsor knew better than to grow optimistic at the first sign of hope. "You may leave Holchester...send your family my regards." King Windsor could see that it was just about the evening and decided to dismiss General Holchester. "Your Majesty." General Holchester stood up and bowed before exiting the King''s hall. ................................. "Glen Marbot," Ira said as he held his chin. Currently, he and Avery were sitting at a table, in an open za, close to the Mercenaries Union. The sky was a hazy shade of amber, the streets were busy as most people finished with work, and now made their way home. Avery exined to him in detail how she suspected Glen sent the group of assassins, and that the two men in red were most likely connected to him. "Why would he kidnap people?" Ira asked curiously. "Maybe to test his ck magic on?" Avery hypothesized, her tone showed she was uncertain and didn''t really care. "We''ll go visit him and find out," she added with a meaningful tap her saber scabbard. "You can''t get your motherto...I don''t know...kill him?" Ira asked jokingly. "I can only call her if I can''t handle the situation, and it''s certain that the only oue is death, " Avery responded. "And besides, it''s better this way," she said before giving a slight grin. "I guess it is," Ira chuckled as he stood up and stretched. He waved his hand and dropped a set of ck leather armor onto the table. One by one he equipped each piece. Those who passed by looked at Ira strangely, it wasn''t a normal urrence to see someone put on armor in public. After he finished he nodded his head and moved around to get a feel for the set of leather armor. "Right, lead the way-" Ira trailed off. He felt someone looking at him from afar. Avery noticed his change and stood up. On the roof of a nearby building, a man in red robes stood alone, looking directly at Ira. The man began chanting a spell. "Something isn''t right," Ira said. He scanned the crowds, trying to tune his instincts, but he couldn''t see anyone within the crowd. Avery also looked around but fared no better. "That guy again," Ira suddenly turned his gaze to the man in red robes, As he focused his vision he could see the man''s lips moving. "He''s chanting something," Ira grinned as he ced his hand on the pommel of his sword. Avery looked up at the man in red robes. The man continued chanting as he slowly raised his hand. After a few moments, a fireball, the size of a child, floated into the air, visible throughout the capital. People looked into the sky and pointed, but no other significant actions took ce. The fireball eventually faded away, leaving people confused as to what was happening. "You missed!" Ira shouted. "I don''t think he was aiming for y-" Avery began to talk but was interrupted by a loud ringing sound. It was the sound of a bell. Most people forgot, but within the slums was a rundown bell tower, as the kingdom progressed in the use of magic, it became mostly useless when it came to informing the popce of an emergency, and as such, the tower stop being used. Civilians, Guards, Knights, Mercenaries, Students, everyone was confused. Many wondered if it was a child''s prank. That was the conclusion that went through the minds of most people. Elsewhere others found their answers. .................... A fireball flew into the air, but while everyone looked up, one man looked elsewhere. "Dad?" A middle-aged man approached an old man in a brown cloak, who sat on a bench in the middle of the residential district. "Dad, it''s you!" He grabbed the shoulders of the old man. "Where have you been!?" The man grew teary-eyed. "We looked for two months but you were gone." The man went on, not noticing the old man''s strange countenance. "Dad, I have big news...You''re a grandfather now." The middle-aged manughed as tears fell from his eyes. Suddenly a bell began to ring causing his attention to shift. The middle-aged man was surprised and turned away from his dad to look at the source of the sound. The old man reached into his cloak, pulling out a syringe. He pulled the cap off and stabbed the syringe into his arm, draining all of its contents into his body. Veins appeared all over the old man''s body. They looked like hundreds of worms as they pulsated, his eyes went bloodshot, and his nose slowly dripped with dark blood. Faint groans escaped from his mouth. "I find it hard to believe that was a coincidence... I think it was a sign that things can only get better from now..." The middle-aged spoke hastily as he turned around, but trailed off in shock. The old man''s figure grew, the originally five foot seven, gentle old man, grew to seven feet under the eyes of his son. His bones cracked and created a sound which could be likened to wood on a bonfire. The old man''s arms stretched and nearly reached his feet, bones, simr to ws, protruded from the tips of his fingers, and his muscles swelled imposingly. His skin tone gradually turned into a dark red, and his actual skin began peeling in several ces on his body. His face distorted, as his skull widened and became more angr, while his eyes became white if the broken capiries were ignored. The cloak felloffthe old man, leaving his son to gasp in shock. His father turned into a hellish creature right in front of him, his mind was still attempting process things. "D...Dad." The old man, who now only could be described as a creature, swiped his arm towards the middle-aged man. Its ws cut through his neck instantly, beheading him. His head fell to the ground, with an expression of confusion. The creature emitted a high-pitched and guttural roar. The small crowd that was focused on the bell turned to see a nightmarish scene. A hellish creature and a dead body at its feet. There was no need to say anymore, people broke out into amotion. As if reacting to the noise the creature jumped towards the crowd. "Someonegetthe guards-" A woman yelled but was stopped, two ws protruded from her chest. "Euh...Auh...Euh..." The woman groaned as she feebly grabbed the ws. The creature tore the woman in half and jumped towards the closest person. "Gods have mercy!" "Shit! Shit! Shit!" "Mommy! Mommy!" "Guards! Get the fucking guards!" The distressed shouts of many, resounded throughout the streets as panic took hold. Ordinary civilians were nothing more than ragdolls whenpared to the creature. The creature gave an ear-piercing screech as it ripped a man in half. Simr scenes yed out all over the capital. ........................... Within the Capital Academy. "I still think you should use a sword," Aldis said. "...I would like to...but." rk hesitated. "It''s fine. I''m just saying it''s easier and probably safer in a real fight. Unless you have a lot of strength, I wouldn''t rmend martial arts as a primary fighting style." Aldis said indifferently as they reached the cafeteria. Amy already was already sitting down and she waved them over. "What were you guys talking about?" Amy''s asked as her green eyes shined with curiosity. "Nothing," Aldis said as he sat down. "Guy stuff." rkughed awkwardly. "Aldis, you should try to-" Amy pouted but noticed both rk and Aldis looking at something. She turned around only to see a fireball floating in the air. "Is there a celebration or something?" rk asked. His question was answered by the metallic ringing of a bell. "Emergency bell?" Amy asked, a trace of sadness in her voice. The most traumatic day in her life started with a bell. "No...The emergency bell in the capital hasn''t been used in years. It''s probably just a joke," Aldis stated matter of factly. Suddenly, a horrific scream came from just over the 8-foot wall that blocked off the view outside the academy. Three nearby instructors ran towards the cafeteria, weapons in hand. The instructor for Amy''s ss shouted. "Get back to the dorms-" Before he finished, a creature climbed over the wall. The skin on its face appeared to be in reverse, and it had two long grasshopper-like legs. One of its whip-like arms seemed to drag on the ground and the other arm was more or less normal, especially considering the creature. "Aiiiioragh!" It screamed as it pounced towards the instructors. The instructor blocked the creatures ws and became visibly shaken by its strength. He swung fiercely at the creature, but it jumped away. "Get to the dorms!" The instructor bellowed, waking up the shocked students. Both of the other instructors took up positions next to the overbearing one. "You ever see anything like this before?" One of them asked the instructor. "No...Looks like something out of a nightmare." The instructor responded. The creature jumped towards all of the instructors again. Its attacks were wild and uncoordinated. Which made them easy to read but hard to dodge. Fortunately, these three veteran instructors were just enough to handle the creature. Another scream came from behind the wall followed by a second creature actually bursting through the wall. Its whole body appeared as a mass of pulsating muscle, with an abnormally small head, and short legs. One arm was huge, probably as wide as the waist of a grown man, and the other arm looked like a giant curved knife. The creature ran past the instructors and towards the same direction the students retreated to. "Shit!" The Instructor cursed. "Can you two hold this one?" He asked. "Fine, but where the hell are the other instructors?" Another instructor asked as he dodged thenky-armed creature. "We''re the only ones on evening duty for today," The third instructor responded wryly. "Try to hold on," The instructor for rk and Amy''s ss said fiercely as he chased the muscr creature. .................. "Well, shit," Ira cursed. "Shit, shit, shit," He continued, clearly expressing his annoyance. He felt something was wrong. No, he knew something was wrong. It would be hard not to know, it felt as if something wormed its way into his head. It was almost like something was calling for his attention. A prickly feeling that tunneled into his mind. It was faintly familiar. Ira stared at the red robes man standing on the rooftop. Something indescribable hidden within his eyes. "AAAAAAAUUUUUUEEEEH!" A blood-curdling scream came from outside of the za. A deformed, child-like creature clutched its head. It''s small face protruded forward, with jagged teeth, peeking from under its lips. Its arms were shaped like scythes, curving inwardly. Its tiny eyes dripped with blood. Upon seeing it, many civilians began fleeing. The creature hopped onto a nearby man, who was too slow and ripped into his back. "Aaaugh." The man screamed out in pain as his organs were pulled from his body. The creature began rapidly chewing his entrails. "You handle that guy up there. I''ll deal with that..." Ira said to Avery, as he smiled mysteriously. Avery nodded before she dropped her cloak and ran towards the rooftop. Ira drew his sword and approached the small creature. The creature chewed on the entrails loudly before turning to look at Ira. "AAAUUUUUEEEGH!" The creature shrieked at Ira, but it didn''t move. "That sound about right..." Ira grinned oddly. Ira crept closer, sword in one and hand, while the other was stretched out towards the creature. The creature made a soft yelp. Ira, still smiling, gently caressed the creatures head, as he knelt down. The child-like creature rested its head on Ira''s hand while he silently raised his sword. With one decisive thrust, he stabbed the creature through its heart. The creature screamed tormentedly and struggled fiercely, but Ira pressed down with incredible strength. "Quiet," Ira said inly. The creature stabbed at Ira''s sides between the armor, the force behind its stabbing motion caused his body to shake, but he didn''t move at all. After a few seconds, the creature stopped moving causing Ira to remove the sword. Ira still kept his smile as he sheathed the sword. He looked towards the nearby rooftop to see Avery fighting with the man in red robes and began moving towards them. ...................... Back in the academy, a student stirred inside the dorm room. Furniture was piled against the door while students breathed roughly in a corner. Aldis was busy going through the chest containing his personal items. "Amy," He called out suddenly. "Yeah?" Amy responded as she watched the door. "Where''s your spear?" Aldis asked as he grabbed something from the chest. "In my room, down the hall," she answered. "I''ll get it for you," Aldis closed the chest and ced two swords on top of it. He fastened a leather belt, with two scabbards on opposite sides, to his waist, and ced the swords inside. "I''m going too," she said, leaving no room for negotiation. "Fine," he shrugged. "Wait! I''ll go too, at worst I can be bait," rk said with a nervousugh. Amy opened her mouth but refrained from speaking. Aldis noticed her actions and chose not to say anything. "You can''t open that!" A student shouted fearfully. All the other students in the room looked to be in agreement. "Any of you want to stop me?" Aldis asked with a questioning gaze. Of course, no one spoke up. They had no way of stopping Aldis, the real reason they protested was that they felt safer with him in the room. "Didn''t think so." Aldis moved the furniture out of the way and stepped into the hall, Amy and rk followed behind him. They moved silently through the halls and arrived at Amy''s room. "You can''te in," She said in an embarrassed tone, rushing in and closing the door behind her. After a few seconds, she came out holding the redwood short spear. Just when she was about to speak the screams of students echoed through the empty halls. Aldis, Amy, and rk ran towards the noise. The muscr creature was currently beating a student to death, with its huge arm. With its repeated swings the young man stopped screaming before he became a fleshy pile of gore. All the other students rushed out of the room while the creature was busy, so now it was only Aldis, Amy, and rk who stood behind it Aldis drew both his swords and Amy spun her spear quickly. "Hey!" Amy shouted. The creature turned around slowly and flung guts at Amy. "Ah!" Amy shouted, blood covered her face and temporarily blinded her so she wasn''t able to see the creature charging toward her. "Amy!" Aldis and rk shouted at the same time, but Aldis jumped over to Amy''s position and knocked her out of the way. The creature swung its massive arm, while Aldis moved both his swords to defend. Aldis was the one to suffer exchange as he was knocked off his feet and into a nearby wall. "Heh...You''re not as strong as him," Aldis gave a dryugh before he moved to attack. In the time since he fought Ira, his swordsmanship was now Advanced grade. His sword strikes became more efficient and quicker. He twisted and turned, dodging the hulking arm that swung, he also kept an eye on the de-like arm which rarely moved. Amy rushed toward the creature''s nk and gave a loud exmation as she stabbed her spear into the creature''s back which caused it to swing its arms frantically. "You kids shouldn''t be here!" The Instructor appeared from around a corner and yelled angrily, as he raised the sword above his head and swung downward, leaving arge gash on the creatures back. The creature mmed its massive hand into the ground, and then swung its de-like arm, making everyone take distance before it jumped back and began eating the pile of guts from earlier. Its wounds began healing at a visible rate, it gorged itself on human flesh. The creature began to grow as the muscles on its body swelled so much that its head could barely be seen. "Fuck!" The instructor cursed causing the creature to roar in response. "What are you looking at? You fucking piece of filth. Fuck your whore of a mother. Fuck your cowardly dad! Fuck your dirty sow of a sister and most of all fuck you" The instructor cursed loudly, veins appeared on his neck as he grew angry. There was no chance to attack the creature while it was eating and that fact increased his anger. The creature now felt more dangerous than it did before, it was arge chance that they all might be killed before help even came so he felt it was only right to vent his frustrations. The hallway briefly went quiet before the creature, no, it was more urate to call it a lumbering wall of flesh, roared loudly. It raised its heavy arm and destroyed the ceiling. "Instructor, I think you made it mad," Amy said nervously. ...................... "This has nothing to do with you." The robed man said. "Where''s Glen Marbot?" Avery asked half-heartedly. "My, Great Master won''t be-" The red robed man started to speak, but was interrupted when Avery drew her saber and swung toward him. She had no time to listen to a monolog admiring his "Great Master", it was much simpler to just kill him and see if Ira could track the smell. The robed man began to be decorated with cuts as he tried to dodge Avery''s abrupt assault. "Cursed H-" Just when he began to chant, a white line shed in his sight and his pale arm fellontothe ground. He looked at Avery with widened eyes. "My Master..." He started to speak about his master but thought she would attack if he continued. He wordlessly pulled out a syringe and injected himself. His remaining arm began to make loud sounds. It snapped and popped, his fingers merged into one solid bone pike. His body began to tremble and right when he was going to attack, a ck silhouette fell toward him at a high speed. The ck silhouette was Ira of course. He crushed the man in the red robe under him as they fell through the roof, all the way to the ground floor. Ira shook the dust off and grabbed the pale man''s neck before ripping his head off and tossing over his shoulder. "Is he dead?" Avery shouted from the roof as she peered down into the newly formed hole. "Eh...Yeah." Ira coughed as dust got into his lungs. "Well done." Avery praised before continuing, "There''s another one right, can you find him?" She asked. "Yeah, don''t worry he''s close." Ira grabbed the headless body and the severed head belonging to it before he moved. .................... He saw his brother fall into the building after Ira appeared above him. He wanted to wait for his brother to distract both of them before he would move in and subdue Ira, but Ira and Avery didn''t take the predicted actions and instead attacked separately, not just that, the boy seemed stronger since thest time he fought with him and his brother. He decided when he saw Ira emerged from the building he would attack him. "Over..Here..." A raspy voice said. The red robed man spun around and took a defensive stance only to see his brother poking his head out from behind a wall. "Why are you..." The man in red robes started. He was waiting for his brother to finish his thought. When they were in close proximity to each other they usually could tell what the other was going to say. "..." His brother didn''t respond, instead, he was met withughter. "Haha. Damn it, I forgot you guys do that weird thing...with the sentences." Ira walked out from behind the wall and tossed his brother''s body on the ground. "Heads up." Ira tossed a pale severed head towards him. He caught it with both hands reflexively and was shocked to see what it was. "Aaagh!" The red robe man usually was expressionless, but upon seeing his brothers head he screamed in agony. "Was the joke really that bad?" Ira asked/ "You..." The man dropped his brothers head before digging into his robe, pulling out a syringe and injecting himself with it. Unfortunately, before any changes could take ce a saber pierced through his brain and killed him instantly. "It was bad," Avery said as she swung her saber, cleaning it of blood. "So my guess was dead on?" Ira asked with a chuckle. "Just see if you can find Glen Marbot," Avery said as she let a smallugh escape. "Alright." Ira knelt down next to the body and closed his eyes, he tried to slowly tune his senses, he had only done it a few times so far and they didn''t go very well. When he inhaled through his nostrils hundreds of thousands of smells and scents pervaded his nostrils. He blocked everything else out and solely focused his on the smell of the red robed man in front of him. Two distinct scents were on the body, one was the robed man''s brother and the other was an unfamiliar scent. "Found it," Ira said as a small drop of blood fell from his nose. Avery handed him a cloth, and he took it in a rehearsed manner, wiping his bloody nose and handing it back. "Thanks," Ira said cheerfully. "Lead the way." She responded with a faint grin. "Wait." Ira stopped and tore off the second robed man''s head. Grabbing the other dismembered head, he waved his left hand and deposited them away. "Keeping souvenirs?" Avery asked. "It''s for dramatic effect...you''ll remember when you see it," Ira said with a smile. .......................... Inside of a low lit room, different from his manor. Glen was kneeling on the side of a bed. A tray of lukewarm food sat near the end of the bed. A fork and knife on a te of untouched meatloaf. "Glen..." Ethel was currentlyying in the bed, she weakly raised her hand to caress his face. He held her hand to his face "Ethel," he said tenderly. "I''ve done it." He said happily, taking a white gold syringe out his chest pocket. "This should temporarily treat your illness. I might''ve found a way to cure it all together, and raise our daughter." Glen spoke happily as he looked over, on the nightstand next to the bed was the jar that held his daughter. "You''ll be able to make the world a better ce for her to live in," Ethel said as she smiled, a trace of sadness was hidden deep within her eyes, as she looked at it. "Of course." He nodded his head tearfully before he stood up. "I''ll have to test it first." He said as he made his way out of the room. "Glen..." Ethel spoke loudly. "She didn''t end up like the others Ethel, this mixture willpletely heal her, I''m sure of it," Glen assured her. Ethel opened her mouth to speak but ultimately refrained. Glen smiled at his wife and left the room. In the next room over, an adolescent girl was bound in chains. The scars on her body, her pale face, gaunt cheeks, and sunken eyes all made her appear to be dead at first nce. Glen walked in with an empty expression and shut the door behind him. "Ah...N...No." The girl stirred awake from the noise and began to panic. Glen ignored the girl''s protest and injected her with the syringe holding a quarter of the white gold mixture. "N...No...No." The girl weakly protested. "Rejoice, you''ll be the first to test this out. With this mixture, the world will be free of sickness and of death. We won''t need those Valkyries to rule over us, with this...we''ll soon be as strong as them." Glen spoke with an obsessive glint, as the syringe drained into the girl''s veins. "Aaagh!" The girl spasmed. The scars on her body slowly faded, while her face regained color, even her dry and brittle hair regained some life. The girl''s expression gradually eased up as the pain faded from her body. "It works!" Glen eximed madly. He rushed out of the room and into Ethel''s bedroom. As he stepped in, he was met with the faces of two people who shouldn''t have been there, Ira and Avery. "Glen..." Ethel began to cry. "Please don''t hurt him-" Ethel said but Glen raised his hand. "My men?" Glen asked. Ira waved his hand and two pale hairless heads rolled onto the floor. "Ah!" Ethel gasped as she clutched her sheets, while Glen showed a mournful expression. "Oh, I understand it now," Avery said as she recalled the time Ira dropped the heads of theirrades in front of two fleeing assassins. "Yeah, it''s better this way," Ira responded casually, as he turned to Avery. "You think you should bring the bodies next time?" Avery suggested in a rxed manner, looking back at Ira. "You don''t think it would be too much?" Ira asked. "If you preferred subtlety, you should''ve brought a finger or an ear." She retorted mockingly. "But do you think people could recognize an ear of a subordinate?" Ira countered. It didn''t seem reasonable to assume everyone could recognize the ear of their subordinates. "I don''t see how it matters, most people would be too shocked to examine it closely," Avery said nonchntly. "Hey!" Glen Marbot shouted. "We''ll revisit thister," Ira said as they both turned back to Glen. "It''s a bit rude to interrupt a conversation." Ira smiled as he looked at Glen. "I''m not the viin here," Glen said as he clenched the syringe in his hand. "Oh?" Avery inquired indifferently. "Go ahead. Mock me, but I know evil...your Thynne family is evil...You have the ability to heal everyone in this Godforsaken kingdom, and yet what do you do? You all act proud and aloof as if you''re granting us a mercy by not killing us. Even before that, this Kingdom''s is still a terrible ce. Do know how the people live up north? Or anywhere else for that matter? Or maybe why the poor are shoved into disgusting slums, left to rot in their own filth? You can judge me because I killed some innocent people? Then aren''t you just as guilty? The fact you don''t take any action to stop the injustices around you is proof enough. Your family could''ve led this whole kingdom, given people safety, and yet you sat around and watched us as if we were children. You could''ve guided us, you could''ve saved us! I want to help everyone in this kingdom, everyone will be equal, sickness won''t exist at all, and we''ll be better without you." Glen said as his emotions boiled over. "And how will you save those people?" Avery asked apathetically. "With him." Glen pointed at Ira. "Your regeneration is stronger than any monster or creature by miles and it''s viable bonding material whenbined human blood. Your strength is even beyond human limits, with a small amount of your blood we could save everyone. We could-" Glen spoke passionately but was interrupted. "Idiot." Avery shook her head. "Your n is to break away from the strong by relying on the strong?" "If he didn''t exist, how would your "perfect kingdom" exist? If my family didn''t exist, where would this Kingdom be right now? Say we did openly protect this Kingdom, what happens the one time we fail to protect it? A bunch of weak, spineless, cowards, much like you, who hide behind false titudes? If this kingdom only knew peace, the people would rot and when conflictes to find them, they''d be better off killing themselves." Avery spoke coldly, harshly stating her own view. "No, no, no-" Glen wanted to respond but was silenced by Avery''s saber which she pressed against his throat. "Well, when those "innocent" people you say you''re working fore for an answer as to why their families are dead, what will be your reason?" Avery narrowed her eyes. Glen looked over at Ethel, who looked as worried as ever. "My reason?" Heughed. "I''ll tell them it was...because of love," Glen said as he closed his eyes. "Wait," Ira spoke up. "That thing in your hand. You used my blood for that?" Ira asked curiously. "...Yes...And you may have seen those creatures I''ve created. If you just-" Glen answered hesitantly, but Ira appeared at his side and snatched the syringe out of his hands before he returned to his former position, examining the vial closely. "Wait! Please, heal my wife she-" Before he could finish speaking, Avery slit his throat. "GLEN!" Ethel screamed. "Euh...Auh...Euh..." Glen weakly reached out toward Ethel, stumbling around the room. A memory shed through his head as his life faded. His father, Grant Marbot, buying a cheap female ve, with a disease that caused her to be sick, from the auction. Her family fell into debt and to get out, they sold off their only daughter. Glen remembered how scared she looked, how fragile she was. He gradually fell in love with her, and she eventually felt the same about him. Unfortunately for both of them, her disease was a rare case, and with the kingdoms current level of magic advancements, it was still incurable. Despite that she still became pregnant, something they both saw as a miracle. His father didn''t care at first, but when Glen decided he would marry her, Grant turned furious. On a certain day, he confronted and beat Ethel, even while she was pregnant. If he allowed Glen to marry a ve, the entire prestige of the family would fall, so he decided to force Ethel to refuse. Glen discovered his father beating Ethel, and killed him, because of the stress on her body, the baby was born prematurely, and even worse, a stillborn. Glen covered up the death of his father, sent away all of his rtives to further provinces and worked secretly to find any way to cure Ethel, who never recovered after the first birth, in addition to her sickness. That''s why he showed interest in ancient ruins of the old kingdom, and why he delved into ck magic. Glen''s surrounding grew hazy, he fell onto the bed, as he faced the ceiling. "GLEN!!" Ethel put pressure on his bleeding throat in a desperate attempt to keep him alive. "Et...hel..." Glen tried to raise his arm but it didn''t respond. "Glen..." Ethel murmured sadly before she reached for the knife on the tray at the end of the bed, under the gazes of Avery and Ira. "Please take care of my daughter, Anastasia." Ethel smiled and pointed to a jar. For some reason, Ira found himself nodding in affirmation. Without hesitation, Ethel slit her own throat, she shook fiercely and then fell onto Glen. ''Ethel and Anastasia.'' Avery thought to herself. Ira walked over to the jar and looked inside. There was indeed an infant inside of it. He waved his left hand and the jar disappeared. "Someone''s in the next room," Ira said as he turned to Avery. She nodded before they walked into the room only to see a girl dressed in rags, chained to the wall. A quick nce and it was clear that her age had to be around nine years old. "You grab her, I''ve gotta do something. Meet me at the central za when you''re done," Ira said before giving an odd smile. Avery nodded in response and couldn''t help but notice his smile held a trace of a peculiarity. Ira exited the building and found himself in the slums before he began running directly towards the center of all the capital''s districts. Moving at an impossible speed, he arrived at the central za before long. Columns of smoke, far off screams, and the erratic movement of civilians could inform anyone of the disaster that was taking ce. "Haaaah..." Ira ignored everything as he exhaled and closed his eyes. He sent the intention of a call through his blood, in a way that could only be understood by those who were more animalistic in nature. Ira opened his eyes and smiled as he drew his sword. ........................... "Haah...haah...." Aldis breathed heavily as he tried to catch his breath. At the moment, his overall appearance was terrible, his clothes were torn, arge wound was carved into his side, and one of his arms was incredibly bruised. Amy was currently lying on the floor motionlessly, spear in hand, her condition unknown. "Move, Kid!" The instructor, who didn''t look much better than Aldis jumped in front of Aldis. "EUUUUUUUAAAAGH!" The hulking mass of muscle swiped its arm and knocked the Sword and the Instructor away before swinging its ded arm to Aldis. "Damn it!" Aldis swung his sword to defend himself only to have his sword knocked away,nding near rk. "rk!" Aldis shouted in a strained voice. "...What?" rk appeared to be daydreaming. "rk! Hand me the sword!" Aldis yelled. All Thynne family members who were children of Valkyries carried a pendant which could let them know if they were in danger. It''s just too bad Aldis saw it as something that could hamper his growth and left at home. "I-I can''t...I..." rk stammered as he crouched down and clutched his head. The creature raised its arm toward Aldis, but before it could attack, Amy sprung up and stabbed it in the back. "EUUAH!" The creature screamed and reflexively swung backward with its de hand. Blood fell to the ground and all seemed to be quiet for a moment. Then the sound of something fleshy hitting the ground set things back in motion. "Aaaah!" Amy screamed as she fell to the floor. "Amy!" Aldis yelled, but the creature wouldn''t allow him to go check her condition. "Aaah...shit...aaah." Amy cursed as she held her arm tightly. "EUAH!" The creature shouted as it picked up her severed arm and began to eat it. "F-Fuck...y-you!" Amy yelled as blood poured from her arm. The creature raised his fist to attack once again but stopped suddenly. It looked in a certain direction as it felt something in its blood calling to it. "EUUUAAAIIIGH!" The creature roared and ran toward the call, paying no more attention to the three in the hallway. "Amy!" Aldis dropped his sword and ran over to Amy. "Haaah...I-I''m...fine..." Amy had gone pale in a few moments as she continued to lose blood. Aldis tore part of his shirt and tied it around her arm to stop the bleeding. "rk!" Aldis shouted. rk remained in ce, crouched down and shivering. "It''s not...my fault...it''s not...my...fault..." He whispered over and over. "Hold on Amy." Aldis tied the makeshift bandage tightly around her arm as he limped over to the instructor and ced his hand in front of the instructors face. There were a few faint breaths which let him know that he was still alive. "Haah." Aldis sighed, he looked at rk with an unhidden trace of disgust, before he limped away in search of medical supplies or a Mage. ................................. Avery arrived at the central za, with a nine-year-old girl trailing behind her, and saw arge crowd. As she pushed her way through she could see Ira sitting on a pile of bodies, simr to each other yet different in noticeable ways. These were the creatures Glen Marbot created. Ira sat on top of the pile of bodies. His hair messily nketed over his eyes, small spaces allowed the bright yellow pupils to be seen, and right now his yellow eyes were facing downwards. "I know how it feels." He smiled strangely as he looked at a dying creature. The creature growled in response, but Ira just drove his fist into its skull sending blood sshing onto his face. "Believe me...I know." Ira said. With his bloodline resonance, the creatures thought of him as one of their own and when they arrived he killed them. In his eyes, it bore some simrity to what was done to him when he was a child. Avery finally understood what was different about his smile. His current smile seemed to be restraining some indescribable anguish, the strange feeling it had was reminiscent of misery. It was simr to the smile Ethel made before she slit her own throat, except Ira''s told of some hidden despair. Avery looked at Ira with an intense gaze. "Stay here," she said to the small girl before moving through the crowd and approaching Ira. She climbed the small pile of bodies and sat with her back against his. "I wonder if a fingernail is subtle enough?" Ira asked. Avery''s softughter stunned the crowd which already stood in awe at what Ira had done. Iraughed with Avery before they returned to silence. ..... Two Knights were sat on a haggardly leather couch. All around them were decrepit furnishings and decorations. "I''m sorry we came here to ask about Ira." The knight who spoke was Justin, he usually took the reins of things like this while Franklin watched quietly. "I''m telling you, I don''t know anyone by that name." A man with brown hair in his early thirties spoke, as he sipped tea from a chipped cup. "Ira Fallmire?" Franklin asked curiously. "There is no one here by that name." The man responded in an annoyed tone. "...Then we apologize for wasting your time." Justin sighed as he stood up, and Franklin followed suit. "Wait...I don''t know of an Ira who''s a part of my family, but I have...or rather had, a brother." The man stated as he looked off into the distance. "Oh yeah?" Justin sat back down. "What was his name?" The man looked at Justin and sighed before speaking, "Siegfried, My brother''s name was Siegfried." .................................. By the next day, the news spread of nightmarish creatures appearing almost out of nowhere after the sighting of a fireball and the sound of a bell. There were around one hundred and thirty civilian casualties. Strangely the creatures appeared at the exact ces the guards weren''t scheduled to patrol during the evening. Dozens of mercenaries were present in some areas and three creatures were killed, but for mercenaries and Knights with smaller numbers, the creatures would flee or chase after a civilian, eating their flesh to regenerate. And thest report of the day was about a mercenary and since the crowd didn''t know his name, they just called him yellow-eyes.Those who witnessed him kill nearly a dozen of the strange creatures with a smile on his face quickly told the story to others. In a few hours, Ira became something of a hero to the people hurt by the attacks. The following day, the culprit was said to be Glenn Marbot who used ck Magic in order to create the creatures that attacked. Finding out who the culprit did nothing to ease the pain for the popce who struggled to cope. The attack showed them just how weak they really are and caused all of those affected to yearn for a change. .... Chapter 21: Big Brothers Watching Pt.1 Chapter 21: Big Brother''s Watching Pt.1 A week after the "creatures" attacked the mood remained somber. The streets were mostly empty, a paranoia ran deep within the minds of most people. Mourners set up a candlelight vigil and grieved, but even the creeping paranoia couldn''t escape them, they mourned for around a day, before returning to their homes. They still felt grief but they feared to lose their own lives and joining the dead. Inside of a small inn that was now mostly empty, three people sat at a table. On one side of the table was a boy, who looked to be around sixteen years of age, his hair was pitch ck, and his eyes were bright yellow. It was a strange contrast. He wore a ck, henley style, long sleeved shirt. His pants and leather boots were also ck. The leather scabbard fastened to his hip was also ck. On the other side of the table, a beautiful girl sat, she appeared to be eighteen. Her hair was a dark plum color and her eyes were a dull silver. She wore a grey military style jacket, a white button up shirt, a brown leather scabbard on her hip, tan pants, and dark brown leather boots. Her hair and eye color were just as unusual as the boy sitting across from her. And on thest side of the table, there was a girl who looked to be around eight years old, her eyes were brown, and her hair was brown, except a small portion, which was pitch ck in color. She wore an oversized ck shirt, tan pants, and ck boots. The young girl ate from a te silently, while the sleeves of the shirt draped over her hands,ically. "You sure you don''t wannae? Aldis will be there." The boy with ck hair was obviously Ira. Needless to say, the girl with dark plum colored hair was Avery, and the third girl present was the one they rescued from Glen Marbot. Ira heard the academy was attacked and a few students even died. He decided to pay a visit and check up on everyone. "I''ll see him at the end of this week." Avery said listlessly. "I guess it''s just me and you Harper." Ira chuckled as he turned towards the silent girl. "...yeah." The girl, named Harper, responded sinctly. The reason why she remained with Ira and Avery currently, was because her parents were assumed to be dead, although there weren''t any bodies to prove it, it was pretty much confirmed. They all three were abducted and experimented on by Glen, and only she survived, mostly because Ethel took a liking to her. Over the course of a week, Ira subconsciously became an older brotherly figure in her mind, and she stuck close to him. Ira and Avery came to the conclusion it was an effect of his bloodline resonance, it''s effect seemed to be slowly growing stronger. "Before I leave...hand her your status card." Avery gestured toward Harper. Ira waved his hand and slid the card towards Harper. "Try to focus on it." Ira exined. Harper nodded and grabbed the card. She read the contents but didn''t react, she was an ordinary civilian before she was abducted, and although she knew some people were strong she didn''t know anything specific. The card lit up and she meekly handed it back to Ira. Name: Harper Rating: D Growth Capacity: C- Bloodline: Partial Lycanthrope Blessings: None Mana Capacity: Low Passive Skills: Minor: Strength, Agility, Reflexes, Senses, Regeneration, Instincts, Endurance. Active Skills: None "Oh?" Ira chuckled as he read the card. He then handed it over to Avery. "This proves your blood is lycanthropic in nature...Does this mean your bloodline is transferable by blood?" Avery asked as she handed Ira his card back. "I''m not sure. I don''t think it''s possible to change someone if they drink my blood if that''s what you''re asking." Ira focused on the card and input his own information once again, before waving it away. "Hey Harper, can I see something real quick?" Ira asked. "...yeah." Harper nodded in agreement. Ira picked up a knife from the table and grabbed her hand. Harper briefly jumped but she didn''t move. Ira made a tiny incision on her hand, causing her to briefly wince. Both he and Avery leaned closer. After a minute or so, it stopped bleeding, and after ten minutes it turned into a scab. "Well, it''s minor regeneration, to say the least." Avery judged. Harper healed around the same rate beast people did. Ira ruffled Harper''s hair while heughed. "What are you ns for this week?" Avery asked suddenly. "I''m going to do a few jobs here in the capital...oh by the way, can you loan me some money?" Ira chuckled as he asked. If it were anyone else they may have been embarrassed to ask a woman for money, especially one that looked as beautiful as Avery, but Ira couldn''t see anything wrong with it, and Avery didn''t care much about social stigmas and chivalrous gestures. "How much?" Avery responded in an unbothered manner. "How much is a house?" Ira asked. "If it''s a house you want, just give me a location and I''ll handle the rest." Avery spoke indifferently. "Near a bar or restaurant and not too far from the Mercenaries Union." Ira gave his requirements. "Tomorrow around noon, I''ll meet you at the za, closest to the Mercenaries Union." Avery stood up and put on a ck cloak. "See you tomorrow then." Ira smiled brightly. Avery faintly grinned as she left. "Alright, Harper. Let''s get going." Ira grinned as he stole a bread roll from her te. "Ah." Harper eximed as Ira took her food. He stood up and waved his hand leaving two bills on the table. "Let''s go." He chuckled with a mouth full of food. Harper quickly stood up and followed behind him. Her sleeves swayed as she walked, her height was around 4''2, so of course, Ira''s spare shirt wouldn''t fit her right. ......................... Amy sat upright on a white bed. Currently, she was within a small room in the Academy''s medical facility. A single bed, two chairs, and a window to gaze outside. The bleak set up didn''t help improve her mood at all. She seemed to be in a daze. asionally she would nce at her arm stub. Everything just below her right elbow was gone. She would then stare at her short spear. Aldis sat in a chair at the end of the bed, he appeared to be sleep. He had no way to console Amy, he couldn''t even imagine how he would feel if he lost an arm. Knock. Knock. Aldis jolted awake and stood up. A male academy attendant opened the door. "You have a visitor." He said as he moved out of the way. "Hey, Aldis. Amy you-" Ira began talking as he walked in, but paused as he saw Amy''s arm. "Oh..." He still grinned. The attendant closed the door. The room became silent. Harper stood behind Ira and stared at Aldis and Amy. "You can sit down if you want, Harper." Ira said. Harper silently nodded and dragged the chair to a corner. She had a dislike of small rooms and the feeling of being crowded. Amy and Aldis both looked at Harper strangely. "You have a sister?" Aldis asked curiously. "Hmm. I guess that sort of works." Ira looked at Harper and nodded his head. "Not looking so great, Amy." Ira grinned as he sat at the edge of the bed. "...Hi...Ira." Amy smiled, it was clear that it was apletely fake smile. Ira was one of the people she admired because of his strength and attitude, right now she didn''t wish for him to see her current state. "There''s something in your eyes, Amy." Ira spoke cryptically. Amy raised her hand to wipe her eyes, but Ira spoke. "I don''t mean literally...Ah, it''s oddly familiar." Iraughed mysteriously, his bright yellow eyes seemed to peer through Amy. "What are you talking-" Amy questioned, but Ira stood up. "Why don''t we get you a new one?" Ira asked suddenly, as he smiled brightly. He saw something inside Amy, she was just a step away from grabbing it, and he decided he would help her get to it. "A good prosthetic is beyond expensive. Even if you use, let''s say, wood as the material. You need a skilled alchemist toy sensory arrays to react to signals from the nervous system. The cost of the materials to make the array and cost of the manufacturing is still a lot." Aldis said solemnly. Aldis seemed to be changed, his whole demeanor was previously cold and aloof, reminiscent of Avery''s, but recently he became more lively. Though he still had the underlying apathetic temperament, seemingly exclusive to those who were children of Valkyries. Iraughed in response. "Amy. Pick any material." Ira said. "I..." Amy mumbled. "Any material, Amy. Pick one. Amy, you gotta pick one. Amy. Amy. Amy. Amy." Iraughed, as he urged her on. "Titanium!" Amy shouted tearfully. "Then a titanium arm you''ll get." Ira said assuredly. A beaming smile shed across his face. "Even I couldn''t get the amount it would cost, my family doesn''t allow the males or the inws, to spend money wantonly." Aldis said. "Then you''ll do missions with me until you get the amount." Ira said casually, as he ced his hand on Aldis'' shoulder. "Wait...Ira. What''s that on your finger." Aldis asked suspiciously, when Ira raised his arm he noticed something familiar on his hand. "Oh." Ira showed his hand to Aldis. "That''s a...an engagement ring from my family." Aldis narrowed his eyes in thought. "Avery?" He asked. "Yeah." Ira chuckled. "Your Grandmother set it up." He continued. Amy looked at Aldis and Ira, a little lost. "Haaaaah." Aldis sighed as he looked at Amy. "Him and Avery are engaged." He said. "What?" Amy widened her green eyes in confusion. "C-Congrattions." Amy said as she wiped her eyes. Ira smiled in response. "So is uhh..." He looked around the room. "...Is rk dead?" He asked with augh. "No." Aldis responded a trace of anger was apparent in his eyes. Amy wanted to say something but she stopped herself, being mindful of Aldis. Aldis stayed with her in the recovery room for the whole week, while rk didn''t show up to even apologize, maybe he thought they would me him and it would be better if he didn''t visit. The exact opposite ended up happening. Aldis began to hate rk more with each passing day he didn''t visit Amy. "He''s still somewhere in the academy if you want to find him. If you find him, ask him why he still hasn''t visited." Aldis said agitatedly. "It''s good he''s alive." Ira smiled, but his eyes didn''t hold relief, nor did they hold hostility. It was more of a warped expectation. "Well, I got a job lined up, so Harper and I are gonna leave you-" Ira stood up and paused. "Alone." His brows twitched lightly as he cracked a smile. "Come on, Harper." Ira beckoned. She got out of the chair and hurriedly walked to Ira. He stepped out of the room and closed the door behind him. A few feet away from the doorway, rk stood alone. "rk, rk, rk." Ira chuckled as he shook his head. "I think we talked about this before." Ira said. "Remember? Grasping power at every opportunity? Ring any bells." Ira asked as he grinned encouragingly. Harper stood behind him staring at rk. "Ira...Does Amy hate me?" rk asked desperately. "rk..." Ira waved his left hand, causing a few bills to appear within his hand. "...I don''t think the academy is the right fit for you." Ira said smilingly as he ced a couple bills in rk''s hand. It was 600 Gre. Enough to stay in a really cheap inn and eat three meals a day for around a month. Especially with the spread of paranoia, activity from civilians slowed, unless they had to work people would avoid spending time on the street if this trend continued the Kingdom''s economy would soon take a hit. Prices were discounted to encourage street activity, and security and patrols were increased to give the public assurance. "..." rk epted the money with clenched teeth. "Hey...One should grasp power at every opportunity." Ira patted his shoulder and walked away. Harper stopped to look at rk. "Hey...Every opportunity." She repeated before she ran to catch up with Ira. "Damn it." rk cursed to himself as turned to walk away from the room. .................... Chapter 22: Big Brothers Watching Pt.2 Chapter 22: Big Brother''s Watching Pt.2 Ira and Harper walked through the streets of the capital, he took it upon himself to give her "guidance". "Harper, I''m taking you to work with me, so to speak." Ira spoke in a leader-like tone. Harper nodded her head and watched him with impressionable eyes. "We have to go find a guy named ''Romelyn'' also known as ''Snakes Fang''." Ira exined while Harper continued to nod. "With a name as telling as that, I bet he has a dagger and uses...poison." He spoke strangely when poison was mentioned. "Oh yeah, what type of weapon do you use?" Ira asked curiously. "I...don''t know how to use one." Harper spoke meekly. "It''s fine, I''m sure Romelyn will have some." Ira stopped outside of a four-story building. The Kingdoms banner hung outside of it, above the doorway, it read "City Guard Headquarters". Ira walked in and could see people and two separate stairways, above one that led downwards, it read "Holding Cells". Arge squad was standing in the center of the room. The Captain of the guards came down the stairs. He was a middle-aged man with a bald head and a long goatee, he had arge build and a deep voice. "Get out there and show the civilians were doing more than our best! We have to restore the faith of the public!" He ordered loudly. """""""SIR!""""""" The guards saluted and made their way out of the building. Ira and Harper moved out of the way and let the crowd of guards pass them. Ira approached the Captain. "I''m here to for the Romelyn job." He exined. "You''re gonna take down Romelyn?" The Captain asked skeptically. "Yeah." Ira replied confidently as he showed his mercenary card. "Well me and my...sister...here." He pointed at Harper. "Yeah." She said as she imitated Ira''s confident manner. The oversized shirt made her look incrediblyical, especially seeing how she tried to give off the impression of confidence. "Well, don''t get the little girl killed." The Captain said sternly as he grabbed some papers and handed them to Ira. He thought Ira, was joking about bringing her along on the job, but he warned him just in case. "Lately we don''t have time tounch an operation against Romelyn, his headquarters is deep within the slums, so by the time a squad gets deep enough to capture him, he''s already gone. Hopefully, you have better luck. This is hisst known location, he shouldn''t have moved, seeing as we''re too busy to stop him." The Captain exined. Ira chuckled as he checked the papers. "Let''s go, Harper." He smiled as he left the Guard building. ........................... Inside the third floor of a building that looked decrepit, a thin man wearing a maroon coat, with dark brown, slicked back hair, sat in a big leather chair, with a stained ss window to his back. In front of him, a dark wooden table, and on the table there was a serpent, a human skull, and a bottle of whiskey. Clearly, the man wanted to look viinous The man touched his fingertips together as he stared into space. This man was referred to as Snake''s Fang, also known as Romelyn. Knock. Knock. "Enter." Romelyn spoke with a faint hiss. "Boss. The old man is here to pay his debt off." A man with a in face said. "Bring him in." Romelyn hissed. A fragile looking old man, carrying arge brown duffle bag, was escorted in by two burly men. "Boss R-Romelyn...I have the money." The old man said as he shook. One of the burly men snatched the bag from the old man and checked it. "Boss, it''s Ten thousand Gre." The burly man said. "Good. With that, your debt is squared away-" Crash! Romelyn was interrupted as the stained ss behind him shatter, a projectile flew through the window and hit the old man. Thwack! The fragile old man fell backward, a small indention could be seen on his skull. Romelyn quickly turned around to see a teenage boy and a little girl standing on a rooftop adjacent from the decrepit building. A few rocks were stacked at their feet. "Harper!" The boy yelled. "You killed the old man!" ............. A few minutes ago. Ira and Harper walked through the slums, collecting small stones on the way, eventually, they found the building that was written on the reports. On the outside, it looked like another decrepit building, but the inside was well furnished and decorated. Ten people stood in close proximity to the building, it was clear they were guarding it, no matter how casual they tried to look. "Come on." Ira ducked into an alley, and started scaling the wall, he easily climbed the wall and got on the rooftop. Harper watched on, amazed. "Now you." Ira said as he peeked over the ledge to look at Harper. "Ok." Harper said. She slowly climbed the wall, it took her a few minutes to reach the top. "Nice." Ira praised as he waved his left hand and dropped stones onto the ground. He started stacking the rocks on top of one another. "Alright." He nodded his head in a satisfactory manner, as he signaled for Harper to get closer. "Harper, you see that ss window?" Ira asked. "Yeah." Harper nodded her head. "Right, try to aim at the center of it." He said casually as he handed Harper a stone. Harper grabbed a stone and stood up. She tried to picture the center of the window as she threw the stone as hard as she could. Whoosh. The stone sailed through the air. Crash! It broke the window and hit an old man, causing him to fall backward. "Harper!" Ira yelled, causing Harper to flinch. "You killed the old man!" He said as he looked at the old man''s lifeless body, a shocked expression on his face. "I-I didn''t mean...I''m sorry...I didn''t-" Harper was on the verge of crying as she looked distressed. Ira interrupted her abruptly. "A score of five out of ten, Harper." Ira chuckled as he picked up a stone. "Wha...What?" Harper asked in a confused manner. "Like this." Ira picked up a stone and clutched it tightly. He took a few steps back and then threw the stone with all his might. WHOOSH! The stone flew faster than an arrow and made a faint noise as it moved through the air. It passed the window before it hit a in faced man who was still shocked from the first stone throw. BOOM! Iraughed wildly. BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! Ira threw the rocks like a madman, he didn''t even aim instead he chose to just bombard the building altogether. ................... "Shit!" Romelyn hurriedly flipped the table and took cover as he panicked. He even forgot to add his usual hiss. "Boss-" Splik! The in face man tried to run over but was hit in the head with a stone, as his skull split open, sending brain matter and blood onto the walls. Thwack! The remaining burly man tried to run to the exit but was hit in his spine by a small stone, which lodged itself inside of him, sending blood spraying out of his back. The men on the lower floors and the men outside the building all rushed upstairs. "Get down you idiots-" BOOM! A stone flew through one man''s throat, passing through it slowed its momentum, but still hit another man in the eye. "Fuck!" One of the men cursed. They all retreated back into the hallway. BOOM! A stone tore through the wooden wall but luckily didn''t hit anyone. "Shit! I''m out of stones!" A boy yelled from the adjacent rooftop, as the stones stopped being thrown. A guard cautiously peeked his head out. Sck! A stone came flying, destroying his skull instantly. "Hahaha! Ok! Ok! Now I''m really out! The boy cackled in an unrestrained manner. The men became terrified and regretted rushing up to check on their boss. .......................... "Alright. Come here." Vssshing! Ira called Harper over as he unsheathed his sword. Harper timidly walked over. "Hold this." He ced the sword in her hands, and lifted her up by her abdomen, holding her above his head. "Brace yourself, Harper." Ira chuckled. "Ok!" Harper put away her fear and nodded. Right now she resembled a human dart. Her body was in a t position as Ira held her in the air, and she held the sword stretched in front of her. Ira threw Harper forward. Whoosh! ................... A brave man peeked out when he didn''t hear a stone being thrown. He stepped into the room. "I think it''s clear-" The man just started to talk when he saw something flying towards him. BOOOM! A little girl holding a sword impaled the man through his chest, the force carried his body into the hallway, as he crashed through a wooden wall. Dust slowly emerged from the hole in the wall. "Ehek...Ehek..." A little girl climbed out and coughed. Her hair was covered in dust and blood, though it wasn''t her own, she pulled the sword out of the man''s chest and ran into the room, filled with blood and viscera. The men in the hallway watched nkly. Before they slowly began backing away. "Nice, Harper!" Ira appeared from thin air as he stood in the bloody room, smiling brightly. "I got the sword." Harper said in a low voice, she felt a little sick upon seeing and smelling the mangled bodies, but a strange sense of pride welled up when Ira praised her. She scanned the room and looked at the body of the old man. Ira grabbed the sword and sheathed it. He ced a hand on Harper''s head and wiped the dust off. He stopped after a while and turned around to see a man sitting on the floor, his back pressed to a table. A green snake slithered over his legs. "Romelyn right? So is it dead or alive?" Ira asked Romelyn. "Fuck you!" Romelyn shouted with a hiss as he slowly moved his arm. He grabbed the serpent and tossed it at Ira, who snatched it out of the air and squeezed its neck, causing it to hang limply. Romelyn drew two hidden daggers from his coat and swung wildly. "Quick Stab!" He thrust both daggers forward as they increased in speed. Ira easily grabbed his hands and stopped his stabbing motion. He slowly applied pressure. "Argh!" Romelyn groaned as he dropped the daggers. "I bet those are poisoned. With a name like ''Snake''s Fang,'' those have to be poisoned right? Who came up with that name anyway? You?" Ira spoke nonchntly as he swung Romelyn by the arms towards the open window, where the stained ss formerly stood, sending him falling from the third floor. "Fuck!" Romelyn shouted as he fell with his back facing the ground. Thump! Hended directly on his back and felt a sharp pain all over his body. His men were already fleeing the building when they were stopped by his falling body. Ira chuckled as he turned to Harper. "Can you find some rope?" Ira asked as he picked up the brown bag on the floor. When he looked up, Harper was still staring at the old man''s lifeless body. Ira grabbed the dagger Romelyn dropped and walked over to Harper. "I...I killed him." She said fearfully as she thought of Glen Marbot. "...Am I a bad person?" She asked as she looked up towards Ira for guidance. "Listen, that old man probably had a family, friends, people that really cared about him and..." Ira smiled. Shlik! He stabbed the dagger inside of the old man''s head, where the impact of the rock was. "...Romelyn, Killed him." Ira gave a purposely exaggerated wink. "Who killed him?" He asked. "R-Romelyn." Harper repeated. "Good. Now see if you can find some rope, and maybe some weapons, then put them in this bag." Ira said to her, as he opened therge duffle bag and waved his left hand over the money inside, emptying it. "Ok!" Harper nodded determinedly as she scurried off. Ira smiled. He then turned to look out the window to see Romelyn surrounded by his men, he jumped down from the window andnded on the ground, kicking up some dust. "Right..." Ira scanned the men as the dust settled down. "...No one move or I''ll have to kill you. You''re only worth 500 Gre a piece, so I don''t want to waste time killing you-" Ira disappeared as he saw a man trying to edge away. He gripped his skull tightly and squeezed. "Anyone else?" Ira asked he returned to his original position. The men grew scared, this boy could appear in the blink of an eye and kill them instantly, all hopes of fleeing were put to rest. Harper hobbled out of the building, doing her best to carry a brown bag filled with weapons. Ira walked over and examined each one, clubs, batons, knives, a few daggers, two swords, a metal staff, and a small crossbow. Mixed in with the weapons was a rope. "Do you like anything?" Ira asked Harper. "..." Harper shook her head. "Well, we can ask Avery to train you." Ira shrugged his shoulders and pulled out the rope, and waved his left hand over the bag making it vanish, leaving faint traces of ck mist. "Everyone get into a line." He ordered. The men, albeit reluctantly, shuffled into a line. Meanwhile, Romelynid on the ground, asionally groaning. ...................... "Hey...Look at that! It''s Snake''s Fang!" A woman shouted. upants of the slums all turned to look, and we''re all stopped in their tracks. A rope was tied to Romelyn''s ankle, as heid on his back. Ira held the rope and slowly dragged Romelyn away. Next to him was Harper, who clutched a rope in her small hands that were attached to the wrists of Romelyn''s men. Although they could easily snatch the rope away, they knew Ira would kill them if they did. People looked at the man who lorded over them and terrorized them, and they began to feel relief. A person began pping, then it slowly spread until everyone on the streets began pping. Ira smiled cheerfully and Harper held her chin up, trying to copy Ira''s confident manner. Although they didn''t know his name, they heard rumors of a boy with bright yellow eyes who killed the creatures that caused terror, what he did today would be sure to spread more rumors. Eventually, they left the slums, and reached the City Guards Headquarters, under the strange gazes of pedestrians. Ira picked up Romelyn by his jacket cor and carried him in. A few city guards were present. "I''m back with Romelyn." Ira said loudly as he walked in. The guards stood up watched Ira walk in with Romelyn and about a dozen other men, all tied in ropes. "Go get the Captain." One of the men turned to his colleagues and said. His colleague ran upstairs and shortly after came down with the Captain of the guards. "Hohoho! Who would''ve guessed you''d get him in just one day." The Captainughed heartily as he looked at Romelyn. "Get these men processed and thrown in cells." The Captain ordered. """""Sir!""""" The men took hold of the ropes from Ira and Harper and led the men downstairs to the holding cells. "I''ll inform the Mercenaries Union of the jobpletion, they should have your money by tomorrow." The Captain said. "There''s are a few bodies left in his hideout. Please don''t forget to add those up." Ira sported a friendly smile as he left with Harper trailing behind him. As they left the Guard headquarters, an old woman and her son walked over to Ira. "My husband, did you see my husband? He went to pay back the money he borrowed from Romelyn." The old woman clutched Ira''s shoulders desperately, her son stood beside her with a worried look. "Romelyn killed him before I arrived." Ira said inly. "Nooo!" The old woman shouted hysterically as her son went to hold her. Ira stepped around them and continued walking, Harper looked at them with guilty eyes as she followed behind Ira. "Harper." Ira called her while walking. "...Yes?" She answered obediently. Ira turned to her and gave her a yful wink. "Let''s get some food." He said as he stretched. "Ok." She nodded her head smilingly. ................... To the far west, a meeting was being held. "Are the rumors true?" A pale humanoid with pointed ears and a small circr metal-like structure protruding from his forehead spoke. People of his race were called the Diavol, and currently, he was in a room surrounded by numerous men who looked simr to him. "We can''t confirm it, but there is a way to find out. We''ll siege that ursed fortress to the east and find out." Another Diavol spoke. "You mean to attack the Human fortress? I thought we ceased our patrols eastwards because of the pointless battles! You mean to use our men as bait?" An older looking Diavol mmed his fist on the table. "No! We send arge force, we take the fortresspletely, the humans overstep their boundaries as they creep closer and closer towards us. With the rumor spreading, that their capital was attacked from within means we must act now. I believe we ceased our patrols a little too early." The Diavol from before stated. The others in the room stirred and whispered. "All in agreement for taking the human fortress raise your hands." A Diavol spoke up. 75% of the room raised their hands, causing the older Diavol to make a bitter expression. "Then mobilize our troops with discretion, soon we will attack swiftly before the humans can react properly." The Diavol who suggested taking the fortress smiled. ..................... Chapter 23: Avery Thynnes Epiphany Chapter 23: Avery Thynne''s Epiphany Avery opened her eyes and sat up silently. She was currently inside of the Thynne Family Manor. Her personal room was mostly in. Her bed sheets were a dull shade of gray, her room only held a sword rack, a small shelf of books, a vanity with a small mirror above it and a chair in front of it, and a brown leather armchair. "Something is different." She said solemnly as she held her chin in contemtion. Knock. Knock. "Enter." She said as she stood up. Two females with dark purple hair and brown eyes, wearing white dresses, stepped inside while pulling a food cart. One maid stayed by the cart and the other went into the bathroom and began running water. Avery rotated her neck and walked over to the food tray, the maid removed the lid in a rehearsed manner. Two eggs, a slice of toast, a peeled orange, and a cup of ck coffee. It was rather simplistic for someone of Avery''s standing in the family, but to her, it was more than enough. Avery ate quickly, but still looked refined as she did it. The maid couldn''t help but stare at Avery''s indifferent, but beautiful face. Her sharp and youthful features worked in perfect contrast. Avery sent her a nce, which caused her to avert her eyes. Avery finished eating and walked over to the bath. "The water is ready." The servant stepped out of the bathroom and made way. The bath was filled with cold water. "Get my saber." Avery said as she closed the bathroom door. .................. After she finished bathing, she dressed in ck underwear and sat in front of her vanity and looked at the mirror. The two maid brushed her long wet hair while trying to restrain their admiration. Her physique was muscr, but in a subtle way that enhanced her feminine charm. "Something''s different..." Avery said as she looked into the mirror. "Miss?" A servant asked. "Nothing." Avery stood up and began dressing. A gray military style jacket, a white shirt, tan pants, and her brown leather boots. The maid handed her her scabbard and saber, Avery epted it and fastened it to her waist. She grabbed the white ring from the vanity and put it on her left hand. "I need a carriage." Avery said to the maid. "Yes, miss." The maids bowed slightly and left the room. Avery sat silently in contemtion. She always seemed brooding or indifferent, actually, all the female children of Valkyries seemed to that way, but the truth was that the training they went through as children were enough to break the mental states of normal humans. Sleep deprivation, massive sparring sessions, survival training, hypothermia training, istion, hunting, and numerous trials. Avery began to think back. ........................ 17 years ago. Inside of a snowy forest at the foot of a mountain, a small cabin stood. It was ate night, and the forest waspletely still. DING! DING! DING! A loud bell rung loudly inside the cabin disturbing the silence. There were seven beds on each side of the room, each holding an upant. They immediately stood up. Each one was an adolescent girl with dark purple hair and silver eyes, they all appeared to be younger than ten years old, their breath could be seen, showing just how cold it was. A woman walked in with a small bell, which made more noise than one would think from the size. The woman had dark purple hair and silver eyes, it was the Valkyrie known as Judith, who was the aunt of every girl in the room. "Five minutes." Judith said coldly as she scanned over all the girls, before dropping a pile of different wooden weapons and leaving. The girls moved quickly as they all dressed in gray training tights, with a gray cloth tasset belt. Each girl grabbed a wooden weapon by the door and left. The climbed uphill in the cold, with very little protection from the cold, yet they didn''t shiver or grimace, they silently walked with muffled footsteps. They arrived at a clearing, the ground was t stone. Judith stood in the middle as she waited for the girls to line up. Arge tub full of blood was sat by Judith''s foot. The girls walked up and dipped their weapons in the blood, and then moved to the edges of the stage. "Today is your turn, Avery." Judith pointed to Avery and spoke without emotion. A little girl whose face was noticeably more apathetic then the rest of the girls walked forward to the center of the stone stage. Her eyes coldly scanned her thirteen cousins. Judith moved the tub of blood away from the stage and stood on top of arge Boulder. "Same rules. If the blood touches you, it counts as your death. If you lose, you go to the istion chamber." Judith stated harshly as she pped her hands once. Blood dripped from the edge of the wooden weapons as the girls took up their stances. Avery held up her wooden saber and closed her eyes. The girls spread around her and moved slowly. Judith watched them and then pped her hands again. Thirteen girls charged toward Avery. Three girls holding wooden staves, were leading the charge. They spun their staves and attacked. Avery raised her sword to block one, sidestepped the second one, and kicked the third in her chest. "Hah!" Avery shouted as she ran towards the other ten girls. Tak! Tak! Tak! Tak! Tak! The sound of weapons and heavy breathing disturbed the silent forest. A little whileter. Half of the girls had their gray training tights stained with blood, including Avery. She managed tond hits on six other girls before she was hit in the back with a spear. "You all go to the istion chambers! There was not enough cooperation, you could''ve prevented casualties if you worked together in an organized manner! That''s seven of you dead just to take down one enemy! Dead! Dead! Dead!" Judith shouted grimly as she pointed to the end of the stage. There were fourteen metal hatches barely hidden by the snow. "Get in!" She shouted. The girls ran over to the hatches without hesitation and opened them. Under the hatches was an extremely ustrophobic room, filled with water. There was one breathing tube in each hatch. "There are heating arrays that will just barely keep you from freezing to death, concentrate on them to get them to work, hone your state of mind." Judith ordered. "I''ll be back tomorrow and don''t think death will save you, I''ll bring you back and make you stay in for a week if you die." She stated brutally as she shut each of the metal hatches. As she got to Avery''s hatch she paused. "Avery, you''ll be in for three days. Your mother is the firstborn of this family and you are her first born, as such you have to be stronger than the rest of them because one day you''ll be the matriarch." Judith said apathetically as she shut the hatch. Avery fastened the breathing tube to her mouth and submerged herself in the water. The weak heating array began to glow as she concentrated, for three days she would have to keep her concentration at its highest point. It would push her mental states to its limits. Avery closed her eyes and waited alone in the darkness. ............................... "Miss, the carriage is ready." A maid''s voice woke Avery up from her daydream. "Also, the property has sessfully been purchased and registered. I have the key for you." Avery nodded to the maid and stood up to leave, she tied her loose hair into a ponytail, grabbed the key from the maid and put on her ck cloak. She walked down the steps and exited to see the extended family inside of the dining hall, eating cheerfully. They would be taken care of and would receive a mild training regiment, enough to get an apprentice level in a certain weapon discipline. They stood up to greet Avery and she nodded in response. She felt no particr way about them, no hate or love could be found in her gaze as she nced at them. ........................... A few hourster, Avery arrived at the capital and passed through the gates in the carriage, the guards could see the family emblem of a sword and spear crossing and knew it was the Thynne family. They were given instructions not to obstruct anyone from their family in anyway. "Here." Avery said to the carriage driver. He stopped the war horses and waited. Avery climbed out of the carriage and turned to the driver. "Be here this evening." She said as she put her hood on and walked away. Eventually, she arrived at the meeting ce she stated for Ira. She could see him sitting on a bench reading a ck book, with a sigil simr to the one on his left hand, Harper tried to peek over his shoulder and read it, but her face contorted into a confused expression. Ira shut the book and made it disappear as he looked up and smiled merrily at Avery. He turned to say something to Harper, and she waved to Avery, with a little hesitation. "Avery." Ira stood up and smiled. "Ira." Avery faintly grinned. "H-Harper." Harper said her own name for some weird reason. "Are you ready to go to your new house?" Avery asked. "Don''t you mean..." Ira paused as he raised his left hand and shed the engagement ring. "...Our new house." He chuckled lightheartedly. "Come on." Avery chuckled lightly as she shook her head. Harper looked on with wide eyes. Ira ruffled her brown and ck hair. The three of them walked for about ten minutes before they came to a house. It was a three-story white townhouse, directly across from a busy restaurant, situated in themercial district. A few other shops could be seen down the street, a smithery, clothing store, furnisher, and a general store. "Seems like we''ll have neighbors." Ira gave a friendly smile as he followed Avery to the door. As they made their way in they could see a few furnishings. In the living room was a ck leather couch and a firece, with a few rugs and a ss table inside. A short hallway led to the kitchen which had arge table and 8 chairs around it, a small stove, sink, and counter. "There''s a basement but it''s empty until you decide what to put in it." Avery stated as they went upstairs. The second floor was filled with expensive training equipment,rge wooden sparring dummies, a punching bag, and a few wooden swords on a rack, a weight bench, and a pull-up bar. As nice as it was, none of this equipment would be effective for Ira, though it could work for Harper. There was a small doorway which led to a bathroom. Ira looked at the room and noticed ack of dust, in fact, all the items seemed recently ced. "Is all this new?" Ira asked curiously as they walked up the stairs. "I had it brought here yesterday." Avery responded sinctly. As they arrived on the third floor there was a hallway that led to two bedrooms. The doors of both rooms were open. One room had a small bed and small furnishings, clearly a room for Harper. The other room held a bed with ck sheets, a dark brown nightstand, a dark brown vanity, and a closet full of ck clothes. "Where is the room for Miss Avery?" Harper asked curiously. "Right there." Ira pointed at the room with ck sheets. "So where is your room?" Harper continued. "Right there." Ira chuckled as he pointed in the same direction. Harper wasn''t aware that Ira and Avery were engaged, so her confusion could be expected. Avery looked away in a distracted manner. ......................... 12 years ago. The forest was an autumn shade of reds and browns. The activity of wildlife was very minute, as the asional rodent could be seen scurrying away, or a bird could be heard chirping ever so often. The sun could barely be seen as darkness fell onto the dense forest at the foot of a mountain range. Torches were lit up around a stone stage. Fourteen girls with dark purple hair and dull silver eyes stood next to each other, some were around there mid-teens and others were just a year away from reaching their teens. Twenty men and women covered in bup sacks were bound in ropes, and in a kneeling position. Each of the girls had real weapons in their hands. A woman with dark purple hair and bright silver eyes stood on top of a boulder. It was Avery''s mother, Casey. "These people are all criminals. Some havemitted small excusable crimes and some havemitted terrible crimes. You''ll be the judge and the executioner." Casey said coldly. The fourteen girls walked around surveying the people tied up, some of the girls asked questions, some of the girls examined their hands and arms, some just listened to their whimpers. Avery didn''t move at all. She looked over all the people tied up and drew her saber. Vsshing. The noise drew silence from everyone. The people tied in ropes stirred nervously, and Avery''s thirteen cousins just watched her. Casey''s eyebrows raised slightly but no one noticed. Tap. Tap. Tap. She made her steps intentionally loud, those bound in ropes began shaking. A sense of terror burrowed into their skulls. Whoever was the closest to the footsteps couldn''t help but be fearful. Each step echoed certainty, there was no hesitation. It was clear to them that whoever was taking those steps was certain about their decisions. Avery stopped at a woman on the end. Shlik! She stabbed her saber into the woman''s throat and kicked her body down. Shlik! Shlik! Shlik! She continued down the line. By now the people bound in rope could hear the sound of blood and the muffled groans, they didn''t need to guess someone was being killed, but the problem was the sound didn''t stop and moved closer to them. "Wait, please! All I did was steal some food!" A man cried out from under the bup sack, his cry sparked everyone into confessing their "minor" crimes all at once. Shlik! The man who cried out was beheaded by Avery as she continued down the line. Shlik! Her sixth kill was an older woman who attempted to plead with her but was met with a cold de. Casey watched on and didn''t say anything. The other girls took it as a sign and hurried to kill the rest of the people lined up. Eventually, the stone stage was filled with blood as every breathed quietly. Some of the girls looked visually disturbed, while some tried to act indifferent, Avery kept her usual cold and distant expression. "What was your reason for killing them, Avery?" Casey asked without emotion. "If I am to judge them, then they are all guilty. If I am to be the executioner, then they will all die." Avery stated indifferently as blood dripped from her saber. "All of you to the istion chamber. You''ll be in for two weeks. There is one piece of dried meat and a canteen of water inside. Avery, you''ll have half of what they get." Casey said harshly. The girls ced their weapons on the ground and got into their istion chambers. Casey came by and shut each one and paused at Avery. "You did well. There is no innocent or guilty among the dead. You''ll be in for a month, Avery. Do not disappoint me." Casey faintly smiled as she shut the metal hatch. Avery sat down and closed her eyes. The least amount of movement would help her save energy. She waited in the darkness. ...................... A soft hand touched her cheek and woke her up from her daydream. Her eyes came into focus as she saw Ira standing directly in front of her, inches from her face, he currently had a puzzled expression. "I was just exining to Harper that we''re getting married but you nked out...Where did you go?" Ira asked as he held her face, surprisingly with all his strength, his palms weren''t coarse at all. Harper looked up at her with a confused expression. "Away." Avery stated directly. Ira leaned forward and touched his forehead to hers. "Well, Wee back." He chuckled yfully as he moved away. "Let''s see if the food across the street is any good." He began walking down the steps. "Wee back." Harper repeated as she followed Ira down the steps. Avery shook her head with a faint smile and followed behind them. ...................... All three of them sat a wooden table inside of the restaurant. Currently, Ira was eating six 72 ounce steaks, which weighed about 27 pounds in total, his metabolic rate was getting faster and faster even while he was in a resting state. He had to exercise a lot of control to keep his body from metabolizing faster than he could keep up with. Harper had herself a one pound steak and a cup of milk, trying her best to copy Ira and yet failing to finish eating itpletely and Avery had a piece baked chicken, some roasted vegetables, and a ss of wine. "You know...I almost never have to use the bathroom." Ira said as he chewed his steak. Even though it wasn''t proper table talk, none of them seemed bothered. Especially the impressionable Harper, because of Ira she began showing some minor changes in her behavior. "My body uses just about everything I eat." He said to Avery as he finished his final steak. "It''s like this...Just about anything can burn right?" Ira asked. Harper nodded her head eptingly. "If the fire is strong enough." Avery added. "Right. But it all leaves ashes. My metabolism is like a fire that burns everything and doesn''t leave ash." Ira exined in using an analogy. "Maybe your bloodline is in a growth period." Avery suggested. "I think so too. Hey, speaking of growing you think you can train little Harper here." Ira suggested as he took the rest of Harper''s steak and ate it. "Ah!" Harper eximed as she searched his te for something to take but was left empty-handed. She hurriedly clutched her cup of milk and drank it quickly. A small trail of milk was left on her upper lip when she finished. "I''ll train her in my spare time, but the one who needs training the most is you." Avery sipped her wine after she finished speaking. "Yourbat skills have stagnated." She continued. "I''m open to suggestions." Ira said as he stole the rest of Avery''s baked chicken. "At the end of this week, I''ll see if my grandmother can train you." Avery stated as she stood up to leave, she started to pull out money but Ira stopped her. "It''s on me this time. Harper''s aim helped make me some extra money." He chuckled as he waved his hands and left a 1000 Gre. The meal itself was close to 300 Gre since Ira ordered 6rge steaks. Avery nodded before turned to walk away. "You know our house is right across the street. You don''t have to leave without us." Iraughed brightly. "I''ll see you at the end of the week." Avery smiled charmingly as she left the restaurant. Harper looked at both of them with milk still on her upper lip. "Wipe your mouth, kiddo." Ira said as he began leaving. Harper wiped her face with her long sleeves andughed as she chased after Ira. Maybe a normal little girl would be embarrassed, but Harper''s sense of shame began to erode the longer she stayed near Ira. It was night by the time they finished at the restaurant so both Ira and Harper went home to get some sleep. ................... Avery arrived at the gate as she walked slowly. Currently, she was trying to concentrate on her own bloodline, the sense of change she felt may have been a result of it getting close to awakening it. She arrived at the gates to see a carriage pulling in three people. Two of which, she knew personally. "Franklin. Justin." Avery said as she walked to the carriage. "Captain Avery, we believe that this man is the brother of-" Franklin spoke excitedly. "Don''t talk here. And I''m no longer Captain." Avery looked around as she spoke. "Do you have a ce for him to stay?" Avery asked them as she looked at the third man in the carriage, he had a face that could be considered handsome, only his appearance now was very rough, to be blunt he looked like an alcoholic beggar. "Yeah, we''re gonna put him up in a cheap inn before we report in tomorrow." Justin exined dutifully. "Alright you two follow me and he can wait for you at the nearest inn." She said. "Yes, ma''am." Justin handed the haggard man a few Gre and jumped down from the carriage. Franklin followed Justin and jumped down too. "Let''s go." Avery said as she led them to her carriage. They climbed in silently as the coachman slowly road away. The haggard man''s eyes showed a strange glint as he climbed out of the carriage and followed behind them, their pace made it so it wasn''t hard to keep up. After 30 minutes of riding, the carriage came to a stop and Avery, Justin, and Franklin all stepped out and walked into some nearby woods. "Tell me everything you know." Avery said seriously. "His name is Sebastian Fallmire, he says his brother was named Siegfried Fallmire and when he was younger, his parents became crazed and took Siegfried away,st time he received word of them was in a small town not too far away from the ck pir. He spent all his family''s money attempting to track them down but failed as he slowly went into debt. There are a few details that don''t add up, such as the age, and sudden appearance, but I''m sure if we sit both Ira and him down we can find the truth." Justin exined with a tinge of pride in his voice. "You''ve done well...So do you n on telling the Kingdom about this?" Avery asked indifferently. Franklin felt something was slightly off, but didn''t say anything. "Of course, if we can get knowledge of the ck Forest from Ira, it may help out the Kingdom a lot." Justin stated with a heart full of patriotism. "I don''t think he''ll be willing to cooperate." She retorted. "Then we''ll make him. He''s a danger to this kingdom and everyone around him." Franklin spoke up in a righteous manner. "Does anyone else know about this yet?" Avery asked as she looked up at the moonlight that began shining through the trees. "Not yet, Captain." Justin and Franklin both spoke at the same time assuredly. "Heh heh heh...hahaha." Avery raised both hands over her heart as her gentleughter resounded through the woond. "C-Captain. Are you alright-" Justin asked as he was stunned from Avery''s beautifulughter, but felt something was off about it. "So that''s what was different." Avery interrupted as she closed her eyes and softly cupped her hands over her heart. "Ever since that day...I know it''s incredibly clich...but ever since that day I could see something in him. I could see a simr feeling to what I felt when I was kept in the darkness for my training, but I could tell what he had been through was so much...more. Maybe that''s when it changed, or maybe it was here since the start." Avery still spoke with her eyes closed, but her eyebrows raised in realization. "Are you still talking about the boy, Captain?" Justin asked in a confused manner. "No...I''m talking about the boy that I''m in love with." Avery chuckled callously as she opened her eyes. "You said you were the only two who knew about this right?" Avery asked with a ruthless smile as she gripped her saber hilt and her scabbard. "Frankie, ru-" Justin tried to yell, as all his instincts told him to escape as fast as possible, but it was toote. "Quickdraw!" Avery drew her sword and swung fiercely. Shlunk! Justin''s head was immediately separated from his body, blood sshed onto Franklin''s face as he stumbled backward. "Aaah!" He screamed loudly and drew his sword clumsily. "C-Captain! W-Why did you kill him?!" Franklin asked fearfully as he shivered. "You know the things I hate the most?" Avery asked as her smiled slowly faded away. "..." Franklin remained silent as he was too fearful of Avery suddenly attacking him again. "Princess stories...Some damsel in distress being so incredibly weak she needs someone to rescue her. I hate those noble girls who fawn over the knight in shining armor. I find those gaudy love stories incredibly disgusting. Until recently, I began to suspect love was just something humans made up tofort themselves, knowing they''d eventually die, but I understand now. Though I should state this isn''t as repulsive as those fairytale ideals." Avery chuckled. "C-Captain are you saying you...love...Ira? Did you kill oneof your own men just to protect him?" Franklin asked as he grew teary-eyed, and began to take up a sword stance. "Well, he is my fianc after all." Avery raised her hand to show the pearl white ring, which had an entrancing glow under the moonlight. "Captain! I know you must care for your own men even just a little. You put on that cold exterior because you''re afraid of caring too much and being hurt. You saved our lives by making us stay back when those assassins attacked you! I don''t believe this is you speaking, Captain! I''ll help youe to your senses!" Franklin began crying as he shouted, some a rather sanctimonious, words. He wiped his face and charged forward. "No need." Avery responded soberly. Franklin charged forth and swung downwards, while Captain Avery lightly spun her body to avoid the sword trajectory and stabbed him in his throat. Plik! Franklin dropped his sword and clutched his throat with one hand, while the other reached out toward Avery. "C...C...Cap..." Avery got closer to him and used his clothes to wipe her saber clean before she turned away and sheathed her de. Thump! Franklin fell into the fallen leaves as blood pooled around him. Snap! Avery''s head turned to look in the direction of where she heard a branch being stepped on. "If you wish to tell Ira what you saw today, feel free. But I can tell you''re lying about a few things yourself." She spoke loudly as she departed from the woods. Behind a tree, Sebastian Fallmire tried to conceal his nervous breath. "I have to find, Siegfried." Sebastian said with a strange look of concern in his eyes. .......................... Avery walked back to the carriage silently. "Miss Avery." The coachman greeted, he heard the screame from the forest and saw Avery walking out alone, so he could guess what transpired. Still, the Thynne Family paid him very well for a mere coachman, enough for him to buy his kids extra courses in the academy. He pretended not to notice the absence of the two men she came with, in fact, he tried to forget the two men ever existed. "To the manor." She stated as she climbed into the carriage. "Yes, Miss Avery." He smiled as drove the carriage toward the manor. ..................... Chapter 24: Book Learning Chapter 24: Book Learning Inside of a white townhouse, on a bustling street. "Ahahahaha! Harper! Good News!" Iraughed wildly as he sat on the edge of his bed. A ck book was on hisp with strange words and symbols. The reason why he wasughing was because he finally understood one page in the book. The faint whispers that urred when reading the book seemed to stop for now. He ripped the page out of the book but the contents faded away and it became a in piece of paper. The words slowly reappeared onto a different page. A barefoot Harper walked into the room rubbing her eyes. "Ira...what is it?" She said as she yawned. Ira grabbed her and tossed her up. "Waah!" Harper shouted in surprise. As she fell back down shended in Ira''s arms, before he tossed her up again. "Hahaha!" She giggled wildly, as she flew through the air. Her giggle sounded like a high-pitched version of Ira''sugh. "Alright." Ira caught her and put her down. Her brown and ck hair was very messy, but she paid no mind and continued to giggle. "You go to the general store down the street and get some pencils and paper. I''ll go buy breakfast." Ira waved his hand and gave Harper 100 Gre. "Alright!" Harper nodded her head and ran to put on her shoes. Ira chuckled as he went downstairs ahead of her. "Wait for me!" She giggled as she stumbled to put her shoes on. ............................. After getting some breakfast, pencils, and some paper. Ira and Harper sat at the dining room table eating their food, Ira had a few steaks and a couple pieces of fruit, while Harper ate the same meal, but with one steak and less fruit. Ira finished his food first and began writing. He finished and nodded his head in a satisfied manner. "Harper, do you know what this is?" He asked as he smiled brightly. Harper shook her head as she closely guarded her steak. "Ha, it''s a recipe. For something great." Iraughed as he scanned over the paper again. "What''s so great about it?" Harper asked as she peeked over. "When we go see an alchemist you''ll understand." Ira got up and walked towards the door. Harper looked at him and then her food, she decided she would finish itter and chased after him. Wsssh. Ira appeared at his original position and took the rest of Harper''s steak. "Hey!" She stomped her feet. "Let''s go." Ira chuckled as they left the house. .................. Ira and Harper reached a small run down building in a far corner in the capital. Small crooked letters, made from iron that had long since gathered rust, sat above the building. They read as follows: Charlie''s Alchemical Concoctions. The door for the building was made from te iron and gave it the appearance of a vault if anything. Creeaak. Ira opened the creaky metal door and stepped in. Harper wasn''t far behind him. Inside was a mess. The counter was cluttered with jars and tubes of mystery creatures and liquids. Books were strewn across the floor, and the actual bookshelf was close to empty. Boxes full of beakers, tubes, and a variety of other tools were ced in the corner, in short, the whole room felt as disorganized. A man charged out from the backroom which emitted a rotten scent. "Customer or Mercenary?" A middle-aged man emerged from the room and closed the door. "Both." Ira said as he smiled. The middle-aged man had a patchy beard, long dark brown hair, which was very unkempt, and a ck apron over a set of in beige clothes. He had a name te on his apron which read "Charles". "What do you need?" The middle-aged man picked up a notepad and began writing hastily. "Can you help me make this?" Ira asked with a chuckle as he slid the paper onto the counter. The man sighed as he pulled out sses from his pocket. The numbers of times he was given idiotic personal requests were too many to count. Most people were ignorant about alchemy, they just brought various potions and mixtures, not diving into the specifics. "Listen, if it''s another request about a love potion I-" Charles was stopped in his tracks as he read the contents of the paper. "T-This..." He repeatedly looked over the paper then at Ira. Iraughed as he snatched the paper back. "Well can you?" Ira asked. "I can, but are you using it for yourself?" Charles asked wide-eyed. "No. I think my sister needs it more than me." Ira said as he stepped to the side and pointed at Harper. "Perfect!" Charles shouted. "With her body still in its early developmental stage, we just need to make it." Charles cackled madly. Right now he was brimming with joy. "Do you know what it is?!" He asked passionately. "A recipe." Ira shrugged casually. "Not just that! It''s the process for filtering out gic traits and splicing them all into one cohesive bloodline!" Charles said as he breathed heavily. "It''s not a specific set of ingredients listed, so there are literally hundreds upon hundreds of possibilities. If this got exposed to the world, I''m sure every major power would fight for it." Charles rambled on unrestrainedly. "Not only that! It may ramifications beyond the control of any lifeforms." Charles somehow performed a miracle and widened his eyes even further than they would previously go. "Could you exin it better?" Ira scratched his head in a confused manner. "Yeah, can you exin it better?" Harper echoed after him and scratched her head the same as Ira. "Hold on!" Charles ran into the backroom and came back out with arge white colored board and started drawing five circles and a series of different ck lines. "Are you aware of the Origin Forces Theory?" Charles asked. Both Ira and Harper shook their heads in response. "To simplify it as best as possible. Imagine our world is the circle. Each line is a force beyond thews that govern our world. Some people specte there are an infinite number or forces and others specte there a finite amount...Sorry, I''m getting ahead of myself. Imagine gravity as one line, mana as another line, fate as another line, and so on and so forth. Each line is a singr force that passes through and exerts itself on our mortal ne, granting us abilities as a result. Imagine the biggest circle as a curtain, behind the curtain, is thought to be the divine ne and that''s where many theorize these forces originate from." Charles looked at back at Ira and Harper to see them in the corner staring at a jar. "Hey! You didn''t-" Charles started. "I''m listening. Just get to the important parts already." Ira turned and smiled. Charles withheld his frustrations and continued to exin. "It''s safe to assume there are divine beings who can tap into these forces, or maybe they have full control over all of them. Imagine your holding a string in both your hands if someone came along and tugged it you''d surely know." Charles tried to exin as best as possible. Ira stared at the Charles and waited. "I''m saying if you create a new bloodline, it could cause a small rebound in a known or unknown force since it goes against the natural order." Charles finished. "So...bad things could happen?" Ira asked simply. "Y-Yeah if you wanna put it like that then I guess you could." Charles made a wry smile. "I have two really important question." Ira''s expression turned serious, which Harper thought she was witnessing for the first time. "W-What is it?" Charles felt the mood turn and asked cautiously. "Can you help me make a prosthetic arm and why are there two moons?" Iraughed loudly. "Hehehe." Harper giggled as she felt she was tricked. "Yes. I can. I can''t tell if you''re serious about the moons. In winter the second moon, Ulta Minor, appears." Charles had a deadpan expression. When he ranted earlier he would''ve earned an award from the Mage and Alchemical societies, but in front of this boy, he earned nothing but a headache. "Write down your name, address, and a time. I''ll get the proper equipment to set up, you can handle the ingredients." Charles sighed deeply as he massaged his temples. "Did you still need help with that job you posted?" Ira asked curiously. "No." Charles said quickly. "Alright. Let''s get some food, Harper." Ira and Harper both exited the store leaving a frustrated alchemist. .................. Chapter 25: Eat While You Can (Revised) Chapter 25: Eat While You Can (Revised) The rest of the week passed by pretty smoothly. Irapleted three nondescript jobs, earning 5000 Gre for each, adding on the money from capturing Romelyn, he currently wasn''t starved for funds. The restaurant across from him, The Blue Bird, regarded him as one of their best customers, and permanently reserved a table for him. Ira and Harper were sat at the table inside the restaurant. Dozens of empty tes stacked on top of each other littered the table and only one te still had a half eaten steak on it. "Come on, Harper." Ira snatched the half eaten steak away and stood up, leaving 2000 Gre on the table. It''s not that he was being generous it''s just that he had been eating more and more. "Hmm." Harper pouted a little and then stood up. She wore a brand new outfit which consisted of an oversized ck shirt, ck pants, and ck leather boots. A few weeks ago she would''ve preferred to wear a dress or a skirt, but now she acted and dressed like Ira. Even her over-sized shirt was one of his. "Ah! See youter." A woman in herte 60''s with graying hair and a slightly wrinkled face waved at Ira and Harper. She was the widowed owner of the restaurant who hade to know Ira and Harper. "See youter, Ms. Edda." "See youter, Ms. Edda." Both Ira and Harper spoke at the same time, with big smiles on their faces. They traveled the streets of the capital before they arrived at the gates where a lot of people were entering and exiting. A dark brown carriage with an emblem of a sword and spear crossing was stopped near the gate. Waiting in front of it was Avery who made a slight grin when she saw Ira. "Are you ready?" Avery asked before she climbed into the carriage. "As I''ll ever be," Ira responded as he followed her in. Harper hurriedly climbed in and to her disappointment, Avery sat in the seat next to Ira. Harper reluctantly decided to sit across from them. "Will there be food when we get there?" Ira asked with a serious face. Harper also looked over with expectation. "If there is then don''t steal any of mine!" Harper said as she crossed her arms. "Yes, there''ll be food," Avery responded looking over at Harper curiously. "You hear that, Harper? You better finish eating before I do." Iraughed. "Just watch me." Harper giggled as she responded tauntingly. "Oh! Avery, do you know how to do a soul contract?" Ira asked suddenly. "You just need the blood of the people signing the contract, and they have to be willing, otherwise it won''t work. Any material will work for it, just write the conditions and sign," Avery exined. "That easy?" Ira had a look of realization on his face. The carriage was silent for a few minutes before Ira yawned. "Wake me up when we get there." Heid his head on Avery''sp, without asking at all, and closed his eyes. After a few seconds, he was sound asleep. Avery didn''t say anything as she looked at Ira''s face and then turned to look out of the carriage window. Harperid on the seat she had to herself and closed her eyes, though she couldn''t fall asleep as fast as Ira. His self-adaptation allowed him to control his bodily functions, although the process was more like slowly turning a dial then it was quickly flipping a switch. His control had be more efficient, especially these past few days, although it wasn''t a result of practice. In fact ever since he woke up after being cursed, his body seemed to be changing, gradually at first, but now it was immensely faster. ........................ The carriage arrived at the bustling Thynne Manor in thete evening. A few dozen carriages were parked outside of the manor. The only people present were the drivers, the passengers had long since made their way inside. Avery''s carriage stopped and was parked in an empty spot. Inside Avery looked at Ira''s sleeping face as she gently moved the hair away from over his eyes. She ced her hand on his forehead as she spoke. "Ira," She said his name softly causing his eyes to open instantly as he looked up at her. "Avery," Ira responded with a smile. They continued to look at each other, neither of them felt any embarrassment. Avery smiled slightly and began to speak. "I''m in lo-" Just as she began to speak. "Harper!" Harper sat up and yelled while giggling. Ira smiled at Avery once more before he sat up and turned to look at the door. Someone knocked on the carriage door. "Miss Avey, your mother told me to call for you as soon as you arrive." The voice of a woman resounded from outside the carriage. Avery''s eyes shed with a slight annoyance as she opened the carriage door and stepped out. "Let''s go," Ira said to Harper as he followed Avery. As they entered the Thynne family manor, both Ira and Avery had to leave their swords and scabbards at the door. A female maid with purple hair and brown eyes handed Ira a long sleeved white button up shirt. "Mandatory?" Ira asked as he began taking his shirt off. "I''m sure my mother wouldn''t mind if you chose not to wear it," Avery said indifferently. The maid looked at Ira''s muscles and began to blush, she felt a cold gaze on her, only to turn and see Avery looking directly at her with apathetic eyes. The maid looked down in a fearful and apologetic manner. Ira finished putting on the shirt, tucked it in, rolled up the sleeves, and undid the top button. It gave him a sort of unruly charm. "Looking fancy, Ira." Harper stuck her thumbs up. Ira chuckled and ruffled her hair as he turned to Avery. "After you," He said. Avery turned to the maid and nodded her head, and in response, the maid led them to the back of the manor dutifully. They came to arge terrace, that looked to be recently made. An arrangement of tables was set up in a neat order with four sections, divided ording to status in the family. The furthest back were the members of the Thynne family furthest away from the bloodline. They were visually different, most of them having brown hair. Next were the members of the family with dark purple hair, but a color of eyes other than silver, Aldis could be seen sitting among them with a nk expression. After the members without the silver eye color were a dozen females with silver eyes. These were the females who had yet to awaken to their blood, each of them had empty and indifferent expressions. A few were still in training, and it showed by their distant attitudes. At the very front, there was an empty table with five seats and a huge metal chest ced next to a long table which held close to twenty females. All of them were Valkyries who''d awakened; they gave off the impression of cold hostility and those who saw them wouldn''t dare to approach without being called. All eyes turned to examine Avery, Ira, and Harper. Lauren and the other Valkyries looked especially at Harper, they were already informed of her circumstances by Avery, but it was different to see her in person. A few of the females who had yet to awaken evaluated Ira. Even though he was handsome, they weren''t interested in his looks, they were attempting to get a closer look at his strength. Their mothers told them of Lauren''s condition that Ira may marry another woman if he decided to, though she of course wanted a female from her family to be his first choice. The maid led them to the empty table practically next to the Valkyries, causing a few whispers. Many of the people present didn''t know why they were here, but could clearly see it had something to do with the boy with ck hair and yellow eyes. Avery, Ira, and Harper sat down and waited. The tables were adorned with expensive wine sses and decorative tes, the tablecloths were made from silk and draped over each of the mahogany tables. It was clear the asion was very special. Lauren looked over the people gathered and stood up to speak. "The reason I''ve called all of you here is to celebrate the engagement of my granddaughter, Avery and her fianc, Ira." Lauren stated gracefully as she directed her hand towards Avery. Avery and Ira stood up, but only after he received a meaningful look from Avery. "If there is anyone who would like to speak against it, this will be the only time," Lauren said with a little bit of sarcasm. Who was insane enough to voice their disagreement with the family Matriarch? Especially if they weren''t Valkyries. "Grandmother." A voice rang out from amidst the silence, apparently, there was a personcking a sound mental state. "I would never doubt your decision, but Avery''s the most talented woman among the children. I think maybe she could marry someone who fits her talents," A man in his twenties with dark purple hair and brown eyes stood up and spoke respectfully, but the fact he chose to speak at all was a big mistake. Each of the Valkyries looked at him with cold eyes, even his mother. "Eric," Judith said in a low voice but sounded as if it was spoken next to everyone''s ears. Lauren raised her hand to silence Judith. "Do you have a suggestion?" Lauren held a beautiful smile as she spoke, but her eyes wereplete indifference and disregard. "M-My guild leader is rated second of all the Mercenaries in the Kingdom." He stumbled on his words when he noticed his mother''s expression growing increasingly grim. "Oh? Just number two?" Iraughed loudly, which caused all eyes to fall on him. "Why don''t you marry him instead?" Harper giggled, as she spoke in a manner unbefitting of a child. Avery smiled slightly, which was noticed by a few observant eyes, while a few others held back theirughter or hid their smiles. "He''s more than enough to defeat you!" Eric responded with a look of admiration in his eyes. "I think you''re right..." Ira said while wiping away his smile. Eric looked surprised, he even thought Ira was smarter than he previously estimated. "...Yeah, you are right, Harper. He really should marry his guild leader, just look at his eyes." Ira burst outughing again. A few people couldn''t contain themselves andughed a few times. Eric tried not to show it, but he felt ashamed. "Enough," Lauren said elegantly, after waiting for a few more people tough, humiliation was the lightest punishment she would give to him, if it was any other day he''d be forced to fight the females who were still training for their awakening for a few hours and then tossed in an istion chamber for a half day. "If that matter is finished we can move on to the next one," Lauren said as she sent a telling look towards Judith. "It''s done," Judith spoke for Eric. He was her only son, out of four children he happened to be the only boy, much to her disappointment. Eric noticed his mother''s expression and forced himself to keep quiet. "Ira, I told you before that if you choose to marry another woman she can be taken as your second wife. Did you have anyone in mind currently?" Lauren asked with a light curiosity, while the Valkyries and their daughters showed visible interest. "My current fianc is enough," Ira said as he smiled brightly, showing no hesitation in his answer, it appeared as if he didn''t consider it all. A few Valkyries showed disappointment while others showed approval. Avery gave Ira a deep look. "With that, I can tell you all that the wedding will be in three and a half months and you''ll stay here until then, let us begin the banquet," Lauren said as she sat down. No one had a choice in the matter, but they already made arrangements expecting this development. Servants brought out dozens of carts of food and began serving each table. Four full carts came to Ira''s table as they began to ce everything. They were given special instructions by Avery to prepare a lot of food for Ira specifically. ...................... Gazes of amazement were ced on Ira, he finished eating four carts of food, which probably weighed about the same as a fully grown man, in under an hour. Avery already finished her te, and Harper was struggling to finish her third te, which was lined with thin beef strips with boiled vegetables. She ced her hands over it and guarded it carefully. "Stay back," She warned Ira with a cautious expression. "Harper, you''ve managed to eat two, don''t feel embarrassed if you-" Ira began talking in a rxed manner before his arm reached out faster than Harper could react to and snatched her te. "No!" Harper protested but it was toote. She could only watch in vain as Ira ate her food. Ira finished chewing and ruffled her hair. Lauren and Casey approached the table and sat down. "We have prepared a dowry for you, but if you have something specific in mind please ask," Casey said. Ira held his chin in thought. "Do you have any alchemy ingredients?" Ira asked. "After everyone leaves, we will let you take your pick of three things." Lauren was slightly surprised that he didn''t pick a weapon or something else. "Moving on to another matter, Avery says you''ve stagnated in your training, so for three months Casey and I will alternate training you. If you have outside matters to attend to I suggest you do them before your training," Lauren stated sincerely. "Alright," Ira said with a grin. Eventually, the banquet finished and all of the guests that weren''t residents of the main house went to stay in the guest manor further down the road. Only the Valkyries, Ira, Avery, and Harper were present. Two Valkyries brought forth arge metal chest. Lauren stepped forward and stood in front of the chest. "It''s a spatial storage chest, I''ll save you the exnation since you should already know how it works. If you ce your hand on it, you''ll know what''s inside automatically. If you pick something we can''t part with I''ll ask you to put it back," Lauren said. As her hand began glowing, she touched the chest, causing it to unlock, after that she stood out to the side. Ira ced his hand into the chest and knew all the items ced inside. Weapons, potions, rare remains, ingredients. The heart of a spectral lord, crushed bones of a lunar rabbit, and blood of a dream-walker. A spectral lord was a semi-corporeal malevolent spirit. They start as pale blue orbs that usually wander around and possess corpses, but asionally some will grow stronger, bing terrifying spectral lords, capable of wielding spirit magic very adeptly. A Lunar Rabbit was a spirit based animal that could rarely be seen during times of winter when both the moons, Ulta Major and Ulta Minor were visible. While their bodies were white, they also had two small glowing circles between their eyes. They would only be seen on full moons and were incredibly hard to catch, they could draw power from the lunar force to enhance their spiritual power and could create solid phantom projections of themselves to distract any predators. Finally, a dream-walker, which was a sub-race of Subi and Incubi. While Subi and Incubi could manipte dreams and entrance others, dream-walkers could cast illusions and sometimes vaguely read minds. Ira saw a lot of things inside the chest, each of them rare and unheard of, there was even the heart of a Phoenix, but he doubted the Valkyries were truly willing to part with it. Weapons, armor, artifacts and many other things were inside the chest, but none of them lined up with Ira''s interest or were enough to make him forego the alchemical ingredients. The chest opened and only the three items Ira selected were inside. Lauren looked at Ira, "Are you sure of your selection?" She asked as she watched Ira intently, she had a feeling he would do something important with those items. "Yes." Ira nodded his head as he waved his left hand over the items and made them disappear. "If that''s all then we''ll be on our way. Come back here when you''re ready to start training," Lauren stated as she turned and signaled to the Valkyries. Two of them grabbed the chest and lifted it up. One after another, wings appeared from their backs as they flew towards the mountain range. Casey smiled at her daughter before she followed behind the other Valkyries. "We''ll take the carriage back." Ira turned to Avery as he smiled. Harper yawned as she was visibly tired and didn''t say much. Avery contemted for a short while before she spoke. "Goodnight," She said with a faint smile. "Goodnight," Ira said with a chuckle as he walked away. "Goodnight," Harper yawned with a sleepy expression, trailing behind Ira. Avery watched them leave while she ced a hand over heart, then she walked into the manor. Chapter 26: Because There Is A Long Road Ahead Chapter 26: Because There Is A Long Road Ahead "Right, so if you sign this we can get started." Ira said as he sat on top of a long cylindrical container that almost looked like a coffin, holding a piece of paper with blood on it. Currently, Ira, Harper, and Charles were inside Ira''s basement. Lab equipment seemed to take up most of the space. The piece of paper Ira held in his hand was a soul contract which would kill Charles instantly if he ever decided to speak about or replicate the bloodline creation form. "Fine." Charles cut the tip of his finger and signed his name in blood. As to the reason why he decided to sign the contract? Charles could be described as obsessive. The reason why he owned a run down store called "Charlie''s Alchemical Concoctions" was because he was banned from the Alchemical Association for three years. His obsessiveness tended to endanger lives, and while most people would be banned outright, Charles was perhaps one of the top fifty most talented alchemists in the Kingdom. So the Association temporarily banned him and cut his funding. Thus, he opened a shabby store and sent out incredibly cheap jobs to the Mercenaries Union. After the contract was signed it disappeared into ck wisps of mist. "What!" Charles eximed. Most soul contracts ended with a sh of light, giving them a sacred nature, but the one he just signed gave him the impression that if he were to vite it, something far worse than death would reach him. Ira ignored his outburst and waved his hand, producing a crumpled piece of paper. "Here you go." Ira handed over the paper. "Careful!" Charles berated as he gently grasped the piece of paper. It contained a process simr to gic crossbreeding, he as an Alchemist was very familiar with the process. To spur on mutation in certain nts or herbs they could be cross-bred with species of close rtion and create a hybrid, but the process could take months or years, sometimes decades. What the crumpled piece of paper held was an over-simplification of the process. Half of it was a blueprint for a micro-inscription array, which would work to filter out specific traits inside of DNA, and a micro-fusion array which would work to bond the different gics. The other half was a process that was so open-ended, that the ingredients used could vary, allowing for a unique hybrid creation. Charles stared at the piece of paper with reverence, the one who made the process had to be a being with incredible intelligence. He peeked at Ira, only to see him devouring pastries at a rapid rate, clearly, he wasn''t the creator of the process since he didn''t know what it was. Charles went over to a table and pulled out a few colorful glowing crystals. "What''s that?" Harper appeared behind Charles with a pastry in hand and asked curiously. "Mana crystals." Charles answered as he began to crush the crystals. "What''s that?" Harper nibbled her pastry and asked again. "What we call the crystals produced from dungeons." Charles answered patiently, he knew this little girl was Ira''s "sister" so he didn''t want to upset her and cause Ira to prevent him frompleting the experiment. "Dungeon?" This time Ira asked a question. "Well, it''s not really a dungeon, it''s more of an underground habitat containing monsters and creatures." Charles exined but felt as if he should borate more so he continued. "Mana is theorized to be one of the origin forces. It affects us all as almost all living creatures have a capacity in their body to hold mana. It''s akin to each person holding a cup and scooping water from a river. It can also gather in concentrations producing crystals underground and draw in monsters which burrow within." Charles paused briefly as he assembled a pen-like tool. "Some small crystals draw in a few monsters, while others draw in huge ones. The more dangerous monsters tend to create territories deep within, while the weaker ones stay on the outskirt of their territories, sort of creating different levels or miniature environments. Although most people simply call them dungeons, but they''re more like infested caverns. The Kingdom sends mercenaries to clear any mines discovered, and then the crystals are mined to create arrays. They replenish at a very slow rate, but they are nearly infinite." Charles finished assembling his tools and put the crushed crystals into a tube, before connecting it to what looked like a veryrge pen. He used it to carve arrays into a few metal funnels, which varied in size. "This process can take a few days, I''d suggest you both find something else to do to pass the time." Charles stated as he immersed himself into creating the arrays. "Come on, Harper. Let''s go to the Bluebird. I''m starving." Ira walked up the stairs. "Hold on!" Harper chased after him with a grin. ....................................................... A few dayster, a hystericalughter could be heard from the basement in the middle of the day. "Hahahaha! I''m done!" Charles shouted. Ira slowly walked down the steps. "So what''s next?" He said as he stretched, for some reason Harper wasn''t with him. "The ingredients! Do you have them!" Charles turned to look at Ira, his appearance was very unsightly. Bloodshot eyes, dark circles around his eyes, slightly gaunt cheeks. For the past few days, he barely ate and didn''t sleep at all. He solely concentrated on his research. "Sure." Ira chuckled at his appearance and handed over a syringe with a gold colored liquid, a jar containing a glowing blue heart, a jar of small bones, and a vial of bright purple blood. Each of the item wasbelled with the exception the golden syringe. Charles carefully handled the materials, he ced them all on his workstation. He took small samples of each one and ced them on a petri dish. "Food''s ready Ira! The bill is 4500 Gre" Harper yelled from upstairs. "Alright." Ira looked at Charles one more time before going up the stairs. The Bluebird restaurant had to increase it''s inventory just to amodate Ira, just one of his food bills was equal to a group of customers eating for a month. Slowly the restaurant''s quality began improving as it underwent minor renovations using the money Ira provided. ................................... A week and a half passed by, Avery visited once to evaluate Harper, and then she left. While Ira would be trained for three months by the Valkyries, Avery would train Harper for three months. "Heh heh heh." Charles chuckled dryly, he looked like an alcoholic vagrant, he lost most of his weight from only consuming soup-based meals, his total amount of sleep since he started was close to 4 days. Tap. Tap. Tap. Ira and Harper walked down the steps, and both went to sit on the coffin-like cylinder. Charles turned around and was a little surprised. Ira looked as he always did, but Harper had a little bit of blood on her lip from Avery''s "evaluation". Crunch. Crunch. Crunch. "So, I''m guessing it''s all ready to go, huh?" Ira asked with a nonchnt expression, while Harper looked at the workstation curiously. "This array formation is simple but soplex." Charles turned his decrepit and exhausted face to look at the piece of paper. "The arrays separate the reactive elements on a molecr level, thus allowing for a seamless fusion into a new bloodline. The Kingdom is still discovering remanents of the Old Kingdom, but this is on a whole other level. Just think about it. We have teleportation arrays, but we still use candles, even though magic lights are still in development. We can make tforms levitate, but we can''t grasp mass human flight. The arrays on this piece of paper makes us look like savages attempting to create fire" He continued as he picked up four vials of bright pale blue liquid, a thoughtful expression was on his face. "So, in other words...It''s finally ready?" Ira asked as he wiped his hands on his shirt. He turned to Harper. "Go wash your face, kiddo." He said with augh. "Ok." Harper said before she ran up the stairs. Ira lifted the metal cylindrical container and ced it into the middle of the room. Charles hade to known about Ira''s strength but still couldn''t get over it, the solid metal cylinder weighed well over 4oo pounds, Charles brought it in pieces and assembled it in the basement, but now it seemed it was useless to do so. Ira moved to the corner and grabbed barrels filled with cold water, he began pouring them in the human-sized cylinder. "I''m done!" Harper giggled as she jumped down the basement stairs and rolled. She was wearing a ck short sleeve shirt that actually fit her, a pair of ck three-quarter pants, and no shoes whatsoever. "You ready, Harper?" Ira asked as he tapped the metal cylinder. "At every opportunity." Harper said as a smile beamed across her face. Charles stayed silent and nodded his head. Harper climbed into the metal cylinder. "Cold!" She cackled as she fastened a breathing tube to her mouth. Ira smiled and sped several leather belts to hold her in ce. Charles loaded the four glowing blue vials into four slots, the mechanism was fixed to auto-inject once the lid closed and a power was put into the activation array. Chik! Chik! Chik! Chik! A harsh metallic sound indicated the syringes were injected into Harper''s body. The sound of water being sshed was the next to be heard, and what could only be described as Harper''s muffled scream. "MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!" Harper''s muffled scream continued loudly and didn''t show any sign of dissipating. Ira ced his hand over the cylinder and closed his eyes. His bloodline resonance let himmunicate his intentions without speaking. Soon the screams stopped, but the sloshing of water still continued. A pale blue light leaked from the seams of the container and then the movement stopped. Ira could still hear Harper''s heart beating so he knew she was ok. Charles looked on with an expression of obsessive anticipation. Ira finally opened his eyes and looked at Charles. "Open it." He said inly. Charles nodded in response and moved to undo the activation. Chik! Chik! Chik! Chik! Four empty vials emerged from the cylinder, Charles removed them and ced them on his workstation. "You can open it." He said as he watched on. Ira grabbed the lid and opened it easily. "Hahaha, Holy shit!" Iraughed loudly as he took out the breathing tube Harper had fastened to her face and undid the leather belts holding her in ce. He slowly lifted her small body out of the cylinder. "It...wo...worked..." Charles said amazedly. Harper''s current appearance was far different than it was before. The roots of her hair were pitch ck, but the rest waspletely pale blue and now hung to the middle of her back. Between her two ck eyebrows, were three small ck dots, one above the other, each decreasing in size as it went down, and her fingernails werepletely blue. "Ira...Ira...I can''t...everything''s so...Ira...I can''t see...everything''s blue..." Harper opened her blue eyes and started to panic, everything except for Ira was a neon blue and her perspective Charles looked like a bright blue me. Only Ira remained the same, with the exception of a ck mist-like orb on his chest. Her eyes irises were gone and instead, both of her eyeballs werepletely blue. "Close your eyes and focus." Ira chuckled. Harper closed her eyes, but her breathing was unsteady. "Remember what everything looked like before." Ira said softly, the bloodline resonance between Ira and Harper grew stronger and he could convey his intentions very easily. The blue glow was still emitted from under Harper''s eyelids before it slowly receded. When she opened her eyes, her irises returned and were a bright pale blue. Ira ced her down and let her stand on her own two feet. "Woah." Iraughed as he looked at Harper, who was staring at her pale blue fingernails. "You should go look at the mirror upstairs." Ira said as he ruffled her hair. "O-Ok!" Harper excitedly ran upstairs. Ira turned to Charles who still stood in shock and ignored him, he walked over to the bloodline filters and picked them up. "Oh? Hey, were they meant to disappear?" Ira asked surprisingly, the arrays began to deteriorate rapidly. "Huh? Hey! No! No! No!" Charles ran up to see the arrays breaking down, he ran to the crumpled piece of paper with the original forms on it. "No! No! NO!" Charles tightly held the piece of paper and looked as if he was going to have a breakdown. "Please tell me there is another copy!" Charles turned to Ira with hopeful eyes. Ira waved his left hand and opened the ck book, only to see the previous form slowly fade until the page became empty. He shut the book and waved it away. "Nope." He said non-caringly. "WHY?!" Charles shouted, his mental state couldn''t handle the sense of loss he felt. "Hey, remember the important thing here." Ira said in a friendly manner. "..." Charles looked up with a bit of optimism. "You still have to make the prosthetic arm." Iraughed cheerfully, while Charles clutched his head. Ira''sughed slowly dimmed down while his eyes showed a strange look. "...It all returns to the void..." Ira said in a voice too low for Charles to hear. ................................................................ "Ira! Now I''m like you and Miss Avery!" Harper shouted as she evaluated herself in the mirror, she couldn''t help but touch her hair, which looked to be a mix of white and blue in color. She then traced her hands over the three ck dots going downwards on her forehead. Lastly, she peered into her pale bright eyes and stared. Ira''s voice woke her up from her distraction. "Here, Harper." Ira handed over the white status card, she epted it and activated it quickly. Name: Harper Rating: B- Growth Capacity: A+ Bloodline: Blessings: None Mana Capacity: Very High Passive Skills: Enhanced: Strength, Agility, Reflexes, Regeneration, Endurance. Partial-Spectral Physique, Spectral Senses, Spectral Maniption, Spectral Control, Lunar Force Absorption(Inactive), Greater Sickness Resistance, Greater Cold Resistance, Greater Mental Resistance, Decelerated Aging. Active Skills: Phase Shift, Spectral Vision, Conjuration, Illusion Creation, Phantom Creation, Purgatorial Embodiment(Sealed). "I don''t know what it means." Harper read on but didn''t know what was good or bad. She could only look towards Ira. Crunch. Crunch. Crunch. Ira chewed a pastry while he looked over the status card. Harper''s lycanthropic senses were converted into "Spectral Senses", much like how Ira''s intuition andprehension were converted into "Instinct". "Come on." He said as he went to walk down the stairs to the second floor, Harper trailed behind him still looking at her fingers. They arrived in the sparring room and stood in the center, Charles already stood on the second floor, waiting in the corner with a depressed expression. "Take a look and see what you can make of it." Ira tossed him the status card. Charles caught it and opened his eyes wide, his gaze alternating between Harper and the status card. "...Her physiology should be mostly spirit based...Maybe she''ll instinctively pick up the abilities." Charles said in an unsure manner as he tossed back the card to Ira, who caught it and took a few steps back from Harper. "Conjuration." Ira pped his hands with an expression of realization. Vssshing! He drew his sword from its scabbard. "Try to recreate this sword." Ira instructed to Harper. "Ok." Harper said in an enthusiastic manner as she stuck out her hands. She closed her eyes as she tried to recreate the image of the sword. Slowly a translucent blue sword came into existence, faint blue ripples were constantly being emitted from around it. She opened her eyes in surprise. "Ira! I did it!" She giggled in an unrestrained manner as she waved the sword around. "Here, hit me." Ira said as he held his sword up, Harper nodded in response and ran forward. Whoosh! She swung the translucent sword and upon touching Ira''s silver sword it broke. "It''s too weak." Ira said as he watched the blue sword dissipate. "You should try to create a Phantom." Charles spoke up. Ira nodded and Harper closed her eyes again. "Phantom." Harper said as her eyes shed blue. Slowly a translucent blue figure began to take form from thin air. It had no face or body features, and it looked simr to a doll. "Get it to attack me." Ira said as he crossed his arms. "Attack." Harper turned to the blue phantom and ordered. On cue, It slowly began walking forward. "Are you controlling it?" Ira asked as he stood casually. "No." Harper responded as she watched the phantom walk with hopeful eyes. The phantom stood in front of Ira and punched towards his chest. thum. The sound of a soft impact resonated within the silent training room. The phantom stood motionless as its fist remained on Ira''s chest. "Same as the sword." Ira said as he raised his hand slowly. Thwack. He pped the phantom away, it flew through the air and dissipated as it hit the wall. "I think I understand now." Harper said as she closed her pale fluorescent blue eyes. A blue shimmer began to radiate from her body and it grew increasingly vivid with the passing of each second. "Then you attack me." Ira said as he smiled. "Phase Shift!" Harper shouted as she ran towards Ira, she moved with an incredibly fast burst of speed, leaving blue after-images behind, her whole body was a semi-transparent blue. Whoosh! She appeared in front of Ira within a second and threw a punch. Ira reached out and caught her hand, swinging her to the side. Harper sailed in the air but began slowing down before she gently touched the floor. The blue shimmer covering her body began to disappear. "You''re pretty quick, Harper. Wait until Avery gets a hold of you." Ira nodded with praise, Harper just giggled in response. Whether she still would giggle when the training started remained to be seen. ............................................................ Chapter 27: A Monster In The Depths Pt.1 Chapter 27: A Monster In The Depths Pt.1 "What you did with the girl, can it be reproduced?" Lauren asked as she stared at Harper, who could only take cover behind Ira. "No, It was only a one-time use." Ira responded brightly. "I see." Lauren held an expression of deep thought as she looked at Harper. Currently, Ira, Harper, Avery, Casey, and Lauren were all at the white pagoda behind the Thynne Family Manor. To her, It seemed giving that single chance for power would be far more useful for one of her own kin, but it wasn''t her choice and it seemed that the little girl had some form of familial bond with Ira so it couldn''t be helped. "Avery, take care when training her." Lauren said indifferently, a small, almost undetectable change in tone happened while she was speaking. It indicated to Avery to train Harper as hard as possible. Just because she epted that Harper gained power from Ira, didn''t mean she had to like it. She saw Harper as unfit of using it, she would have to suffer in her training to grow to an eptable standard. "It will be done, Grandmother." Avery responded as she looked at Harper and guided her inside the manor. "Ira, for the first week, my mother will train you. Next week I will." Casey spoke up as she prepared to fly away. "Ok." Ira grinned and turned to Lauren, who in response made a faint smile. "Shall we begin?" She said elegantly. ....................................................... Deep within the woods at the foot of the Mountain range the Valkyries used, there was a stone tform. In the middle stood Ira and Lauren. Lauren had a sword sheathed on her hip, over her ck dress, she stood and watched Ira silently. "Uh...What are we starting with-" Ira began to talk but was cut short by Lauren. Quite literally, in fact, he saw her move to draw her sword but was powerless to react as she swung in a precise and mechanical manner, cutting his arms and legs off. All he could do was watch with a surprised expression as he fell to the ground with a thump. "Wait-" He tried to shout, but Lauren waved her hand and he was hit with a st of spirit magic sending him off the stone stage. "That concludes training for today, grow new limbs. I''ll be back in two days." Lauren said emotionlessly as she flew away. Silence rained in on the forest as Ira sat, well more urate to say,id there with a confused expression. He examined his freshly amputated body and the limbs that sat on the stage. "Well...Fuck." Ira said to himself in a self-mocking manner. "...My nose itches." He added on with a small chuckle. .................................................. Harper fared no better, as her current condition reflected. "Weak. Again." Avery said inly. Her words summed up the first hour of Harper''s training perfectly. Harper''s attacks were too weak and every time she was knocked down she would have to get up again. Well, it needed to be corrected that she fared no better than Ira. At least Avery didn''t use sharpened weapons and instead used a wooden training sword. Though it still hurt nheless. "Haah." Harper crawled up from the ground with a long breath and wipe the blood from her lip. In her hands was a wooden staff, it was a lightweight weapon that was simple to use in theory, but required a lot of practice. She charged forward and swung the staff in a sloppy manner. Thwack! Avery smacked her to the ground with the back of her hand. "Idiotic and weak." Avery said indifferently. "Idiotic" was a new edition added to the berating words used against Harper. "You can create spectral objects, right?" Avery asked as she recalled how Ira described Harper''s power. "...yes." Harper said as she climbed up from the wooden floor. Avery nodded and grabbed a metal chain and dagger. "Recreate that." She said as she tossed it, Harper. "Ok..." Harper said dejectedly, three more months of abuse did not sound appealing to her but she had no choice to carry on. ................................... The first month of training ended uneventfully. Ira managed to grow new limbs within a few hours of losing, showing an increase of his regeneration factor, and he could dodge a few of Lauren''s and Casey''s attacks, so his reflexes were improving. The strange thing is when he grew new limbs the wolf sigil would reappear on his left hand, and the old limbs would turn into ck dust. Both Lauren and Casey stood on the stone tform and looked at Ira. Currently, all he had were ck tights and a ck leather tasset belt covering his lower body. For preservation''s sake, he removed his shirt and shoes. Lauren and Casey remained unbothered by hisck of clothing and both stared at him. "Now we move on to something, more difficult." Lauren drew her sword and closed her eyes. "I would like to see how far your regeneration goes." She continued as her dark purple wings slowly emerged. She opened her eyes and flew straight towards Ira, her speed was iprehensible as she arrived almost as soon as her wings finished fluttering. Shuk! She stabbed Ira in the heart and channeled spirit magic through the length of the sword,pletely obliterating his heart and sending him into the woods once again. "aeugh..." Ira groaned as blood poured from his mouth, he began to suspect the Valkyries wanted to kill him. Slowly life drained from his body as he stared up at the forest canopy. A bitter feeling arose within him, a familiar and disgusting feeling. He felt weak, so weak that he couldn''t help but be powerless when he faced his death and as a result, certain memories slowly crawled their way into his mind. "heuargh..." Ira made a stubborn and garbled grunt as blood filled his throat, not only was his heart destroyed but most of his internal organs were ruptured. Slowly his vision began turning ck. ''nOt...lOoKinG...sO...gOOd...'' Speaking of familiarity, a child-like guttural voice made itself known as Ira fell unconscious. .................................. Inside of a dark restaurant, mostly empty. Its current upants were Ira, who sat at a table with a confused look. His dinner partner was a young boy with ck hair and red eyes that seemed to alternate between red and yellow. "Hypocrisy." The boy said as he cut into a steak that appeared from nowhere. "What-" Ira tried to ask but he was cut off by the boy. "Hesitation." The boy said while he took a bite of the steak, that could only be described as raw. Ira decided to let the boy finish and stayed silent. "Comcency." The boy finished chewing the steak and said with a smile. "All things you''re guilty of." He chuckled as he wiped the blood from his lips with a napkin. "How?" Ira asked. "It''s almost been more than a quarter of a year since you were dropped into this world and just look at you." The boyughed, as Ira stared at him, his usual smile seemed to bepletely gone. "You''re holding onto something...Scared to be a monster? Or maybe you''re hesitating because you''re unsure of what will be of you?" The boy''s tone changed to a serious one as his eyes continued to alternate. "I''m sorry to say, but you''re no more. Thatst remnant of ''Siegfried'', you cling to, whether subconsciously or not. It''s nothing but a corrupted echo of a fearful and pitiful child." The boy''s face contorted when he said "Siegfried", illustrating his extreme dislike. Ira''s expression darkened as he listened. "I''ve taken off one shackle, so to speak, but you seem to be resisting." The boy cut another piece of the bloody steak and ate it, While Ira thought back to the first time he was in this ce if it could be called that. "...Do you know what the void is?" The boy asked suddenly, his tone indicated it was a rhetorical question so Ira refrained from answering. "It''s everything. It''s nothing. It''s there, but it isn''t. It''s a paradox. A thing which defies thews that govern all beings, it shouldn''t exist but it does." The boy said with an undisguised look of admiration. "You''ve been given a gift, from this ce, and look what you''ve done. Kill some bandits, capture some criminals, and kill those dirty replicants made from your own blood. It''s really mundane. If it were up to me you''d be dead already, and someone more fitting would be given a chance. That boy, rk, for example. I''m sure that would be more interesting than watching you sit around and be appeased by simple things." The boy pushed the empty te with blood stains to the side and inteced his fingers. "No worries though. All mistakes can be corrected." Heughed cheerfully as raised his hands toward Ira. "Since removing the first restriction didn''t seem to motivate you, I''ll remove the second one too. It''ll be a bit more...forcefully this time. I''ll even give you the name of a few skills since this world seems to have regressed. Anyway, I hope to see you shake things up, though you are always free to do as you wish." He said with a harmless smile. A tingling sensation emerged from Ira''s hand. He looked to see two of the four wolves fading away and the remaining two looked to be chasing the tails of the other. Then the pain. His screams failed toe out as his whole body began breaking apart, turning into ck mist. "Here''s a funny story. There used to be three moons, you know?" The boy spoke as if he didn''t notice Ira being reduced to a dark mist-like state. "Then one day, a greedy wolf ate one, causing the dismay of more than a few Gods..." He trailed off as Ira , . "...So he ate them too." He finished as the restaurant went dark. .................................... Ira stood on a tform with a dagger in hand and looked at a boy with brown hair and brown eyes chained onto a sacrificial altar. "...Why?" The boy looked at Ira and asked in a pitiful tone, voicing his uncertainty. "...For power." Ira said with a miserable chuckle. The irony of the situation wasn''t lost on him at all. He raised the dagger and stabbed the reflection of himself. He swing was rhythmic, almost like a heartbeat. Shlik. Shlik. The ordered sound the dagger made when entering and leaving the, perfectly replicated the rhythm of a heart. Surprisingly, the brown-haired didn''t scream. He just watched. An empty expression on his face, absent of all emotion. "..." He didn''t say anything as blood sttered everywhere, covering both of them. Shlik. Shlik. The rhythm of the dagger increased, mirroring a rapid heartbeat. Slowly the boy began fading away, as he stared at Ira. Shlik. Shlik. The dagger replicated the beating heart once more before the body was gone. Thump-Thump. Thump-Thump. Thump-Thump. Now the echo of an actual heart could be heard. ..................................... "HAAAAAAAH!" Ira sat up and took a deep breath. His wounds were more or less healed by the time he woke up. "One hour." The voice of a woman shook him from his stupor as she looked at him with eyes showing praise. It was Lauren Thynne and next to her stood Casey who looked at him with wide eyes. "You''ve changed." She said as she looked at him closely. His yellow eyes seemed to be brighter than before, to the point where it would be safe to say they were glowing, and his ck hair seemed to have grown a few shades darker, which was hard to describe but easy to notice if anyone had seen its previous state. Lauren reached out her hand to help Ira up, he epted it with a smile as he stood up and stretched. "What''s next." He said as he rotated his shoulders. "Hahahaha." Laurenughed in a satisfied manner. "Show me what''s different." She said as she drew her sword, Iraughed in response and took a fighting stance. .................................. The end of the third month arrived quickly for Harper, who was now a shell of her former self. She''d probably revert back intoughter when she could see Ira, but as of now, she held a cold expression, simr to Avery''s. Harper held a partial spectral physique, meaning she should be able to go without some of the things humans need. Or at least that was the train of thought Avery had when training her. Suffocation, starvation, burning, beating, cutting, and sleep-deprivation. Those things became regr urrences in her daily training. As a result, Harper grew noticeably colder, simr to Avery. Though it wasn''t without any benefit. Currently, Harper stood with a steel baton on her hip and a seven-foot tall phantom with a female figure, in front of her. The phantom had six, very elongated arms, each of them holding a weapon. The translucent blue weapons went ordingly: Two kukuris, A halberd it held with two hands that were almost the size of its body, A great axe, and a great sword. "Go!" Harper ordered emotionlessly. On hermand the Phantom ran towards Avery, who wasn''t alone. A dozen other females that looked simr to Avery were all standing with weapons ready. Since the second month, Avery would add another female as an opponent for Harper. Since today was the end of the third month, she decided to have Harper face everyone. The phantom closed the distance and bore down on the closest female with is Kukris, while it swung the Halberd to keep a few of the other females at distance, it''s greatsword and great axe worked to protect its nks. Four Valkyries, including Avery, slipped past the Phantom pretty easily and went straight towards Harper. Harper grabbed the metal baton and created a long blue chain on one end, with a curved dagger on the end. Whoosh! Harper began swinging the chained dagger skillfully, her feet seemed to glide on the floor as she spun and twisted. The chained dagger went towards the females as if it were alive, it managed to wrap around two of them and slow them down, but Avery and one other were already on Harper. "Phase Shift." Harper broke off the chain from the baton and moved backward incredibly fast, she slowed down and gripped the baton with two hands. Click. As she twisted the baton it extended into a staff, which she rotated in her hands while waiting for Avery and the other female to arrive. Avery was the first to arrive and swung quickly. Harper twirled the staff and blocked, but the attack was a feint and she was met with a kick to the chest sending her stumbling a few feet. The other female held a training sword and thrust towards Harper''s chest. Thump! Harper managed to move just enough to negate some of the force behind the thrust. She swung her steel staff toward Avery and the other female, but they constantly blocked or dodged. Eventually, the other two females, who were tied up by the chains, got free. The females who were blocked by the phantom slowly destroyed it, as it only held two kukris with it''s remaining arms. The steel staff was knocked from Harper''s hand, but Harper didn''t panic and did a few backward handsprings. Shended and took up a fighting position as, pale blue, translucent gauntlets covered her hand. Avery ran towards her and swung downwards, Harper crossed the gauntlets and blocked the attack, two other females ran towards Harper while she was busy blocking Avery. Harper wanted to use her powers to create two shields on either side of but she was kicked again by Avery. Thwack! She fell backward and as she tried to get up she was met with a kick to the side. Thwack! She rolled over and once again tried to stand up, but was kicked in the face. Thwack! Sheid sprawled out on her back as she looked at the ceiling. Blood dripped over the three ck dots on her forehead. "This sucks." She whispered under her breath. "Weak, but you should be alright against normal enemies." Avery said coldly as she turned to leave the room. "Wash up, It''s time for you to leave soon." She added on as her and the other females left the room. Harper wordlessly stood up and walked over to pick up her staff. Click. She shortened it back into a metal baton and ced it on her hip. "I wonder what Ira''s doing?" Harper said to what formerly was the phantom she summoned. It currently had no legs and only one arm that was missing a hand. "..." Although it wasn''t under Harper''s control it''s intelligence was slightly less than that of a dog, it could only follow orders. "Yeah, well who asked you?" Harper said as she kicked the phantom in its head. ............................................................ Chapter 28: A Monster In The Depths Pt.2 Chapter 28: A Monster In The Depths Pt.2 The third month was at its close, and the harsh training was over for Harper, but things went a little bit differently for Ira. It all started at the end of the first month, that whole month could be described as aplete thrashing at it''s finest. Ira could do nothing, but receive injuries from the Valkyries. They sought to test his physical limits, which turned out to be incredibly high, but the moment Lauren obliterated his heart everything changed. "Show me what''s different." Lauren said as she drew her sword. Iraughed in response as he stood up and took a fighting stance. Slowly, a ck mist-like substance gathered over his arms and legs, it curled around his appendages and stopped at his elbows and knees. It moved in a fluid manner as it curled and twisted. Ira lunged forward and left a crater at his previous spot. His speed caused a sonic boom, uprooting most of the trees around him. Lauren moved her sword to block just as he arrived. It had to be noted that Ira lunged beyond the speed of sound, and the distance between him and Lauren couldn''t have been more than 30 feet, he closed the gap in 0.02 seconds. The Valkyries were familiar with speeds beyond sound, so Lauren was able to react, with abination or experience and pure instinct. Lauren raised her sword with an underhanded grip and used her other arm to brace it, as she twisted her body, white particles gathered around the sword, Ira grazed the sword causing his original trajectory was slightly redirected away from her and sent him crashing deeper into the forest. The snapping of trees and panicked flight of birds continued for a few hundred feet. Dust rose as arge scar trailed through the forest. "M-Mother." Casey said wide-eyed, for the first time in her life she was beyond shocked. "I know." Lauren looked at the site of the destroyed trees and forest with a genuine smile, pure excitement decorated her face. A few momentster Ira stumbled out of the ruined forest area, trying to reattach his right arm. Heughed as he finally put it back on and it instantaneously healed. "I''ll ept it." Ira said to himself as he grinned with tion. eptance. Maybe that''s what he felt. When he killed off thest remanent of his old self, it wasn''t to make himself more ruthless or cold, though some his actions surely would reflect that already, it wasn''t to make himself choose between good or evil since his moral alignment was already unbnced. It was him epting he could no longer reim that part of himself. His moment of desperation and agony created a ravenous need for power, and even when he no longer remained himself, deep down he still kept the childish and naive hope that maybe he could rece what once was, but now he could ept there was no need for whatever was before. Deep down, he feared he would hurt the few people he began to care for, in exchange for power, but now along with that ravenous hunger for power was a warped sense of protection he would provide for those he saw as important. They''d grow with him whether they liked it or not, even if they had to sacrifice everything except their lives. To the rational mind that may seem incredibly irrational, but to him, it was only natural. Anything standing in the way of his distorted sense of happiness would earn his purest form of hostility. He never wanted to be that pitiful boy chained to an altar again. Iraughed to himself freely. Whether the world was meant to handle someone with a corrupted mentality and unreasonable, was anyone''s guess. Casey and Lauren didn''t mind Ira''s strange outburst ofughter, instead, they approached in an unbothered manner. "You have the ability, you just need direction." Lauren''s face still held a pleased smile. While Casey looked excitedly at Ira. "We''ll make sure to thoroughly guide you." Lauren ced a hand on his shoulder and spoke with a genuine tone of familial love, Casey also showed a warm expression. Casey already thought of him as one of her own sons, While Lauren valued him more than her own grandsons. She underestimated Ira greatly, it was safe to say that currently, he had the makings of a walking catastrophe. She wouldn''t manipte or seek to control him, she wouldn''t be a parasite that hindered his development, what she sought was a symbiotic rtionship. His actions were sure to increase the growth of the Valkyries. She would give adequate preparation before he carved his path into the world, just like her mother did for her, and just like she did for her daughters. ............................................. The second month is where his real training began. "Twist your arm as you extend it. I don''t want the fastest or strongest punch. I want the most efficient. Completely extend your legs when you kick, it will allow greater impact." Lauren said as she used her hand to readjust Ira''s arms. Currently, he had chains on each of his limbs and a blindfold over his eyes. Each limb was tied to arge stone cube. Casey stood at the side using magic to reinforce the chains, to prevent Ira from snapping them. Therge cubes each weighed fifteen tons, they were cut from the closest mountain by Lauren and Casey, and each one was dragged to the stone stage by Ira. All though his muscles could carry up to fifteen tons, he couldn''t transfer a force of fifteen tons into a punch, not with just his strength. The greater his technique, efficiency, and control, the more damage he would be able to be put into his attacks, needless to say, that was the point of his current situation. It had been three days and Ira had been doing aplicated routine of punches and kicks while chained to the heavy stone cubes. There had been no breaks allowed, Lauren wanted to force him to control how much energy he used. It was far more practical, for him. While some may argue to use your full power in each fight, if Ira used his full power on most people it would be a waste of energy and frankly,plete overkill. It would be akin to destroying a house for one single fly. Today''s training would introduce something new to Ira. "Iing." Lauren stepped away from the stone stage. Whoosh! Dozens of arrows made from spirit magic flew toward Ira, Lauren and Casey weren''t the only ones present, all seven of Lauren''s daughters were standing at the sides of the stage. The reason why Lauren made him wear the blindfold was to let him use his own senses to avoid and detect danger. Ira had around 5 feet to maneuver in, that''s as far as the chains allowed him to go. He moved in quick bursts, he spun, twisted, jumped, and ducked. A few spirit arrows hit him but he ignored it, he prevented his wounds from healing, to preserve energy. Even though his body could be considered nearly immortal, he needed the energy to supplement it. Going three days without eating or resting put him in a difficult position, he learned that the injuries which didn''t hinder his ability to fight were not important to heal right away. Ira continued to move in short bursts, it almost looked as if he was dancing. His movements were powerful and quick. "Two enemies." Lauren spoke up six hourster. "Three." Ira said in response. "Good." Lauren responded with a small chuckle. He could hear and feel the footsteps of three Valkyries approaching, though it was almost impossible to. Each step made noise that was pretty much undetectable to anyone except those with some form of incredible awareness. The three Valkyries all charged in a coordinated manner, they each held real weapons and attacked with the intent to fatally wound and disable Ira. Two spears and one sword all swung towards Ira, while the spirit arrows avoided the Valkyries and went straight for Ira. Ding! Ding! Ding! Lauren rung a small bell in one of her hands which produced a surprising amount of noise which blocked out the sound of the footsteps, while her other hand tossed out some powder which smelled strongly of mint. In fact, it was so strong it covered the whole area in its smell, eliminating the scent of the Valkyries and their weapons. Ira jumped while curling his body inwards and crossing both arms together to block, one spear was thrust high while the other swept low, the sword shed across his arms and left a deep cut which exposed the bones in his arms. He couldn''t teleport away to dodge, even if he had his sight, he was still chained to four heavy stone cubes which were too heavy to teleport with. In a battle there was little to no time to think, the Valkyries knew this, not only them, but anyone who imed to be a skilled warrior or mage knew this. Fighting techniques are all abination of muscle memory, instinct, and conditioned behavior. Lauren didn''t want the best reactions from Ira, she wanted the impossible. Overloading his senses, misleading him with false information, and creating a confusing environment. The Thynne Family women all went through something simr to gain their battle awareness, but this was even more stressful than that. After two hours another Valkyrie received a signal from Lauren and joined the attack, It was Judith, Lauren''s second born daughter. She wielded a huge battle hammer that was taller than her. She spun it above her with very little effort, Valkyries had strengthened bodies but they could also channel magic to temporarily enhance their strength. Most skilled mages could, but there weren''t many mages who would use swords and magic in conjunction, a special concentration was needed to effectively use two different disciplines. Judith wings spread as she took flight with her battle hammer in hand. Whooosh! She assaulted Ira from the air. Thwack! Judith swung the hammer downwards and made contact with Ira''s arm, the force from the hammer hit with amazing might, and bent Ira''s arm backward. His whole body was covered in blood, seeing as he was still bombarded with spirit arrows and hit with weapons, but he persisted through the punishment. "Haaah." Ira exhaled lightly as he moved his arm that was still able to function. He twisted the chain around his arm and began to pull the fifteen ton stone cube. Keeeeeeeeeer. The loud grating sound of stone being dragged across stone resounded in the ears of everyone present. Ira ignored all the iing blows and focused his strength. "Haaah!" Ira shouted hoarsely, as veins bulged on his arm, he probably could lift it without much resistance at full strength, but now his endurance had been worn down after three days of non-stop exertion. The stone cube lifted off the ground and swung thirty feet into the air. Judith''s wings propelled her out of the way and the stone cube just missed her. It still continued forward, the Valkyries standing in front of Ira all dodged immediately as they could guess the trajectory. When the stone cube reached the peak of the swing, Ira pulled downwards with all the force he could muster. BOOOM! The stone cube mmed into the stage and shook the surroundings, fragments of stones shot out, and embedded themselves into trees, while the Valkyries blocked the pieces that headed towards them. The debris settled and showed the copsed figure of Ira. p. p. p. Lauren pped with a beautiful smile, while she walked toward Ira. She knelt down and slowly waved her glowing hand over his body. She applied some light healing and decided to let his regeneration do the rest. "Let''s get him some food. For the next three days, he''ll only use a sword." Lauren said as she stood up. The Valkyries all looked at Ira as if he were aplete abomination, though there was no rejection in their gazes, only desire, and excitement. They wished for him to marry their own daughters, and still held hope he could be persuaded to. .......................................... The training which would drive a masochist to suicide continued for the remainder of the second month. Three months were not a lot of time to make a well-trained warrior, most people would probably advise at least three years at the minimum, but Lauren didn''t care as she continued to train Ira and push his limits. Thebination of his instincts and Lauren''s training regiment increased Ira''s abilities to amazingly high levels, he was no longer the boy inexperienced in battle from before. Eventually, the end of the third month, which consisted of sparring, putting his knowledge into practice, and gaining control of his new abilities, finally arrived. Ira stood on the cracked stone stage, without any restraints. He wore a ragged outfit which consisted of frayed ck training tights and a tattered leather tasset belt, the same as before, with his silver sword and ck scabbard on his hip. What was noticeably different was his body, it appeared incredibly dense andpact. Each individual muscle seemed to protrude outwards, his whole body looked to be created for efficient performance. His shirt wouldn''t be able to hide his muscle structure now, although he still had a slim physique. His height grew by one inch, causing him to measure a total of 5 feet 10 inches, and his hair was a bit longer but not by much. He still appeared as a youth around sixteen years old, just with an unusually strong and oddly slim body. Four Valkyries in leather armor held weapons as they stood on the other side of the broken stone stage, their wings were extended, as they prepared to fight. These were Valkyries a few years older than Avery, who had already awakened, most of their "basic" training wasplete, and now they needed to grow through more battles. Lauren and Casey stood together on a nearby boulder and watched. Ira''s new abilities added on to his already daunting strength made him a very dangerous person. Lauren guessed his full battle prowess was around Casey''s, and would shortly be close to her own. He held a strength simr to an Elder Dragon, except he was a smaller target which worked in his favor. "Begin!" Lauren shouted. The Four Valkyries flew forward in a practiced formation. One barreled straight ahead, two went for the left and right nks, while thest went above him. Ira didn''t wait for them to arrive as he lunged forward. Whoosh! His strength was restrained which exined why there wasn''t a sonic boom, though he still moved at an amazing speed. The other Valkyries adjusted their flight paths to intercept him, but he already met the one who charged straight ahead. He spun his body to slow down his momentum and sent a spinning kick to the Valkyrie who charge straight ahead. She raised her sword to block but was sent stumbling back. As Ira''s foot touched the ground, the other sent a straight kick to the same Valkyrie with more force. Bang! The Valkyrie flew backward as she grasped her abdomen, her wings pped and slowed her down as she fell to the edge of the stage. "Dead!" Lauren shouted indifferently. The other three Valkyries arrived and struck in synchronization, two spears thrust from the side while a sword came from above. Ira arms shot out and grabbed both spears by the shafts, and pulled them forward, they crossed over each other and blocked the sword. Ding! The Valkyries pulled back their weapons, but Ira was already ahead of them, he released the spears and ced a palm on the abdomen of the Valkyrie on his left. "Move!" The Valkyrie above him shouted to her sister but it was toote. BOOM! A forceful st sent the Valkyrie flying out of the bounds of the stage as she coughed blood harshly. One of his new abilities could alter the force of gravity on contact with his palms or the soles of his feet, and if he didn''t hold back the Valkyrie may have been injured more. Though the Valkyries weren''t using skills like Ironheart or even Ironwill, so it was difficult to say. "Dead!" Lauren repeated the same indifferent shout. The two Valkyries took some distance from Ira. They spun their weapons and began attacking, Ira was light on his feet as he moved agilely, he''d lighten the force of gravity as his feet touched the ground and he spun, or he''d use one foot to propel himself forward and the other to slow him down. All in all, it looked strangely graceful, as sometimes he appeared to be light as a feather and other times he looked to have firm and unshakable footing. The spear swept low and the sword thrust forward, in response Ira spun his body as he jumped into the air. The spear abruptly shot upwards as the previous attack was a feint. Ira ced one hand on his scabbard while the other gripped the hilt. "Quickdraw." He drew the sword faster than the actual skill usually allowed due to his strength and swung to deflect the two attacks. Ding! Ding! The weapons were deflected upwards as Iranded and charged forward, dropping his sword. He ced both hands on the throats of the Valkyries, but he didn''t do anything further. "Dead and dead!" Lauren once again shouted the in and indifferent words, signaling the end of the spar. Even though the four Valkyries were apart those who had awakened within the past twenty years, they still weren''t easy opponents. Sparring against Ira was a type of training in a way. Some of the newer Valkyries didn''t get to face strong human opponents after they awakened; They wouldn''t go around killing everyone until they found one, and it was a time of very little conflict so there weren''t many to be found. If it was a real battle it may have gone a lot differently, but Ira controlled most of his ability so the chance of him losing was very little. "That concludes your training." Lauren said as she and Casey leaped down from the boulder. "Let''s see your growth." Casey said excitedly, throughout the three months both she and Lauren restrained themselves from checking his growth. They looked forward to the moment the training wasplete to see it. Name: Ira Rating: S+ Growth Capacity: SS+ Bloodline: Unknown Blessings: Unknown, Keeper of the third moon (Ulta Majoris) Mana Capacity: Low Passive Skills: Supernatural: Strength, Agility, Reflexes, Senses, Regeneration, Endurance Predatory Instincts Kic Vision (Inactive) Greater: Metabolism, Beast Maniption, Night Vision, Physique Self-Adaptation Temperature Regtion Aging Immunity Bloodline Resonance Gic Mutation (Inactive) Lunar Force Empowerment Partial Lunar Force Control Advanced Swordsmanship Expert Martial Arts Primal Awareness Active Skills: Short-Range Teleport, Call of the Third Moon (Inactive), Run Amok (Inactive), Nothingness(Sealed), Matter Alteration, Gravitational Alteration, Quickdraw "..." Lauren and Casey had nothing to say or rather they couldn''t say anything, Ira''s regeneration factor seemed to have slowed his aging to the point where it didn''t take ce, much like the Valkyries. Also, instead of gaining battle awareness he received Primal Awareness, but those were the least notable things. For all the years they lived they knew nothing of a third moon, but apparently, there was one and Ira was proimed as it''s "Keeper", the other notable skills were"Call of the Third Moon", "Run Amok", and "Nothingness". The status index the Valkyries held no mention of any of the three skills, and they were puzzled as for how they got there. Ira didn''t exin, he only had a faint idea about the moon, but everything else he was lost on. Seeing Ira looked just as confused, Lauren and Casey chose not to pursue no matter how much they wanted to. Lauren guessed the inactive skills would trigger under certain conditions, the Valkyries possessed something simr to his kic vision skill which would activate automatically during flight. Not learning much else, Lauren changed the subject. "Your wedding is in little more than a week, I''d suggest you stay in the capital until then, as not to miss it. When you''re ready I''ll take you back to the manor." Lauren said as her wings extended. "I''ll go wash and change." Ira chuckled as he started to walk down a forest path, broken trees covered in vegetation blocked the path, but Ira hopped over and continued on, further down the path was a river he washed in during his training. There was a wooden lodge with hygienic necessities, which housed the females who had yet to awaken, but it was in the opposite direction and Ira''s appearance there would disrupt the training. They would have very little contact with outsiders, save special asions, such as the family banquet or the uing wedding. .................................................... Avery and Harper stood outside of the White Pagoda silently as the sunset cascaded over them, the air had a slight chill as it was the middle of November. The silence continued until Three silhouettes emerged from the mountain range. It was obviously Lauren, Casey, and Ira though Ira was being carried. Whoosh! After a few moments, theynded in front of the pagoda. "Ira!" Harper giggled excitedly as she ran toward Ira and hugged him. "Hey!" Ira chuckled as he ruffled her hair, Harper separated from him and looked at him curiously. Her eyes shed blue, Silver mes could be seen around the Valkyries while Ira still had the ck circle around his chest, though it wasrger than the first time she saw it. "You''re different." Harper said, a bit unsure of how to describe it. "More than you know." Ira ruffled her pale blue hair once more before he looked up at Avery and smiled. Lauren and Casey looked at each other before nodding. "We are going to take the girl to get her own status card." Casey said with a faint grin as she ced a hand on Harper''s shoulder. Harper looked reluctant, but Ira didn''t voice any disagreement so she could only follow Lauren and Casey, albeit unwillingly. The three departed leaving Ira alone with Avery. Her dark purple hair was tied up in a ponytail, that slightly moved with the wind, her lips seemed to curve into a smile of relief. "Ira, I-" Wsssh. Ira appeared right in front of her and hugged her by the waist as he lifted her into the air while spinning. "I''ve missed you, you know." Heughed as he held her up and spun around. Avery chuckled gently in response, eventually, Ira let her down. They smiled at each other before Avery''s smile faded away. "Ira." She said seriously. "A few weeks after leaving that vige I first met you in..." She slightly paused before continuing. "...I asked Justin and Franklin, two Knights I was inmand of at the time, to investigate your background without telling you. They came back around three months ago with a man who imed to be your brother and informed me of some of your family''s background. After they told me I killed them before they could report it to the Kingdom''s Military and the one who imed to be your brother witnessed me and fled shortly after." Avery said all in one breath as she watched Ira''s expression. "...Why did you kill them?" Ira asked, a bit unsure of how to react. "I killed them because I love you." She answered in an obvious manner. There was no blushing or embarrassment. Only certainty. As if it were a concrete fact, though it would be hard to call it anything other than that from her point of view. "Whether you hate me or not, I will still feel the same." Avery added on indifferently, she knew how she felt better than anyone else and could safely state that. "..." Ira processed everything quickly and broke into a smile. If he was in the same situation and rk, Amy, Lance and his party, Aldis, and even Harper, threatened to harm Avery''s life, he would kill them without the smallest bit of hesitation. That logic seemed normal to him, it didn''t mean he was being cold to them, he saw Harper as his own blood, but if that''s what he needed to do, it would be done. Avery Thynne gave him a sense of familiarity in that regard, something deeper than the bloodline resonance. Currently, her eyes showed conviction and eptance, beneath that they showed a readiness to protect him, whether he needed it or not. He could hear her steady heartbeat was steady as if he needed any further assurance she was telling him the truth. He ced his hand on her cheek and chuckled. "I love you, Avery Thynne." Ira said with a cheerful smile as he looked at her silver eyes. Avery didn''t look away as she grinned. They closed their eyes and slowly closed the distance before they shared a soft kiss. Thus, that evening marked the birth of a twisted and unreasonable love shared by two people. .......................................... Shortly after their briefly private moment, Ira updated Avery on his status card before he departed, He and Harper went to the capital by way of a carriage and arrived as it got dark, they walked towards their house with wide grins. "Maybe I''ll finally get your food. " Harper said as she giggled. "We''ll find out while we get something to eat." Ira mushed her face as they turned to walk inside of the Bluebird. The quality of the restaurant was good enough to be called upscale, it had been redesigned to draw in a middle to a high-ss crowd and it worked pretty well, seeing as they began to receive more customers. Ms. Edda even hired a few extra chefs. Though currently, the restaurant was empty with the exception of three or so people due to the time and the fact a lot of people were scared of being out at night, after what happened in the Capital before. "Ah! Ira..." Ms. Edda called out a bit awkwardly from the bar counter. "Something wrong?" Ira asked as noticed her expression and inquired. "Well...There''s someone at your table..." Ms. Edda said as she showed an ufortable expression. "It''s fine, I''ll sit somewhere else." Ira shrugged casually. "No...He''s beening here the past week, he''s iming to be your brother. I didn''t believe him but he insisted, so he''s been stopping by every day and waiting. He doesn''t order anything and just sits there." Ms. Edda exined. "Oh!" Ira smiled dly. Ms. Edda felt his response was adequate for someone seeing a sibling and sighed with relief, she didn''t want to upset her best customer. "I hope you don''t mind letting Harper order her food here, I''ll go say hello." Ira said as he patted Harper on the back. "No problem." Ms. Edda smiled as she went into the kitchen to cook a few steaks for Ira and Harper. ................................................... To the west of the Grenitian Kingdom, an incrediblyrge and sturdy fortress sat. It was situated on the on the border of the Diavol Territory, to say "on the border" was a bit of a stretch. The "Diavol Territory" was referred to as the Diavol Republic, but the Kingdom refused to recognize it, it was a little degrading to call theirnd "Territory" as if they were animals, but they held no real love for humans either. The problem stemmed from the failure to recognize the Diavol''s actual borders. Since the copse of the Old Kingdom, the Diavol territory expanded, due to the fact since the Kingdom didn''t have the power or resources to keep control of it. As more and more ruins that predated the copse were discovered, various Entrepreneurs, Mages, Alchemists, cksmiths, Researchers, Warriors, Nobles, Mercenaries and just about everyone else in the Kingdom benefited from it. Nobles mored for expansion under the cause of "Reiming what once was." and pressed forward. Leading to increased tension between the Diavol Republic and the Grenitian Kingdom. The fortress stood as an insurmountable deterrent for the Diavol. It was situated in a mountainous valley, too steep to bring armies over, constructed on the grasnd inside the valley. Its walls extended the width of the valley, measuring close to 1200 feet wide, while it stood around 50 feet high, it''s stone ramparts were reinforced with magic arrays, a drawbridge that was currently closed, hung over a deep moat, which was made with the intention to be filled with oil, and finally was another set of wooden doors around 20 feet that were locked with arge metal nk. The current fortress was a bit empty though. It had been more than a few months since the attack on the Capital, and since the Diavol showed no obvious movements, some soldiers were called back for additional training in preparation for the future. Right now, there were about 500 people in the massive fortress which could hold 3,000 at capacity. A few defensive armaments such as catapults and ballistae were covered with tarps, they had to remained ready for use in case of a surprise attack. Signal res and warning bells were ced every 100 feet on the ramparts for good measure. A wooden tube was loaded with reactive alchemical materials, and a string was fastened to the bottom. Pulling the string would create friction and set off the re, sending a bright light up to 15 miles into the air if the weather wasn''t good and up to 30 miles in optimal conditions. Two soldiers stood guard at the rampart facing the Diavol Territory. "All I''m saying is, something''s wrong. Glen Marbot couldn''t have done all that by himself. I think it was a Kingdom experiment gone wrong and they pinned it on him." One Soldier sipped from a sk that was most likely filled with alcohol before he passed it to his fellow soldier. "Anyone ever asked you, why would you choose to be a soldier for the Kingdom if you don''t even trust the ones in charge?" The second Soldier responded as he downed the contents of the sk and passed it back to the first Guard. "Yeah...Your mother and sister ask me, usually right before they take turns mounting me." The first Soldier responded as they both chuckled as steam rose from their mouths. The temperature bing colder and the only rxation they had were moments like these. The Fortress Commander probably wouldn''t mind as long as theypleted their duties. All of a sudden something briefly shined far off in the distance. "Hey! I think I saw a fairy." The second Soldier shouted. "Fuck off, you''re-" The first Soldier began to respond but was stopped he saw a faint sh in the distance. Currently, an overcast only allowed small streams of moonlight to reach the valley. After that was a second sh, and then another. "The res." He said as he nudged the other soldier. "What about them?" The second Soldier asked. "Get to the fucking res!" The first soldier shouted in an alert manner, the second soldier sobered up and ran to the nearest re. A few momentster, a re traveled into the air and shined a light on the Valley. Numerous weapons shimmered under the light. The Western Valley was filled with an army of Diavol and upon seeing them the second soldier wasted no time ringing the warning bell. A well-equipped army of 10,000 stood about a thousand feet away from the fortress. Siege Towers, Catapults, Ballistae, tamed Cyclopes and even three Giants, which dwarfed the Cyclopes which were anywhere from 9 to 20 feet. Instead, the rare race of Giants stood at anywhere from 20 to 90 feet. Luckily, if that could be said at all, the Diavol only came with three Giants, that were all about 40 feet, still, they''d have no difficulty reaching over the wall. It was amazing to have three Giants, not only were they rare, but the taller they grew greater the impossibility of controlling them. They had to be seized when they were young, which in and of itself was a monumental task. "Fuck me." The first Soldier cursed as he downed the rest of the sk, he knew it wouldn''t help the situation, but if he died tonight he''d die drunk. ................................................... Chapter 29: A Touching Reunion/ Brotherly Love Chapter 29: A Touching Reunion/ Brotherly Love Sebastian Fallmire. His face was freshly shaven, his hair was trimmed and he donned a new set of clothes. His current expression was one of exhaustion, he''d beening to this restaurant for a whole week straight, waiting for the boy that may have been his brother, arriving in the morning and leaving when it closed. Before that, he spent a bit more than three months looking for "Ira", with some outside "assistance". Not counting Ms.Edda the owner of the restaurant, there were three people inside. Sebastian and two intelligence agents of the Kingdom, one male, and one female. They were part of the "assistance" mentioned before. It all started after Avery Thynne murdered the Knights she was formerly inmand of. Sebastian retreated back to the capital and decided to seek help from the Military. He reported the events of what happened, everything was easily confirmed as the bodies were recovered just outside the capital, and although there was no proof Avery killed them herself, her family carriage was seen at the gate by witnesses. In exchange for some "protection", Sebastian had to tell what he knew to the Kingdom. He wasn''t able to lie as an Arch Mage deployed magic that was able to detect lies, although there were loopholes in it. For example, a murderer could be asked: "Did you murder this person?" and they could respond "No." and pass, even if they beat the person half to death and left them to die in the woods, they were technically telling the truth, at least by the standards of truth magic. So tobat that, a few highly skilled Alchemists concocted a truth serum of sorts. It left the target in a hypnotic state, which made it nearly impossible to evade the truth magic, though it wasn''t entirely foolproof. It may seem like going too far for one person, but if there was a chance to find out the truth behind the ck pir and a way to even weaponize it, nothing would be considered going too far. As a result, Sebastian painted a clear picture. The Fallmire Family had a shaky history, they came from a line once famous archaeologists and researchers who were hired to locate remanents of the Old Kingdom and to decipher information, but eventually, their glory faded and became a memory. While the family was still wealthy, their prestige had long since disappeared into history books riddled with dust. George Fallmire continued in his ancestor''s steps, still researching the Old Kingdom, and that''s how he met Emily, who was a fellow researcher. His parents happened onto an ancient book which was nearly indecipherable, apparently during an expedition into the ruins of the Old Kingdom, they spent months on end trying to decipher it, it went from a harmless interest toplete obsession very quickly. They began to recruit a few of his uncles and aunts into helping them perform a ritual, with the promise of immortality...Sebastian was no exception as even he became enraptured. Siegfried, his youngest and only brother was to be a vessel, a key part of the ritual. Sebastian was to prevent the information from leaking out and manage the household until his parents returned with the secret to immortality. When his parents failed to return and instead a ck pir emerged, he destroyed all notes and records he had on hand of the event and spent his family fortune looking for any information he could find on his parent''s and Siegfried''s whereabouts. Of course, the most important question had to be asked. What was Sebastian looking to gain if he did find Siegfried? "A chance to fix his mistake." was the answer his interrogators received, it was vague and open-ended, but it was the truth. Even so, Sebastian Fallmire couldn''t be trusted so he was constantly put under watch, any suspicious activity would earn the Kingdom''s punishment. Finding Ira wasn''t a difficult task. He had the makings of an urban legend, he beat Aldis Thynne in a sparring match at the Academy, defeated most of the deformed creatures made by Glen Marbot, and he even stopped a notorious gang boss who terrorized the slums. His eye-catching features made him easy to spot, so it was all a matter of finding his most frequented locations. It ced his residence at a townhouse purchased by Avery Thynne, not too far from the MU and directly across from a restaurant, that he constantly visited. If there needed to be any clearer evidence, there was a table always reserved for him. The Kingdom''s intelligence director decided to allow Sebastian "to greet his little brother", which was a nice way of saying "be bait". Based on the reported characteristics of Ira they didn''t hope to catch him that was thest resort, they wanted to make contact with him through his brother and slowly rope him in. Leading to Sebastian''s current position. He clutched his head, right now he desperately wanted a drink. What would he say to his brother if they met- At that moment, two people entered the restaurant. "Ah! Ira..." Ms. Edda called out. Sebastian looked over to see a handsome teen dressed in ck equipped with a sword, with pitch ck hair, radiant yellow eyes, and a ck tattoo on his left hand entering the restaurant with a small adolescent girl also dressed in ck, whose ck roots contrasted the rest of her pale blue hair, along with a set of hauntingly pale blue eyes, between those eyes were three ck dots. "Something wrong?" The teen inquired. Ms. Edda then began talking in a low voice, Sebastian couldn''t hear, but guessed it was about himself. "Oh!" The teen eximed with a smile. "I hope you don''t mind letting Harper order her food here, I''ll go say hello." He said as he patted the adolescent girl on the back. "No problem." Ms. Edda responded as she retreated into the kitchen, the sound of cooking utensils being used filled the previously silent restaurant. The couple in a dimly lit corner briefly looked at the teen and then to Sebastian, as they continued their "romantic" dinner. The teen approached the table which held Sebastian with a smile. "Brother." He smiled cheerfully which was slightly eerie to Sebastian. .......................................................... "Brother." Ira smiled before he undid his scabbard and hung it on the back of the chair. He sat down in a rxed manner. "You order yet?" He chuckled as he looked at a menu. Sebastian looked at Ira with a dazed expression. "Yeah, I usually stick to the basics. Steak and roasted veggies, hope you don''t mind." Ira put the menu down as he looked at Sebastian. "Well, you gonna say something?" Ira asked curiously. "You, it''s really you, Siegfried I-" Sebastian began talking. "Don''t call me that." Ira said coldly. A sense of fear arose in Sebastian, the Kingdom informed him of Sieg...Ira''s strength, they estimated him to have a rating of at least A-. His information in the MU wasn''t avable as he wasn''t registered to directly receive jobs request, which let the employer view his job history andbat rating. "Y-yeah...Sorry...Ira, mom and dad where are they?" Sebastian asked as his palms grew sweaty. "Dead." Ira replied indifferently as his eyes scanned over Sebastian, who felt ufortable under his prying gaze. "...How?" Sebastian worked up the nerve to finally ask after a few moments of silence. He unconsciously sent a nce over to the couple in the corner. Iraughed loudly as he pped the table. "Funny thing. I don''t seem to remember you." He said as he looked Sebastian over again. "I''m not misleading you, Sieg...Ira. We''re brothers." Sebastian hurriedly exined. "Oh, I believe that. I just can''t remember you on ount of all those memory wiping spells." Ira waved his hands calmly, to clear up the misunderstanding. "..." Sebastian''s expression grew apologetic and guilty. "Ah, so you knew?" Ira lifted his eyebrows in realization, before leaning forward with a smile. "Ira, I''m sorry...All those years ago I shouldn''t have gone along with it. We all...did a terrible thing." Sebastian spilled his heart out emotionally as tears welled up in his eyes. "I came here to correct it, but so many things happened...It all got so...I used everything I had to find you...And then when I finally arrived some woman iming to be your fiance...she murdered her own men...and I...I just...I''ve been having...these nightmares about it and about you...I just can''t..." Sebastian''s tears fell as he got lost in his emotion and buried his face in his hands. "Terrible thing? What they did wasn''t terrible..." Ira said in a warm tone and shook his head as he ced a hand on Sebastian''s shoulder. It looked as if he wereforting him. "No, it was worse than that..." His tone changed abruptly which caused Sebastian to look up at him. "What-" Sebastian couldn''t talk as a hand sped his throat before he could react. "Your pitiful fucking apology won''t change just anything about that day." Ira smiled, as he stood up and lifted Sebastian into the air by his throat. The "couple" in the corner looked up and grew tense, but they didn''t say anything. A bit of hostility was to be expected, they wouldn''t move if it wasn''t life-threatening. "...I''m...Sorry..." Sebastian squeezed out his words as he could barely breathe. Both his arms grabbed onto Ira''s arm, but couldn''t shake his grip in the slightest. "I''ll skip the boring parts and sum it up for you." Ira tightened his grip. "They used a poisoned dagger to carve my skin." He said while tightening his grip, causing Sebastian''s face to grow redder, by now the "couple" stood up to stop Ira, but they were blocked by Harper, or more urate to say Harper''s phantom. Contrary to their looks they proved to be skillful as they fought with experience. Ms.Edda ran out of the kitchen when she heard the sound ofbat and was shocked in ce. "Then, they stabbed me. But oh no, not just once, they did it more times than I care to count." Ira''s hand applied, even more, pressure while he smiled as if nothing were happening. Sebastian''s eyes bulged as veins surged all over his face, his arms weakly wed at Ira, but it could do nothing to stop him. "Then they watched me die...So no, I won''t take your worthless apology." Ira whispered with a smile as he tightened his grip. The sound of Sebastian''s neck breaking reverberated throughout the restaurant. "...I guess I did the same. Watching you die, I mean." Ira said as he dropped Sebastian''s limp body onto the floor, before turning around. Everyone stood speechless, except Harper was busy looking curiously at the couple who fought off her phantom. Ira looked at Harper and then at Ms.Edda before nodding. "Don''t kill her, Harper...and get our food." Ira hurriedly said as Harper left behind a blue trail. She quickly dashed straight over the counter and punched Ms. Edda in the face, knocking her out cold before she had a chance to scream. Harper then stepped over Ms.Edda''s body and walked into the kitchen. "Alright, you two." Ira looked at the man and woman. "We''re agents of the-" "I don''t care." Ira cut the man off. He appeared in front of them and ced his palms on both of their heads. A shock went through their heads, knocking them unconscious. "Harper." Ira said as he stood over the unconscious man and woman. "Yeah?" Harper responded as she bnced a dozen tes in her hands. "You can create illusions, so can you make it look like they tried to rob Ms.Edda?" He asked as he waved his hand a dropped a brown duffle bag filled with weapons. It was what he retrieved from Romelyn''s hideout previously. "I can try." Harper said eagerly as she ced the tes down on the counter. "Hmmm. For now, make it look like the ce is closed." Ira said as he alternated his gaze between the man and woman on the floor. He reached over and ced his hand on the woman''s neck. He bent it at an unnatural angled before he waved his left hand over her body. Leaving no trace she was ever there. Harper''s eyes shed blue as she held up her hand and aimed toward the entrance, outsiders would now see a dark restaurant if they happened to pass byte at night. After she was done she looked at Ira with confused eyes after noticing him kill the unconscious woman. "Two robbers seems a bit unlikely." Ira shrugged as he shuffled through the bag before pulling out a loaded crossbow and shooting an arrow near the kitchen door. Harper decided to wait for him to finish, he''d probably exin it all after he was done. He then tied a small pouch of crossbow bolts to the man''s leg and tossed the crossbow over the bar counter, he briefly stretched his arms as he went over to Sebastian''s body and waved his left hand over it causing it to vanish, he then affixed his scabbard onto his hip and tidied up the table up. He then returned to the bar counter and began eating. Harper sat down next to him and ate too. "So here''s what you''ll do..." Ira said as his arm shed past Harper and took a piece of steak from her. "Hey!" Harper shouted as her phantom appeared and reached for one of Ira''s tes. Ira caught the Phantom''s hand and pulled it toward him, mming its head against the countertop and broke a few empty tes and sses. "That should help too." Ira said as he chewed the steak. "Useless!" Harper cursed at the phantom. "Things are bitplicated since I can''t just kill good ol'' Ms.Edda if I did that they''d probably close the ce down for a while and we''d have to eat somewhere else until it reopened if it ever reopened at all." Ira said casually in a very reasonable manner, while Harper nodded in understanding finding no faults with Ira''s logic. "So here''s what you''ll do..." Ira began exining his n to Harper. ........................................ "Ugh.." Ms.Edda groaned as she clutched her heavily swollen face, she was currently on the kitchen floor, sunlight poured in through the windows outside. Thest thing she remembered was- "Ah!" She shouted as she sat up and looked to her side. There was a man with a kitchen knife stuck in his throat and a crossbow a few feet from his body. She began to recall what happened, just before she closed up a customer drew a crossbow and attempted to rob and kill her, he fired the first bolt which luckily hit the kitchen door and not her. He climbed over the counter knocking over her dishware and chased her into the kitchen, a struggle ensued as he chased her frantically which caused him to drop the crossbow. She tried to run out the back but he pulled her hair, ripping some of it out, and mmed her to the ground. His punches repeatedly rained down on her face before he decided to choke her, she almost lost consciousness, but somehow she grabbed a fallen kitchen knife and stabbed the man in his throat, pushing him off of her before falling unconscious. As she remembered the events that transpired she touched her hands to the bruised area around her neck. Something felt slightly off about the situation as she felt a strange desire for steak, but she assumed it came from the shock of killing someone for the first time. She struggled to her feet and began to shout. "Someone help! Someone help!" As Ms.Edda shouted, a few passerby''s heard her and rushed in. It didn''t take long for the news to spread of an attempted robbery, who was killed by a brave widow who sought to protect her restaurant. In a few days, it would be a story that helped shake away some of the fear that the citizens in the Capital felt, and increase the poprity of The Bluebird. The Kingdom''s Intelligence Agency could do very little investigating into the matter because of the story spreading rapidly. Launching a full-blown investigation would cause panic to take over once again, and repeatedly questioning the owner could be seen as harassment earning the people''s distrust. Her story seemed to add up, her injuries were very much real and she showed no hesitation as she repeated her story with ease, but those with the Intelligence Agency knew things were very wrong. Both Sebastian Fallmire and a female agent were missing from the restaurant and haven''t been seen since. The boy referred to as Ira, was now directly in their sights, but due to his possible connection to the Thynne family things needed to tread very carefully. ............................................... The morning following the "robbery", Ira and Harper were inside of the Mercenaries Union lobby. "Harper, you really should''ve eased up a little, I mean she cooks your meals." Ira said as they stood in line. "But, you told me to pull some of her hair out and to punch her in the face." Harper said defensively. "Yeah, but you really went for it." Ira raised his eyebrows with exaggeration. "I mean you really punched the hell out of her face." Ira continued as he chuckled. "But! You told me to!" She stomped her foot in a frustrated manner. "Yeah, but still...You really messed her up pretty good." Ira added once again, his eyes widened as he recalled how much Harper punched the unconscious face of Ms.Edda, even though she held back she still managed to hurt Ms.Edda badly. Though if Ms. Edda knew the other option was being killed, she probably wouldn''tin. "Ira!" Harper shouted while pouting. "Alright,e on." Ira ruffled her hair and stepped up to the to the counter. "I need to update my status card and register a new Mercenary." Ira said to the young, female receptionist, as he handed over two status cards, and 200 Gre. He suddenly noticed the receptionist''s name tag read Samantha. "Hey, you registered me the first time I came here! How have you been?" Ira shouted in realization. "I''ve been well, I''m surprised you remember me. Has it been going well for you?" Samantha responded politely and professionally as Ira began to speak. She recalled how shocked she became when she first met the boy standing in front of her. She was willing to bet now that Ira couldn''t shock her anymore. Half a year ago, she was still inexperienced in handling some matters, but now she corrected her behavior hoping to possibly be a handler for some of the top Mercenaries. What was the significance in that? Handlers were tasked with managing and advising the strongest Mercenaries. Samantha couldn''t help but think of everything that came with being a Handler, daydreaming while Ira continued talking. She moved her hands to register the information and update his status card while her mind wandered elsewhere. The sry was incredibly high and it gained them a lot a prestige within the Mercenaries Union. They would sometimes interact with leaders of the Kingdom when negotiating and nning the jobs of the Mercenaries they handled. Some would argue that skillful Handlers were just as important powerful Mercenaries. The biggest obstacle was that hundreds of people were inpetition to be a Handler for any of the highly ranked Mercenaries. The top 100 Mercenaries weren''t all housed in the capital, they were spread out and a sizeable amount of them were too paranoid to let others select their jobs. The most vied for Mercenary was, Rhys. The enigmatic, silent, and masked Mercenary who held the title of number one and stayed within the capital. While at the Mercenaries Union, she never spoke and was never seen without her mask, she also wasn''t affiliated with a guild, she was always working alone toplete all of her jobs. Samantha set her goal in bing the handler for the person who held the title of- Name: Ira Rating: S+ Growth Capacity: SS+ Bloodline: Unknown Blessings: Unknown, Keeper of the third moon (Ulta Majoris) Mana Capacity: Low Passive Skills: Supernatural: Strength, Agility, Reflexes, Senses, Regeneration, Endurance Predatory Instincts Kic Vision (Inactive) Greater: Metabolism, Beast Maniption, Night Vision, Physique Self-Adaptation Temperature Regtion Aging Immunity Bloodline Resonance Gic Mutation (Inactive) Lunar Force Empowerment Partial Lunar Force Control Advanced Swordsmanship Expert Martial Arts Primal Awareness Active Skills: Short-Range Teleport, Call of the Third Moon (Inactive), Run Amok (Inactive), Nothingness(Sealed), Matter Alteration, Gravitational Alteration, Quickdraw She shouted as she stood up in a flustered manner."Number one?!" "Yeah, that''s an odd way to put it, but, yeah." Ira raised an eyebrow and Samantha''s outburst but decided to roll with it. "...What?" Samantha re-read the status card and still couldn''t believe it. "I''m engaged. I suppose it''s simr to being another person''s number one." Ira raised his left hand and shed his wedding ring. "...What?" Samantha asked again as she tried to process what happened, the ss information screen began shing. Notifications were sent in special cases such as this one. This particr notification was from the current head of the Grenitian Mercenary Union. "We just talked about it. Curses. Pastries. Being engaged. Ringing any bells? Harper, you heard me, right?" Ira asked as he turned to Harper. "Yeah." Harper nodded. "Would you minding with me? Your situation has gotten the Union Head''s attention. " Samantha stated as she returned the cards to Ira. She tried her best to replicate her previously professional temperament. "Ok." Ira shrugged his shoulders, he didn''t n to do anything today except register Harper and maybe browse a few jobs, but small jobs were no longer on his mind. Samantha closed out her receptionist desk and led Ira to the lift. .................................................. Meanwhile, the second floor mored as a big change urred. The ss pir which had the names of the top 100 Mercenaries shifted. A name unknown to almost everyone was ced at the very top, causing everyone to only pay attention to the top 3. 1. Ira 2. Rhys 3. Carter Amidst the confusion, one party of Mercenaries that was present knew the name very well. "You think it''s really him?" Gerald asked as he stared at the ranking pir. "Who else goes by the name, Ira?"Sarah asked withplete surprise. Lance was renderedpletely speechless as he looked at the pir, Ira''s growth simply wasn''t fair. While they trained in the academy for a few years and wed their way up to be a B+ party, Ira jumped ahead with what seemed to be a very little effort in his eyes. A crowd gathered around the pir, itssize slowly increasing and increasing, it appeared that everyone Mercenary in the Union building would see it soon, some Mercenaries left the second floor to go inform others. Under the loud noise and franticmotion, Lance squeezed out a question which no one heard. "Just how is that fucking fair?" ............................................................ Chapter 30: An Introduction Chapter 30: An Introduction While the news of a new mercenary being rated the highest slowly spread in the Capital, the Western Valley Fortress was desperately in need of assistance. The Fortress Commander stood on the battle-scarred ramparts and overlooked the Diavol. They attacked during the night with siege equipment, catapults, and ballistae were fired throughout the night. "Lieutenant Commander! What are our casualties?" A man in his fifties with a bald head and long beard yelled in a gruff voice. His towering stature seemed to match the fierceness in his voice and the greatsword he carried on his back, added to his intimidating image. This man was known as Commander Belmond, a veteran warrior and formerly a mercenary who was in the top 30 before he retired. So how did a former mercenary with no qualifications, get a high position within the military? The Kingdom would never give up on any mercenary in the top 100 who retired and Commander Belmond happened to settle down with his wife and children and was in need of a stable job. The Western Valley Fortress was rtively peaceful except for the asional skirmish, which was just enough for Belmond to keep his skills honed. Unfortunately, fate had something else in mind. "Sir, we have a total of sixty dead, thirty wounded, and ten who were sent in order to carry the message to the closest city. Leaving us with a total of four hundred soldiers." The Lt. Commander reported calmly. The night attack wasn''t that bad in terms of losses, but it was clear the previous attack was to test the defensive and to get the Fortress Soldiers to waste their supplies. Which worked, the Diavol didn''t stop firing until the Fortress Soldiers returned fire. "Shit. This fucking sucks, right?" Commander Belmond used a spyss to look at all of the tents which were moved away from the firing range of the fortress. The Diavol showed no haste in their movements and casually talked, Belmond could''ve sworn he saw a few of themughing. Dozens of Cyclopes were chained to one area, eating the rancid remains of deceased livestock, while the Giants were indulging in the carcasses of a variety of monsters. "That it does, Commander." The Lt. Commander agreed with a sigh. As long as the Diavol didn''tunch a full assault, they couldst two weeks at the most and that was just being optimistic. The reality was at the first sign of weakness the Diavol would force their way in. Currently, they had the luxury to waste away at the defenses of the Fortress first. After all, why would they needlessly incur casualties? Commander Belmond put away his spyss and pulled out a sk of alcohol. He opened it and silently took a drink. "You''re still young, you have anyone you care about, Lieutenant Commander?" Commander Belmond asked as he exhaled a visible breath. He took another gulp of his alcohol and handed it over to the Lt. Commander who epted it after some hesitation. "No, Sir. Just my younger brother who''s a mercenary and my parents...Excuse me for asking, Sir, but is it true your wife is an Elf?" The Lt. Commander gulped down the alcohol and handed it back to Commander Belmond. "Yeah, it''s true. I''ve also got two little half-elves running around driving her insane, while the oldest left to strike out on his own a little while ago." Commander Belmond chuckled, which sounded hoarse and reminded one of a growling bear. "Seems like we both have people to protect, Commander." The Lt. Commander said seriously. "That we do, Lieutenant. That we do-" BOOM! Commander Belmond was interrupted by the st of an explosion which struck just short of the Fortress. Everyone inside grew tense and ran to the defensive armaments. Commander Belmond used the spyss and could see a young Diavol soldier getting yelled at by a Superior. "Stand down!" Commander Belmond ordered as he turned to look inside of the Fortress walls. "The bastards misfired!" He spat in disgust. The Fortress atmosphere grew stressful and the rising tension only served to hinder morale. Under these conditions deserters and even traitors could be brought up, only those with something to protect would be the most reliable. Commander Belmond could only hope to have the Kingdom send help soon. ......................................... Back in the Capital the news of a someone named Ira bing number one spread explosively through the streets, it was shocking because very few could put a face to the name. The name "Ira" came out of nowhere, usually, there is a steady climb with some special cases. For example, Rhys the former number one jumped 5 ces a month in the rankings. Her rise was steady and rming, shocking everyone, in fact, until now it was the fastest speed in the Kingdom''s history. Meanwhile, the boy in question arrived on the top floor of the Mercenaries Union building. Samantha guided Ira and Harper with unsure steps, this was her first time on the twelfth floor, she never met with the Head of the MU personally. Ira ced his hands on top of his head and followed casually, while Harper trailed with curious eyes. They were stopped in a lobby area by a female secretary and a pair of guards. The secretary scanned over the trio and focused on Ira. "Would you happen to be Ira?" The secretary asked politely. At her level, she could instinctively see several characteristics that made it apparent Ira was more powerful than he looked. His muscture painted a clear picture for the secretary. "Yep." Ira answered in a in tone, he was busy wondering if he had to buy clothes for the wedding, but based on his experiences, the Valkyries probably had it covered. The secretary nodded and looked at Samantha and then to Harper. "I hope it''s not too much to ask if for yourpanion to stay here." The secretary once again spoke in a humble tone. Currently, she was speaking to one of the strongest people in the Kingdom by all ounts and she couldn''t afford to offend him. "Ok." Ira responded with a contemtive expression. Would the Valkyries bring something for Harper too? Or would he have to buy that? "If you would be so kind as to follow me. Oh, good work Samantha." The Secretary smiled as she led Ira away. Harper pouted and went to sit on a couch nearby. Samantha looked unwilling to stay and spoke up. "I-Ira, can I be appointed as your Handler?" Samantha shouted toward Ira. The female Secretary turned and looked at Samantha with a raised brow. Surely one of the most powerful people in the Kingdom wouldn''t randomly choose someone to assist them. "Sure." Ira shrugged as he held his chin. What would a Valkyrie wedding be like anyway? Would he have to fight a bunch of Valkyries? "Ah! T-Thank you. Thank you so much." Samantha bowed her head as she walked to stand behind Ira. The Secretary was slightly surprised, but who could fathom the incredible thoughts of the powerful? She simply noted that the receptionist was more skillful than she thought, she instantly seized the perfect chance that others might have even killed for. They were led to a set of double doors where the Secretary stopped and held her hand up. "The leader is waiting for you." She said. Ira wordlessly walked entered, while Samantha tried to give off her most professional tempered and followed behind him. As they walked in they could see arge blue ss screen on the side of the room which constantly shed with new information. The names of important families and people popped up asionally. Samantha noticed the Fairfax name appear quite a bit on the list. The most eye-catching looked to be a request to help subdue a cult in the north which started to grow more and more violent each day. In the center of the room were a desk and a leather chair with a middle-aged man sitting in it. He had white streaks through his short brown hair which contributed to his schrly look, his clothing consisted of a dark suit and a pair of spectacles tucked into his breast pocket. "Wee. Please have a seat." The man politely said as he waved his hand in invitation, he looked at Samantha with a brief inquisitive expression but adapted to her presence quickly. Ira took a seat while Samantha hesitated before sitting down. She couldn''t help, but to be nervous in front of the Leader. She tried to reassure herself by remembering that she was also sitting next to Ira, which didn''t help at all. "My name is Albrecht Gilmore, the one in charge of the Mercenary Union." Albrecht introduced himself in a gentlemanly manner. Ira nodded in acknowledgment while Samantha panicked. "I''m his Handler, Samantha." She bowed lightly. "Oh? Since when?" Albrecht asked slightly surprised. "Well I-" "Like two minutes ago." Ira shrugged. Samantha looked embarrassed, maybe Albrecht would see her as nothing more than an opportunist. "Well, Anyway is our policy to invite ones who make the top ten ranks in here, but your case is special. You''re on file as registering quite some time ago, but you abruptly made it to the top. This is the first time in history something like this ever happened." Albrecht eximed in admiration. He personally read Ira''s status so he knew how powerful and mysterious he was. Even Rhys wouldn''t necessarily be his match. Albrecht knew just how powerful she was and even still he guessed Ira would win. It was just a feeling he had. "I just want to let you know a few thing about the Union. The Mercenaries Union is an impartial organization between the three human countries. We don''t wish to control you, but I''d like to state that your status will be the same in each country unless you take on military affiliations in one, in that case, you will be barred from the Union as per the rules. The Union is just an assembly of warriors, we technically aren''t allied with any human country." Albrecht exined. Sometimes the three countries would attempt to rope in powerful mercenaries to be their personal soldiers. Since mercenaries were given somewhat easy ess to other countries they could potentially infiltrate as spies. Though if any mercenary joined a particr country they would be forcefully retired as to prevent any possible mishaps. "That''s it?" Ira asked with a chuckle. Although his behavior could be considered a bit rude, Albrecht paid it no mind and slid Ira another mercenary identification card. The card was dark green with golden letters which read: Entry Waiver, by order of King Windsor XI. Countries would extend a show of goodwill to the best mercenaries by granting them entry waivers. It wasn''t much but if it helped win their favor even a little then it was worth it. "That''s all. I look forward to seeing your work, Ira." Albrecht said as he smiled. He felt there was something special about the boy in front of him and hoped to see results soon. "Alright." Ira picked up the card and waved it away with his left, causing Albrecht to raise his eyebrows slightly. Ira ced his hands atop his head and walked off casually. While Samantha looked nervously at Albrecht. "Samantha, I hope you live up to your expectations as a handler." Albrecht smiled. "Yes, Sir." Samantha bowed before leaving the room. Albrecht showed a contemtive expression, he thought of Ira''s abilities once again. "Keeper of the Third Moon, Ulta Majoris." He closed his eyes in thought. The Mercenary Union originated from the Free City in the east, they were a city run by merchants and traded unobstructedly, as such they gained ess to plenty resources, which was one of the reasons the Mercenaries Union looked to be one step ahead of the Grenitian Kingdom. Albrecht learned all types of knowledge, but even he had no recollection of any ount of a third moon. "Maybe the Dark Elves know." He said to himself. The Dark Elves worshiped God centered around darkness, it was usible to assume they would know. He even debated on contacting them but decided against it. They would definitely take action if the blessing Ira had any significance to them. He decided to wait until he gained an understanding of it somehow. What he didn''t know was that the understanding would be arriving very soon. ....................................... Chapter 31: Youve Got A Wedding To Get To Chapter 31: You''ve Got A Wedding To Get To Ira, Harper, and Samantha all stood on the lift. "Well, we live just across from the Bluebird if you decide to drop by." Ira said as they waited for the lift to arrive on the second floor. "That''s the one that was almost robbed right?" Samantha looked surprised. Ira chuckled and nced at Harper before answering. "Yeah, that one. Oh! Since you''re my Handler you shoulde to my wedding at the end of the week." Ira had a look of realization before he invited Samantha. She wanted to refuse at first but realized she didn''t have much of a choice. If she caused Ira to be upset she could be swapped out for another person on a whim. Her only advantage was that Ira was still unknown to most people and he didn''t seem to know or care what a Handler was. For some reason, she didn''t feel intimidated even knowing the boy she stood next to was the human equivalent of an Elder Dragon. The lift stopped on the second floor. Ira and Harper stepped off while Samantha stayed on. "I''ll be there." Samantha nodded while smiling. The lift departed leaving Ira and Harper on a floor filled with mercenaries. People were running back and forth, the whole second-floor area buzzed with activity. Ira spotted Lance and his party and walked over with Harper. Well, it wasn''t like he just found them, he could distinctly smell a trace of their scents when he walked in the building. "Hey! I-" Gerald called out excitedly but stopped himself. "How''s it going?" Ira chuckled as he passed through a small crowd and stood in front of them. "That''s you isn''t it?" Sarah whispered as she pointed to the ranking pir. "Yeah." Ira responded as he grew serious and continued talking at a lower volume. "You can''t tell anyone it''s me. I have to conceal my strength so my enemies don''t find out." Ira continued. Lance and the others showed earnest expression at the grave statement. What could Ira be worried about that caused him to hide his strength? "Hahaha. No, I''m just fucking with you. Tell whoever, I don''t care." Ira burst outughing. What could cause him to hide his strength? The answer was nothing. Lance and the others rxed their expressions. "Real funny, Ira." Lance said in a normal voice, a few people heard him and sent hidden nces toward Ira while they began to eavesdrop. "Hey, you''re up there Harper." Ira said as he read the pir. Coming in at rank 60 was Harper, of course, it was overshadowed by Ira''s abrupt journey to the top. Harper proudly nodded as she looked at the ranking. "I never did see your status card, did I?" Ira said as he held his chin. Harper pulled out the status card and handed it over. Lance and his party took a second look at Harper, her looks were just as eye-catching as Ira''s, they just didn''t pay much attention at first. "Is this your sister, Ira?" Lance asked as he looked at the weird dots between Harper''s eyebrows. "Something like that." Ira replied absentmindedly as he looked at the card. Name: Harper Rating: A+ Growth Capacity: S Bloodline: Unknown Blessings: None Mana Capacity: Very High Passive Skills: Enhanced: Strength, Agility, Reflexes, Regeneration, Endurance Spectral Sense Spectral Maniption Spectral Control Spectral Vision Phase Shift Lunar Force Enhancement Greater Mental Resistance Greater Disease Resistance Advanced Chain Wielding Adept Staff Wielding Apprentice Martial Arts Novice Knife Throwing Active Skills: Conjuration, Illusion Creation, Phantom Manifestation, Purgatorial Embodiment(Sealed) "Nice. Avery''s got you learning a bit of everything. Good job." Ira praised as he handed the card back, Harper smiled cheerfully as she received the card. He turned his attention back to Lance and his group. "Ira...Could we spar with you?" Lance asked a bit hesitantly. Ira was younger than him and clearly far more powerful, he was a little ufortable with asking but he knew it would benefit his party greatly. The "few" eavesdroppers doubled, right now everyone was looking for anyone information on "Ira" and a few people overheard Lance''s party when the rankings changed and they''d seemed to know who it was. "Yeah, It''s not every day you can spar with the number one." Valerie added in, the other nodded in agreement. The eavesdroppers now suspected the kid with the ck hair was the one named Ira and as a result, the rumor spread throughout the room. "We can spar, but only if youe to my wedding. It''s at the end of the week." Ira chuckled. Then he wondered if he could actually bring people to his wedding. He guessed the Valkyries either wouldn''t mind or kill all of his guests for trespassing, but thetter probably wouldn''t happen. Maybe. "Sure!" Gerald shouted in agreement instantly, he''d definitely wouldn''t miss the chance to bring his wife. The others also nodded showing they were attending. "Alright, then we can spar quickly. After that, I have to go get a prosthetic arm made." Ira said as he stretched his arms. Harper was kind of curious to see how strong Ira was too. "Up to the fourth floor then?" He asked with a bright smile. A small group of people who specialized in stealth decided they would follow "Ira" and Lance''s group up to the fourth floor and see if he really was the number one. ............................... Back in the Thynne Manor, servants and assistants were constantly running around. This was the first wedding where everyone from the family would be in attendance, whether they wanted to or not. A "normal" wedding was overseen by a priest with a more or less standard celebration after. Valkyrie weddings worked a "bit" differently. Ceremonial swords, a blessing from the Matriarch, and a few other peculiar things. Casey and Avery sat in the white pagoda while a few attendants stood to the side. "You should get everything for Ira before he arrives." Avery said with a faint grin. Knowing Ira he would assume that her family would have everything covered before he showed up. An attendant hastily wrote a note. "Avery...You''re different. Is it because of him?" Casey raised an eyebrow as she took a sip of her tea. "Yes, Mother." Avery responded without hesitation. No trace of girlish embarrassment could be seen on her face. "Well. That''s good. I remember when I met your father. It was a marriage of necessity. His looks weren''t bad and he was intelligent, but that was it, I can''t say I felt very strongly about him. It is a shame Aldis couldn''t talk to him a little more. A few of your aunts feel regretful you had to go through that. " Casey said indifferently, clearly, her words about Aldis meeting his dad were just out of politeness and the regrets shared by Avery''s aunts weren''t shared by her and Lauren. Avery remained silent. The reason why Aldis would never meet his Father is because he was dead. As to how he died? "Do you regret killing him, Avery?" Casey asked with an evaluating expression. "Not at all, Mother." Avery responded immediately. A strange conversation took ce on the pagoda, yet none of the assistants or servants flinched. Most people in the household were familiar with the event. 11 years ago Avery''s father, Ibrahim Grant, bore witness to the Valkyrie training regiment which could only be described as cruel. After the ck pir incident, a family meeting was called, during that time the females in training were in attendance, but the happy daughter he once knew became cold and indifferent. He hounded Casey for answers before she informed of a few things Avery went through, much to his dismay. Anyone of them wouldpletely break the will of a normal adult let alone a child. He bided his time before attempting to take Avery and Aldis away under the cover of the night. To his surprise, his n ended when he went to get Avery. He was instantly discovered by the sleeping females and caught. He attempted to reason with Avery. A girl shouldn''t have to live through so much brutality, right? That would be the rational consensus. That consensus wasn''t shared by Avery. "You''re a traitor to the family and you''ll die like one." were the exact words she said before beheading her father without blinking. A few hourster the situation was discovered by the Valkyrie supervising the training. Upon discovery that her husband had been killed, Casey''s only response was "Well, that''s a pity.", along with some praising words for Avery''s decisiveness. She had very little love for her husband and even less when she found out he tried to take Avery. "Very good. Anyway, you have a selection of dresses to choose from." Casey smiled as she signaled the assistants who in turn signaled the servants. A few momentster a dress rack was brought out, showcasing a huge amount of dresses in different styles and colors. "Ah, Avery I almost forgot. You haven''t had your awakening yet, so I encourage you to show some moderation on your wedding night. Your Grandmother wishes to see the bloodlines bond, but there is no need for haste." Casey gave meaningful smile. "I''ll listen to your words, Mother." Avery''s grin became a bit more noticeable. ................................. Inside one of the public Mercenary Union training areas, private rooms were expensive to rent, so Ira decided a public room would do just fine. Lance and his party stood in a formation. Valerie and Ze stood in the back, Sarah stood in front of them, and Lance and Gerald stood in the very front. The idea was to have the mages cast spells from the back, Sarah to attack any openings, and Lance and Gerald to perform crowd control. Harper stood off to the side in a spectator area with wide eyes and Ira he stood opposite to Lance''s party. He had rolled his sleeves up and took off his boots, it was strange to the others, excluding Harper, but they decided to just ept it. Ira also encouraged the party to use real weapons, to which they reluctantly agreed. A few people "covertly" stood gathered up in the spectator area to watch. If this boy was really number one, they had to spread the news as fast as possible. Ira noticed these extra eyes before they even arrived in the sparring area, but didn''t really care if they looked or not. "I''ll try to hold back as much as possible, so whenever you''re ready just go." Ira said as he moved his feet apart. Lance wanted to tell Ira not to hold back but felt that would be a terrible idea. Which it would''ve been, Ira could move faster than the speed of sound, a B+ party would die without any resistance if he didn''t hold back. Though it wasn''t a fluid movement, he could go in any direction, but couldn''t maneuver well. He wasn''t running at at high speeds, butbining his gravity maniption and strength to move. His gravity maniption had to be his strongest power at the moment. He understood the reason behind it was the influence of The Void, which allowed him to bend thews of the world. Lance signaled his party and they moved ordingly. The two mages spread out, Sarah readied an arrow, and Lance and Gerald moved forward. Fwip! An arrow flew towards Ira, he simply raised his hand up and caught it. Catching an arrow wouldn''t be difficult for skilled warriors, but Ira caught it barehanded. Lance and Gerald ran ahead as Valerie and Ze began chanting. "Guard Breaker!" "Arc sh!" Gerald used a skill as he swung the mace downwards while Lance brought up the nk and swung his sword. Valerie and Ze finished their chants. "Frost Bolt!" "Fireball!" Ira moved in a way that almost looked like he was levitating and avoided the iing swings. He caught the frost bolt and crushed it in his hands, and directly smacked away the fireball. He then lunged forward and uppercut Gerald who helplessly went into the air. He grabbed his ankle and swung his body toward Lance. Bang! The pair started to fall backward, but Ira wasn''t done. He grabbed both of them by their cors and threw them toward Valerie and Ze. Whoosh! "Woah!" "Watch out!" Lance and Gerald didn''t realize what happened and before they knew it they were in the air about to hit their allies. Lance crashed into Ze, while Gerald managed to divert his body a little, but still hit Valerie. Ira grinned as he walked toward Sarah who readied three arrows and was aiming at him. "Triple Shot!" She released all three arrows and they sailed together toward Ira while covered in a white light. They flew faster than normal arrows and had better stopping power. What Sarah didn''t know was Ira had magic arrows shot at him on a daily basis by Valkyries, how would her arrowspare? He snatched the trio of arrows out of flight with his hands. Sarah began backing up and went to grab more arrows. "Rapid Draw!" Her hand was covered in white light as she rapidly shot arrows toward Ira. The following scene looked rehearsed as each arrow was easily caught by Ira. Sarah kept reaching for arrows until she realized there were none left, Ira dropped all the arrows he caught onto the floor and continued towards her. She drew a dagger and charged toward Ira, she went to stab him, but he grabbed her arm and tossed her into the air. Lance and Gerald recovered and ran towards Ira with weapons in hand. Gerald swung his mace from the side only to receive a kick in his abdomen,ying him out on the ground. Lance swung his sword furiously, in response Ira lightly dodged and found an opening. He ced a palm on Lance''s chest and- Bang! He was sent recoiling backward. Then he caught Sarah by the leg as she fell back down and tossed her into Valerie who appeared to be standing up again. "Ah!" Sarah yelped as she crashed into the already disoriented Valerie. Groans and coughs filled the sparring area, along with Harper''s giggles. The whole sparring match didn''t evenst 2 minutes. Those "hidden" spectators were stunned, but not for long as they ran off to spread the news. Harper smiled as she ran up to Ira. "That was cool." She giggled in amazement. Ira just ruffled her hair before he turned to Lance''s party who were ruffed up. Disheveled hair, bruises, and scrapes were shared by each of them. It wasn''t all bad, they could see more than a few ws in their formation that they would work to correct. "Jeez, you sure you were holding back?" Gerald lightly touched his bruised jaw. Iraughed as he put his boots back on. Sarah also pitched in. "Yeah, you seem to like throwing people." She recalled being tossed into the air pretty easily. Valerie and Ze also nodded in agreement, they were both were hit with human bodies and it didn''t feel too good. Lance tapped his chest and looked at Ira. "What was that skill you used to push me?" He asked curiously. Ira thought for a second before answering. "It''s like this." He waved his left and a pastry appeared in it. He stretched out his hand and the pastry floated up for a few seconds before falling back into his hand. "I can briefly alter gravity." Ira chuckled before eating the pastry. Crunch. Crunch. Crunch. While he chewed Lance and the other looked at him in disbelief. "So can you fly?" Gerald asked excitedly. Ira wiped his hands off as he shook his head. "I can jump really high, but I need to make contact with something to use it. It''s a bit hard to exin." Ira said as he contemted about his ability. He still didn''t have a handle on matter alteration, but he could skillfully employ gravity alteration. It seemed to only work in bursts and he could only adjust the input of power for each one. All of a sudden, Ira had a bright idea about matter alteration. "Anyway. I have a house right across from the Bluebird, it''s not too far from here. At the end of the week stop by in the morning. We can all go to my wedding. Let''s go, Harper." Ira said abruptly as he turned to leave. Lance and the others seemed to realize something that put them in awe. They personally knew Ira, the highest ranked mercenary. Eventually, they would find out if that was good or bad. ............................... Charles stood in the middle of his trashed store muttering under his breath. Chalk markings were everywhere, from the floor to the walls. Dozens of pieces of metal equipment were warped and unusable. The alchemical tools were scattered and the overall shop was in total disrepair. "...Iste the unstable reactions and try to put the dominant traits into regression...or at the very least dormancy." Charles theorized to himself. One had to give him credit. He seemed to found a loophole in the soul contract, while he couldn''t replicate the form, it didn''t state that he couldn''t make his own based on the knowledge he gained. Although Charles had been obsessed, he never had been so dedicated to something where he was willing to gamble his life. There were no safe ways to test soul contracts for loopholes and those stupid or desperate enough to do so usually ended up dying. Creeeaaak The metal door to the entrance creaked loudly, which was strange because Charles was sure he locked- "Oh! Someone''s been busy." Ira forced his way into the store, while Harper followed behind. He surveyed the surroundings and easily came to a conclusion. "...Charlie. Charlie. Charlie. Tsk. Tsk. Tsk." Ira shook his head as he clicked his tongue. All of a sudden Harper raised her arm and a giant translucent hand appeared from the ground and grabbed Charles. "Heuh!" Charles shouted as he felt the air being squeezed out of his lungs. Ira slowly walked over as he read different chalk markings decorating the walls. He found a chair and pulled it to the center of the room. He then sat down in front of the restrained Charles. Vssshing. Ira pulled his sword from the scabbard and stabbed it into the floor. Then he waved his left hand and- Thump! The body of a woman fell onto the ground and it was even warm as if she had just been killed. "Aueck!" Charles shouted reflexively, but it was stopped by the giant blue hand that held him and ended up sounding like a cough. Ira ignored him and grabbed the woman''s body by the arm. He picked up the sword and cut the arm off, allowing blood to spill onto the floor. He then held the freshly severed arm in his hand and went into contemtion, before grasping the sword by its de. He closed his eyes as he held both the sword and the severed arm. Slowly the arm began to change into a dark grayish color and gained a metallic luster. He then shook it the arm and see itcked movement. The mostmon prosthetic armscked human qualities, only those with a lot of money to spend could afford to have human-like arms crafted. Charles eyes almost popped out of his head and not because of the pressure from the hand squeezing him. Wasn''t the ability Ira disyed something all alchemists would wish to see? Was it not Transmutation? "Woah!" Harper peeked over Ira''s shoulder and shouted in surprise. Ira paid no attention as he ced the sword down and began cing his fingers on specific parts of the severed arm. The wrist, the knuckles, and the finger joints. After he was done he shook the arm and to the continued surprise of Charles, the hands and fingers moved incredibly realistically. "Nice!" Ira nodded satisfactorily and waved his left hand over the woman''s body, leaving only a small pool of blood. He then waved his left hand again and- Thump! The body of a man fell onto the floor. It was Ira''s, now deceased, brother Sebastian. He ced a hand onto Sebastian''s body and slowly he turned into a dark metal statue. He waved his left hand over it and stored the metal body. Ira thought he could get someone to melt it down and make it into a swordter on. A strange and even demented idea, but Ira thought it was simr to how people keep the ashes of their rtives in urns. The only problem would be those people usually didn''t brutally murder their rtives. Ira sheathed the sword and pped his hands together. He stood up and put his hand on Charles'' forehead. "Aeuegh! Ack! No!" As a result, Charles began crying and squirming wildly but stopped after a few moments when nothing happened. "Oh. I guess it doesn''t work if you''re still alive." Ira moved his hand away and chuckled. He turned to Harper and nodded, in response, she released Charles, who dropped to the floor detedly. "Is the array for the arm done?" Ira asked with a friendly smile. "...Yes...It...just needs to be...ced." Charles wasn''t in the right state of mind. He had no doubt that he would''ve lost his life if Ira''s ability worked while he was still alive. Thump! Ira dropped the metal arm in front of Charles. "Then finish it and bring it to my house when you''re done." He smiled as he turned to leave. Harper giggled as she followed him to the door. "Oh and next time you try to make something based on that form without telling me. I''m gonna kill you." Iraughed as he and Harper left the store. Charles picked up the prosthetic with shaky hands and carried it into the back of the shop. Even though he was obsessed with the form even he had to admit something was wrong. After he saw a small bit of the form he was strangelypelled to it. It was some overwhelming fixation that he had no control over, but when he was brought close to death he seemed to have sobered up. "Wait...He said ''without telling me''..." Charles paused in consideration. Apparently, his near-death experience didn''t sober him up enough. ................................ Chapter 32: The Red Moon And The Big Bad Wolf Chapter 32: The Red Moon And The Big Bad Wolf The end of the week arrived smoothly for Ira. He ran some "errands" with Harper, and Charles dropped off the prosthetic. On the other hand, the week went by a bit more hectically for the Kingdom. Those who previously eavesdropped on Lance''s party began spreading information on Ira. By the end of the week, anyone who boasted a position of power knew that Ira could be identified quickly by his ck hair and yellow eyes. Though the Intelligence director already knew what Ira looked like, they had to temporarily change their ns after confirming he was the strongest Mercenary. As for Ira himself? He sat at the dining table on the first floor of his house, and of course, Harper sat next to him. Currently, he was reading the ck book; it was apparent that the sigil of two wolves on his left hand were seals of some sort and he wanted to find a way to remove the next one. Other than annoying whispers only Ira could hear, the book didn''t yield much, for now. With a wave of his left hand, he put the book away. Harper''s head was on the tabletop, showing she was busy napping. Ira reclined in the chair and closed his eyes. "Keeper of the third moon." He said under his breath as he seemed to be searching for something. Deep inside the emptiness consciousness, there was a small, spherical, red stone. It began growing and growing until it could no longer be called a rock. It grew sorge it was evident it was the moon. Ira tried to interact with it, he didn''t know what it would do, and the boy he would meet during bouts of unconsciousness wasn''t forting with information. Ira continued concentrating on the moon and all of a sudden it began spinning very slowly. He could feel it activating; it began to exert its influence, he could feel his body showing some small signs of change. Not just him, Harper immediately shot up and stared at Ira. She felt something was happening, her blood seemed to stir, and the source could be traced to Ira. One of the three circles on her forehead turned red in color. It wasn''t just Harper who felt it, within the Capital all beastkin and even dark elves could feel something strange, and no matter where they were, they all looked in one direction. Eventually, the feeling stopped as Ira opened his eyes. Traces of red could be seen at the edge of his yellow irises. It faded, restoring his original bright yellow eyes. Under the influence of the third moon, his irises seemed to change to a red color, simr to the boy. Ignorant of the phenomenon he just caused Ira smiled at his discovery. He began putting two and two together, as he pulled out his status card. Name: Ira Rating: S+ Growth Capacity: SS+ Bloodline: Unknown Blessings: Unknown, Keeper of the third moon (Ulta Majoris) Mana Capacity: Low Passive Skills: Supernatural: Strength, Agility, Reflexes, Senses, Regeneration, Endurance Predatory Instincts Kic Vision (Inactive) Greater: Metabolism, Beast Maniption, Night Vision, Physique Self-Adaptation Temperature Regtion Aging Immunity Bloodline Resonance Gic Mutation (Inactive) Lunar Force Empowerment Partial Lunar Force Control Advanced Swordsmanship Expert Martial Arts Primal Awareness Active Skills: Short-Range Teleport, Call of the Third Moon (Inactive), Run Amok (Inactive), Nothingness(Sealed), Matter Alteration, Gravitational Alteration, Quickdraw "Partial Lunar Force Control." He couldn''t help but chuckle excitedly. If there were three moons, did that mean the Lunar Force was split into thirds? "What was that, Ira?" Harper asked with scrunched eyebrows. Instead of answering Ira looked at the three circles on her forehead. Traces of red could still be seen on the highest one. The red circle seemed to measure 17 millimeters, while the second was around 8 millimeters, and the final was 4 millimeters. If that was representative of the original sizes of the moons, did that mean he held a majority of the Lunar Force? "You''ll see soon." Ira said while almost trembling in excitement. He looked towards the front door and stood up. "Go grab the arm." He said as he walked to the front door. He opened it just in time to see Samantha''s hand in the air, behind her stood Lance''s party. They visited throughout the week for details about the wedding and the exact time to go. They all wore dark colors, the girls, Samantha included, all wore midnight blue sundresses. Lance and Gerald both wore a ck tail coat, white button-up, ck trousers, and ck shoes. Gerald''s suit looked a bit funny on him, considering he was 6''5 and 275 pounds. It was a miracle the suit fit at all. Everyone looked at Ira strangely, he was underdressed, to say the least. Noticing their expressions, Ira spoke up. "They should have something for me to wear when I show up." He shrugged. Harper came out of the house with a box in her arms. Inside was the prosthetic Charles worked on. Ira grabbed the box with his left hand and stored it away. "We have to make a quick stop first." Ira grinned as he led the group away. Their destination, towards the deeper part of themercial district. ........................................ Under the guidance of Ira, they arrived in front of arge smithy. Around twenty Dwarves stood guard outside of it, each dressed in thick armor with either an axe or a hammer at their sides. Above the smithy was a broken hammer insignia which almost made Lance and his party stop in their tracks. "You do know where this is, right?" Lance looked at Ira curiously. "Yup. I just need to grab something." Ira responded. As they went towards the smithy, the Dwarven Guards grew cautious and shouted. "Halt!" Two Dwarven Guards blocked the way. After they had recognized Ira, they eased up. "It''s just you, Go ahead. No entry for your friends though, Tel-Goron doesn''t like strangers in his smithy." The Dwarf made way for Ira and Harper. Lance and his party couldn''t help but be even more surprised. "Tel-Goron!" Gerald shouted in disbelief. Samantha''s brows raised, she seemed to have heard of him before. "Isn''t he a famous cksmith?" She asked after she remembered a few details. "That''s an understatement. Any weapon Tel-Goron makes can cause an uproar. He rarely sells, and when he does the price is too high for ordinary people to even think about." Lance added as he watched Ira and Harper walk into the smithy. Tel-Goron, a great Dwarven cksmith, not even at the height of his years. He was in his 40''s and already was deemed as a genius by the Dwarven ns. He roamed from region to region looking for inspiration; he felt as if he had more to gain. The Dwarven ns supported his decision and allowed him to move under the stiption of an armed escort at all times. So how was Ira familiar enough with him to walk into his smithy? A few weeks ago, Tel-Goron was attacked by a squad of would-be kidnappers. Something that was more or less normal for him, the criminals were easily killed until "identally" fired a crossbow bolt toward Tel-Goron, Ira "appeared" at the right time and blocked the bolt before Tel-Goron was killed. Tel-Goron and almost all Dwarves took debts seriously, so when he "coincidentally" ran into Ira in the Capital, imagine his surprise. In reality, that never happened. The "errands" that Ira and Harper ran were nothing more than him looking for a cksmith to melt down the statue and make a sword out of it. After hearing about Tel-Goron, Ira found his smithy. Waited for until night, when most of the Dwarven Guards were asleep, and instructed Harper to fiddle with their memories. It wasn''t difficult since the attempted kidnapping was an experienced shared by all the guards and Tel-Goron himself. All she had to do was weave Ira into their memories, so to speak. The hard part was getting them all together; Ira had to knock out the stragglers and avoid killing the ones that attempted to fight back. Ira was more than impressed with her illusion ability and asked for an exnation, but Harper wasn''t a schr. She could only describe a pile of napkins stacked on top of each other, pouring enough juice to stain all the napkins, but not soaking the napkins thoroughly. Though it was simplistic Ira understood it a bit better. If she overdid it, they would either go insane or realize it''s a fake memory. While Ira and Harper walked deeper into the smithy, he contemted finding someone to train her in magic. He''d most likely have to pay for it though, seeing as most mages would probably have a higher resistance to illusions. They passed dozens of weapons lined up, some unfinished some looked to beplete. Further, in the workshop, a short, stocky, bearded man, wearing a brown apron and some worn leather boots, polished a dark gray sword that sat on a table next to a saber and some armor. It was Tel-Goron, he looked up and smiled upon seeing Ira. "You''re the talk of the town these days." Tel-Goron smiled amicably; he had a deep and gruff voice that filled the room. Harper''s eyes briefly shed blue; she made small repairs to the illusion she ced in his mind. Lies can easily be unraveled by finding out new information, and she actually could feel the illusion slightly weakening upon mention of Ira''s name being spread in the rumors. Luckily, it was too weak to cause any harm, and she just tampered with his memories for good measure. "I''ve noticed." Ira returned a friendly smile as he went to examine the weapons. Tel-Goron stood next to him and began exining the details. "Your weapon is a typical longsword, so it''s a bit longer than the silver bastard sword you use. Needless to say, you can use either one hand or two, especially in your case. I should also mention the sword is far denser than normal, it''s a bit of a bitch to use for anyone ustomed to lighter swords, I''d say it weighs between 15 and 16 pounds. The saber, on the other hand, is as light as can be, weighing in at a half pound. Also, both weapons have ck leather scabbards." Tel-Goron exined as he looked at Ira with questioning eyes. Ira noticed it and was prepared to knock him out at the first sign of trouble. "That metal statue you provided is unlike anything I''ve seen before. It''s too easy to change the hardness, flexibility, or weight just by adding a few more metals. The Saber is made with Windsteel, which is usually put into throwing knives because of its lightness, but doesn''t have a lot of practical use in swords. The Longsword is made from Great steel, which is used for heavy armor and heavy weapons. The metal you provided was a perfect bonding agent for both of the materials." Tel-Goron began to go off topic as he looked on with admiration. "Forgive me, I just wanted to know why you''d waste such a precious metal on a statue in the first ce?" Tel-Goron wanted to ask forrger supply to send to the Dwarven ns for analysis, but he knew it would be impolite to, after all, he already sent a few tiny samples back after obtaining Ira''s permission and he thought was already enough. After hearing his question, Ira rxed, Tel-Goron was real close to being beaten half to death if he asked the wrong question. "I found it like that." Ira raised his hands defensively. "I see." Tel-Goron took it as Ira not willing to speak about the source of a precious metal, so he did not pursue the matter. Instead, he changed the subject. "With the leftover metal, I made a few pieces of armor, like you asked. I have a set of lightweight armor with female specifications. This was also created with Windsteel, the total weight of the armor shouldn''t be more than ten pounds, but should protect just as good as any armor weight ten times that amount. I''ve opted not to create some parts, leaving a chest te, gauntlets, greaves, and a tasset belt. If you find a bit more of that mystery metal, I''d be more than happy to make something for you or Harper there." Tel-Goron smiled widely, as he finished his exnation on the armor. He wasn''t lying about being more than happy to create some more. He was excited to see all the possibilities of the mystery metals, he felt as if he just touched upon a small trace of what it could its be. Ira waved his left hand and collected everything on the table except for the longsword. He undid the scabbard holding the silver bastard sword and stored it away, equipping the dark longsword in its ce. "Thanks a lot, Tel-Goron." Ira smiled brightly as he patted the scabbard. "Don''t mention it. I owed you after you saved my life. Now if that''s all, I have the strangest craving for steak." Tel-Goron waved his hand with a smile. Ira shot a nce at Harper upon the mention of steak. It seemed she identally leaked in her own desires with the illusion, but it was something small, and there wasn''t really anything to be worried about. After a few more exchanges of words, Ira and Harper left. Lance and his party noticed Ira had a different weapon. As Ira led them away from the smithy, Gerald spoke up first. "Did Tel-Goron make that for you?" He whispered with a careful look. "Yeah, he kinda owed me a favor. I''ll tell you about it some other time." Ira said casually as he shrugged. Lance and his group had dozens of questions, but they saw Ira was unwilling to talk about it. They soon arrived at the Capital gate and saw a carriage with the Thynne Family insignia. Ira recognized the driver and nodded before he climbed in. Harper hurriedly climbed in behind him and sat next to him. Samantha followed behind and sat next to Harper, and finally, Lance''s group made their way in. The carriage had more than enough space to amodate everyone. The carriage quickly departed. ................................. Inside of the Thynne Family Manor. Avery was in arge room, standing in front of a tall mirror. Several servants and assistants stood near the door, and behind Avery stood Lauren and Casey. Avery wore a long, ck, sleeveless, high-cored, gown with dark gold embroidery. On her head was a small dark golden-winged circlet. Lauren and Casey wore simr colored dresses, though they had less embroidery and they weren''t dressed in any circlets. "Have all the arrangements been made?" Lauren asked the assistants. "Yes, Ma''am. Everything is in ce for the ceremony." One assistant immediately replied. Lauren nodded in response and smiled. Casey moved closer to Avery and began fixing her hair. "Gather everyone in an hour, he should at least be on his way by then." Casey said as she grinned at her daughter. The servants and assistants bowed and left the room. Avery''s face held its natural expression of indifference, but if one was to look closer, there were signs of anticipation in her eyes. "Avery, you should go select a dagger." Casey said as she finished with Avery''s hair. "Yes, Mother." Avery responded as she turned around and walked to a nearby table. Rows of small sheathed daggers filled the whole things, some looked very intimidating in appearance, and some looked exquisite. Various unique designs and carvings were on each of them. Avery''s hand hovered over the table as she evaluated each one. There was one particr dagger that caught her eye. An Ivory Dagger with a Wolf''s Head carved into the pommel. It seemed oddly fitting, given Ira''s mysterious lycanthropic bloodline and his behavior overall. She picked up the dagger and unsheathed it. The stainless steel de had a bright shimmer that was pleasing to the eyes. Avery ced it back into the sheath. She turned around to face her mother and grandmother. "This one will do." Avery smiled faintly. .......................... A few hourster, Ira and his "guests" arrived at the Thynne Manor in the early evening. Ira and the others stepped out of the carriage, and the first thing he noticed was arge group of servants and assistants. The second thing he noticed was the colder temperature, winter would make itself known in a few days. "Hello, If you and your sister could follow me please, the guests will be escorted to the banquet area." A female assistant bowed lightly as she greeted Ira. A few other representatives went to apany Samantha, and Lance''s group to the back of the Manor. "Come on, Harper." Ira smiled as he followed the female assistant into the Manor. The inside was mostly empty, except for servants, cooks, and attendants who were still moving back and forth. The attendant showed Ira and Harper to two rooms. "Your clothes are inside." The female attendant gave a bow before turning to leave. "Wait. There should be a girl named Amy here with Aldis. Can you give her this." Ira waved his left hand and produced a in brown box. The female attendant was surprised to see something appear from thin air, but she didn''t let it show. "I''m not sure if she is here, but I will look for her." The attendant took the box, that was heavier than it looked and left. Harper stood in front of the door to the adjacent room and looked at Ira. "Go get dressed, kiddo." Ira said as he entered the room for him, Harper nodded and went into her room. After a few moments, Ira stepped out. He wore a ck, dark golden trimmed shirt with a mandarin cor. On top of the shirt was a ck suit jacket with a dark golden trim around the jacket cuffs and thepel. Also, he wore ck trousers and ck shoes. Harper walked out shortly after him dressed in a matching ck sundress. A few attendants made their way to Ira after seeing him emerge from the room. "Sir, shall we tidy your hair?" An old male attendant asked. Ira looked at Harper who in turn looked at him. Her own hair was very wild at the moment, and he was no different. "Get someone to braid her hair, and I guess I need to brush mine." Ira responded with a shrug. "Yes, Sir." The senior attendant left to retrieve a brush, while the female attendants moved to Harper, and began braiding her pale blue hair. They quickly finished, leaving Harper with one long braid that hung to the middle of her back. Ira gave her a thumbs up, and she giggled in response. The senior attendant returned with a brush and a hand mirror which he gave it to a female assistant. She walked over to Ira and slowly reached for his hair, seeing as she decided to brush his hair for him, Ira didn''t show any resistance. His wild hair began to be tamed by the brush strokes, the female attendant slightly blushed as she stood close to him, the other female attendants looked a bit jealous. If they could impress him and get a proper evaluation, their status may go up within the Manor, seeing as they were extended family. They would never think to attempt to seduce him though if they tried, it was highly possible they would be murdered by a Valkyrie or even Avery. After some more brushing, the attendant stepped away and held up the hand mirror. Ira looked at his hair which was now brushed into ce, he ran his hand over it and shook it a little, undoing a bit of the brushing. Having his hair wild was a bit of personal preference, he wasn''t a fan of the nobles with orderly hair, but he somewhat understood the need for it in situations like the one he was in. "I''m ready now." Ira smiled at the attendants, a few blushed even more until the older male attendant coughed meaningfully. The Thynne Family was no ce with those who grew overly ambitious. "Right this way, Sir." The senior attendant led Ira to the back of the Manor, outside there was arge gathering of people. The luxurious tables were set up in the same order as the previous banquet except for a band of musicians and a small table with two seats in the central spot where the Valkyrie table was. The currently empty, Valkyrie table was moved to the side and out of the way of it. While the change may have seemed small, the symbolic nature of it wasn''t. It showed the ones gathered just how much the Valkyries valued Ira. The Valkyries would change their mind for no one except one of their own, and that was only if the Matriarch was the one to change her mind. Ira noticed a circr marble tform stood a few feet off the ground, on top was a stone block with a metal bowl on top of it. That was most likely where the ceremony would happen. He turned his head and saw Aldis sitting at a table with Amy and a few other people. Amy smiled gratefully at Ira as she waved her prosthetic arm. It was better than she could have asked for, though it would take some getting used to. Ira just nodded with a small grin as he walked to the top of the circr stone tform. Harper was led away to sit with the females who had yet to awaken, technically after the wedding they would be sisters inw. Seeing Ira take his ce on the tform, the musicians began softly ying music. Abination of a violin, a piano, a harp, and a flute were all yed in a soft harmony, coupled with the setting sun, it made for a tranquil scene. Soon an attendant signaled, and the music was yed even lower. The sounds of tandem footsteps emerged from the Manor. Avery was escorted by the Valkyries, who stood on both sides of her. Lauren and Casey stood on her left and right respectively. Many people were shocked upon seeing Avery in a dress, her beauty was indescribable, even to those who grew a bit numb to the attractiveness of others after seeing the Valkyries. Even Ira was stunned, though he couldn''t imagine Avery in a dress so that only added to his surprise. Avery was escorted to the circr tform, and all the while she had a grin, the ones who had never seen her smile couldn''t help but look again. As she took the tform, Ira showed a beaming smile. Causing some of the females present to stare at him a few moments too long. Lauren followed Avery to the tform and stood behind the stone block which was ced between both of them. In one hand she held a long white ribbon, and in the other, she held an ivory dagger. She put the ribbon in the bowl and began to speak. "The bond between the two of you shall be recognized in blood, Avery." She unsheathed the dagger and nodded toward Avery, who in turn raised her hand over the bowl. "Ira, I''d like you to slow down your regeneration for this." Lauren said, he raised his hand over the bowl and nodded in response. Lauren raised the dagger and cut deeply into the palms of each of their hands, while neither of them flinched. The blood dripped down quickly and dyed the white ribbon red. When the ribbon was entirely red, Lauren waved a glowing hand over both of the wounds and easily healed them, she then ced a hand over the metal bowl. "Fire."She chanted softly as a small me filled the bowl, instantly evaporating the blood and even turning the metal bowl to a bright red color showing the metal was almost at its melting point. Strangely, only the red ribbon remained untouched. When the fire stopped, Lauren retrieved the red ribbon. "Turn and raise your arms toward me." She said with a smile. Both Ira and Avery turned their arms toward Lauren, she began tying the red ribbon around both of their wrists, leaving a little room in case one of them would identally move their arms too far. Usually, after the ritual, it would be resistant to breaking after the ceremony, but Ira seemed to defy the very word "usual." "And with a kiss, the ceremony isplete." She finished tying the ribbon and stepped back. Avery and Ira turned toward each other and did as instructed, though neither of them was unwilling. They moved closer and gently kissed under the gaze of the ones attending. The music began ying louder as people rose to their feet and began pping. Ira chuckled happily, while Avery had a full smile. They walked down the tform and went towards the small table set just for them. After they sat down, those attending the wedding finally ceased their pping and sat down too. The music continued to y as servants brought out dozens of carts full of food and began serving the guests. They went to Ira and Avery first and then the Valkyries, before serving everyone else. Lauren and Casey walked to the table, Lauren held a bottle of wine, while Casey held four sses. Casey ced them onto the table, while Lauren began pouring the wine. "Thank you...Uh, when does the ribbon get taken off?" Ira asked curiously as he and Avery picked up the wine sses and began taking a drink. Lauren and Casey had given meaningful smiles. Lauren had spoken before she and Casey sipped the wine. "With both of yourbined efforts, you''ll be able to remove the enchantment tonight." Lauren smiled meaningfully. Ira almost choked on his ss of wine, causing the three women tough softly. Lauren filled both of their cups again before walking to the Valkyrie table. Casey looked at both of them and spoke. "When all the guests have their cups filled, you two have to toast." She turned and joined Lauren at the Valkyrie table. A few minutester, everyone had their cups filled and looked toward the table. Ira and Avery stood up, raising their cups with them. The guests raised their cups in response. Avery and Ira tapped their sses together and began drinking, the guests followed their actions. After they had sat down again, Ira smiled. "Let''s eat." He said enjoying the moment. In the same row Aldis sat in, Eric was present. After interrupting the banquetst time to suggest Avery marry someone else, he was "lightly" punished by his mother, Judith. Though the word "lightly" rarely applied to anything the Valkyries did, as he was forced to spar with sisters and female cousins for a few hours, which couldn''t be called a fight by anyone with an ounce of sympathy. It was evident the beating only furthered his humiliation within the family as if it wasn''t bad enough he already heard that Ira was the strongest Mercenary in the Kingdom. Currently, his guild master, the former number two in the Kingdom, and former ssmate of Avery Thynne, Carter, sat next to him. Eric always sought validation from his mother and the other Valkyries, but he knew where to draw the line. He wouldn''t be so dumb as to make a scene and attempt to bother Ira. Even if he were that dumb, he would be incredibly lucky to not be killed by Avery on the spot. "I hope to be able to talk to him at some point, but I doubt today is the right day." Carter said as he sipped his ss of wine. Carter was a man in his twenties with a short beard and a crew cut to match. It was evident he was in shape as he had a visibly healthy body, but a gentle and heroic face. In his guild, Smallthorn, Carter always gave off an older brotherly temperament. It would seem like he was a bad person based on the way Eric tried to suggest him as Avery''s marriage partner. The truth is, he never asked for that, Eric took it upon himself to suggest the wedding, to gain prestige within the family. At first, Carter wasn''t mad, he didn''t even know who Ira was and only mentioned having a one-sided crush on Avery while they were in the Capital Academy together at some point to Eric. He knew she didn''t even know who he was and most likely still didn''t. The moment he heard Rhys was reced by Ira, and after confirming it was the same "Ira" Eric mentioned before, he began to get upset. It wasn''t that he was scared of confrontation, it''s just he didn''t know what type of person Ira was, and his whole guild could be put at risk. To make up for his mistake, Carter made Eric bring him to the wedding so he could apologize and exin himself, but it would seem hecked the chance at the moment. Carter took another sip of the wine in his ss. "Guild leader, I''m sorry." Eric apologized with clenched teeth. "It''s fine. I''m sure Ira is a good guy, he probably won''t hold a grudge over something so small." "But Guild Leader-" "Call me Carter, and like I said, it''s fine. Worstes to worst I''ll give him a fight, but if he''s anything like Rhys I''d be better off apologizing." Carter''s eyes showed unwillingness at the mention of Rhys. He had attempted to get her to join his guild by winning in a fight against her. To this day Rhys has never been associated with a guild or partner, so it''s safe to say he lost. The truth of the matter is he nearly lost his life, luckily Rhys didn''t talk about it. "Guil...Carter, you really think he''s stronger than Rhys?" Eric asked with a little bit of suspicion. "I''m willing to say yes, but I don''t know just how much." Carter finished his ss as he looked at Ira and Avery. If he was honest, Avery looked even more beautiful than she did when he first saw her in the Academy. Deep down in his subconscious, a small amount of envy formed, especially noticing that Avery smiled when she was with Ira. "I need another ss." Carter raised his cup and called to a nearby servant. While the wedding banquet went on, a situation was quickly forming on the Eastern Border of the Kingdom. ................... Arge rock crashed into the walls of the Eastern Valley Fortress. The reinforced stone cracked and shot debris at soldiers on the wall, most were left with light injuries, while three died on the spot. "Someone get on those fucking catapults and return fire!" Commander Belmond roared hismands as he looked over the ramparts, the Diavol weren''t stupid, they sent a few small squads to scale the surrounding mountains, and a few messengers were caught and tortured, after learning they were going to ask for reinforcements, the Diavol stopped being cautious and assaulted the Fortress. Currently, 2000 Diavol soldiers were attacking the fort, while the others were making preparations, they decided to siege in waves. 2000 attack, while the other 8000 rest. Such a tactic didn''t offer those in the fortress much respite. "AAAAAAAAARRRGH!" One of the three giants yelled as it slowly moved toward the fortress. Dozens of arrows and boulders fired onto the walls in a steady rain. "Lieutenant Commander, get oil in the moat for fuck''s sake!" Commander Belmond yelled as he manned a massive ballista. Veins appeared on his neck as he lifted the 150 pound bolt and loaded it by himself. "I''m on it, Commander!" The Lt. Commander responded as he ran to the Fortress steps and descended to the lower levels.With a loud snapping sound, the bolt fired from the Ballista flew towards the single Giant and bore into its shoulder. "AAAAAARGH!" The Giant recoiled backward from the pain and nearly fell. The formation of 1000 archers didn''t falter as they continued to rain down on the fortress periodically. Large wooden shield-like barricades sheltered the soldiers from the relentless arrows, but not everyone could be so lucky as nearly a dozen soldiers were the recipients of the arrow rain. If things couldn''t get, any worse 2 siege towers were assembled and were being pushed toward the fortress. "Load the explosive jars and fire the fucking catapults you bastards! So help me, Gods, if any of you fucking miss! You better show those fucking assholes what you''re made of!" Commander Belmond nearly turned red with his vigorous screaming, his temperament served to inspire some of the soldiers, they knew the Commander was usuallyx when it came to Fortress rules, but he had a hot temper. Although his verbal abuse never transcended into physical, and he even knew some of the soldiers personally. "On itmander!" A few men responded in tandem. They waited for the rain of arrows to finish before running to a nearby Catapult covered with a tarp. One of the men pulled the tarp off, while another assisted with prepping it. Two others moved into the fortress before returning with arge circr shaped wooden container. Inside were small ck metallic orbs, each filled with explosive powder which was also known as Demon''s Dust, for it''s highly vtile and reactive nature. Anotherrge boulder crashed into the fortress walls, and one unlucky soldier waspletely obliterated, while the stone fell into the fort and crushed a catapult below. By now the arrow rain lessened in the two areas where the siege towers prepared to be stationed, they were directly over the moat. The Giant with the shoulder wound also recovered as he stepped forward and reached over the wall. One of his feet was ced in the canal, hisck of intelligence prevented from noticing the danger that came with it. "We''re ready, Commander!" The explosives were loaded into the Catapult and ready to be fired. "Destroy that siege tower!" Commander Belmond drew his Greatsword and pointed at the tower. At the same time, the Lt. Commander was under the fortress uncorking half of the oil barrels and flooding the moat with a ck substance. The Giant grabbed a random Soldier and crushed him into a meat paste, before eating him. The Catapult fired the explosive into the closest siege tower and It quickly caught on fire, a few pieces of ming debris fell into the moat below and much to the Giant''s surprise it caught fire. "AAAAAAIIIIIIIEEERRRGH!" The Giant wailed as it went out of control and began running away from the Fortress walls and straight into the crowd of soldiers.Of course, they could do nothing but be crushed under the hectic footsteps of the Giant. They scattered and caused others to panic, disrupting the rain of arrows. The second siege tower was now in ce as a wooden bridge extended from it, and around twenty Diavol came charging out. "Soldier, get me a belt of explosives!" Commander Belmond pointed to a nearby soldier as he rushed to meet the Diavol with a group already engaging them. "Sir!" The soldier quickly ran off. "Get down!" Commander Belmond yelled as he joined the fray, the soldier immediately ducked low while he swung his sword. "Arc sh!" He swung his Greatsword fiercely before the Diavol could react, beheading four on the spot. He took no rest as he deployed another skill. "Full Charge!" He turned his sword horizontally as one hand gripped the de. He charged forth and pushed three Diavol to the edge of the ramparts as he roared. "Fuck off!" He forced the three off the wall, and they fell into the fiery moat below with horrid screams. Seeing the Commander take down seven Diavol easily the soldiers shook off their fatigue and fought off the remaining thirteen. "Commander! More iing!" The Lt. Commander yelled as he rejoined Commander Belmond and pointed downwards. The Mages had long since pacified the Giant and the soldiers retook their formation and began to climb the siege tower intent on joining the fray. "I got something nice for those bastards!" The Commander gave a haughtyugh as a soldier returned with a belt of explosives and handed it to the Commander, who tied it around his arm. "Lt. Commander, Take over for a second!" Commander Belmond rushed into the crowd of Diavol that were fighting against the soldiers and kicked one of the Diavol in the stomach causing him to lurch forward and kneel. In a moment of inspiration, Belmond stepped on his shoulders and leaped forward onto the head of another Diavol, causing the Diavol, not strong enough to support the mass of arge human with his head, to break his neck. Jumping from the Diavol''s neck, Commander Belmond grabbed onto the wooden bridge connected to the siege tower. "Crazy bastard." The Lt. Commander mumbled under his breath as he watched Commander Belmond''s strange tactic. Commander Belmond climbed up and was met with three Diavol who made it up to the siege tower bridge. "What are you looking at!" He roared angrily as he swung his sword and cleaved the closest one in half. The two didn''t waste time as they began swinging their swords. Commander Belmond shifted the sword to receive the iing blows. "Hah!" He yelled as he forced the pair of Diavol back towards the wooden staircase. Suddenly he tossed his Greatsword toward them, they easily ducked and mockingly smiled at Commander Belmond who was alsoughing for some reason. They looked down to see an explosive belt tied to the sword and when they looked up, Commander Belmond was already running away. The second siege tower erupted in smoke as it snapped in half and those who were climbing the wooden staircase were killed. A massive explosion happened behind Commander Belmond as he leaped off the bridge and onto the fortress. Just as a soldier was at the mercy of a Diavol de, the Commandernded on the Diavol with a flying knee and saved his life. Commander Belmond grabbed the back of the Diavol''s head and ced his heel on the back of his neck. Commander Belmond ripped his head off with a loud yell as the fortress wall seemed to descend into silence. He looked on as blood dripped down his face, at some point he appeared to have received a head wound, but he didn''t even notice. """"""WOOOOOOO!"""""" The Soldiers who witnessed Commander Belmond''s disy were spurred into action, they would make sure they survived long enough to tell this story to their Grandkids. The Diavol remaining on the wall could do nothing as they were more or less stranded and lost morale before they were killed by the relentless soldiers. "LET''S FINISH THESE BASTARDS AND GET A DRINK!" Commander Belmond yelled as he tossed the severed head over the wall and picked up a sword from the deceased Diavol. """"""Commander!"""""" The Soldiers cheered as they hurriedly began returning fire onto the Diavol formation. Commander Belmond smiled as he turned to the Lt. Commander. "Lieutenant, who were you calling a crazy bastard!" Commander Belmond chuckled as he then turned to see the Diavol temporarily retreat. They would most likely spend the rest of the day tending to the wounded and reorganize the formations, giving the soldiers in the fortress some much-needed rest. "Commander Belmond." The Lt. Commander was in no mood to smile at the moment, he realized the Commander was pushing himself to make sure morale didn''t drop. Sensing what he was going to say the Commander shook his head. "If I didn''t show I''m willing to die, how could I ask these men toy down their lives?" Commander Belmond smiled as he ced his hand on the Lt. Commanders shoulder. "Now let''s get a fucking drink before those roachese back!" Heughed as he went towards the fortress steps. "Crazy bastard." The Lt. Commander shook his head before following behind him. ..................... In the Kingdom''s easternmost province, a haggard soldier charged into the Governor''s office. He was thest surviving messenger, after escaping an ambush set by the Diavol by diving into frigid waters and was carried down a river, he finally made it to Greensborough. The province sitting on the eastern border. "Hey! What happened?!" The Governor''s guards ran over to help the soldier up as he was nearly copsed from exhaustion. "Diavol...Invading...Need...Reinforcements...They...Had at least...Ten Thousand..." The fatigued soldier passed out as soon as he ryed the message. "Hey! Someone go inform the Governor!" The Guard yelled as he picked up the fatigued soldier and went to find a healer. Less than an hourter a message array, usually used to send job requests to the Mercenaries Union, was used to send a reinforcement request to the Kingdom''s Military Center. ...................... "...Your Majesty." General Holchester coughed as he kneeled in front of the King, after expending his life force, his health deteriorated. He also dropped from an S status rating to an S- and to the dismay of the best healers, he was expected to drop to A+ by the next year. Though he was resilient tost this long, his only hope of healing his lifeforce would be through sap from the Ancient Tree of legend. An Elven myth told the story of a sentient tree that existed since the conception of the world and in fact, was the first tree to ever grow. The legend said that the sap had mythical properties and could heal or empower even the weakest of people if they earned its blessing. "General Holchester, what''s the situation?" King Windsor ignored the General''s cough and spoke solemnly. He did notice the General''s deteriorating health, but the General was reluctant to talk about it. "Your Majesty, the Diavolunched a surprise siege and attacked the Eastern Valley Fortress, they are currently still defending. The Governor of Greensborough sent a battalion to help support, but the estimated amount of Diavol is around ten thousand." General Holchester reported. "I see, it would seem they are bent on taking it this time. How long would it take to recall ourrge force from up north and assist with the defense?" King Windsor asked. "Your Majesty, it would take a week at the very least. The teleportation arrays can''t support hundreds at the same time, and then there is the need to power it with mana crystals." General Holchester responded. Another man who was kneeling next to General Holchester decided to speak up. It was the director of the Kingdom''s Intelligence Organization, that "technically" didn''t exist, Director Samuel. "Your Majesty, I''d like to suggest we put out a Mercenary request. There is a new Mercenary at the top of the list that we''ve had eyes on for a while, he''s the same we suspected to have a connection to the ck pir incident. He goes by the name of Ira. If we could get him or anyone from the top three to assist we''d have more than enough time to gather enough manpower to defend the fortress." Director Samuel spoke slowly, the Diavol''s ambush could be med on hisck attention. Although the Diavol were extra cautious and he probably wouldn''t have caught the traces of a siege, the responsibility still fell on him. "Then let it be done, we''ll set the payment at 150,000 Gre for assistance and 50,000 for each significant merit. Also, allow them to use the Capital''s teleportation array to get to Greensborough. Have the Union Leader hold a briefing for the top three by tomorrow and Director Samuel, I''ll need a detailed report on that boy by the end of the week." King Windsor ordered. Hearing about a boy with a connection to the ck pir gave him a strange feeling, deep down he felt nothing good coulde from that boy''s assistance, but he didn''t show it on the surface. General Holchester and Director Samuel bowed before leaving the King''s Hall. "Your Majesty, if that boy was involved with the ck pir incident maybe we should-" Minister Rubin started. "Rubin, if he''s as sharp as he''s made out to be, not many people could restrain him. We''ll manage the situation as ites." He stared off into the distance as he tried to shake the creeping feeling. ............................ Meanwhile, the wedding feast continued in good spirit as the sun was nearly gone and gave the sky a color alternating between a soft orange and a dark blue. Those who knew the truth about Ira were more than happy at the marriage. Even Lauren was excited to see what the Valkyrie bloodline would produce when mixed with Ira''s blood. Though she would refrain from pressing the matter until Avery''s bloodline was active, which she guessed to happen during the middle of winter, she could push it further if a conflict were- "Grandmother, arge conflict has urred on the Eastern Valley Border." A Valkyrie whispered to the Lauren after receiving the news from an attendant. Lauren smiled as she sipped from her ss. "Perfect. We''ll discuss the details tomorrow." She was filled with tion for what was toe. She had a new ability that began to develop, it was something akin to noticing what she called the sparks of war. She could tell something big was going to happen and when it did, the Valkyries would use it to grow. She turned to a nearby attendant and sent a signal, in response the attendant walked over to Ira and Avery who were in the middle of a conversation. "I could definitely win in a fight against you now." Ira said a bit proudly. "Until my bloodline awakens, I''ll refrain from indulging you." Avery retorted. "So when it does, try not to lose again." She added on, causing Ira''s eyebrows to twitch. He was reminded of when they decided to see who could kill the most when the assassins attacked. He unwillingly had to ept his loss. "Ah, that reminds me. Do you remember when I first got into the Capital and you loaned me some money?" Ira asked with a grin. "I faintly recall that, yes." She said as she finished her ss of wine. "Well, I did say I would get you something." Ira waved his left hand and produced a Saber in a ck scabbard and gave it to Avery. "You did say that didn''t you." Avery received the Saber and evaluated it. It was so light she thought it would be too fragile to use, but she could also see that it was firm and the edge was sharp that it would probably cut through most things with little to no resistance. She handed the Saber back to him so he could store it. "There''s some armor too, but I doubt this is the best time to pull it out." Ira chuckled as he received it and waved his left hand over it. "Thank you." Avery said cooly. Her reaction would appear unenthusiastic to those who weren''t familiar with the Thynne Family, but Ira could tell she was sincere. "Don''t mention it." Ira tried to wave his right hand but forgot the ribbon connected them. Heughed as he identally caused Avery''s arm to wave, she began tough softly. "E-Excuse me." A purple haired attendant with brown eyes spoke up and interrupted them, causing Avery''s smile to immediately fade. The attendant bowed and handed over the Ivory Dagger. "F-For t-the clothes. The feast isn''tplete u-until you two leave first." The attendant''s hands shook as she handed over the dagger to Avery, who received it with a curious nce. "Clothes?" Ira asked as he watched the interaction take ce. "How else would you get your shirt off with the ribbon connected?" Avery exined. "Oh." Ira said in response as he finished the rest the food on his steak. All of a sudden he looked up. "Oh!" He chuckled in realization. The female attendant began to blush as she was partially embarrassed, she knew the implications behind the dagger. "It''s a part of the ceremony is it?" Ira asked as he finished his ss of wine and stood up. "A metaphor most likely. Shedding your former selves, joining as one, something along those lines." Avery once again exined as she stood up with him. The attendant stood to the side and was wondering why they were so casual about it. Was she wrong to be the only one embarrassed by the situation? As Ira and Avery began walking, everyone''s eyesnded on them. Lauren and the other Valkyries raised their cup toward them and made thest toast. "Good Health to you." She said as she finished her ss. """Good Health to you.""" All the members of the Thynne Family repeated the line, the other guests were caught off guard a bit, but still toasted. A few attendants stood in front of the couple to escort them inside of the Mansion. Among the guests, those who were slightly embarrassed were Amy, Samantha, Lance, Sarah, Valerie, and Ze. They knew what was next after the marriage and they were even more embarrassed as they unconsciously pictured it. Gerald just had a friendly smile as he finished the wine and turned to face Lance and the others. "Don''t be perverted guys." Gerald made an uncharacteristically usatory joke. "Hey-" "That''s-" "We didn''t- "It''s not like-" "Why would-" They all spoke at the same time causing themselves further embarrassment. Harper looked unaware of what was going on and watched Ira leave. Seeing Ira and Avery enter the Manor, Lauren stood up. "I thank you all foring. The servants will escort you around the Manor as to not disturb my Grandson inw and his wife. If I don''t call for the families again within a week, you are all free to return to your respective provinces." When she said "Grandson" the pride in her eyes was apparent to everyone. It showed her actual grandsons the favoritism she had for Ira, seeing as she rarely showed such feelings for anyone that wasn''t a Valkyrie. Slowly the guests began leaving, except those who lived in the Thynne Manor. Samantha and Lance''s group started moving but stopped when they noticed Harper staying there. "Are you waiting for Ira?" Samantha asked with a smile. Harper nodded in response as her legs swung back and forth. "Well, Alright I think-" "Harper." Lauren''s voice interrupted Samantha. Harper stood up and ran over to the Valkyrie table, her long braid bobbed back and forth as she ran. Samantha smiled again as she left with Lance and the others. "Yes, Ma''am." Harper asked as she looked up at Lauren whoughed lightly. "You can call me Grandmother." Lauren ced a hand on her head. Her current mood was one of jubtion, so she didn''t mind showing a little more affection. "Y-yes, Grandmother." Harper didn''t know much about the Valkyries, but she knew they rarely smiled. "I may decide to personally train you soon." Lauren showed an angelic smile that was absolutely stunning, but to Harper, it looked like the smile of a monster. "Y...Yes, Grandmother." Harper''s face looked pale, the training with Avery was horrible in her opinion, butpared to the stories she heard Ira tell her about the Valkyrie training it was a walk in the park. Seeing her reaction, Lauren guessed what she was thinking andughed, but she didn''t offer any words to calm Harper down. ................................ Inside the manor, the attendants led Ira and Avery to her room, the curtains were down, and no light from the outside poured in at all. Only a few candles just barely lit therge room. "Should you need anything, a few female servants and attendants will be on standby." An older female attendant familiar with such practices said in a formal tone. Usually, a few servants would be present on wedding nights, but Ira warranted special attention. Lauren took note of his supernatural endurance during training and decided should he need additional..." assistance," the attendants and servants should be more than capable. Ira nodded with a smile as Avery shut the door. "You know-" Ira began talking but was interrupted by Avery who started kissing him, with Ira showing absolutely no rejection, they both moved to the bed as their breathing became louder. Avery drew the dagger and tossed the sheath away into a corner, and immediately began cutting off Ira''s clothes. Ira kicked his shoes off and instead of waiting tore her dress with his bare hands. The breathing grew increasingly louder and louder until a sudden soft moan and a brief moment of silence. The red ribbon slid off as the sound of breathing, and constant moans filled the room. Outside of the room, the female servants found it hard to sit there with straight faces. About three hourster the sounds quieted down just as it became night. The servants were preparing to switch shifts when an older female attendant appeared. "It''s been three hours, are they finally-" Before she could finish her question, the sounds grew louder and interrupted her. The three stood in an awkward silence, that wasn''t so silent before the older attendant spoke up. "You''re free for the rest of the night, make sure you''re back in the morning with breakfast." She smiled as she turned to leave. "Yes, Ma''am." "Yes. Ma''am." Both of the servants bowed lightly before leaving, the very "active" couple to their own devices. ......................... The next morning came with a distinctive knocking. The attendants, who were also Avery''s extended family, would serve breakfast to Avery every morning that she stayed in the Manor. After they knocked they would usually hear Avery say "enter," but after a seemingly eternal silence, they knocked again. "Enter." Finally, Avery answered, and they pulled a cart into the room. There was an additional attendant with a few female servants. They looked at the wild scene of in front of them. The clothes Ira and Avery wore the previous day were all but torn to shreds. Avery sat up and stretched her whole body, today her muscles seemed extra tense. The servants began collecting the scraps of the clothes to dispose of. "Hand me the ribbon and the sheath." Avery said as she stood up, she was currently wearing a ck brassiere and ck underwear as per usual. A servant picked out the red ribbon from the tattered pile of clothes and then retrieved the sheath from the corner and handed it over to Avery. After receiving it, Avery ced the items on her vanity before she walked over to the food cart and lifted the top to the tray and began eating like her following her daily routine. At that moment Ira abruptly stood up and stretched, and to the surprise of the people in the room, he waspletely naked. Ira rotated his shoulders with a yawn and walked over to the tray seemingly unbothered. He saw the three extra tes on the tray and seemed to know they were for him so he also began eating. "Miss, Your bath is-" The attendant came out of the bathroom and was struck speechless, much like everyone else in the room. Avery finished her food and nodded. "R-Ready." Realizing it was impolite to stare, the attendant averted her eyes. Avery said nothing as she walked to the bath, but not before showing Ira an inviting grin. Ira hurriedly finished his food as he followed behind her and closed the door. The speechless attendants and servants had given each other looks of confirmation before they began tidying up the room, the sheets that held a distinctive crimson stain were removed and reced. The attendant began to speak when- "Woah, that''s cold!" A loudugh could be heard from the bathroom. Silence returned, albeit briefly as the loud sound of water sshing once again stunned everyone. Ignoring the increasingly loud noisesing from the bathroom, the servantspleted their duties and left, only leaving the attendants who couldn''t ignore the sounds if they tried. After what some would consider an abnormal amount of time spent in the bath, Ira and Avery emerged together with wet hair. Thankfully, Ira stepped out with a pair of ck pants on. Avery went to sit in front of the vanity as the two attendants went to brush her hair. "Ira, could you bring the Saber over here?" Avery asked indifferently. Ira appeared next to the attendants brushing Avery''s hair, startling them, they quickly adapted and resumed brushing. He waved his left hand and passed the Saber to Avery. She silently epted it and then grabbed the red ribbon, before she tied it around the handle of the Saber. Ira chuckled as he watched her tie the ribbon. An attendant went to hand a hair tie to Avery when he finally spoke up. "I like your hair like that." He shrugged as he went to sit on the bed. In response, Avery raised her hand to stop the attendant from giving her the hair tie. Avery stood up and walked over to the closet retrieving a gray jacket, a white button-up shirt, a pair of ck pants and ck leather boots. Avery continued getting dressed while Ira waved his hand and dropped a pair of ck leather boots and a ck shirt onto the ground. The door opened, and a female servant spoke. "Miss, someone is here to see your husband." The female servant reported dutifully. "Are you ready?" Avery asked as she finished putting her clothes on. Ira smiled and put his shirt on. "Yeah." He stood up, and they both exited the room. ........................ The first thing Samantha noticed when the pair came down was that both Avery and Ira had wet hair. She tried to keep her professional temperament and refrain from letting her mind wander. As she set on the couch, she turned her eyes to the papers in her hand. "Oh. If it isn''t my Handler, Samantha." Ira hopped into the chair across from her as he rested his legs over the armrest. Avery sat next to him and evaluated Samantha, she wasn''t jealous of suspicious of her, she wanted to see if she was worthy enough to handle Ira''s affairs. "Y-You have a request from the Kingdom." She said as she handed over the papers, but they were intercepted by Avery. Ira didn''t react much, he just pulled a pastry from thin air and ate as he waited. Crunch. Crunch. Crunch. "There is a siege at the Eastern Valley Fortress. They want you to attend the conference with the other two Mercenariester today. The payment is 150,000 Gre for assisting and 50,000 Gre for each notable merit." Avery said as she read the papers. She then handed the papers back and looked at Samantha whileying her scabbard across herp. "What makes you qualified to be a Handler for my husband?" Avery spoke as she waved a hand to a servant, indicating she wanted something to drink. "Well...I..." Samantha stumbled on her words. Frankly, she was intimidated by Avery, although there were some ruthless people at the MU, they never resorted to violence. As far as she knew anyway, but Avery struck her as the type to use force if necessary. "What I mean to say, Samantha, is that any one of the members of my extended family could easily find a ce in the Mercenaries Union and serve as his Handler. I''m inclined to believe even the least qualified would be overly qualified whenpared to you." Avery said emotionlessly. The servant returned with three cups of tea and set them down on the coffee table before stepping away.. Ira kept eating pastries unconcernedly as he grabbed the teacup and washed them down. Samantha, on the other hand, struggled to find an answer and was visibly nervous, she even unconsciously sent a few nces to Ira as if to ask for help. Avery took a sip of the tea before speaking again. "That look in your eye...It''s a panicked look, and it shows that you''re weak. I''ve only said a few things, and you can''t maintain your calm. How could I expect you to serve in his best interest if you can''t stomach a few words." Avery''s face remained cold as she spoke pragmatically. Truth be told, Avery approached every situation with logic and reasoning. Her emotional spectrum was very low, other than the Valkyries and Ira, no one could expect a shred of positive emotion from her. Samantha took a deep breath and spoke with conviction. "If I should fail in my duties even once, I''ll resign immediately, and you can punish me however you see fit." Samantha said as she put up her best professional manner. Avery sipped her tea and let silence engulf the room, the silent pressure was disturbing to Samantha, but she held on. "I guess that''s eptable. I''ll personally kill your friends, family, and anyone that shares the smallest rtion with you, and once they are all dead then I''ll finally kill you, should you cause him any undue harm." Avery ced the cup down and stood up as she fastened the brand new Saber to her waist. "I''ll be in the carriage, Ira." Avery left after causing Samantha to be visually disturbed. Ira stood up soon after and spoke to Samantha. "Cheer up, Sammy. I''m sure she wasn''t serious." "You think so?" Samantha asked hopefully. "Yeah. How impractical would it be to kill anyone who shares any rtion to you, I''m sure Avery would just stop after the murder of your family and friends. Maybe she''d kill the friends of each of your family members, but I''m sure she''d get bored after that." Ira said assuredly as he ced a hand on Samantha''s shoulder, which visibly shook. She wouldn''t allow herself to regret her decision as it was toote for that, all she could do now was give it her best and hope Avery doesn''t kill her in her sleep. "Harper!" As Ira prepared to leave, he shouted Harper''s name and activated the bloodline resonance. Harper jumped down the stairs andnded with a wild giggle; Apparently, she preferred her hair in a long braid as she kept it the same as she had yesterday. "You''re a horseman, Ira!" Harperughed as she stood up. "What are you talking about, kiddo? Ira asked in response to the strange insult. "I heard thedies upstairs saying that you''re half man and half horse, so that means you''re a horseman." Harper cackled innocently. "..." Samantha stayed silent in her moment of realization, but she was still too disturbed to be embarrassed. "Come on, kiddo. Those women are too irresponsible for you to be around." Ira said as he pinched Harper''s cheek. He seemed to have a separate definition of irresponsible as he caused Harper to murder of an innocent old man and then proceeded to use her as a human dart shortly after. On the way out of the Manor, Ira saw Amy and Aldis preparing to board a different carriage. "Hey, Ira!" Amy ran over upon seeing Ira step out of the Manor. "Amy. How''s the arm working for you?" Ira smiled as he looked at her metal arm. "It''s better than I could have imagined, it even has fingerprints. I can finally go back to the Academy. T-Thank you so much." She gave a small bow halfway into the conversation she stumbled as she recalled overhearing a specific piece of gossip about Ira from the servants and attendants. "No problem. Though, I don''t think the Academy is the ce for you." Ira smiled cryptically as he waved at Aldis. "What do you mean?" Amy asked as she caught the change in his expression. "You''ll find out eventually. Hopefully, sooner thanter." Ira chuckled as he walked away. "One should seize power at every opportunity." Harper said to Amy, giving her best Ira impression before she chased after him. Amy looked at Harper strangely, she was wondering if she was the same little girl that was with Ira when they went to see her in the infirmary. ................. A few hours they arrived in the Capital and headed straight for the Union building. As they entered, Samantha guided them to the conference hall on the eleventh floor Harper, and Avery waited outside the room while Samantha and Ira were guided in by a secretary. As they entered sitting at the forefront of the table was Albrecht. Sitting on on the left side of the long table was a man next to another man who wore sses and on the right a hooded woman, who also wore a mask, who sat by herself. "Ah, right on time. Please take a seat." Albrecht stood up and held his hand out. Ira sat down directly in the middle so that Albrecht could be seen directly in front of him. Samantha sat down on Ira''s right. "Ira. These are the second and third rated Mercenaries, Rhys and Carter. Next to Carter is his Handler. I''ll take it you all are ready for the conference." Albrecht introduced them politely before surveying the room. "I''ll go with the assumption you all know that the Kingdom is paying one hundred and fifty thousand Gre each, should any of you choose to assist and fifty thousand Gre for each considerable merit. The Diavol are estimated to be around ten thousand strong, while the Eastern Valley Fortress should just be receiving the support of an additional five hundred men, and may total around eight hundred. If you choose to ept, you''ll be tasked with helping defend until additional reinforcements show up. If you decide to leave halfway through you''ll only receive a quarter of the payment." Albrecht exined. "How''s the artillery support and how many of those men reinforcing are mages?" Carter''s Handler asked. "There are a lot of catapults and ballistae, it''s just the problem of getting them onto the ramparts. Also, I believe out of five hundred men sent as reinforcements, there are two toons of Mages for a total of fifty." Carter went into contemtion. How much could one person do and if he brought his guildmates how would it turn out? "I''m not sure just how much one individual would be able to do." Carter said his tone indicated he was unwilling to leave it like that but had no choice. "I understand." Albrecht said with a tinge of disappointment as he turned to look at Ira and Rhys. He didn''t wish to see men struggle to survive when they could receive help. "..." Rhys shook her head and added to Albrecht''s disappointment. All eyes turned to face Ira, who looked busy thinking something. Samantha took it as him being hesitant and tried to take the reins. "I don''t think-" "I''ll do it." They both spoke at the same time. Ira turned to look at her with an eyebrow raised. "Ira, as your handler, I don''t think it''s best for you to-" "I said I''ll do it." Ira ignored Samantha and spoke again. "I don''t want to cause you to reconsider, but do you mind me asking why?" Carter asked with a surprised expression. Rhys also looked over, but her expression was hidden by her mask. "Because..." Ira paused as he smiled brightly. "I have something I want to test out." He spoke as his eyes showed an almost corporeal anticipation that caused those in the room to reevaluate him. He couldn''t hide his desire to see what he could do as "The Keeper Of Third Moon." "...Well. I thank you all for attending this conference, Ira...The teleportation array will be open for you to use, please head there as soon as possible." Albrecht was taken off guard by Ira''s unhidden desire, the look in his eyes reminded him of the many vtile Mercenaries who were known for their questionable behavior. He decided to push it off as a bad feeling but to keep a closer watch on Ira''s activities. One by one they all stood to leave the room. Ira and Samantha headed out first followed by Rhys, Carter, and Carter''s Handler. ................... Avery sat waiting outside the conference room with Harper. Seeing Ira exit with a smile and Samantha following with fearful face, Avery stood up as she already guessed what happened. "When do we leave?" She asked without a change in expression. "Today." He responded. "Where are we going, Horseman." Harper giggled without knowing the context of what she perceived to be an insult. "Harper...Nevermind." Ira shook his head with a wry smile. Avery raised an eyebrow as she looked at Ira. "We''re going sightseeing." Ira responded, he decided not to feed into her gimmick, or she''d continue to say it. By now Rhys was passing them and overheard the conversation, she nced at Ira''s back as she passed, which was noticed by Avery who in turn nced back at Rhys. Their gazes met for a brief moment, while Rhys transmitted a hint of mystery, Avery gave off nothing but a cold stare. Carter exited the room and walked toward Ira. "Uh, Sorry to interrupt. I would just like to apologize for the behavior of Eric a while ago. When he had that outburst and attempted to speak on my behalf, I assure you it wasn''t by my orders. I wish the both of you a happy marriage." Carter slightly bowed as he finished speaking. He wasn''t overly prideful about his position and conducted himself as a responsible guild head should. "Oh...no problem. Thanks for the wishes." Ira responded with a bit of uncertainty. "Take care." Carter said his farewells, both he and his Handler failed to notice Ira''s questioning expression. As they walked towards the lift, Ira turned to Avery. "Do you know what he was going on about?" "A few months ago, my cousin Eric suggested I marry the leader of his guild instead of you. I''m assuming he was the one mentioned." Avery responded. "Oh." Ira chuckled as he looked at Carter''s departing back. Should he run into him outside the boundary of the Capital, he was sure to show him the extent of his "forgiveness" and his "willingness" to ept apologies. "Well, let''s go get something to eat at the Bluebird first and then we''ll leave. Oh, I can give you the armor that was crafted for you when we get to our house, Avery." Ira stretched his arms and walked to the lift. Avery and Harper followed close behind. "See youter, Sammy." He added as he waved his hand to Samantha. "Yeah, see youter." Samantha answered with worry. She needed to find a way to fix her temperament and be strictly professional, Carter''s Handler made it look easy, so she thought of emting him and Albrecht. "That should work." Samantha said under her breath as she clenched her fist with a newfound determination. She decided she would go to the library and polish up on tactics, geography, and a slew of other subjects. She wanted to think of it as her choice and ignore the ever-looming threat of death that went by the name of Avery Thynne. ...................... After a short meal, Ira, Avery, and Harper all stopped at the house to ready themselves, even though there was currently a crisis developing and people were dying with every minute wasted, Ira didn''t seem to notice or even care. They were at the dining room table, which was filled with weapons, clothes, and armor. Harper needed to change her clothes, as she still was wearing the same ck dress from before. Avery examined the pieces of armor and nodded her head, they were just as good as the Saber. Ira ate pastries while sorting his Cerberus Leather Armor set. "I''ll need to buy a set of training tights to wear under the armor, they make it easy to maneuver in." Avery said as she organized the armor. "Do you need some cash or did-" Ira didn''t finish as he noticed Avery had a faint grin that he instantly understood. He waved his left hand, and a couple hundred dors worth of Gre appeared in it. "Harper, go buy some training tights, three canteens for water, three cloaks, a small one for yourself, and some pastries." He hurriedly shoved the money into her hand and sent her off. She nodded her head as she giggled. "I''ll be back as soon as I can." She said, not reading the context. She left a series of bright blue afterimages behind her as she arrived at the door within seconds. "Don''t use your abilities or I''ll get Lauren to train you." Ira added on. Harper turned around and stuck her tongue out, but didn''t dare use her abilities anymore. "Dummy!" She shouted as she shut the door. Ira turned around to see Avery''s smiling face. "She''ll be back in a little over fifteen minutes you know." He smiled. "Then you better hurry." Avery pushed everything off the table and let it fall onto the floor. For the first time in her life, Avery disobeyed the orders of her mother and grandmother when they urged her to show moderation. Though it seemed easy enough, in theory, she was far more "active" than Ira. Ira teleported in front of her before lifting her onto the table. She didn''t resist as she wrapped her arms and legs around him and began kissing him. And so the dining room table became used for a quick "meal." After exactly 17 minutes Harper arrived back at the house. She was surprised to see everything so messy. "I got everything, Ira." She said as she looked around curiously. Ira sat in a chair with disheveled hair and ruffled clothes, while Avery sat next to him with a neat appearance. "What happened?" Harper asked as she looked at Ira''s appearance. "A fight." He and Avery chuckled after looking at each other. He stood up and began picking everything up andying it on the table again. "Who won?" Harper asked as she ced a basket full of items on the table. Ira smiled gloatingly at Avery as he patted Harper on the head. "I did. Now go change." He handed over her signature three-quarter pants, ck boots, and an oversized shirt. "Horseman!" Harper took the clothes and ran upstairs whileughing to herself. "Well...looks like she''s not gonna let that go." Ira shrugged his shoulders when he turned around Avery was stripped to her underwear. "I''m definitely sure there won''t be enough time." He said. Avery didn''t respond and walked closer, she reached past him and grabbed the ck tights with a mocking grin. "...Yeah, no, we should get ready." Iraughed as he started putting on his armor. Avery''s equipped her armor quickly as it went on smoothly and shrunk to fit her physique. It quickly became a set of form-fitting armor that was both sturdy and light. "It''s light enough." She threw a few punches and kicks as she got a feel for the weight. Ira fixed his Longsword to his waist and threw on the hooded ck cloak. Avery also grabbed a ck cloak and put it on after equipping her Saber. Then, Harper made her way back downstairs and grabbed her retractable staff and ced it on her belt clip, she grabbed a small ck cloak and put it on. Ira waved his left hand over the rest of the supplies and stored them. "Let''s go." Ira stepped outside followed by Avery and Harper. They walked toward the Capital teleportation array, which wasn''t far from the Mercenaries Union. A pair of guards stepped forward and spoke. "Identification." The Guard asked somewhat politely, he heard that a Mercenary was given permission to ess the teleportation array and that the person would be arriving soon. Ira waved his hand and produced his Mercenary Union card, along with his status card and the King''s Entry Waiver. "S-Sorry for the for the trouble please enter." The Guard was shocked by the S+ rating and the even higher growth capacity. After some vetting, by the Mages and Alchemists on site, the array was cleared for use, and once Ira, Harper, and Avery took their ces it was started. "To ensure your personal safety, please keep your eyes closed and try not to move." The Mage politely reminded. "3...2...1...Go!" He signaled for activation. A bright blue light enveloped them, as the engravings lit up, and a loud buzzing noise rang out. ............................. They arrived in Greensborough instantly and were met with a room full of tense expressions. "I''m d to see you''re here." The Governor of Greensborough personally waited at the teleportation array for Ira to show up, evacuating his people on the cusp of winter was something he desperately wished to prevent. His tone was one of utter sincerity as he and the ones managing the teleportation array watched three cloaked figures appear. Ira pulled down his hood, exposing his pitch ck hair and bright yellow eyes to all before he spoke with a grin. "Where''s the fortress?" ................................ Commander Belmond looked into the sky and frowned. Small flurries of snow descended and the second moon was faintly visible, marking the beginning of winter. Truth be told, he didn''t want to die in the winter. It was harsh and relentless, the soil would sometimes freeze so badly that the dead couldn''t immediately be buried. Leaving them out without proper funeral rites could sometimes lead to undead or other malevolent spirits possessing them. So they would have to be burned. He faintly remembered the story of someone carrying the ashes of the wrong person around, or was it someone scattered the wrong ashes? In his fatigue, it all was more or less haze. What was entirely clear was the faces of his family. When he closed his eyes, they were always there. That''s why he had to keep fighting. "This is bad." Command Belmond looked ahead with his spyss and surveyed the scene out of range of the ballistae. The Diavol noticed the reinforcements and threw caution to the wind. They began preparing for the final siege, they prepped Hundred of siege towers and giant metal barricades on wheels. The three giants were being readied by Mages, a separate formation of at least 1000 Mages was also prepared. The catapults and ballistae were being pushed forward, as the few people inmand looked to be shouting. A Diavol sat on a white horse as he overlooked the entire thing, he suddenly looked up and toward the fortress with a smile. Commander Belmond was shocked as it seemed he could see him from that far. "Fucking hell!" He shouted in surprise. If his eyesight was that great, it must''ve meant he was at least rated S-. All of a sudden the Diavol began moving. "Lieutenant Commander! Ready the Artillery and get someone on those fucking res! Mages to me!" Commander Belmond shouted as he drew his sword. He preferred his greatsword, but he lost it when he blew up the Siege Tower. Around 50 mages climbed up the steps of the fortress and stood behind Commander Belmond. "If you can''t provide artillery, could you make a barrier?" Commander Belmond asked. "It won''tst long enough under the fire of the catapults." The head mage said grimly. "Fuck. Well, get ready to release a coordinated attack on my signal." Three res were shot up into the sky, giving those in the fort better visibility. "I want Archers evenly spread out behind the barricades. Where''s my fucking artillery!?" Commander Belmond yelled. "Here sir!" A soldier responded. "I want Catapults loaded with explosives aimed at the enemy Mages and ballistae for the siege towers you understand?" Commander Belmond asked. "Yes, Sir!" The soldier saluted and ran down the wall rying orders. "Get oil for the canal, but don''t pour a fucking drop until they get close." Commander Belmond shouted at another soldier. "Sir." Another soldier ran down the fortress steps and went under the fort to prepare. Commander Belmond turned to look at the soldiers who stood within the fortress walls, numbering around 700. "THESE FUCKERS WANT US TO TAKE IT LYING DOWN. IS THAT WHAT YOU ALL WANT TO DO?!" He roared. """""""NO, SIR!""""""" The men responded. "THESE ROACHES WANT TO TAKE THE FOOD FROM YOUR WIVES, MOTHERS, SISTERS, FATHERS, AND BROTHERS. WILL YOU LET THEM?!" """""""NO, SIR!""""""" "I DON''T KNOW ABOUT ALL OF YOU, BUT IF I SHOULD DIE, IT WON''T BE UNTIL I TAKE TEN OF THOSE BASTARDS WITH ME. ARE YOU GONNA DO THE SAME?!" """""""YES, SIR!""""""" Commander Belmond put on his helmet and turned to see the Diavol bearing down on the fortress. "THEN SHOW THESE RATS WHAT YOU''RE MADE OF!" He bellowed as he manned a ballista and loaded it. """"""""YES, SIR!""""""" The men yelled in response and began taking their positions. Hundreds of catapults were fired from the Diavol''s side, and they bombarded the fortress, most crashed into the walls, but a few managed to smash a few men to death. "Mages target the catapults!" Commander Belmond shouted as he fired the ballistae at a cyclops carrying stone for the catapult. Thuunk! The bolt from the ballista sailed through the air and tore straight into the Cyclops'' eye. "Fireball!" "Ice Bolt!" "Wind de!" The fifty Mages allunched spells simultaneously and returned fire on the Catapults before they could be loaded. At least a dozen catapults were destroyed, and around a hundred Diavol died. "Get back and tell me when you all are ready for the next one." Commander Belmond was happy at sight but knew it wasn''t over. All of a sudden the Diavol Mages emerged, close to one thousand, they all began chanting. It was far earlier than Commander Belmond expected, the catapults must''ve been to waste the Mage volley and give the Diavol enough time to finish their chants. Too bad he already knew the Mages wereing. "Fire the Catapults!" He shouted as he loaded the ballista again. The Catapults loaded with explosives fired into the Mage formations causing loud explosions to fill the air as the unprepared Mages were ripped apart into a bloody mist, but a majority of the formations deployed multiyered barriers. The other Mages continued chanting undeterred. "TAKE COVER!" Commander Belmond roared as he dived behind a makeshift barricade A rain of fire nketed the ramparts, searing the flesh of any and all soldiers who couldn''t find appropriate cover. In that single volley, close to 200 soldiers were instantly burned alive, as the deafening screams and smell of burnt flesh filled the fort. A significant amount of artillery was destroyed, but luckily the explosives were already fired or else it would be a lot worse. Commander Belmond coughed as he pushed the charred wood off of him. He stood up to see the damage but stumbled on half the corpse of a young soldier he had just encouraged a few minutes earlier. Ashes mixed with the flurries of snow as they slowly fell into the Western Valley Fortress. As he turned around the siege towers were all but in ce. "Commander!" The Lt. Commander''s uniform was burnt, and he had a cloth bandage wrapped around his hand. "Yeah?" Belmond responded as the bridges of the Siege towers were pushed outwards, in less than two minutes they would be on the walls. "Reinforcements at the rear gate." The Lt. Commander said with a wry smile. "How many?" Belmond asked as he swung his sword a few times. "Just three, but one says he''s ranked number within the Mercenaries Union." The Lt. Commanderughed dryly. "Well, let him in. We''ll see if he''s what he says." Commander Belmond said hoarsely. In response, the Lieutenant Commander waved his arm, and the rear gate opened slowly, rming all the Soldiers. Creeeeeeaaak. Three people stood in front of it. A young teenage boy with ck hair and yellow eyes, who looked more like a noble regarding attractiveness. A girl who looked to be no younger than 18, but gave off the maturity level of a woman. And finally, a small girl with light blue eyes and ck and pale blue hair, along with three small ck circles were on her forehead. They all wore ck cloaks. Commander Belmond was an ex-Mercenary himself and knew never to go off of looks alone if one did they usually ended up in an early grave. "SOLDIERS! DEFEND THE RAMPARTS!" Commander Belmond roared as he turned to focus on the Siege towers that the Diavol were beginning to pour out of. .............................. """"""YES, SIR!""""" Ira watched as hundreds of soldiers ran up the steps and onto the ramparts. "Whoever kills more Diavol wins. The important ones are double." He said as he closed his eyes and channeled his primal awareness. "Ironheart." Avery said, showing her agreement. A faint silver light radiated from her as her skin took on a metallic luster. Harper''s six-armed phantom appeared behind her. She looked up at the moons. The two smaller circles on her head began glowing blue. Ira opened his eyes and chuckled. "Ladies first." Avery took off with increased speed as she climbed the fortress steps. Harper sprinted forward faster than her normal speed and left blue afterimages, with the Lunar Force Enhancement her powers were strengthened significantly. Ira walked forward at a slow pace. If he could use the Third Moon, they would definitely need a head start. He stored his ck cloak and began walking. .................. Harper climbed up the less active ramparts and equipped her steel baton, a blue dagger attached to a chain of simr color appeared on the end of it. She ran past soldiers engaged with Diavol as she swung the chain. The blue chain wrapped around the necks of three different Diavol soldiers. She pulled hard, and the dagger dragged across the neck of the first, slitting his throat and finally beheading him. She pulled again even harder and the second and third Diavol soldiers instantly died in the same way. A rain of blood spilled onto Harper''s face. She began giggling as she watched Ira slowly make his way up the ramparts. She knew she had to hurry, so she used her phase shift and continued running. All the while she spun the chain easily as it shortened and extended onmand. She sent her Phantom ahead of her. The phantom wielded its weapons without any mercy, and to make things worse, it''s body could rotate 360 degrees. It swung the Kukris and impaled two Diavol. Without missing a step it''s Halberd cut a Diavol in half while it''s Greatsword and Great Axe did the same. "AAAAIRGH!" "EEEEAUGH!" "HAAARGH!" Tortured screams resounded in Harmony as the Phantom made its way across the ramparts, stunning the Soldiers and horrifying the Diavol. Harper ran through the crowds and picked off those who had the slightestpse in attention. She wrapped the chain around the torso of a Diavol jumping from the siege tower and pulled him down while he was mid-air. "Come here!" She cackled as she used the chain to m him into the ground face first. "Auegh!" With a crushed nose and broken teeth, the young Diavol looked up to see a little girl with a blood covered face. Harper put her kept the chain around him as phantom blue gauntlets appeared on her hand. She walked over to the Diavol trying to crawl away. She sat on his back and raised her fist before she began to punch his skull repeatedly. He didn''t even have time to scream as his head was caved in. The surrounding soldiers were speechless at the disy of raw brutality. Suddenly, she felt the connection to her phantom fade. She looked up to see arge Diavol drive a spear through it. She giggled as she stood up and wiped the blood from her face, which only smeared it. She ran forward and swung her chain. The Diavol raised his spear and used it to catch the chain. As the phantom chain wrapped around the spear, he began pulling. Harper waved her hand, and a trio of phantom knives flew forward twonded on the armor of the Diavol Spear Wielder but didn''t do much. A dozen more Diavol appeared on the wall behind him. He sneered as they all grabbed the chain and pulled Harper toward them. As they yanked her forward she jumped into the air, and the phantom chain disappeared, causing a few of them to stumble. She twisted the staff while twirling it skillfully before she smashed it into the head of one of the closest Diavol. Instead ofnding she nted a foot on his head and jumped away while spinning. Hitting two more Diavol who were standing up. As she finally began to touch the ground, she suddenly multiplied. The Spear Wielding Diavol was shocked, but then realized it must have been fake until he watched hisrades die. They were quickly ughtered by the numerous little girls. He began swinging wildly, he burned his lifeforce as he killed everyone one of the little girls who stood over the dead bodies of hisrades. "Hah! Hah! Hah!" He spun his staff as he cut, stabbed, and beat all of the girls to death. He impaled thest one on his spear and lifted her up. "Hahahahahaha!" She began cackling wildly to his surprise. All of a sudden he had a massive headache and closed his eyes when he opened them his spear was lodged inside of his ownrade. He looked to his left and right to see all of his fellow Diavol dead, all killed by a spear except for the three Harper murdered. He dropped the spear and fell to his knees as he looked at the bloodstained little girl who wasughing so hard tears appeared on the corner of her eyes. Phantom arms emerged from the ground and grabbed the limbs of the distraught Diavol. The slowly began twisting his appendages off. "NOOOOOO!" He screamed for mercy with teary eyes as he felt the pain of his limbs breaking and being ripped off. Harper conjured a phantom knife and kneeled beside him. She raised the knife and stabbed it into one of his eyes. "AAAAIIIIUEH!" His amputated body iled in resistance, but it did nothing to stop Harper. She began to enjoy the feeling of punishing people, she still could remember the torture she experienced under Glen Marbot and the beatings the Thynne Females gave her. She wanted to exert the same power over someone else. After removing his nose, eyes, and tongue. The screams stopped. He choked on his own blood after she removed his tongue and had long since been dead. Harper stood up and wiped her bloodied hands on her shirt before bringing out her six armed phantoms. It knelt down as she climbed on its shoulders. "Let''s go! We can''t let them win!" She tapped its head. It stood up and began running towards the Diavol gathered in the distance. She conjured her phantom chain and spun it wildly as they moved. There weren''t many soldiers around to witness her sadistic disy of brutality, but those who did were horrified and decided to stay as far away from her as possible. ....................................... While Harper was exploring her new found "hobby," Avery had long since been engaged in battle. A stone flew onto the ramparts and crushed a group of ten soldiers in front of her cold eyes. She carried on as she ran to the closest Siege tower. The Soldiers were currently entangled with the ever-growing group of Diavol. Avery charged past them and leaped onto the Siege Tower Bridge. A Diavol wasted no time in drawing his sword and swinging at her. She easily dodged it as she tossed her cloak in his face. Before he could remove she already thrust the Saber into his skull. More Diavol climbed the tower, and she didn''t n on fighting so many in such close proximity. She pushed the dead body onto the steps to slow down the iing enemies. Avery''s Saber drew a red line across the support beams of the Siege tower and caused it to slowly fall. She jumped over the bridge and back onto Ramparts. The creaking of the Siege tower paired with the vivid snapping of support beams sent panic into those inside, the Siege tower fell over and crashed into the closest one. "Get oil on those towers!" Commander Belmond shouted. Soldiers scrambled over fresh corpses while carrying arge barrel of oil. Commander pulled the cork off and watched as the oil covered the broken siege towers. A mage chanted and ignited the ze. Those still in the Siege Tower panicked as the me quickly spread. Some people jumped, and other could only be burned by mes. "Payback!" Commander Belmond spat over the wall before turning to Avery. "Nice job-" He stopped speaking halfway since she was already gone. He could see a silver silhouette in the distance ughtering the Diavol. If an elite soldier didn''t appear soon, they would continue to be killed. "Where are my fucking Archers?" Commander Belmond asked as the horde of Diavol grew by the minute. Below he could see Cyclopes throwing hooks onto the drawbridge and pulling. "...Most of them are dead or too injured to fight, Sir." A soldier responded as he watched the fiery Siege towers fall to the ground. "Damn it!" Belmond cursed as he turned to see the yellow-eyed boy just arriving on the ramparts. "Hey! You mind helping?!" Belmond barked. To the yellow- no his appeared to be red now. .................... "Hey! You mind helping?!" Commander Belmond barked. Ira looked at him and shrugged. As he channeled the force of the Third Moon into his body, his senses sharpened unbelievably. Last time he tried to forcibly sharpen his senses it caused a bit of recoil leading to him bleeding, but now it seemed much easier and stronger than before. "Get down!" Belmond shouted as he and his Soldiersid down. A ballista bolt came flying toward them. Ira reached out his hands, and before anyone could warn him to stop ying around, he caught it. The heavy bolt made a loud sound as its eleration was instantly stopped the tip of the bolt was only an inch from Ira''s face. He held the bolt and scanned the crowd of invaders. He soon locked onto a pair of Diavol one a white horse next to an older Diavol on a ck horse, they were busy talking and didn''t seem to notice what just happened. Ira flipped the bolt and held it like a Javelin, he took a few steps back and then ran forward and threw it, while altering the gravity causing it to elerate faster than normal eyes could track. It tore through the air and instantly bore into the Diavol on the ck horse, before continuing into the ground and kicking up arge cloud of dust. .......................... 30 seconds earlier. "Father, the Fortress is already ours, and once we have it, we can begin our campaign deeper in." A young Diavol, about the age of 26, sat on a majestic white horse as he conversed with a man who looked simr to him but was older. "Yes, but war is a terrible thing. You can''t always look for violent solutions to solve problems, are we so far gone we can''t seek cooperation with humans?" The Older Diavol asked as he caressed his ck horse. He was one of the few people who was against taking the fortress, but as his son was a hot-blooded youth, he decided to follow him along and protect him. "Father, the humans, will never cooperate with us, they don''t even recognize us as a Republic." The younger Diavol angrily said. "Listen, After we take this fortress I will propose a peace treaty to the council, and then we can stop-" The young Diavol couldn''t evenprehend what happened and as he fell off his horse, dust flew into the air along with a warm liquid that covered his face, when the explosion happened, something fell into his mouth that had the texture of raw meat, and in his haste, he identally swallowed it. The sound of something between a solid and a liquid hit the ground around him. The battlefield descended into silence as they heard the loud sound, even the Cyclopes stopped pulling the bridge was already halfway down, the sound of metal creaking filled the dead air as the bridge began to fall. All eyes turned to the source of the disruption only to see dust clearing. "Ah! Ah! Ah!" The young Diavol crawled backward but his hand squished something, he looked at it only to see a familiar eyeball. "F...Fa...Father..." He was still in shock as he remembered the thing he identally swallowed. He threw up onto his dust covered armor and continued to do so until there was nothing left for him to throw up. He wiped his mouth and looked up with hate in his eyes. With his advanced eyesight, he could see a boy with yellow eyes smiling at him tauntingly. He stood up and began speaking as he looked for his bow. "Kill them!" Upon hearing him, the Diavol Soldiers stirred. "Mages!" He spat out venomously. "Imand all you mages to use the Hydra Formation for the glory of the Republic!" He shouted harshly as he picked up his bow and arrows. "Sir I don''t think we should-" The Diavol who began talking was interrupted by an arrow that tore into his skull. "Anyone else? Mages, you will be heavily rewarded as long as you can destroy part of that wall!" The young Diavol added. The Mages reluctantly assembled together, the Diavol had an experimental formation that all the Mages cast together at once for a truly devastating spell. The problem was the bacsh was too significant, the most minor were chronic headaches when used with 50 Diavol. Next was temporary blindness or hallucinations when used with 100 Diavol. Thest was Insanity when used with 300 Diavol. The Mages formed into 6 groups and began chanting. The effects of using it with close to 1000 Mages were unknown, in fact, the bacsh was known by individuals with a high ranking in the Republic, to everyone else it was ssified. Mages were told to only use it in emergencies, needless to say, this was their first time using it. The young Diavol knew that most of the Mages might die, but he continued on as he was blinded by the thought of revenge. ......................... Ira watched the young Diavol scramble and felt something odd from the Mages that assembled. He walked along the quiet ramparts and until he saw Avery in the distance, he focused on his bloodline and called Harper to him. He felt it would be best if they grouped up while the- All of a sudden turned to look at the Mages, he could feel the subtle shift in the flow of the air as his instincts called out in rm. The Mages began glowing as the formation took shape, the air rippled above their heads and as they finished the chant and a powerful magic was activated. A torrent of energy faster moved faster than anyone, including Ira, could notice. "What the hell was that?" Commander Belmond asked as he looked at the Mages that copsed one by one. Before anyone could answer,rge white orbs bombarded the wall and destroyed Siege Towers and the Ramparts alike. People fell off the wall or were hit by orbs and died. The Five Hundred defending Soldiers had their numbers instantly cut into a less than a fifteenth of that. The wall began crumbling, as even the reinforced stone was no match. Ira looked over to see Avery running towards him. A white orb exploded near her and sent debris and bodies flying. Ira couldn''t describe what he felt. He just wanted to get to her. He could see her body falling over the side of the wall where the Diavol were. His perception slowed to a crawl as a result of his kic vision. Everything moved far slower than before. He channeled the Lunar Force as the Gravity around him began changing. He mmed his hand into the ground to get a grip and after he pressed his legs against the stone, he lunged forth. Arge shock urred as he leaped forward at an iprehensible speed. His clothes incinerated instantly along with his flesh due to the friction, but it repaired at a rate faster than it was destroyed. He raised his foot up as it became covered in ck mist and mmed it into the fortress wall to slow himself. He slowed down and caught Avery as he wrapped his arms around her and spun as they both plummeted toward the ground below. Before they hit the ground, he altered the gravity around her while he took the impact. He crashed into the ground as she lightly floated down a few seconds after him. Ira''s was currently unrecognizable, the flesh covering his whole body waspletely melted, his limbs were gone, his bones were shattered, as his organs were failing, but his melted face warped into an ugly smile. Ira couldn''t hear, couldn''t see, and couldn''t smell anything, but he could feel her heart beating. His senses began to return, and his body healed very slowly. He turned to look at Avery who was unconscious, bloodpletely covered her face. There were multiple wounds inside her abdomen, the debris from the st of the white orb managed to pierce her armor and cause internal bleeding. "Look at what they did to you." Ira raised his broken arm and touched her face. "Look at what they did to you." His hands trembled violently. "Look at what they did to you." His voice was full of hatred. "Look...at...what...they...did...to...you..." He spoke through clenched teeth, that began cracking under the immense pressure he put on them. The warm blood from her wounds slowly dripped onto him and only furthered his anger. Slowly the sky began to darken, but no one noticed. If anyone looked up, they would see a ck circle floating 200,000 miles above them. It silently expanded and could only be called foreboding. ........................ The young Diavol was shocked by the pure destructive power of the Hydra Formation, he looked at the lifeless bodies of 1000 Mages and said nothing. His eyes turned to where he saw a bodynd amidst the debris of the Fortress. He was sure it was the boy who killed his Father earlier. Before he could send any orders, the Giants and Cyclopes all crouched down to show submissiveness. This caused everyone to feel puzzled until a voice shed some light. "Gods. Have Mercy." "What the hell is that?" "Look at it!" The Diavol dropped their weapons and began praying as they looked at the ck circle that appeared in the sky. It was 4000 miles wide and continued to expand. A small red dot was easily spotted in the center of the ck square. It appeared to also to be growing. The phenomenon was seen all over the continent causing mass panic. An enormous red moon, bigger than Ulta Minor and Ulta Majorbined appeared in the sky surrounded by a ck circle. It was even more apparent by theck of stars around it and the fact it dwarfed the other two moons. A red hue shined onto the Eastern Valley and only the Eastern Valley. The ground began rumbling so fiercely no one could manage to stand. Even the Giants and Cyclopes weren''t immune as they began to cry out. ........................ Iraid Avery''s head gently on his folded cloak and began stumbling toward the Diavol. A ck mist seemed to crawl out of his pores and surround him like hair. He fell to one knee as the mistpletely consumed him. Then it took the shape of arge ck heart, which beat with a steady rhythm. Mist poured from it as it grew into an indistinct shape, six limb-like appendages sprouted, and a head shape emerged. Two small red circles formed on the head as the creature stood up. The ck mist rapidly spread until the creature took the form of a giant ck wolf withrge red eyes. The mist finally slowed as the Wolf solidified into a corporeal being standing at around 50 feet. It stood silently as it looked into the distance. Chapter 33: Alas For The Poor Sheep (Revised) Chapter 33: s For The Poor Sheep (Revised) The Enormous ck Wolf began walking forward. Each step left deep imprints on the ground and shook the surroundings. The survivors of the Fortress Destruction and the Diavol army all felt pure terror at the sight of it. The red eyes seemed to give off a visible bloodlust that crept its way into the hearts of all of those present. The ground rumbled as the Wolf moved closer to the army of 8000 or so Diavol. The young Diavol who was inmand of the army shook in fear. He wanted to order the Mages to force the Giants to restrain the Wolf, but he quickly remembered they were dead. "Fire everything we have, or all of us will die! Someone get those Giants to attack!" He screamed at his men as he drew his bow and shot at the red eyes of the wolf. He was an S- rated Archer in the Republic, and he even had the nickname "Gifted Arrow" for his outstanding uracy and eyesight. The arrows struck thepletely red eyes of the Wolf and bounced off much to the dismay of the "Gifted Arrow." Soldiers ran to load the catapults and ballista and fired. Hundreds of Siege weapons fired at the Giant Wolf. As the stones hit, they exploded into dust, while the ck Wolf continued it''s walk forward. Soldiers gathered at the three Giants as channeled the small amount of mana they had into the mental restraints. It would cause the Giants to lose control, rendering them impossible to manipte after, but everyone could only think of surviving. """AAAAAAAAAAAH!""" The Giants eyes went bloodshot as they roared in unison, they wildly stomped as they crushed the Diavol around them. They then charged at the wolf that was a little more than twice their size. The Wolf remained silent as it sped up, it moved from a steady walk to a slow trot, and then a full on sprint. It lowered its head and opened its huge mouth, that was lined with ck fangs. It grabbed the Giants and snapped its mouth shut. Along with a mist of blood, bone fragments flew onto the army like a rain of arrows. "Aaaaah!" "Noooo!" "Run! Fucking run!" The men abandoned their futile efforts, seeing the Giants, who seemed to only anger the wolf further, get eaten. The young Diavol also retreated in fear as he climbed onto his white horse. Seeing the men scattered the Wolf stopped its sprint and opened it''s gaping maw. ck Mist poured out of its mouth as it stood still. The Diavol paid no attention, to what was an obvious bad omen, and continued their retreat. Suddenly, the slower men who were busy retreating began to float backward slowly. "W-What?!" "Help!" "Gods, no!" Panic spread quickly as no one could escape the strange phenomenon. The Diavol, Equipment, Debris, anything in front of the Wolf that didn''t have a solid foundation on the ground, such as the mountains to either side of the valley, all got pulled into the air. The young Diavolmander was no exception as he soon found himself floating backward. Less than ten random Diavol soldiers were lucky enough to escape as soon as the Wolf appeared, though they were technically deserters, it was likely no sane person would find anything wrong with their rationale. The gravity that was initially a slow pull backward suddenly became an unstoppable suction force that even absorbed the wind. The source of the loud noise was Wolf''s jaws, inside its mouth was a ck hole that drew in everything. Quickly the army and everything that came with it was devoured. The Diavol screamed in silence, as sound couldn''t even escape the pull of the ck Wolf. The ground rumbled asrge amounts of loose soil were picked up, and even the mountains lining the Eastern Valley experienced avnches. After devouring the Diavol Army and part of the surroundings, the ck Wolf closed its jaws causing a giant shockwave to erupt. The ck Wolf turned it''s head to look at the Fortress. The couple dozen human survivors panicked as they failed to notice the Wolf wasn''t looking at them, but a wounded woman on the edge of the fortress. It turned to survey the rubble and stared at a particr spot. After a few moments, a girl with pale blue hair, covered in blood and dust looked at the Wolf and nodded her head. The third red dot on her forehead glowed brightly under the red hue of the moon. She moved past the human Soldiers with a limp and shortly arrived next to the wounded woman with dark purple hair. The Wolf turned it''s head away before running deeper into the Diavol Territory. ..................................... 70 miles away from the border of the Diavol Republic and just outside what was the Eastern Valley to humans, but the Western Valley to the Diavol, a city, called Savora, stood tall. It was a military outpost that also functioned as a city. While being stationed on the border soldiers often were bored or missed home, so the city sold goods and delivered messages to make things a bit morefortable for those in service. It quickly became a favorite ce for soldiers and Merchants looking to make a small fortune. Currently, thousands of people stood in the streets as they gazed at the Red Moon that appeared from nowhere, and the expanding ck circle around it. At first, people panicked, but as nothing happened, it turned into confusion and even wonder. "What the hell is that?" A soldier stationed at the city spoke up, causing a small crowd of people to look toward the east. "...Is it smoke?" An old man asked as he narrowed his eyes. By now the crowd noticed two red circles moving toward the city. A red hue suddenly shone down onto the city like a spotlight, it was an ominous change causing many to grow nervous. The ray of red light highlighted the ck silhouette of a Wolf, with each step it took the ground shook in response. Shock, panic, fear, the inhabitants of the city felt it all, there was no time to react they could only watch in horror. "Gods have Mercy..." A young man grew tearful as he thought of his parents, who insisted he not take part in any battles. He cried when he was faced with the thought of never seeing them again. The ck Wolf abruptly stopped in front of the city and opened its jaws. No matter where they were the inhabitants could feel nothing but fear as it silently opened its mouth. They would have no time to react as the unrestrained pulling force ripped the earth from its very foundation. Ira paid no heed to what counted as innocent and what didn''t, as far as he was concerned every life in the city wasn''t worth even half of Avery''s. During war time, it was epted that many people would die, whether they were guilty or innocent. And while it was unfortunate, it was still a part of reality. Atrocities often unspoken of shadowed any and allrge scale battles, massacres, killing unarmed prisoners, burning property, and much more. But nothing on this scale had ever happened. The body of the Wolf expanded and grew into arge ck Cloud that had the shape of Wolf''s head. The Wolf-Shaped ck Cloud became broad enough to cover the whole city. It lowered its head and dug its teeth into the area that defined the border of the city. Thest thing the residents would see was a dark sky. The ck Wolf''s jaws snapped shut and it slowly shrunk back to its original size of 50 feet. Dust didn''t even rise from the deep crater filled with what looked to be teeth marks. It sat there as if it had always been. The red haze of the moon''s light faded away, as the Wolf departed from the scene of, what would soon be referred to as one of thergest catastrophes in the world. Which would be moremonly known as, "The Savora Disaster." The tragedy which rendered arge city, filled with 100,000 soldiers and unlucky merchants,pletely non-existent. The cause would be shortly reported within a couple days, by one lone army deserter who survived after fleeing into the Eastern Valley''s mountains. ........................... Exactly 6 minutes after the towering ck Wolf disappeared. It reappeared in front of the Fortress and instantly erupted into ck mist before anyone could react. The mist spread around and obscured everyone''s sight. In the corner of the Fortress ruins, Ira appeared without any clothes in front of Avery and Harper. He seemed to have aged by a year and a half, and his hair was noticeably shorter, only reaching his ears. His eyes began slowly reverting back to the usual bright yellow, as the ck circle in the sky was closed and the Massive Red Moon could no longer be seen. He ran over to Avery and kneeled down. "I-I used my magic to push the metal out of her body." Harper exined as she looked at Ira''s slightly changed appearance. Harper closed her wounds by conjuring a phantom construct that worked simr to stitches. It was a sloppy job, but her internal bleeding was slowed to the point it was no longer life threatening. "Good job." Ira patted her on the head, but he didn''t smile orugh which was beyond peculiar to Harper, as long as she had known him he always smiled orughed. "Hold her head." Ira said, Harper immediately lifted Avery''s head as Ira retrieved the ck cloak. He put it on, before removing Avery''s armor and storing it with a wave of his left hand. He then kneeled down to pick Avery up and carry her through the rubble of the fortress wall. Commander Belmond was among the dozen or so survivors, he was battered and beaten, and his leg was crushed so much he would be permanently crippled, but he still held onto the hand of the former Lt. Commander as the few men that could still stand, made their way over to him. Snow began to fall as men groaned and coughed, some climbing out of the debris, while other lied motionless. "Commander." A soldier coughed out. "Not now."Commander Belmond muttered. "Commander." Another soldier said. "What is it!" Commander Belmond shouted as he turned to face the Soldiers. He knew it wasn''t appropriate to yell at men who nearly died and suffered the same loss he did, but he couldn''t help it. The soldiers didn''t react and pointed up. "..." Commander Belmond frowned as he looked at the sky, A bright golden aurora moved with a divine splendor. All over the continent the Aurora was just as visible as the red moon and caused just as much as amotion. Many wondered what it meant, but they would have their answer within less than a week. Commander Belmond looked over to see the boy, with ck hair and yellow eyes, who looked slightly more mature, wearing a ck cloak, carrying the woman with dark purple hair and a little girl with pale blue hair dressed in ck limping behind him. Commander Belmond wanted to call out to ask if he was the ck Wolf. He was the only one who noticed the boy''s red eyes shortly before the ck Wolf appeared and it didn''t take a genius to put two and two together. "Harper." Ira spared them a single nce before looking at the Aurora in the sky. He then turned to face Harper. "...Ira...I''m sorry...I only have enough power to change five of them...I think." Harper replied in an apologetic tone. She used most of her mana shielding herself from the explosions and then a sizeable portion to stabilize Avery. "It''s fine. Keep the bald one alive, pick four other random ones, kill the rest." Ira shrugged as he continued to walk with Avery in his arms. Harper nodded as she walked toward the men. Ira really had no choice in the matter, he wasn''t able topletely prevent them from seeing him change his form, not that he would lose any sleep over their deaths. They were clueless as to what was about to happen. Harper''s steps became steady as her wounded leg regenerated. "Mister, do you have any water?" She asked as she stood near the crowd of soldiers who were distracted by the aurora in the sky. "Sure." The soldier handed over a canteen to Harper, she epted it and took a drink. "Thank you."She said as she ced her hand on the metal baton. "No problem-" The Soldier couldn''t finish his sentence as he lost his head. Harper swung the phantom blue chain and began cutting down as many Soldiers as she could. She nced over to see Ira getting further away, so she sped up her killing. "Aaaah!" "Aaaah!" "Stop!" "Why?!" The soldiers cried out, but they were too wounded to resist or flee, so they had no choice but to ept death as the blue chain dagger sliced their arteries and tore open their faces. Harper spun and twisted as she guided the de into any soldier that attempted to get away. Eventually, the screams stopped as only a silent Commander Belmond, and a few other men were left. "...Why?" Commander Belmond looked up at the little girl who had an innocent face. She scrunched her eyebrows at the question as she remained silent. "...Because Ira told me to." A few momentster she spoke. She stated her reason as if it were the most obvious thing in the world. Without waiting any further, her eyes turned blue as she waved her hand over the survivors. They would soon forget how the little girl killed theirrades and only remember how their fellow soldiers got torn apart in the "explosion." They''d also forget everything about the ck Wolf and instead remember a ck "creature" appearing as a result of the strange magic the Diavol used. Harper looked tired after she was done, but she soon made a determined face and chased after Ira. ................................ Before the Golden Aurora descended, there was a talk in a realm far from the reaches of mortals. It was known as the Divine Realm. Contrary to the religious belief''s of Mortals, Gods didn''t just reside there, watching over the human realm. They ruled over various celestial beings, it was very simr to how mortals governed themselves. Sometimes they would even go to war against each other. In a Golden Hall, men, women, and creatures without an apparent gender all sat at arge table. Some were dressed in furs, while other wore intricate armor or robes. Their looks varied incredibly, from those who looked Human to those who looked simr to Elves, some had horns, and others had glowing skin. Their looks were varied, but they all seemed to give off a Godly aura, most likely because they were actual Gods. There were more than twenty of them sitting at the table. One Male God who held an aetherial attractiveness stood up and began speaking. "We all know why we''re here." He said solemnly. Some of the Gods at the table nodded. "First, it was the creation of something that borders the taboo." A radiant blue God mmed their fist onto the table. The taboo it referred to, was the establishment of a new bloodline. As Charles theorized, Harper tapped into one of the Origin Forces, and it was immediately noticed by certain Gods who also used the same Force she did. As the Spectral Force could rarely be manipted by living beings, he quickly found out. "No. The ck Pir, it even reached our Realm." A woman said in disagreement. The ck Pir didn''t just stop in the Mortal Realm, there was a simr pir in the Divine Realm. "Enough! All these events served as a reminder, the Devourer is still present!" A God with horns and greenish skin shouted. The table broke into a fierce debate and people went back and forth. "Don''t conduct yourselves with the fickleness of mortals." An older Male God with a serious face spoke. He had flowingly long gray hair and a gray beard that matched, but he was definitely no weak old man. The arguments immediately stopped under hisment. He was one of the strongest Primary Gods, so they had to show him respect. In the Divine Realm there were Secondary Gods, and then there were Primary Gods. Secondary Gods were usually ssified as celestial beings strong enough to earn the title of Gods or mortals who ascended into the Divine Realm and earned the title. "Listen. I know all of us felt the Red Moon appearing again, for the first time in countless years." The God who initially spoke began talking. "The Devourer was driven beyond the Origin-Realm, and we assumed him to be dead until the ck pir. It appears he has chosen someone to inherit the blood of the Avarus Lupum, that someone appears to also have control over Ulta Majoris and is most likely thest pureblooded Avarus Lupum in existence." The Attractive God stated grimly. Most Gods heard the story but there were only a small few alive to witness the conflict with the Avarus Lupum. The Gods who did witness it never even spoke of it, it seemed as if there was an unwritten agreement between them to keep the events secret from everyone else. "I thought all the Avarus were dead and that thest one was chased beyond the Origin-Realm." A God said with a confused expression. "We didn''t think it was possible to survive beyond the Origin-Realm. The massive storm that continuously flows can even kill us permanently if we were to enter it. Currently, a mortal has the ability to call in a Moon that originated from the Divine Realm, and may even hold the key to the secrets of the Origin-Realm itself. If we get it not only can we put down that vengeful dog, but we may open the door to a whole new power." The God spoke convincingly, and all but a select few looked to be in agreement. "So what do you n on doing?" A woman spoke, a hint of disdain was present in her voice. "I propose we reopen the barrier and let the mortals receive power again. If the Avarus continues to run wild, he will stir them into action and he''ll be easier to find. If he runs across anyone who worships one of us, we can initiate Divine Possession. If that doesn''t work we can send a divine revtion if he causes trouble." The God responded politely to the woman, she was originally from the mortal realm, but ascended and became a Secondary God, and what was more shocking was the fact she became a Primary God soon after. What the God proposed was to basically use mortals as hunting dogs. "Was it not closed 1000 years ago because the humans and the others had gotten too close to unlocking Divinity before?" The woman asked rhetorically with a cold and distant tone. The older male God spoke up. The older male God spoke up. "That''s enough. You should personally know that the humans almost broke the taboo, as you were there. Even we aren''t immune to thews of creation and the punishments that follow, otherwise, one of us could descend right now and capture the Avarus Lupum running wild below. At least hear him out, Kara." he said sternly. "Don''t you have a daughter in the mortal realm? Removing the barrier may even benefit her and any of the descendants of your Thynne Family directly." Another God said. "Don''t you ever speak of my family." Kara Thynne''s silver hair began to float, and her eyes turned into two bright silver lights as she stood up. The reason she was formidable and became one of the few mortals to ascend into a Primary God was that she had perfected her ability to wield any weapon. She could enter a state that allowed her to rival even the most experienced Gods inbat. "Enough!" The Older God shouted, and his voice shook the Golden Hall. Kara sat down and returned to her normal state. Seeing all the Gods turn silent he spoke. "Haah. Shall we raise the barrier?" The Older God had sighed before he asked. A majority of the Gods present agreed while a few, including Kara, abstained. "Then it''s settled." The Attractive God who initiated the meeting smiled as the meeting came to an end. A few momentster, the Gods went deeper into the hall and stood on a floor that appeared to be as clear as ss. It showed the entire universe within the bounds of the Mortal Realm. They each channeled their Divine Power, and soon enough something happened. A Golden Aurora covered the whole Earth. The barrier served as a way to basically dilute the Origin Forces from reaching the Mortal Realm, but with it open, the power would go through unabashed. Random creatures would now receive blessings or may even awaken to a new power. The chaos caused when it was closed was bound to be the same when it was reopened. All the events leading to the reopening of the barrier, also called "The Curtain" by mortals, could all be traced back to one person. The same one carrying the blood of the Avarus Lupum and was thest Avarus in existence. It remained to be seen if he could weather the chaos that was toe or crumble into dust. Chapter 34: Between Life And Death Chapter 34: Between Life And Death "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGHHHHHH!" There was a loud and terrible screaming. Hundreds of thousands of voices all congealed into one tangible scream filled with, anger, hate, sorrow, grief, and fear. Ira looked around the room to see Avery sleeping on the bed and Harper sleeping on a couch. While he sat in a chair next to Avery''s bed. The reason they were still sound asleep in spite of the screams was, the screams could only be heard by him. Clinging to the edge of nothingness, showing a stubborn unwillingness to part. Remnants of the dead all bound together by one will, one wish, one desire, and that was to break the mind of their murderer. They continued to scream, allowing him no rest. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGHHHHHH!" It was a pity, as Ira desperately needed the rest. Turning into the ck Wolf, calling the third moon from the void and devouring a city all caused an incredible amount of physical and mental stress. His aging immunity was even temporarily rendered inert under the stress and as a result, he looked noticeably more mature. Which could be considered dangerous, if those with immortality began aging it was a sure sign of them dying. Luckily, his regeneration had resumed, and his body waspletely fixed, but he couldn''t reverse his age, needless to say, the current changes would be permanent. His mind, on the other hand, was not able to be repaired by his regeneration. He could go a couple weeks without a full sleep if he were in prime condition, but he needed to restore his mental awareness. Unfortunately, as mentioned earlier- "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAGHHHHHH!" He looked at the ceiling before closing his eyes. He could do nothing but continue to listen. Currently, they were inside of a small inn. After he had dropped Avery and Harper off, he went to report to the Governor, who also gave him some clothes. His story was that the Diavol used a strange sacrificial magic to annihte the Fortress walls and as a result caused a strange ck "creature" to appear. The Governor personally went to the Fortress to see for himself before he came back and delivered the news to the Kingdom which spread like wildfire. It was a tragedy, only Commander Belmond and four of his men survived. As for the Golden Aurora and the Red Moon, Ira gave no answers. A few people already knew he had the blessing "Keeper of The Third Moon.", so if he spread the information that the Diavol summoned the red moon, he would obviously be found out. He couldn''t think straight which made it hard to consider the situation. "Ira." Harper''s voice immediately caused him to open his eyes, not that he was sleeping. He looked at her and noticed her eyes were entirely blue, which meant she was using her Spectral Vision. As she looked at him, the ck Circle on his chest had expanded, thousands of little pale blue lights were clinging to the edge of the ck circle. Ever since the Golden Aurora shown, her powers seemed to be very different. She could sense the blue lights were wrong, but she wasn''t exactly sure why. What Harper didn''t know was that the blue lights were remnants of fallen souls. The massacre of thousands of innocent lives was bound to have repercussions. If the inhabitants of the city weren''t devoured by Ira and instead left to rot, it would''ve polluted the surrounding environment with death and caused far more damage. The reason he was faced with the tortured screaming now was on ount of hisck of control over nothingness. If he had thoroughly sent them away into the void, he wouldn''t be facing his current predicament. "There sticking to you." She said as she stood up and walked toward Ira. "...I know." He made a weak smile, which illustrated his exhaustion. "I can stop them." Her blue eyes continued to glow as she stared at him. Ira thought for a second before nodding and closing his head. Harper raised her hand and ced it on his chest, and began using her spectral maniption. The little blue lights were slowly absorbed by her. Each one seemed to slightly empower her by slight increments. A visible blue glow seemed to overtake her as she continued to siphon the blue lights. The room began to slightly shake as she continued. "AAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaghhhhhh!" The screams in Ira''s head began to slowly get quieter and quieter until they faded into whispers and then finally stopped. Thump! Ira fell unconscious in the chair, and Harper fell to the ground. .................................................... They both reappeared in a foggy woond. Thin ck trees surrounded them, each one barren of vegetation. The ground itself was hard ck dirt. "Where?" Harper spun around as she evaluated the surroundings. Ira stared forward, trying to peer through the hazy fog. "You should know where this is." The fog parted as a woman''s pleasant voice echoed throughout the woond. Far ahead was a white ivory table, with three seats. One was upied by ady wearing a ck dress. Her skin waspletely white, it was the epitome of theplete absence of color. Her hair was a fluorescent blue even brighter than Harper''s, but her eyes werepletely white. "Oh? So you''re able to look into my eyes." The paledy smiled as she saw Ira staring at her. Ira was slightly confused but turned to look at Harper and saw her in a daze. "Hey." He tapped her shoulder, and she jumped awake from her stupor. Ira looked at the paledy curiously as he walked to the table. Harper followed behind him but refrained from looking at the woman''s face, when she made eye contact the first time she grew disoriented and confused. The woman continued to smile as she watched them sit down. "Who are you, and what do you want?" He asked. "I am the collective will of those between life and death and I want nothing from you." Thedy replied. She looked over at Harper and raised her eyebrows in surprise. "Is she not the one who brought you here?" The woman asked. "Purgatorial Embodiment." Ira quickly drew an assumption and spoke aloud. Harper looked at him and then sent a quick nce to the paledy. Harper had a skill that rted to purgatory, but it was very much sealed thest time he checked. It seems whatever she did to lessen the screams he heard was directly rted to that ability. "Ah, yes. It seems the souls clinging to you helped unlocked her ability. She must have absorbed them, and as a result sent both of you here, granted it was likely pure coincidence." The woman paused as she looked at Ira as she began to realize something. "...You''ve killed thousands of people." Her eyes widened in surprise, though it was hard to tell on ount of the fact that theycked both irises and pupils. "Not only that but your soul is...That''s why the barrier was torn down. You!" The woman stood up in surprise as the fog slightly stirred. "Barrier?" Ira ignored the woman''s outburst and focused on the barrier. "You don''t know?" She asked as she sat down and regained her calm. Ira shrugged in response. The woman thought for a moment and then exined. "...Think of it this way. The forces that empower the mortal ne were obstructed by a wall. I believe your actions are probably the reason behind its removal...Even now I can feel something emanating from you...you were carrying arge amount of death, but also something much more frightening. Frightening enough to warrant an event such as the barrier removal." The woman could feel the void''s influence on Ira but wasn''t familiar with what it was. "When you say my actions are ''probably the cause'' what do you mean?" Ira thought it was strange the Will of Purgatory wouldn''t know about his situation. "I am not sure. I am sorry to disappoint you, but I am no God, I am one of many Sub-nar entities. I operate under the mortal realm, if God''s entered the ne of Purgatory after they died, I would be far stronger than I am. I have no way of knowing what urs beyond the Mortal Realm because that is the ce that powers Purgatory. Immortals and such are the bane of my existence." The woman began to get off track, but she then suddenly realized if Ira was the source of the barrier being removed, it meant he would be a target. She looked Harper and made a guess of her origin. "What is she exactly?" The woman couldn''t help but ask. Ira chuckled as he shook his head. "My sister." He ruffled Harper''s hair while she kept her head down and swung her legs. "I ask because she is still living and this ce is only essible by the dead. Well, when the barrier had been in ce the weaker Liches, Wraiths, and Banshees were unable to enter. But now..." "Now what?" Ira asked casually, slowly he was getting interested in the events. "Now, all sub-nes should be primarily essible. What couldn''t enter now can, and what couldn''t leave..." The woman left the rest to Ira''s imagination. "You can guess what happens next and if you are the cause of this event, you can expect plenty of things to show an interest in you." The woman smiled. Ira had looked at the woman in silence before he beganughing. "Hah! So why are you helping me by telling me this?" He asked. "I have no qualms against you, in fact, you''re helping me out in a way. A little over three hundred and fifty thousands vengeful souls were brought here. You didn''t think your sister could possibly store all of them, did you? What she received was one five hundredth of the total amount. The rest..." The woman raised her arm and gestured to the foggy surroundings. "So while we aren''t allies, we aren''t exactly enemies, no?" She looked to see Ira remaining unconvinced, so she continued to speak. "I''m sure that as long as you remain alive, the deaths of others will follow, and I''m also sure they won''t be pleasant at all. So in exchange for these ever-hateful souls, I can impart some of my knowledge onto your sister. Does that sound satisfactory?" As the woman made the proposal, Harper looked at Ira, it seemed she only cared to hear Ira''s opinion on the matter. "...I''ll agree for now, but I don''t exactly trust you." He continued to be a little skeptical of this Sub-nar Entity, but there was no reason to distrust her as her continued existence was solely based on the death of others. "Nor I you, I find you to be very dangerous, but as a show of good faith I will give her a substantial amount of ess to Purgatory, she''ll be able to manifest her consciousness here should she choose to, and if she does I''ll teach her what I can." The woman raised her hand and sent some of the fog into Harper''s chest. Ira waited until she was finished and stood up. Harper briefly looked dazed before she stood up herself. "How do we leave?" He asked as he looked around. "She knows. Oh, and I look forward to our future cooperation." The woman smiled beautifully. Ira smiled in response and tapped Harper''s shoulder. He believed there was another motive for the woman working with him, but he knew it was pointless to ask. "Let''s go, kiddo." Harper nodded in response and closed her eyes. ........................................... "Ah." Harper eximed as she sat up. Ira just looked at her curiously, he had experienced something simr to this before and mentally moving from Purgatory to the Mortal World didn''t affect him much. In Harper''s defense, it was her first time having an out of body experience such as that. "I''ll assume you enjoyed your rest." Avery''s indifferent voice surprised Ira. He looked at her and chuckled happily. "You could''ve died you know?" "Of all people I think you''re thest one who should be saying that." She retorted as she climbed out of bed. She still wore her ck training tights, which now had a few small holes in them, showing the wounds she received. "Isn''t too early to be moving." Ira asked as he stood to help her. She raised her arm to stop him, before cing her arm on her abdomen. A faint silver glow radiated from her hand and slowly healed her wounds. "My bloodline is awakening." She said without much surprise. She guessed the exact cause was because of the battle, she wasn''t aware of what took ce after she was unconscious. Her own mother awakened to her bloodline in the middle of a fight, much to the distress of her opponents. "What happened to the fortress?" She asked as she finished healing her abdomen and began treating her face. "Well..." Ira began exining in detail what exactly happened after the fortress fell and even included the parts about him devouring the city. He added the recent information of the meeting with the Will of Purgatory and learning about the barrier removal. As he thought of the city, he may or may not have understood that he was a monster. Something akin to what his parents were in his own eyes. There was no excuse for his actions, and he would have no choice but to stomach them. The screams were stopped, but he swore he could still faintly hear them. As Avery listened she quickly absorbed the information and began contemting. "Your actions are nothing short of genocide in the eyes of the world, if anyone finds out, you''ll have to face the consequences." Avery stated as she looked in his yellow eyes. "I know." Ira smiled, but it wasn''t out of happiness. Avery could see that it wasn''t, she could see the unique sign of separation from the world. One she had long since experienced. "I need to correct myself. We''ll face the consequences. Am I not also to me?" Avery raised her left hand to show her wedding ring. Her statement may have seemed romantic, but it was close to the truth, she''d be seen as a culprit for not stopping him. Harper nodded in agreement, she could understand what some of the conversation was about. "Avery..." Ira was at odds on how to respond. Any of his problems would also fall upon her, he began to realize he needed to tell her some of his secrets to help her prepare for what was toe. "...After we get to the capital, we should talk about a few things." He chuckled, but once again his eyes told a different story. He already began thinking of using the ck book to find some way to make Avery stronger. Avery nodded in response and then surveyed the room. "We should go see my Grandmother and n the next move. Chances are she''ll be wanting to speak to you too." Avery grabbed the cloak from nearby and threw it on. "Let''s go." She said as she made her way out the room. ............................................... The trio made their way to to the teleportation and departed from Greensborough, as they arrived in the Capital, arge group of people were waiting there. "Ah, Ira, we are happy to see you in safe health. We received the report from the Governor and wanted to know if we could hear your personal ount of the incident?" A man in a dark green uniform spoke in a friendly tone as he saw Ira appear. Ira looked at the people around him who seemed to be guards and smiled. "Pay me first." Heughed as he walked past the friendly man. Two guards stood in front of him but had no choice when they saw he wouldn''t stop, and moved out of the way. Ira, Avery, and Harper all left under the watch of the guards in the room. The mages and alchemists didn''t even stop to check them as the atmosphere seemed strange. "Director." After seeing the trio leave a guard spoke up. "He knows something." The friendliness retreated from the man''s face as he stared at the exit. He noticed the matching rings on his and Avery''s fingers and began to assume the worst. If they were involved together, it would be much harder to get to Ira while he was under the protection of the Valkyries. "As if the problems facing the kingdom weren''t enough already." Director Samuel sighed, he felt as if his work was cut out for him. ..................... Chapter 35: Shadows in The Distance Chapter 35: Shadows in The Distance It had been two days since the Red Moon and the Golden Aurora. News of the Eastern Valley Fortress being destroyed and a mysterious creature appearing from nowhere incited panic, but others rejoiced. After all, the Golden Aurora gave certain individuals power. Small time murderers for hire now had the potential to be Perfect Assassins. Lowly Bandits could be Warlords. And the average vige boy could now be a Hero. Within the outskirts of the Capital, a small inn sat. A boy about 5''9 in height who looked to be around 15 or 16, had short brown hair and a simple yet noble face, ran inside of it at an incredible speed. "rk!" The boy entered the shotty Inn and yelled when he saw a tall brown haired teen sweeping. It was, of course, rk. Who seemed to have grown a bit taller at 6''1 and became a bit thinner. "Randolph you shouldn''t be yelling, the owner is still sleeping-" As rk turned to look at the, he stopped in surprise. The reason being Randolph''s body. Three days ago he could only be described as truly average and yet today he stood with a sturdier looking body. His clothes seemed to slightly stretch as if they were too small. "rk! You still have that status card?!" Randolph asked. "Y-Yeah." rk was still caught off guard by Randolph''s change. He pulled the status card from his pocket and handed it over without thinking. rk knew Randolph ever since he had started working at the Inn. The owner took pity on him after hearing his story and let him take up residence in a storeroom and paid him with low wages and free food. Randolph had just moved to the Capital, he had hopes of being a Renown Mercenary, but currently could only take the most basic of jobs, other than that rk knew nothing of his past. They quickly became friends, and Randolph took an interest in the stories rk told, mostly the ones about a boy named "Ira." As a Mercenary, Randolph had at least seen the rankings and thus took an interest in who most Mercenaries referred to as "Yellow-Eyes." rk told him about how Ira saved his vige and stopped Assassins, of course, he left out the parts about his personal ineptness. "Woah! rk look!" Randolph showed rk the status card. Name: Randolph Rating: B+ Growth Capacity: Unknown Bloodline: Human Blessings: Divine Body Mana Capacity: Medium Passive Skills: Abnormal Strength Abnormal Physique Adept Swordsmanship ApprenticeMartial Arts Active Skills: None Hecked his own card as they were expensive for ordinary people, costing up to 1000 Gre. The Kingdom gave out free ones to those who joined the academy, but it seems Randolph didn''t join. Which was a little odd for someone who wanted to be a Renown Mercenary, who didn''t want free training? But it seems he wouldn''t need it now. "Y-You!" rk''s eyes widened as he stared at Randolph. "I know! I think it has something to do with that Red Moon and Golden Aurora." Randolph straightened his posture and stood proudly. "You should check-" Before Randolph could finish, someone else spoke. "Tell that Old Bastard toe out here!" A tall stereotypical looking thug with a balding head, straggly beard, a few scars, and a leather vest entered the Inn and shouted. rk looked tense, this mad had been a loan shark, harassing the owner of the Inn for many weeks, he had beening thest few days trying to squeeze more money out of the old man so he could leave the Capital. "I-" rk opened his mouth, but Randolph raised his arm. "Leave, or things won''t end well for you." Randolph channeled his inner hero and repeated a line he once heard in a story. He tried to look as intimidating as possible. "What? Boy, I oughta beat you to death for even looking at me." The thug stepped forward. "Last chance." Randolph said as he inwardly thought of how cool he looked. The thug looked at Randolph and sneered. "Bastard!" The thug swung his massive fist toward Randolph, who ducked and then countered with a punch. Bang! The Thug flew into a corner and crashed into some furniture much to his surprise, one would think he was weightless with how he sailed through the air. Randolph looked at his hand and then turned to look at rk. "C-rk! Didn''t you say Ira was strong?" Randolph asked in an excited manner. "...Yeah." rk looked between Randolph and the Thug who sat motionless in the corner. "So maybe I can be as strong as him if I''m not already." Randolph stated as he looked at his fist. He formed an idea of who Ira was in his head, based on rumors, sightings, and stories told in the slums. He set him out to ovee him. "Hey! You gonna pay for that furniture?" The old owner stumbled out from upstairs. He heard themotion and waited, but when he watched Randolph knock the Thug across the room with one punch, he was shocked and annoyed. "Sorry, I''ll pay you as soon as I''m able. Shouldn''t be hard now with my new skills." Randolph said embarrassedly as he scratched his head. "Well, It should be all right as long as you...Look out!" The owner saw the thug rushing toward Randolph with a sharp object in hand. Randolph had no time to react as The Thug arrived and thrust the dagger he had in hand toward him. "NO!" rk shouted as he held his hand up and closed his eyes. He had just made a friend and slowly thought of finding a way to be strong enough to defend the people he cared about. But now it looked as his life would be stuck in a vicious cycle. Ding! But looks could be deceiving. A loud sound akin to an arrow hitting a metal te resounded inside of the Inn. When rk opened his eyes, he saw the Thug standing in front of a Translucent Golden Shield, while he was also covered by a Golden Light. The light began to dim and then disappeared altogether while all eyes focused on rk. Randolph snapped back to reality and delivered a swift punch to the Thug, knocking him onto the floor. "rk, that was unbelievable! You gotta check your status card." Randolph shouted in excitement. "..." rk still was recoiling from shock. "rk, hurry and check it." Randolph said again as he grabbed rk''s shoulders. "Yeah." rk stumbled after Randolph shook him. He grabbed the blue card from his pocket and checked it. Name: rk Rating: B- Growth Capacity: Unknown Bloodline: Human Blessings: Defender''s Blessing Mana Capacity: Medium Passive Skills: Conjure Shield(???) Conjure Armor(???) Novice Martial Arts Active Skills: None "rk, do you know what this means?" Randolph asked as he looked at rk card. "W-What?" rk asked as he received even more of a shock after seeing the card. Why was he given ability now? And not when he needed them. What kind of sick joke was being yed on him? The fairy tales always show an unsuspecting hero who is granted power in his time of need. So why couldn''t he have gained power sooner? "It means we can be real heroes!" Randolph said as heughed. The excitement couldn''t be hidden from his eyes, but a bit of obsession was attached to that excitement. "...We can." rk clenched his fist as he took what Randolph saidpletely seriously. He couldn''t erase his past mistakes, but he could try to make up for them. "Well how about you two heroes clean up the mess you made. I''ll get a Guard toe take that Thug away." The Owner shouted. "Yes, Sir." "Yes, Sir." rk and Randolph answered simultaneously. They began cleaning up the mess, while the owner left. They talked of the prospects of making a guild and bing the best in the entire world, saving those in need and stopping those who spread evil. .................................. Simr scenes urred all over the Continent, in an entirely random manner. Not everyone received power as a majority were mostly left out. Whatever chose to grant people power didn''t discriminate in its choice, good and evil, young and old, wealthy and poor, healthy and sick. The Kingdom noticed the influx of the power and consulted their alchemists and mages, including Charles. A few dozen had received gifts, while others felt an increase in their overall abilities. It was decided that an expedition would be held in one week time, the destination was a suspected ruin of the Old Kingdom. The need for ancient technology was greater than ever. The issues the Kingdom faced were higher than ever, from the fall of the Eastern Valley Fortress to the unnamed creature looming somewhere near it, to the rapid growth of random people. Even reports of monster bing stronger were slowly being sent around. While the Kingdom was at a loss on what to do, others were already moving. The Diavol were faced with the catastrophe caused by a monster dubbed "The City-Eater," the Dark Elves had their interests stirred by the Red Moon. Dark Elven Society focused on the use of the nocturnal and things of a lunar nature, and as such, they ruled over Beast People and Lycanthropes. On the day the Red Moon emerged, Dark Elves who specialized in lunar magic felt the Red Moon empower them, albeit temporarily. The Lycanthropes and Beast People, in addition to the Red Moon''s influence, felt something deep within their blood that caused many to feel fear. The Humans ruling the Tel''ven Empire and Parvian Houses began to make their own preparations, and even the ones least expected to move, The Elves within the Great Forest, also started to prepare. And on a small ind, filled with shale and steep cliffs, devoid of any wildlife, surrounded by fierce waves and treacherous currents. There were those who had long since been dormant, but because of the recent events, they would soon make themselves known again. .............................. Chapter 36: Theyre Looking For You Chapter 36: They''re Looking For You A small ind rumbled, its steep cliffs shook, causing dozens of rockslides. If animals were present, they would inevitably flee, yet no signs of wildlife could be seen. Further in the ind, past the natural stone constructs, there was arge cave, which was the source of the shaking. The cave looked natural at first nce, but as one went further and further, they would notice that it seemed to be carved out with precision. At the end of the cave was arge circr metal door. Inside of it was a room with an incrediblyrge roundtable where 5 hallways converged. Soon a young woman in armor came walking out, followed by a two more. They each had different hair colors but shared the same silver eyes. They were Valkyries. They sat down on one side of the long table. Next, a girl who looked to be about the age of 16 walked out of one of the other hallways. She had spotted amber eyes with vertical slits, a few small jewel-like scales were present around her eyes, and her hair was a vivid orange that looked like fire itself. She stepped out and eyed the Valkyries as she sat down further away from them. The truth is she was far older than she looked, she was an ancient dragon, one of an incredibly powerful lineage which held the title of "First-me." A young man who looked exactly like a human with brown hair came out next. What was different was his two turquoise eyes and a third turquoise crystal eye in the center of his head. His race was known as Lares, the crystal eye in the middle of his forehead gave him extraordinary psychic abilities. He could see into the future, use telekinesis, make astral projections of himself, read minds, teleport, and use a lot of other skills of the psychic nature. Another young man who looked to be in his early twenties with dark blue eyes and hair that looked shimmered as if it was wet, exited from another hallway. His eyes and hair were as dark as the sea and for a good reason. He was Naiad, beings who controlled and manipted water, anywhere with the smallest amount of moisture would allow a Naiad to use it as a weapon or as a defense. He sat down and scanned over everyone. Finally, a girl who looked to be in herte teens walked out from her own hallway. Both her hair and eyes were ck, but to contrast, there was a white pupil for each. Along with four tiny white circles around the pupil. Her eyes almost looked like they held constetions. Aparison that was actually closer to the truth. She was one of the strongest of the races in the mortal realm, a Sidera. Each Sidera had a unique constetion exclusive to their particr lineage that they could use to empower themselves, and they could manipte and control sma. "It seems we all are here. I''d like to skip straight ahead to the important issues if you all don''t mind." The Sidera woman spoke, her name was Lyra and she served as the head of the group. Everyone at the table nodded, signaling for her to continue. "First, I know we all felt it. The event that urred shortly before the barrier was lifted." Lyra stated. Everyone showed hostile expressions at the mention of the barrier. "Our first priority should be finding the one responsible. After we locate that person we could seek cooperation, if that person is unwilling then we may have to take certain steps to make them cooperate." She continued, she turned to the Lares. "Has the Storm Wall weakened, Gicae?" She asked. At the mention of the "Storm Wall," everyone turned their attention to the Lares named Gicae. He closed his eyes, and his turquoise third eye began glowing. "It seems to be growing stronger with the release of the barrier." He said dejectedly, the moods of everyone in the room dropped. The Ancient Dragon with a youthful appearance was the first to speak up in a voiceced with anger. "The Storm Wall is an unnatural thing created by those Gods! Not only did they kill off those closest to ascending, but they also confined us to this realm by increasing the difficulty of ascending, and worst of all they''ve kept us from our people. For all, we know all our people could be dead-" The Ancient Dragons rage was interrupted by the Sidera. "Thessia. As thest living heir of The First-me, you should act like it. It''s not like we couldn''t ascend at all, Kara is proof that is was possible." Lyra reprimanded her. The Valkyries at the table all had their expressions shift at the mention of Kara. "So...No one can breach the Storm Wall?" The Naiad asked Gicae. "It is steadily growing, we may have to go visit it in person for a better assessment. Until then we can only wait for it to copse in on itself and that may be thousands of years from now. Even with your abilities, it''s impossible, Kevser." Gicae stated grimly. Just what was the Storm Wall? It was an unnatural disaster caused by the barrier. When the barrier was put up most civilizations copsed because the strongest people protecting them instantly died, those who relied heavily on the Origin Forces were struck with a harsh recoil when the forces were basically diluted into small amounts. It was like instantly lowering the oxygen level for those who breathed air, except much worse. Those who could embody the forces directly died. Those who heavily relied on them could only look on in horror as they drastically weakened. Of course, those who were opportunistic revolted and killed these former powerhouses. Unfortunately, that was the least devastating effect. The Forces that had a tangible influence on the Mortal Realm were all slowed at the same time, causing a chain reaction. The Kingdom of the humans crumbled under the onught of massive earthquakes, inds that once nketed the sky fell into the sea. Finally, the Storm Wall was created. A shockwave from the disruption traveled around the earth only to collide as it met itself causing the energy to fiercely sit at a stalemate. The energy neither dissipated nor moved, turning into a massive storm thought to be the quarter the width of a small continent; The length of the entire globe and a height that was twice the size of any of thergest mountains. The fate of those on the other side of the Storm Wall was unknown., Fly over it? It was impossible to fly over, above it lied many maic and gravitational storms, which also prevented anyone from seeing beyond it with psychic abilities. To go under it? Even the Naiad, who were at their strongest in the water wouldn''t be able to escape the massive whirlpools and volcanic eruptions that raged underneath the sea. "Perhaps the one who caused the barrier to be lifted may be the key to getting past it." Gicae suggested. "Can you find that person in the first ce?" The Naiad, Kevser, inquired. Gicae closed his eyes once again, and the crystal third eye began glowing. "...Not exactly...but I can feel where that person wasst. They left a trail of some sort. Everything else is...slightly distorted." Gicae opened his eyes with confusion. The one in question was of course Ira. For some reason, he couldn''t pinpoint him urately. "It doesn''t matter. Kara''s children should still be alive, they should know more than we do on what happened." A Valkyrie said. The two other Valkyries with her nodded their heads. "Ustia, I know you see Kara''s departure as a betrayal, but there is no need to be hostile to her kin. If you harm her children and she''ll find a way to kill you. Who knows what she attained while in the Divine Realm." Lyra warned. "We will visit the site of the event, the Storm Wall can wait for another day." She continued. Those sitting at the table all nodded in agreement before gathering around Gicae. A glowing doorway-like entrance to the open sea appeared right in front of them. It was the Lares'' natural ability to teleport, he could travel anywhere with very little restriction, as long as he can see it. It had its restrictions though, if a ce blocked his telepathy, he would be unable to travel. Such is the reason he couldn''t just cross the storm wall. They stepped through the doorway and arrived at a huge crater. Standing on the rim, they solemnly surveyed the scene. "Gicae, do you know what happened here?" Lyra, it seemed as if some massive explosion took ce, but there were no signs of residual energy. The three Valkyries looked intrigued by the maw-shaped pattern of the crater. Gicae once again channeled his crystal eye and tried to get a look into the past. Hundreds of vivid scenes of darkness and cries of terror appeared abruptly, causing him to stumble in shock. The others looked on while he just stood with a rigid expression. The information yed back in his head, a huge creature, A Red Moon, and a whole city. "Lyra, how long until you can use your abilities to their full extent?" He asked with absolute seriousness. Lyra was arguably the most powerful of the group, especially seeing as Thessia had yet to fully mature as an Ancient Dragon. "I''d give it a few months at most, is the person who made this that much of a threat?" She asked gravely. After the barrier had been raised, she had seen too many of her own die because of arrogance. Her time spent waiting for the barrier to be removed allowed her to approach situations with a clear head. It was unknown if the same could be said for the ones with her. "If that person chooses not to cooperate with us...We have to kill them no matter the cost." Gicae spoke still couldn''t process what he saw, but he had felt an incredible sense of dread when he tried to look at what took ce in the past. "Someone ising." Thessia her amber eyes looked across the crater and could see plumes of dust, arge party seemed to be riding in from the East and their destination was the crater. "We need not stay any longer, we''ll wait for Gicae to rest and then we should try to track this person down once again." Lyra nodded to Gicae, who reopened the doorway to the deste ind. Everyone stepped through, except for the Valkyries who gave onest look to the crater with excitement before finally stepping through. ............................................. It had already been a few days since the incident. Lauren and Casey instantly knew it had to do with Ira. He informed them of what took ce and even told them of what the Will of Purgatory had spoken of. The most important news was Avery awakening her bloodline, not only her, but a few of her cousins closest to awakening had be Valkyries. Though, Casey solely focused on Avery. With her bloodline active, she not so subtly pushed the expectation of grandchildren onto Avery. Though Lauren surprisingly said it might be too early, it was clear she was in agreement with Casey. In the back of the Thynne Manor. Avery and Ira sat at the White Pagoda. A light snow fell onto the frozen grass, yet neither of them seemed to be cold. Ira told her everything, from his very short memory of his childhood to the current moment, not leaving any details. After a brief silence, Avery looked at him and spoke. "...Ira." "It''s alright." He chuckled as he waved his hand. "That''s a lie." She stated clearly. "They''ve been dead for a while. What''s done is done." He responded maintaining his casual expression. "I..." Avery gathered her thoughts, such situations were new to her. It was apparent he didn''t want to be consoled. Even if he did such a thing wouldn''t fit her, but she felt she had to say something."...I''m thest one who should be upset with it, but what they did to you-" Ira interrupted her. "I don''t need to be told about what they did, I still remember it clearly. I told you so we can move onto the next step." He shook his head with a smile. Avery was still unwilling to let it go. It was a rare showcase of stubbornness, but she cared for him too much to not speak on it. "Even though I''m thest one who should be speaking on something like emotions. You shouldn''t pretend-" "Avery." Ira cut her off again with a slight bit of irritation in his voice. She decided not to press the issue seeing that he didn''t leave the slightest bit of room to speak about it. "Fine. Then let''s discuss your powers shall we?" She said to change the subject. "What about them?"He questioned. "I''m assuming the seals should unlock once you reach a certain point as to not give you more power than you can handle, point being your current condition." Avery said seriously. Ira had aged a year in a day, exactly what his aging immunity was supposed to prevent. His youthful features had be noticeably more mature, which was a bad sign considering his regeneration prevented his cells from degrading. "Well, I guessed that much." He chuckled at the not so surprising statement. "Then what about your skills? Clearly, there are some that don''t register on status cards." "Ah, like the storage." He responded. "That reminds me. If you can manipte the ''Void'' to create storage, isn''t it safe to say that have you some facet of control over it?" She suggested. "Wait...What..." Ira was dumbfounded. He had gotten used to the status card and his instincts, forgoing experimentation with his abilities. "It does soundplicated to use a skill you can''t be sure exists in the first ce." Both Avery and Ira had expressions of contemtion. Avery was a lot of things, but dumb was definitely not one of them. The whole conversation clearly illustrated her intellect. "Gic Mutation." She said suddenly. "I''ve yet to use it. I''m still not sure how it works exactly." He said. "If I were to guess, it would be to change your physiology. Your Self-Adaptation changes your bodily functions, then Gic Mutation should alter your genes..." Avery trailed off as she realized something. "...That means you can alter or erase ws in your bloodline or even evolve it by adding new traits." Her eyes widened as she looked at Ira with brand new eyes. She wasn''t this surprised, even when she heard of a God-like entity reviving him when he was a child. She had just realized he carried the ability to potentially create a perfect bloodline. "It''s hard to say just how powerful our children would be." Avery was speaking to herself as she thought of her mother''s suggestion, but Ira heard it. "I think it''s too soon to be talking about children." He smiled. "If anyone knew about your ability many people would try to obtain your bloodline." Avery ignored him and spoke with intensity. "They can try." Irazily reclined and stated matter of factly. Although it didn''t appear so, he wasn''t taking the situation lightly. While they were talking he wouldn''t show his full attention, but never again would he take a situation lightly when it could endanger Avery. "So the list of people we have to worry about increases. Gods, those who want my control over the Third Moon, those who want my blood, and those who want revenge for their fallen brethren. Haaaah." He sighed after he listed all of his potential enemies. Hemitted genocide and sooner orter someone would find out. Anyone with a sound mind wouldn''t let a city devouring beast in human flesh walk around freely. "I''m curious to how you''ll ovee the trials that await you." Avery smiled with a genuine wonder. "What do you mean? I''ve got a Valkyrie for a wife." Heughed free-mindedly. Avery shook her head and gave a few softughs. Suddenly, A female attendant came walking out of the manor and into the backyard. "Pardon the intrusion, Miss. Ady by the name of Samantha is here to see your husband." The female attendant bowed. "For?" Avery asked. She enjoyed spending time with Ira, but there was always an issue to be dealt with. "I believe she spoke of payment for the Fortress Defense, and a new job." The attendant spoke a bit nervously, she could detect annoyance in Avery''s voice. "If I take the job I''lle back here to let you know." Ira stood up and smiled at Avery. "Will you be on the mountain?" He suddenly asked. "Not yet. There are a few more awakenings expected. My cousins and I will all move at the same time. I''ll be here for the remainder of the week." She replied. Ira nodded and turned toward the attendant who took that as a signal to lead him into the Manor. Chapter 37: One Step Forward, Two Steps Back Pt.1 Chapter 37: One Step Forward, Two Steps Back Pt.1 "What''s the job, Sam?" Ira walked into the entrance hall of the Thynne Family Manor and spoke to Samantha. She looked at him with surprise when she noticed the not so slight change in his appearance. She handed over a folder and began talking. "This is an important one. The Kingdom is sending a recovery expedition team to the ruins of the Old Kingdom. There is a lot of money being paid for the discovery of any significant artifacts. Also, your payment for the fortress defense has been sent to the Mercenaries Union." Samantha handed over the file toward Ira. He skimmed over it, noting that the location was in the east, before handing it back. "When is it?" Ira asked. He turned his head and looked towards the female quarters of the Manor. Soon quickened steps could be heard running toward him. Of course, it was Harper. The bloodline resonance allowed him tomunicate simplemands, though it was up to her to listen. It was like how pack animals call out to members of their group. "Well, the preliminary expedition team is to depart at the end of the week. If you join that one, you''ll be tasked with clearing any threats or defending the few researchers apanying you. There will be two more teamsing to assist but require additional time to prepare. Thest team arriving is the recovery team, they are tasked with delivering the artifacts to the Kingdom." Samantha seemed to be thoroughly professional as she spoke, although cracks would briefly appear in the temperament she attempted to give off. "Ira!" Harper ran over and stood beside him before smiling at Samantha. "Don''t these things usually require more nning? It seems like this came from nowhere." Ira asked. Samantha shook her head before speaking. "I asked the same question, and apparently this expedition is actually behind schedule. It was already in its development phase a few months ago right before the attack on the Military Headquarters. Then Glen Marbot staged an attack on the Capital, further pushing the expedition back. Now with everyone developing abilities, it''s needed now more than ever." Samantha exined. Apparently, she had investigated heavily into the subject. She then paused and looked at Ira. "I don''t mean to pry, but did you receive anything after the Red Moon and the Golden Aurora?" "Not really," Ira responded with a shrug. From an outside perspective, he had a headstart on everyone with his power, with the Golden Aurora granting and enhancing the abilities of others he would have to work to stay a step ahead. He hoped there would be something in the Old Kingdom Ruins to help him, but the chances were slim to none. He could use his Gic Mutation, but he would need to find a living being to copy from. Anything in the Old Kingdom would long since be dead. "Let''s go get my payment and then we''ll get ready for the job." Ira tapped Harper on the shoulder and began walking to the entrance, with Samantha following behind. The three took a carriage and departed toward the Capital. "I should warn you, Sam," Ira spoke while looking out of the carriage window. "I''m the one who brought the Red Moon." he continued. Samantha didn''t look very surprised but then thought of what she heard from the head of the MU. He told her the rumor of a giant beast capable of destroying an army of 9000 without much effort. "...Then do you know how that beast came about?" She didn''t want to ask, but her curiosity overtook her. "I know, but they don''t. I prefer it that way." Ira looked away from the window and smiled at Samantha. He emphasized enough for her to understand. She wondered just what happened, but she could get a general idea from the briefing. Someone from the Military would be there to question Ira, and she would do her best to answer without giving away his secrets. After all, his survival was her survival. "Then do you mind if I ask you some questions to prepare?" She asked trying to disconnect from the morality of the situation. Was it selfish to choose self-preservation over the greater good? It would depend on who you asked, but Samantha leaned toward keeping herself alive. "Go ahead." Ira turned his gaze back to the scenery. ........................ Meanwhile, in the Diavol Republic. A council of Diavol men and women stirred. Anger, grief, frustration, and fear all collided into one vivid cry of emotion. "We demand answers! What the hell is this Hydra Formation and why was it kept from us?!" One Diavol man said grimly. Many men and women nodded in response, some even shouted in agreement. A significant portion of the council had never been told of the formation so one could imagine their anger when it was listed as the possible cause of theplete destruction of Savora. One lone soldier was recovered in the wilderness a few days journey away from the site. He recounted the mages taking up a strange formation and leveling the fortress at the cost of their own lives, but shortly after, the Red Moon and Golden Aurora appeared. Then he almost went delirious as he spoke of a massive ck beast with red eyes that appeared from nowhere. It swallowed the rest of the armypletely, he hadn''t even watched for long. He deserted long before he could see the conclusion, hiding far away in the woods. "Only members involved with the military needed to know. If everyone knew of it, whose to say they wouldn''t use it for their own selfish purposes." The Diavol male who advocated the fortress siege was the one to defend the utilization of the Hydra Formation. His earlier maniptions were evident to most, but there was no excuse. If they were swayed by his words, then it was their fault, such was the way their government worked. "Selfish purpose? ording to the report, the Siege Commander used to exact revenge for the death of his father. Is that not selfish? He sacrificed one thousand lives for one, but it didn''t end there! Too bad the insolent brat couldn''t live to see what he wrought." An old but sturdy looking Diavol manshed out. He was one of the people who pushed to take the fortress back, now he could only feel an unbearable shame in the decision. "Enough! Bickering and arguing will get us nowhere!" A Diavol woman who looked to be of simr age to the old man reprimanded him. If anyone deserved to be punished, it would be all of them for sending their fellow Diavol to their deaths and possibly unleashing a creature that would spell destruction for others. "Then what do you suggest?" The persuasive Diavol asked with a sly look. All eyes in the room turned to the woman. Each gaze asked the same question. They wanted- No, needed answers. Something to quell the unsteadiness in their hearts. To guarantee the safety of their families and friends. Even with the apparent blessing that came with the tragedy, there was still a fear deep inside the back of their skulls. Rooted in so deep it could only be purged with the death of the creature. The woman took each and every gaze in. She could see they were genuinely scared. So she gave her best answer. "A summit." She spoke slowly. The council erupted into amotion. "They''d never agree." "The humans hate us." "How do we know they aren''t to me for the tragedy that befell us?" "I''m willing to bet they areughing at us right now." "You are right." To the many voices of dissidence, she spoke with assurance. "We won''t hold a summit for the Grentian Kingdom. We will hold it for the whole continent. The Elves and Dark Elves, the three human countries, the Dwarven ns. Every race that has a foothold on this continent will all attend." The council room went quiet. "And how do you know they''lle?" The crafty Diavol from earlier spoke. Once again, all gazes focused onto the woman. "If even one of them were to sit out of the summit, they would have to face the political and diplomatic ramifications. I''m sure they are just as scared of the changes happening within their own borders. If things go right, we could all work together to find and kill the beast." She said withplete confidence. The room went into a small murmur, thest record of every race convening was over 1000 years ago. The times had changed, but now the events happening called for them to convene once again. "...All in favor raise their hands." An old man said with a burning fervor. One by one, hands went up. Each hand carried the hope of an answer and a resolution. Soon all the hands in the room were raised, and some people even began to weep. They were those who had lost their family in the Savora Disaster. It was a form of tragic irony when they were the same ones who voted to take the fortress. A few had felt the Gods personally punished them. "Then we are in agreement." The Old man nodded. It was truly a rare asion in history when the council voted unanimous on a decision. Soon another historic moment would ur, shaking the whole continent once again. Each race would be invited to a summit seeking to find what ground they stood on with each other, and the threat that loomed over all of them. Chapter 38: One Step Forward, Two Steps Back Pt.2 Chapter 38: One Step Forward, Two Steps Back Pt.2 In the conference room of the Mercenaries Union, a fierce round of questioning was happening. "How did the Fortress get destroyed?" The question came from an average looking man in his mid-thirties wearing a military uniform. So average in fact, he could easily blend into a crowd and the people in the room still wouldn''t be able to find him at first nce. It wasn''t just because of his looks, it was his temperament. His bodynguage seemed to naturally give off the feeling of ordinary. The problem was he was a bit too ordinary, Ira''s awareness helped him notice that the man asking the questions was the same one he saw at the teleportation array. "The Diavol made use of an unstable magic formation." The answer came from Samantha. She responded calmly giving no room for doubt. The fact she was answering instead of Ira could have added some suspicion, but it could be written off as dislike of the Kingdom. He had yet to be paid and he looked annoyed, which wasn''t an act. Ira had no inclination to get wrapped up in intrigue and things of such nature. What would be the point? He just wanted his money so he could prepare for the next job and find a way to grow. "Then where did the beaste from and do you think it has a connection to the Red Moon and the Golden Aurora?" Director Samuel asked. Well, to everyone in the room he was known as chief investigator Samuel, it was a convenient cover to exin why he had so much control over the soldiers."The answers to those questions will be nothing more than spection," Samantha responded. "Try me?" He said. Before the questioning started there was the insistence that it was a routine inquiry, but now it resembled a full-blown investigation."He''s told me he thinks it''s a result of the magic the Diavol employed to destroy the Fortress Walls." Samantha said. Of course, the "he" she referred to was Ira who sat next to her. He reclined in his chair with his hands behind his headzily looking at the ceiling. "Could you describe the monster''s appearance?" Samuel asked. "ck skin, four legs, red eyes." Samantha immediately listed off the qualities Ira told her about. "Would you consider too dangerous for a subjugation team to handle?" Samuel asked as he sat up, his unassuming temperament shifted into a very serious one. He tried to restrain his urge to shout at Ira and question him thoroughly. "I would." This time Ira responded. He tilted his head to look at Samuel and grinned at him. Samuel met his faintly hostile gaze head on. "I have a bit of a personal question if you don''t mind of course?" Samuel said with a bit of mockery. Ira shrugged in response, shifting his gaze back to the ceiling as if it were more interesting. "What''s your rtionship with Avery Thynne?" Samuel asked solemnly. Ira chuckled a few times as his eyes slightly widened with interest, he raised his left hand and shed his wedding ring. "She''s my wife, you see." Ira smiled brightly before shifting his posture. "Now, a question for you. Where''s my money?" Ira asked, maintaining his smile. Director Samuel hid his shock perfectly. Although inside arge feeling of danger assailed him. "It''s been given to the head of the Mercenaries Union, The Kingdom is grateful for your service." Samuel nodded curtly and then left. The only ones remaining in the room were Ira, Harper, Samantha, and Albrecht. He sighed briefly and then turned to Ira. "Will you be epting the expedition job?" He asked. He also was interested in what happened at the fortress, but it wasn''t his ce to ask. The MU was designed to give oneplete privacy, the details of the Mercenary would never be disclosed unless they wanted them to, or if they had a bounty put on them by the MU. "He will." Samantha immediately answered in ce of Ira. Albrecht nodded, not finding her rude at all. Most Handlers behaved in such a way, so it was nothing new to him "Your payment should already be prepared. My Secretary will hand it over on your way out." Albrecht said in a friendly manner. "Take care." Ira stood up and dismissed himself, with Harper following. Samantha stood up and bowed to the union head before following behind them. Albrecht retrieved a sk from his coat and poured it into a porcin cup. "Keeper of The Third Moon," he said to himself as he took a big gulp of the alcohol. Beneath the soil in the East. Ruins of the Old Kingdom stirred, dozens of 30-foot metallic men stood in front of what looked to be a pce. They had nks faces, round joints, and long appendages, some were in slight disrepair, but what they had inmon was each one stood in front of human remains. The bones of hundreds or even thousands of people were piled in front each of the metallic men. A crackling echoed in front of the pce. Upon closer inspection, a light could be seen beneath the chest of the men. The people who knew of these constructs could be counted on both hands. These metallic men were known as the Polyphemus. Magical Automatons who were tasked with defending the Kingdom in dire emergencies. 1000 years ago, before the barrier caused all Kingdoms to descend into chaos, there were many powerful people. It could only be described as a Kingdom filled with dragons, to make it worse, most of them operated under pseudo-oppression. Who could go against a person who could literally kill hundreds of ordinary men without much effort? Only someone of the same ranking. So while the Old Kingdom had peace, it was an unsteady peace. Of course, not all people were corrupted by power, but the bad outweighed the good. People who refused to conduct themselves under ideals like honor and justice were numerous, they wanted to live like Kings and Gods. When the barrier was raised it caused those ambitious ones to fall and when they were at their weakest the pent-up animosity from the popce erupted. Though the details of what exactly happened were buried beneath the soil, never to be seen again. Until recently when the barrier was removed, now the remnants of the past came back to life. "Protect...The...King..." A raspy metallic voice emerged from the nk faces of the Polyphemus. All of a sudden, its face split open exposing a glowing red orb. The previous non-eyecatching metal body became a shiny gold luster."Protect...The...King..." This change wasn''t limited to a single one, slowly all the Polyphemus began experiencing the same change while chanting the same mantra. "Protect...The...King..." Golden hands emerged from rubble and dirt, wing their way to the pce. The Polyphemus doubled their numbers in a short amount of time. They stood in front of the pce and recited their sole purpose. "Protect...The..King..." The creaky voices of disembodied metal all formed into harmony. Soon they all went quiet and looked toward the pce the red orbs scanning over it constantly. Something came out of it and stood in front of them. It stood in the shadows, its form unable to be seen at all, save a faint glow. It stood still for a few moments, as if basking in theplete silence, then it retreated back into the Pce. "Protect...The...King..." They turned back and continued their chants. Scanning over the remains of a City whose name had long since been forgotten. Chapter 39: One Step Forward, Two Steps Back Pt.3 Chapter 39: One Step Forward, Two Steps Back Pt.3 Rhys, also known as the former number one Mercenary within the entire Grenitian Kingdom and for good reason too. Though not many people had ever seen her fight she was estimated to have an S- rating. Her silent and masked appearance made her an enigma to everyone else, people made guesses toward the reason behind her masked appearance but no one knew the truth. Rhys stood in front of a mirror inside of a dimly lit room. Her mask sat on a table to the side while she looked at the mirror. Her overall appearance could be considered somewhat above average, but she had a more eye-catching feature and that was the two lightning scars that ran down her forehead and over her eyes, they even continued down her spine and toward the back of her limbs. The damage wasn''t just on the surface, even her vocals cords were damaged making it difficult for her to speak. As Rhys raised a hand to trace over her scars she thought back to a certain moment. She had no amazing talent for magic, but she had an abnormal affinity for Lightning. When she was younger she had awakened to her strange ability and inadvertently caused damage to herself. In fact, even the people she was closest to didn''t escape unscathed. She fled from her family and friends and became a Mercenary the only thing she could be good at. Every time shepleted a job, 80% of the payment was anonymouslydelivered to her family. Other than that she held no further interaction with them, even when they attempted to contact her. With the first payment, they expressed their worry and sadness, saying they didn''t me her for what she did. The minuscule payment of a couple dozen Gre wasn''t worth her risking her life. Over time the payments increased, and while the financial troubles of her family were alleviated, they still wished for her to stop. Rhys paid no heed and continued on, her abilities grew and her proficiency increased. She had even reached the endof her growth capacity of S- and until recently she had thought aboutgoing to see her family for the first time in years. Until the Red Moon and Golden Aurora appeared, her growth capacity was increased and her abilities grew harder to control as they increased in power. While everyone celebrated and grew excited at the increased strength they received, Rhys seethed with anger and despair. Her progress over thest few years had been cut in half, and to make it worse her powers kept increasing in strength. Several of her abilities had to be severelyrestrained. Her ability to sense positive and negative charges which allowed her to detect presences now had too much power. Metallic objects with high conductivity disrupted her senses. Her nerve impulses were far faster than before, she now reacted to things faster than her body could keep up with. In a battle that could be a dangerous w, if she dodged prematurely she could leave herself exposed to a fatal attack. She also had an ability to conduct electricity, hence her weapon of choice was a rapier, once she pierced the skin of her target all that was left was to electrocute them until they died. Before the Golden Aurora and Red Moon appeared, her weapon would look unassuming as there were no visible signs of her weapon being enhanced with lightning. But now, whenever she used her conductive ability, visible sparks would be produced. To top it off, anything in close proximity that could act as a conductor would be struck by her ability. There was one power that she feared more than anything and that was the ability to act as a human lightning rod and summon a lightning bolt. While magicians made use of lightning, it wasn''t real lightning per say. Mana would be converted into lightning which was different than the natural phenomenon that was a lightning bolt. Forparison, a natural lightning bolt traveled at around 220,000,000 mph, while lightning produced by Mana could reach 0.0001% of that or 220 mph, assuming the mage was skilled enough. The problem was, lightning wasn''t as deadly as artificial lightning, given the receiver wasn''t wearing a metal suit of armor. It would strike at 10 to 50 microseconds and wouldn''t be sustained long enough to be fatal with every strike, whereas artificial lightning couldst as long as the Mage had mana. That''s where Rhys came in, she could sustain the raw power of lightning for up to 10 seconds straight, it was something she used as a final resort if she was faced with death. Now, she was too fearful to use such an ability, it was definitely no longer 10 seconds and the power may be too much for her to control even with an immunity to electricity. Rhys snapped back to reality and thought of one particr person. It was Ira, who appeared to be stronger than her by the ranking in the Mercenaries Union. She had first noticed him when he was injured at the gate, it wasn''t because of love at first sight or attraction. It was because herparticlesensory perceived him weirdly, at that time the particles around him seemed to be distorted. Others may not have noticed because it was a faint but to her, it was more than enough to be noticed. Then she had seen him again, his disruption of the particles around him grew stronger than when she first had seen him. She wondered what his abilities were and if he could rid her of her powers or at least help control them. She grabbed her mask and looked at it, there was still one more day until the Ruin Expedition and she would once again see Ira. If her own situation was anything to go on, he would be even more powerful after the Red Moon and the Golden Aurora appeared. If Ira could hear the thoughts Rhys had he would definitelyugh. The removal of the barrier did absolutely nothing for him. It was a shame really, he was the direct cause of millions of people receivingboonsof power, but he gained nothing in return. Over the course of the week, he racked his head on how to gain more power since he was now at a disadvantage. He scoured over the ck book and couldn''te up with much to help him. There was a ritual that allowed one to imnt a heart of any magical creature into themselves, but that wasn''t what he needed. Besides he could alter his own gics to mirror another creature instead of obtaining another heart. Instead, he focused on his gic mutation and attempted to find records of strong creatures he could kill. As expected, records detailing ancient and powerful creatures were almost non-existent and everything else was mostly legends and old tales. The only thing that looked promising were scattered reports of earthquakes in the far eastern deserts. He had a feeling there was something to be found or rather killed there. From a rational point of view, it was too inconvenient to travel there on a hunchcking solid evidence. But Ira felt the urge to go, the potential to gain power nagged at the back of his mind. "How long is the job?" Avery asked unconcernedly as she fixed her hair, causing Ira to turn to his side. Currently, he was lying in Avery''s bed. Her room looked as if a hurricane blew through it, which wasn''t really an exaggeration. Avery had made creative use of her wings and strengthening magic, and even though she was inexperienced with her new power she had managed to avoid totally destroying the room. A few people in the Manor thought it was hit by an earthquake as Ira and Avery applied very little restraint. Luckily, the Thynne Manor was built to withstand huge attacks so there wasverylittle danger to the lives of those inside. The only thing they suffered was difort and awkwardness. "Maybe a few months at the most. How long is your training?" Ira asked as he climbed out of the bed and put on his shirt. Many females in the Thynne Family experienced awakenings and they would need time to adjust to their power, especially with the barrier removal. Even some of the experienced Valkyries needed to go back into brief training to control the surge of power. "It''s hard to say, something like this is unprecedented for my family. If I had to guess the next time we''ll see each other is after winter." Avery refrained from tying her hair up and grabbed her saber. Avery was reminded of when her Mother and Grandmother told her to show "moderation" before her bloodline awakened. Now that she was fully awakeneddid that mean she was expected to produce a child?She wondered when was the right time for her to conceive a child. "That''s a long time." Ira smiled as he interrupted her train of thought. Winter could still be considered just starting only a few weeks had passed since it began. Avery shook her head as she erased previous thoughts, once Ira applied his Gic Mutation the topic could be further explored. Though up until now all of their "marital activities" were conducted with very little precaution. "Oh, before I forget. This is for you." Ira waved his left hand and produced a piece of paper he handed it over to Avery while grinning. Avery read it and then showed a strange expression. "Is this even possible?" She asked as she continued to read. If it worked it wouldn''t be hard to imagine how strong the one who used it could be. As she continued to read she felt an almost imperceptible sense of obsession attempt to dig into her mind, fortunately for her it was easily shrugged off. Each Valkyrie had incredibly strong and stubborn will which made them immune to almost anything that had negative mental effects. "Strange. It''s like it contains a curse." She said as she folded the paper and put it into her pocket. "What do you mean?" Ira asked, clearly confused. He hatedcursesalmost as much as he hated poison. Almost. "You didn''t feel it when you looked at it?" She inquired. By this point she had guessed the heart imnt ritual hade from the ck book she had seen him reading a few times, and yet he showed no obsession with whatever information he gleaned from it. At first, she thought his will was as strong as hers, but he looked as if he didn''t know what she was talking about. She began piecing together the details, he said his parents stumbled upon the same book and found out about the ritual. So did that mean their minds crumbled under the obsession the information produced? "As I read the paper it felt as it tried to create a sense of obsession within my mind," Avery exined. Ira furrowed his eyebrows and thought back to Charles, he tried to replicate the bloodline creation form even while a soul contract was in ce. "Well, I should be more careful with it I guess," Ira said. Avery wondered if he thought of his parents, but he didn''t say anything on the subject so she wouldn''t pry into it. "Is it dangerous for you to use?" He asked. "It should be fine, I''ll have to speak to my mother and grandmother about it." She responded as she moved toward the door. Ira spoke up as he followed behind her. "After you get back, you''re sparring with me." Avery gave a soft chuckle in response but she didn''t disagree. Demons. Something people were called when they were truly monstrous or ferocious, but not many people knew that it was also the title of a certain species. A demon was a type of sub-nar entity which formed from corrupted human desires and emotions. So why after 1000 years of silence would Demons be relevant? With the removal of the barrier, it was obvious what would happen next. "So...Did you find someone?" A raspy voice asked. A yellow colored gaseous being appeared to be the one speaking, its form was reminiscent of a small frog. The one it talked to was in the shape of a green colored dog. "...I did." The dog answered as it surveyed the area. Numerous demons were appearing, and the numbers continued to grow. Before the copse 1000 years ago it was thought that there was one demon present for each 5000 members of each sentient race, as those with intelligence usually had emotions and desires. It''s just that back then those desires manifested strongly after the copse, at a time where Demons were at their weakest. The methods of noticing Demonic possession or the qualities of Demons was more or less lost to time, though they weren''t impossible to reproduce. If one were to say, eat the raw heart of amb, it would easily be recognized. But if one were to be possessed by a cunning Demon, one which refused to give into such a basic practice, it would be harder to recognize. Though if the Temples sent pdins and priest to bless people, weaker demons could easily be spotted, as they weren''t immune to holy power. "Care to tell me?" The Frog asked. The Dog continued to look out on its surroundings. The Demon world was a barren ne, it had long been inactive, but in time it would grow to look like a nightmarish reconstruction of the real World. "I do not." The Green Dog voiced its disagreement. It''s ck eyes continued to watch Demons spawn, they were in a sort of infantile stage,cking experience. They were the type to possess an olddy and make her crawl on the walls, something that would immediately call attention to Demonkind as a whole. "...Fine. For one who supposed to be envious, you seem to be a bit too prideful." The Frog said. After seeing the Dog continue to ignore it, the frog floated off into the distance leaving the dog alone. The Green Dog looked around and after seeing it was alone it crawled off into a well-hidden corner. It stopped in front of a nondescript lump of dirt and began digging. In short time the dirt revealed a puddle, except the puddle, was more like a window into the human world. The process of digging was more or less a ritual to open a way into the human world, in truth those rituals varied between each demon, what was important was the intent. Another reason the Dog was reluctant to talk about what it had found. It was hard to get into the heart of a being with intelligence, and while demons may eventually grow in number it was still difficult to materialize without a summoning ritual. People with incredibly strong desire were hard toe across, many people wanted more than they had, but it''s just that most wouldn''t kill for it. Even if most would kill for it, could they give up arge part of themselves for their desire? If one were to be asked to kill someone for arge sum of money, most wouldn''t do it while other would. If one were to be asked to give up all of their body except for their eyes in exchange for one month of living the life they dreamed of, there would likely be none willing to do so. Withholding the truly desperate and insane. The Green Dog stared into the puddle intently as it watched its target. "Lady Juliana." A servant stood behind a young girl with dark blonde hair who was none other than Juliana Fairfax. In the time since her interaction with Ira, she hadn''t changed much, on the surface at least. Inwardly, the event she perceived as an embarrassmentstill bothered her. The innate narcissism thates with separation of status didn''t help to alleviate the problem. In more recent days, the days after the Golden Aurora to be specific, Juliana Fairfax had grown more distant. She had been gued with strange dreams and would often space out, it became a source of worry for her Father, Wesley Fairfax. He had sought out many healers but they had no diagnosis, they suggested that it may not be a health problem and more of an emotional one. Of course, Wesley refused to hear it and continued to look for healers. "Lady Juliana." The servant spoke up once more as she lightly tapped Juliana''s shoulder. As soon as her hand made contact a Golden Light emerged from Juliana as she sent the servant flying back. The room began to shake as Juliana''s body began hovering. "Help! Someone...Lady Juliana is..." The servant crawled to her feet and ran toward the door screaming all the while. Delvian and a few others rushed in immediately. "What happened?!" He shouted as he watched a light simr to the Golden Aurora cover Juliana. "I...I...I" The servant stammered. Delvian ignored her and ran towards Juliana before he reached her he was pushed back by an invisible barrier. Juliana''s eyes began to emit divine rays of light as they opened. "...It...must...be...killed..." Her voice echoed as it shook the halls of the Mansion. It was as if her words were a divine deration sent from the Gods. There were many names for those who received messages from Gods, Shamans, Oracles, Priestess'', Diviners. But this particr one would be known as Juliana Fairfax. Meanwhile, in the ne of Purgatory, Harper stood next to the Will of Purgatory. They watched a group of people who were chained together, each one of them cried,cursed,and screamed in unwillingness, but their feet continued to march forward into a hazy fog. "North." The Will of Purgatory spoke. "North from where you are, there are people attempting to make use of Purgatory just like you." Harper looked at the Will of Purgatory but didn''t speak. She had no reason to care about what other people were doing since she was just here to learn abilities from the Will of Purgatory. "You may not care about it, but the more people manipting Purgatory the less stable it bes. There is a limit to how much it can interfere with the living world. Should they be as adept as you at manipting it, you''ll be directly weakened. Imagine it as you and an enemy pulling at a chain from opposite sides, the more people on their side the stronger the pull will be. As you continue to hold on you will have to exert a considerable amount of energy and should you slip up one time it will all be taken from you." The Will exined. Harper started to pay attention at the mention of her being weakened. "So teach me something then," Harper grumbled. The Will of Purgatory smiled before she pointed toward the constant intake of people in chains. "I am teaching you, can''t you see?" She asked. Harper looked at her then looked to those in chains before speaking. "You''ve been making me watch these people walk for hours." She said exhaustedly. The Will of Purgatory began to speak again, "There are seven circles in the ne of Purgatory. To even think about entering the depths of Purgatory you have to first gain an understanding. What do they all have inmon?" she asked. Harper narrowed her eyes as she looked at those in chains, they wore different sets of clothes and were all different ages. Some wore clothes stained in blood and others were clean. Their expressions were ugly and warped as they cried out or cursed venomously. "None of them want to go," Harper mumbled as she watched them enter the fog. "Correct. There are many unwilling to die and those who are are unwilling to be trapped here. You''ve taken the first step in entering the First Circle." The Will of Purgatory said as she ced a hand on Harper''s shoulder. "Now return." As she finished speaking Harper woke up. Ira, who was sitting across from her at the table, began to talk. "So? Learn anything?" He asked with undisguised curiosity. Harper then told him about everything that happened, detailing the Seven Circles of Purgatory. Ira heard the story and then came to a decision. "You aren''ting with me on the expedition." "Why do I have to stay behind?!" Harper spoke in an aggrieved manner. "You''re not staying behind, you just aren''ting with me." Ira shrugged as he ate some pastries."...Then where will I go?" She asked as her eyes grew tearful. Since the time she had been rescued until now, she had been close to Ira or in his general vicinity."North. There are reports of a cult up there and that''s probably who you''re looking for." Ira didn''t show must interest as he spoke of the job. "Anyway, you go up there, kill the bad guys, and thene back. Easy enough, right?" he said in a self-assured tone. "Y-yeah," Harper responded before she could say anything else Ira continued."You can get help from thatwoman, she did say she would help you." Ira stood up and stretched. "Well, It''s time for me to leave. Find Samantha at the Mercenaries Union if you need help getting to the job." He gave Harper a huge stack of money before he ruffled her hair. He left soon after, leaving Harper to stare at the door with uncertainty. She drummed up as much determination as she could muster. If she failed to stop others from breaching Purgatory she would be severely weakened which would be a waste of the bloodline form Ira used on her. An hourter and at the entrance of the Capital, groups of carriageswere stationed in a line. Various Mercenaries, Knights, Researchers, and Soldiers were upying each one. Ira walked toward the group but stopped as his nose twitched. He sniffed the air briefly and then grinned. He could make out several familiar scents, but he set his sights on a cheap carriage near the front of the line. He confirmed his attendance with a representative before he made his way through the crowd and toward the carriage. Without a word he opened the door and climbed in. "Charles, long time no see." He smiled as he looked at the sickly alchemist. The dark circles around his eyes looked as if they were made by charcoal. The gauntness of his face was also very off-putting, one would think he had been starved and deprived of sleep. Charles widened his eyes at the appearance of Ira before they sunk back down. He wanted to say ''For good reason.'' in response to Ira''s statement, but he refrained."I didn''t do anything." He dered in a victim-like tone. Ira looked at him and shook his head. "I never said that you did, Charles." He chuckled as he opened the curtain to the carriage so he could look outside. Charles shrunk back from the light as his eyes adjusted. Outside, a man who looked to be the "Guide" of the expedition began speaking, "Our destination is in the East. Our research teams have recovered signs of part of the Old Kingdom. We will enter with the goal of obtaining artifacts useful to the Kingdom, with the recent developments, failure is not an option." His voice reached all ears, thest part especially. Those who were smart could see the potential chaos that could ur. "Now, I know some of you may hold thoughts of stomaching artifacts for yourself. We can overlook small things, but things deemed important will not benefit you. We will pay handsomely for the discovery of useful artifacts. Any attempts to smuggle things out will result in an immediate bounty of 75,000 being ced on the heads of those unwilling toply. Should the person in question be very powerful the bounty will double and if they show deadlier resistance the bounty will continue to increase until they''re dead. If you understand that, we can move." The guide finished speaking and mounted a horse. Just like that the expedition started, the weather was cold but the conditions were favorable and as they moved further East the weather would be even more favorable. Underground the Polyphemus patrolled the dried out remains of a once bustling city. Standing at 30-feet tall, the process of searching seemed very counterproductive, but that didn''t stop the Polyphemus, in fact, it helped them. "Protect...The...King..." The mechanical chants echoed throughout the dark ruins. Rays of red light emerged from the orbs beneath their faces, they scanned over any and everything, but the buildings that still managed to retain their structure served as an obstacle. Groups of Polyphemus stood outside of building they couldn''t ess due to their size, after a short period of time, the metallic skeletons being glowing with an orangish-red hue. Steam rose from the exoskeletons as their bodies reverted to a molten state. Soon the huge bodies began topress in size, drops of liquid metal would asionally ssh the ground and fill the silence. "Protect...The...King..." The Polyphemus continued to chant with their newly adjusted bodies. The mass of a 30-foot metal giant was nowpressed to a more maneuverable 6-foot tall form. If any Mages or Alchemist could see the change they would go wild. The fact that they were automatons was amazing in and of itself. The truly jaw-dropping part was what appeared to be a limited intelligence, they could change their form under certain conditions in order to be more efficient. One could guess the previous 30-foot form was used to handle enemies numbering in the thousands, the Polyphemus appeared to be highly capable for manufactured machines. The truth was that was only the tip of the iceberg, they had many more abilities that made them formidable. "Protect...The...King..." They forced their way into the partially destroyed buildings as rays of crimson light scanned their surroundings. They were intent on defending their "King" at all cost, it seemed to be a weakness. While it was amazing to show the ability to solve problems, they still carried out their directives even when the city was a ghost town. "Protect...The...King..." The Polyphemus continued searching the city for any threats until a few of them stumbled upon a tunnel. Not knowing how to proceed the Polyphemus went back to the city, all except one. "Protect...The...King..." It moved forward directly into the tunnel. It had been a week since the expedition started, the journey was smooth and very little obstructions urred. At the moment, the expedition team was resting, although they could travel through the night it would exhaust most people. Ira sat at a campfire with Charles, who seemed more like a captive than a guest. Conversations filled the air around them, but only the source of sound at their site was the crackling of wood and scribbling. Since Charles had nothing else to do hepiled his research. Ira was sprawled out in azy position, letting his head rest on a bundle of cloth. All of a sudden someone approached the campfire and stood over him. He opened his eyes and looked at the new arrival. A girl in a steel mask, adorning leather armor. Rhys looked at him through the mask but didn''t speak, she couldn''t help but notice he looked older than before, even if it was just slightly. As she stared at the 17 or 18-year-old looking youth he spoke up. "You can sit if you want." He said as he closed his eyes again. Rhys sat down and looked at Ira, she wanted to speak but it was very difficult for her to do so. Suddenly, she turned toward Charles and looked at his notebook. "..." She pointed at it and then pointed at herself. Charles raised an eyebrow in confusion but eventually caught on, he tore a few pages and handed her a spare pencil. Rhys nodded and began writing after she finished she shed the paper toward Ira. [The air around you is strange.] Ira felt her movement and opened his eyes. He read the paper and chuckled, he sat up with some interest and looked at Rhys. "Yeah? I could say the same for you," He said. Ira could sense something was off around her, it was almost like she was forcefullypressing something. Rhys scribbled more words and then held the paper up.[Are you the same as me?] Ira shook his head at her. "I''m not sure what you''re asking. I don''t even know your abilities." Rhys hesitated before writing on the paper again.[I can control Lightning, it''s a part of me.] "What, like lightning magic?" Ira asked. Rhys shook her head no. "You can control lightning without magic?" he asked curiously. Rhys nodded her head in agreement. Charles suddenly burst to life. "How is that possible?!" He shouted, causing a few eyes to turn toward their campfire. He quieted down and asked again. "How is that possible?" "Is it something special?" Ira asked a bit cluelessly. Charles looked at him strangely before speaking. "Mana can be used in its raw form or converted into a natural element. To use lightning without converting mana is unheard of." He showed far more enthusiasm than Ira on the subject. "Is it that rare?" Ira asked as he looked back at Rhys. "Rare? It''s far more than that. Based on the origin forces theory there should be a force for each element. If one could use the pure force of fire they would theoretically be able to vaporize a person, now that''s under the assumption they could wield it without being destroyed themselves. You know how you can manipte the mana that pools within in you to some extent, right?" Charles asked rhetorically, but Ira looked at him weirdly. "You can manipte mana right?" He asked again for confirmation. Rhys looked at him and waited for him to answer. Ira stayed quiet for a second as he closed his eyes. "No." He answered after a brief moment. He attempted to feel for mana, but couldn''t even notice anything other than what normally takes ce in his body. "What! Then how the hell..." Charles stood up and shouted even louder than before, once again drawing the eyes of those surrounding them. He sat down and tried to calm himself. An array of questions popped into his mind and he couldn''t help but look at Ira with wide eyes. "How do you teleport without mana? Or use interspatial storage for that matter?" He asked withplete shock. Even Rhys showed a surprised reaction as a silent gasp escaped from her mouth. "That''s a secret," Ira responded with a grin. "Anyway, why did youe over here?" He changed the subject and questioned Rhys. She held the pencil over the paper before shaking her head and writing.[Could you assist me in controlling or even stopping my power?] She held out the paper and slightly bowed her head. Ira furrowed his brows and spoke. "What makes you think I could help you with that?" [As I''ve said before, the air around behaves strangely. You seem to cancel out some of my abilities, so I thought you were the best person to ask. I have no ideas of selfishly asking for help. I am willing topensate you for your time.] Ira thought for a second before speaking, "Alright, show me your ability." Without saying anything further, Rhys stretched her hand toward Ira. Ira touched her hand and was immediately shocked with a small current of electricity. Other than tingling and numbness nothing really happened. "Are you using it?" He couldn''t help but ask the force was far too weak to need assistance controlling. Rhys nodded and released more power into her hand. Ira''s muscles slightly contracted, but it still wasn''t enough to spell danger. Seeing as it had no effect Rhys stopped forcefully controlling her power and slowly released more and more. Ira involuntarily flexed his muscle, the power didn''t stop as it all poured in. Ira''s fingertips were burnt ck as the horrible smell filled the air, his skin began peeling under the power. He tried to cancel it, but couldn''t seem to figure it out. As the electricity fried his veins and caused him to clench his teeth as his heart beat sporadically. Charles was busy murmuring to himself when the smell woke him up from his daydreaming. "What are you doing?" Charles asked, but spark erupted from around Rhys and caused him to back away quickly. "It''s too dangerous!" he yelled, but they paid no heed. The camp noticed themotion and came to investigate only to see dangerous sparks of electricity expanding to the outward vicinity. Ira''s body was rapidly repairing the would be fatal damage as he sought a way to control her ability. He felt there was something to be gained, but he failed to realize it. An obsessive glint shined in his eye as he refused to let go of her hand. Rhys was the same except her gaze was more hopeful than anything. His flesh being eroded and regenerated constantly, but he didn''t seem to care. He was failing to control her ability. He couldn''t help but think that control was the wrong approach, and as they continued on they drew a crowd. People gathered around them, at a safe distance of course, and watched the odd spectacle. A few familiar faces were present at the scene, Lance and his party could be found in the crowd and even Carter the leader of the Smallthorn Guild watched. Ira suddenly opened his eyes wide as he had an idea. He figured controlling was the wrong approach so he would nullify it. Ira didn''t even notice his surroundings as he tried to use the void to influence Rhys'' ability. So far he manipted the void for storage or to teleport, while both were useful they weren''t extraordinary whenpared to the Wolf in the Void''s own abilities. Still, he couldn''t be med, there was no one to teach him how to make use of his abilities and there were no ways to explore them until now that is. A faint and barely noticeable ck mist began to pour from his hands and soon Rhys could no longer electrocute him. She could feel the particles around him shifting and grew excited, she wanted to ask if it would be safe to call down lightning, but she had no way ofmunicating it. She decided to just go for it. Sparks of electricity became more frequent and forced everyone back, there were shouts and screams but she paid it no mind and after they moved far enough away she finally did it. A blinding light shed, forcing those watching to close their eyes, it continued for several seconds before the sound of thunder rendered them temporarily deaf. What they didn''t see was Ira getting struck by lightning. His body was covered with a thinyer of ck mist which nullified the lightning as it struck him. Everything remained silent, one by one people began to open their eyes. Some were confused and some were fearful, they looked at Rhys and Ira with cautious eyes, especially Ira. His clothes were damaged but other than that he didn''t seem to have any injuries. Instead, Ira smiled with tion, he found a new ability and a useful one at that, considering that it protected him from elemental attacks. Rhys grabbed a piece of paper and began writing. It was hard to tell with the mask, but she seemed joyful, [Can we continue?] Iraughed as he pointed behind her. She turned around to see a shocked crowd staring at the both of them, the Expedition Guide had a troubled expression. If Ira and Rhys were one of the various B or even A ranked Mercenaries he would''ve directly reprimanded them or even expelled them from the journey altogether. Too bad they weren''t, he stared at arguably the two strongest people in the Kingdom and gulped. "...Um...I''m sorry to trouble you, but I''d ask for both of you to please show some consideration. W-We have a long journey ahead...and...uh..." He trailed off as both Rhys and Ira stared at him. Ira spoke up, "Yeah, my bad." he gave a friendly smile which helped to dissolve the guide''s tension. After taking a visible sigh of relief he turned to the crowd, "Alright, those who aren''t on guard duty should get some rest, we leave at first light." People began to return to their campsites, albeit reluctantly, but not many had the courage to approach Ira or Rhys. A very small group of people approached Ira and called out. "Ira!" Gerald shouted loudly. Lance and his party looked at him strangely, they couldn''t help but wonder when he had gotten so close to Rhys. Ira didn''t look surprised to see them because he picked up the scent of the group before the expedition departed. He knew he would run into them at some point. Seeing them approach he began speaking, "Hey, what are you guys doing here?" Lance sent a few more nces toward Rhys before exining, "We''re here for the long-term part of the job, we''ll be staying way after you leave while the researchers...research." He scratched his head with a dryugh. It was weird for him standing in front of Rhys for the second time, not just him even the rest of the party felt strange. Ira nodded and then turned to Rhys, "Oh yeah, this is Rhys. Rhys this Lance, Gerald, Sarah, Valerie, and Ze." He introduced them, in return Rhys nodded. "Did you guys wanna sit over at our campfire?" He asked. Lance was still in a bit of a daze as eyes shed with a bit of envy. Eventually, he responded "...No, we just came over to greet you, we should rest for tomorrow." He spoke on behalf of the party. Gerald and even Sarah looked reluctant to leave, but Lance was the group leader so they kept quiet. "Alright." Ira shrugged as Lance and his party said their farewells and left. Rhys briefly looked at them and then wrote on her paper.[I will also get some rest. As for payment feel free to name a price. I hope you can continue to help me.] "Don''t worry about paying me, you''ve also helped me. If you need anything else you know how to find me." Ira said as dusted the pile of cloth that served as his makeshift pillow. Rhys nodded and left, while Charles was the only one who was still near Ira. He grabbed his notebook and hastily began scribbling down notes of what took ce. Ira paid it no mind and closed his eyes. As they continued on the journey, Ira would practice his nullification ability with Rhys which also helped her with control and restraint over her own abilities, though there was no disruptive scene like before. He also met up with Lance and his party more than few times. Surprisingly, Carter approached Ira to say a few words of greeting, but other than that the trip progressed smoothly with the exception of light tremors in the ground. After three weeks of travel, they were just a few hours away from the ruins. Suddenly the ground began shaking, startling most of the horses, but it didn''t cause any real damage. As they moved closer and closer to the ruins, the tremors became more frequent, happening once or twice a week. The Guide enhanced his voice with magic and spoke as the tremor passed. "A few hundredmiles east of us is the Red Sand Desert, reportedly there are frequent earthquakes. There is no need to be rmed, we are most likely experiencing the aftershocks. Those Parvians are probably feeling much more than we are." The Parvians were, of course, the name for the humans who dwelled in the more heated climates to the East. The Telvians stayed in the colder climates to the North, and the Grens or Grenitians stayed in the mildest climate whenpared with the other two. No one panicked at the tremor since they had experienced it multiple times. As soon enough they approached a field heavily polluted withrge stones. the Guide spoke up once again, "We have arrived." His words instilled excitement in many people as they climbed down from their horses and carriages. The researchers began to unpack while the Mercenaries gathered up and prepared their equipment. After thirty minutes or so, most people were ready to explore the ruins but were confused as to where it was. The Guide looked at the expressions of the Mercenaries andughed, he walked over to arge boulder and pressed his hand against it. A magical array lit up before the boulder slid out of the way and exposed a wide hole that no one could see the bottom of. "We''ve deciphered encoded messages from ancient records, they detail this spot as an important part of the Old Kingdom. The site has been secured with magic to prevent intruders, but no one has explored it any further." The Guide exined. Everyone grew excited over the fact they would be the first to step foot inside the unexplored ruins. "We have to first descend, so we will have to install the climbing equipment which will take some time. The order of entry will, of course, be, S ss, The Knights, Soldiers, and a few field Researchers, A ss, and finally B ss. If no one wishes to set up the climbing equipment we will use our own people for it." As the Guide finished speaking someone brought over various boxes of rope and set them down. No one wished to do the manualbor so the Mercs began sitting on some of the various stones and passing the time while waiting for the preparations to finish. Ira sat atop arge rock and ate pastries, seemingly unconcerned with the things that took ce around him. Lance and his party approached and had hesitant expressions. "Uh...Ira?" Lance called out to him in a strangely timid voice. "Yeah?" Ira noticed their weird expressions and responded. "We were wondering...If you could uh...Find a way for us to enter with you." He asked awkwardly. Ira could clearly see the reason why they asked him, B rated mercenaries would be the veryst to enter and they would be lucky if they could find anything good. Useful artifacts were brought for high prices by the Kingdom, but things like weapons and armor were allowed to be kept for personal use. Who wouldn''t want to use an ancient weapon? Still, it was selfish to ask for a chance to get ahead of others, especially since they didn''t earn that right themselves. "Alright." Ira shrugged before he hopped down from the rock. Lance and his party showed considerable excitement at his words and almost wanted to shout. Ira walked over to the hole and spoke to the Guide, "They''re with me." The Guide looked confused but then caught on, "Of course. If you have a party or guild members with you, they can enter with you all the same, just as long as your group doesn''t exceed ten people." He said in an amodating manner. Ira nodded before speaking again, "When will it be done?" In response, the Guide looked over at the Labor team as they were tying the rope to arge stone. "I''d say no longer than 10 or 15 minutes," He smiled. Ira went into thought as he held his chin, he shook his head before rotating his shoulders and squatting a few times. Of course, his weird behavior caught attention from those closest to the site, such as Rhys and Carter. Before anyone could question him he ran forward and jumped into the hole. "See you down there." He said while in the air before falling into the darkness. "What! Hey! Wait!" The Guide yelled after Ira as he peered over the edge of the hole. The fall wouldn''t be light and even the strongest of people may be injured. Those in close vicinity ran forward with shock and waited. For a few seconds silenced pervaded the atmosphere before a loud thump was heard. "Ira!?" Gerald shouted down the hole as everyone waited for a response. "What? Want me to catch you?" Ira yelled back andughed. Lance and his party gave a few nervous chuckles as stepped away. The Guide also shook his head, during this journey Ira seemed to cause him undue stress. Rhys looked at the hole and then took a deep breath, she jumped into the hole and followed after Ira. The Guide just watched wordlessly, if they could survive then it was well within their right to jump in. Sparks of electricity lit up the hole as Rhys stabbed her Rapier into the rock wall. Her jump and stab method was effective but not as fast as Ira''s reckless fall. Carter watched how she climbed and nodded his head in admiration. He spoke a few words to the guild members before he jumped in and repeated Rhys'' method. The Guide was now faced with an impatient crowd of people they began to mor for him to hurry, and while they wouldn''t take violent action it was still best to appease them. After all, with hundreds of people taking part in the operation cooperation was needed to make it a sess. 5 minutester the rope was thrown down, Knights and Soldiers from the Kingdom went down, followed by the Guide and some field researchers. A supervisor was left in charge of overseeing the descent. The A rated Mercenaries descended and then finally the B rated Mercenaries. Ira walked down a long and unnatural tunnel with Rhys and Carter trailing behind him both of them using spells for a source of light. Suddenly, Ira stopped and looked ahead. He could hear someone speaking very far away, but the voice sounded like metal being rubbed together instead of the voice of a living person. He focused his hearing and used his primal awareness which allowed him to sense a threatening presence ahead of him. "Prot....t....Ki..." He could just barely make out the words being spoken, but the way they were broken up revealed some information to him. He could tell there were multiple pathways based on how the sound traveled, he was only one person so he couldn''t check them all. Rhys drew her Rapier and stepped forward, she used it to draw something on the ground. [ ? ] Ira returned shook his head as his senses went back to their normal state. "Something wrong?" Carter asked as he attempted to peer into the darkness. Ira sported a cheeky grin as he spoke, "There''s something up ahead." Rhys and Carter tried to listen, but they didn''t hear anything. "You sure?" Carter asked a bit skeptically. Iraughed at him and then sat down, pressing his back against the cave walls. Rhys shrugged before taking a seat near him. Carter reluctantly sat down across from them, it was no point of running head-on into danger. "...So what are we waiting for?" Carter asked. The dim light he used wasn''t sufficient enough to light the whole cavern so it benefits him to wait for his guild members. "I don''t know about you but I''m waiting for those expedition guys to get down here," Ira said. Carter furrowed his brows and asked another question, "Are you waiting for them to bring a light source?" Ira looked at him with a confused expression. "Light source? I can see in the dark. Up ahead are a bunch of different paths, more than the three of us can go through. So there is a need to split them up." Ira exined. Carter went into thought before asking another question, "How do you know?" Ira narrowed his eyes in annoyance at Carter as he spoke, "You should take a note from Rhys," he said with a chuckle. Though the words could be taken as offensive, Rhys didn''t seem to be bothered, it was likely that even if she could speak normally, she wouldn''t do so if it wasn''t needed. Carter only nced at Ira and seemingly ignored the negativement. He had to admit he was being a bit too intrusive, he made it a point to have enough information about a potentially dangerous situation. It was a habit he acquired as a Guild Leader if he didn''t properly n he could endanger those with him. Such conditions were often stressful to those unwilling to sacrifice lives under theirmand. Meanwhile, Iracked any real preparatory habits, taking on improvisation as his method of operation. His actions illustrated his immaturity as a fighter since he rarely, if ever, nned things out. Eventually, the part of the expedition team arrived and theywere surprised to see Ira, Rhys, and Carter sitting down. A few people grew nervous at the sight, what could cause the three strongest people in the Kingdom to halt their advance. Ira stood up and looked at the Guide, "There are multiple pathways up ahead and...something else...Anyway, let''s take a look." His cryptic exnation only served to nt fear in the minds of others. He led them into the cavern until they stopped at 8 smaller tunnels. "Protec...The...Kin..." Ira could hear the voice more clearly now, but he was the only one who could do so. "Right, straight ahead there might be something but it could also being from the left." He said as he tapped his sword. "...I don''t hear anything?" someone in the crowd said. Although Ira wouldn''t recognize him he was listed right after Carter in the rankings. "You don''t need to hear it for it to kill you." Ira shrugged as he didn''t even bother to look at whoever spoke. "Listen, I''m taking the middle. You all can do what you want." Ira began to walk down the center cavern with unhurried steps. Lance and his party all contemted following him, but Lance thought they would be in the way or overshadowed. There was no doubt sticking to him would be the safest, but it wouldn''t earn the most. Rhys followed behind Ira for no real reason, the center seemed to be the simplest way to go. Seeing Rhys follow Ira, many people, including Carter, split off into the various other tunnels. Following the two strongest people wasn''t worth the losses they might incur, just imagine if they had a disagreement with both of them, who could stop them if they were to steal from someone or kill them outright? "Protect...The...Kin..." As they walked further and further into the center most tunnel the words became more clear. "Can you hear it?" Ira asked. Rhys listened before nodding, she could faintly hear something further down. All of a sudden the Caverns shook and rocks fell from the ceiling, they weren''t even deadly for Ira and Rhys as they easily moved out of the way. "A tremor?" Ira asked Rhys. She could only shrug in return, they looked around but saw very little damage. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" All of a sudden a scream echoed throughout the caverns. A few minutes earlier. Lance and his party followed down the path of a small group of A rated Mercenaries. It was safe and they would be more likely to find things for themselves this way. At least that''s what Lance thought, he had be stranger and stranger after his interactions with Ira. Though with his friends being his friends they didn''t notice it, well they pretended they didn''t notice. It was clear Lance was showing envy toward Ira, it was reasonable tothose feelings, It was like having a friend who had the same amount of money as you be rich the next day. That wasn''t the problem, the issue was Lance had be slightly more stubborn than normal. In their experience Ira proved to be very "friendly" toward them, he even sparred with them and helped them improve. So the question was, would he mind if they tagged along and maybe grabbed a few weapons or artifacts? The answer was no, in fact, Ira wanted something to help him get stronger instead of a new sword or a fresh set of armor, but they didn''t ask because of- "Lance. Do you think we should turn around and go meet up with Ira?" Gerald asked as he walked down a narrow passage. The passage they chosecked the space the center passage had, which was worrisome especially as it continued to narrow. If they should run into something, numbers would mean nothing in an enclosed space. "No," Lance said stubbornly. "Lance..." Sarah looked like she wanted to say something but couldn''t find the words. Feeling the change in atmosphere Lance turned around and looked. Everyone avoided his gaze ufortably as he looked at them. "Why don''t you just take Ira as your leader since you guys want his leftovers so much?" Lance immediately regretted the words that came out of his mouth and his friends looked stunned at his harshness. They continued walking in silence for a few moments before Lance spoke up, "I''m sorry. It''s just...I don''t think we''ll ever grow if we rely on Ira for everything-" Before Lance could finish, the cavern shook fiercely andrge rocks fell below. People tried their best to dodge but the confined space only allowed those in the front or in the back to have ease of movement, those stuck in the middle were bombarded with loose stones. Arge stone fell onto one lucky fellow who had both his legs trapped beneath it. After the shaking stopped a scream filled the air, "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" It continued to echo throughout the cavern and spread toward the furthest reaches. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" The Polyphemus slowly walking through the tunnel looked forward at the scream. "PROTECT...THE...KING..." Its voice became louder as its arms began melting. The humanoid like hands became a sword and a shield respectively. "PROTECT...THE...KING!!!" The unified shout sounded out from behind it. Its segmented face closed and hid the orb that functioned as its eye, it began charging forward. More metallic footsteps could be heard from the ruined city as more of the Polyphemus took up arms. The rest went to the pce site and took up defensive positions, their arms morphed into spears and huge kite shields. While deep in the pce, something walked over to a crystal and began making strange actions. A low hum sounded out as an array lit up, the array could be traced to the roof of the caverns and deep into the tunnels. After a few more moments, lights shined on the previously dark ruins and even continued into the caverns. Ira and Rhys stood nkly as the dim Cavern became fully lit, well, it wasn''t a problem for Ira since he could see either way. Even if he couldn''t see he could just enhance his sense of hearing and sense of touch and bepletely fine. As he turned to look ahead he could see an oddly shaped Golden metal man barreling toward him. "...What the fuck?" He could see the sword and shield on the end of the Golden Man''s appendages. Seeing the Metal Man closing in with hostile and heavy footsteps, each one clearlymunicating the intent tomit violence, Ira drew his sword. Rhys drew her rapier which emitted sparks of electricity. Ira looked at her and held his hand up in a gentlemanly manner, "After you." Rhys raised her Rapier and aimed it at the Metal Man who was now close of enough to be considered a threat. A sh of lightning shot out from her rapier and hit the Metal Man, causing him to stop. His momentum carried him across the ground until he tripped over some rocks. "Well, that''s one way to make an entrance," Ira said beforeughing. Rhys couldn''t help it and beganughing underneath her mask, but it sounded more like her exhaling than anything. "And he was so intimidating before." Ira chuckled a few more times until he noticed the Metal Man getting up. "PROTECT...THE...KING!" His segmented face opened up and the red orb glowed. A heated ray of energy shot at Ira who could raise his sword to block, but the force of the st knocked him onto his back. Rhys quickly stepped forward and stabbed her Rapier into the orb and then channeled electricity into it. Cracks appeared all along the orb until it shattered and the metal body fell lifelessly. Rhys turned around to check on Ira only to see him dusting himself off. He disappeared from where he stood and appeared behind Rhys, he squatted down and examined the metallic thing that could no longer be called a man. "What do you think it is?" He asked as he stabbed his sword into the ground and gripped the chest te. Rhys stood next to him after recovering from the surprise of his teleportation and wrote on the ground. [Golem? ] "Yeah, that''s what I thought." Ira pulled at the chest teonly to see a in cracked orb, much like the one in its head. He waved his left over it and deposited the body. Rhys was once again surprised to see Ira make the body suddenly disappear. She looked at him, wondering why he would take the body. "I''m gonna sell it to the Kingdom," Ira said after seeing she was curious about it. What Ira didn''t know was that the Polyphemus had a greater secret. After a Polyphemus died in the cavern a message was ryed to all of the other Polyphemus. They opened their segmented faces and the red orbs began projecting a scene. A female intruder used lightning to incapacitate one of their own and a boy even blocked one of their attacks, the Polyphemus shortly met its end. Would the Kings Guard of the Old Kingdom be so weak? Of course not. They weren''t just automatons that attacked in a predictable manner, the truth is they had been in a dormant state which caused them to reset all their battle capabilities back to the basics. Their greatest feature wasn''t the shifting bodies or the rays of light produced from their orbs. No, their most terrifying thing about them had to be their ability to adapt. After watching the projection, the Polyphemus adjusted their bodies, their legs were altered to prevent them from stumbling and give them better traction. Their metal bodies underwent alterations to grant them higher electrical resistance, and the red orbs were covered in ayer of liquid metal. Improvements were made to prevent any simr deaths from urring in their numbers. Every Polyphemus that died strengthened the rest and to the ones who stood guard outside the pce ruins, they would soon be the Perfect Solution to any intruders. "PROTECT...THE...KING!!!" Their lifeless but harmonious chants filled the ruins of the fallen city. They were determined to carry out their sole purpose for living. Chapter 40: All The Kings Horses and All The Kings Men Chapter 40: All The King''s Horses and All The King''s Men Aaaaaaaaaaaah!" A man had his legs pinned underneath a rock and could only scream in agony. The atmosphere immediately became tense, and as if to increase the stress, the cavern lit up. Lance and his party watched on in confusion. "Hey! Someone help me!" A man attempted to lift the rock, a few others saw him and assisted him. They formed a small group and tried to lift the massive stone but could barely manage it. "We need more help!" The man shouted angrily but as he turned around the rest of the group seemed to be in a daze. "What are you..." He trailed off as he peered down the passageway. "PROTECT...THE...KING!" A metal construct was headed straight for the group; its arms functioned as a sword and shield. It was, of course, a newly adapted Polyphemus. The Mercenaries showed their experience as they readied themselves. The Warriors and Archers drew their weapons while the Mages began preparing spells. Abined attack of magic flew through the narrow tunnel, the Polyphemus raised its shield and took the spells head on. It was pushed back under thebined assault, but it sustained no visible damage. The Archers shot arrows at the Polyphemus, but its shield continued to block. "PROTECT...THE...KING!" It raised its sword arm and began attacking. Those who fought in closebat moved to defend while others moved to its nk. The Polyphemus thrust its arm and impaled a woman who was too slow to dodge. "Nooooooo!" A man cried out, but the Polyphemus paid him no mind and flung the woman from its de. The man charged ahead in anguish and prepared to attack, the Polyphemus raised its shield, but it was a feint. The man slid under the Polyphemus and emerged on his back side. "HA!" His sword began glowing with energy as he pierced the metal ting of the Polyphemus. "Protect...the..." The Polyphemus fell onto the ground with a ng, putting everyone into silence except for a man who held the deceased woman and wept. Before anyone could speak, they heard the heavy metallic grating that emerged as, "PROTECT...THE...KING" Another Polyphemus appeared, but it looked different from the first one. It carried two swords, and its body seemed to be thicker than before. Those who saw it didn''t notice it was an improvement to thest one, how could they? They were still tense and didn''t have time to note the differences. "Fuck you!" The man spat as he charged the Polyphemus. He correspondingly raised his sword as he went for a feint. The Polyphemus crossed its sword arms as if it were defending. The man went to slide, but suddenly the Polyphemus shed downwards. Before he could react, he was sliced in half, instantly dying. The onlookers grew speechless. "I-It knew he was gonna feint...It...baited him." Some of the weaker mercenaries began to sweat lightly while the more confident ones looked slightly disturbed. "Listen!" A man yelled to calm everyone. "We outnumber it, those with shields will defend while others will attempt to get around it. Got it?" Everyone nodded in response. The mercenaries who carried shields raised them and went forward. The Polyphemus didn''t stand idle and had already moved to attack only to have its strikes meet with well-timed blocks. A man wielding a giant hammer slipped behind his and swung the hammer downwards. The Polyphemus legs bent at weird angles as it fell, it wasn''t given a chance to recover as the rest of the Mercenaries swarmed it. "PROTECT..." It couldn''t even finish as all signs of life faded from its metal body "Yeah, yeah. Protect the king." A woman said sarcastically before spitting on the metallic husk. The mercenaries grew confident at the apparent weakness of the constructs. It had to be said; The Mercenaries would be able to make short, work of them. The man who took the reins as the leader had nodded assuredly before he spoke, "If we work together we should be able to clear these things out. They are nothing more than a bunch of metal tin cans-" Before he could finish, he was interrupted by the metallic mantra of the Polyphemus. "PROTECT...THE...KING." A Polyphemus who bore no simrities with the previous ones walked forward. Arge sphere connected its torso and lower half, each of its limbs also held together with ball joints. Coiled springs on its calves made its legs take on a more feline shape. The once nk face was now more human like with the addition of eye sockets that emitted a red glow. A strange feeling crawled up the spines of everyone whoid eyes on it. A few of the more observant Mercenaries caught onto the changes immediately. "...It gets stronger every time." A man said with a bit of fear. Everyone tensed up at the statement; sometimes intelligent enemies were far worse than ones that operated on instinct alone. It was unfortunate that the realization was only a shallow understanding of the enemy they face. The Polyphemus operated under a hivemind and consistently shared new information. What did that mean for the Mercenaries in the tunnel? It could be said that they no longer facing the same slow learning enemy from a few moments ago. The Polyphemus were learning rapidly, and the cause was three Mercenaries who were the strongest in the Kingdom. The dramatic shift in appearance meant the Polyphemus didn''t waste a drop of knowledge. The strange feeling they felt when it appeared was because the Polyphemus showed no visible openings. Most of them were veteran fighters, but couldn''t draw the connection due to the shape of the metallic body. "We''ll switch it up this time. Mages and Archers form a line behind and prepare to fire. Those of us with shields will apply the same defense tactic, while the others try to get around it, but this time we''ll be attacking. Those who don''t help will lose their share of whatever the Kingdom is willing to pay for that scrap." The impromptu leader ordered, instilling confidence in those facing the Polyphemus. "PROTECT...THE...KING." The Polyphemus had repeated its creed before it began running forward incredibly fast, way faster than the previous ones, sending the Mercenaries on high alert. "Archers!" The leader shouted. The Archers fired arrows that were enhanced with their various skills, as the arrows flew through the air the Polyphemus raised its arms and rotated them at high speeds. The once threatening arrows were turned into dust. As the Polyphemus advanced its arm stopped spinning, and it began its assault. Those wielding shields thought they were prepared, but they could barely keep up with the attacks. A woman using a spear moved toward the back of the Polyphemus and went to attack its nk, but its torso rotated 180 degrees. The woman froze in shock, but the Polyphemus paid no heed and beheaded her with a quick sh. "Mages!" The leader shouted as not only he, but the rest of the Mercenaries grew nervous. Meanwhile, in the back of the group, Lance and his party began to slowly back off. "Lance. We have to find Ira." Sarah shook Lance who looked to be in a daze. "Lance." She repeated as she continued to shake him. "...Yeah, let''s go." Lance awoke from his stupor and nodded. At this point, it seemed like choosing safety over profit was a small sacrifice. Someone took notice of the group backing off and wanted to question them, but a scream was heard from the front. "Mages!" The leader shouted again, a man had been cut down in front of him causing him to have some hesitations. The Mages were in the final stages of channeling and raised their wands and staves. It had to be said that the Polyphemus held the terrain advantage as the tunnel could amodate seven people side by side at most. "We''re ready." The Mages and Archers were just about to fire when the Polyphemus shot a continuous red beam of light from its eyes, decimating the group of ranged attackers in short time. The sudden and fatal attack shocked everyone, except the Polyphemus which continued its assault. Cutting down half of those attacking with shields with its sword limbs. Its body and arms rotated as it continued relentlessly. Seeing the wasted efforts, the leader yelled. "Retreat! We''ll backtrack and find Ira and Rhys they could help us-" His words were cut short as he was cleaved diagonally from shoulder to hip. The fighting spirit that simmered was immediately extinguished as everyone began to run away. The Polyphemus gave chase and easily cut down those who exposed their backs. A surviving mage was impaled due to his inability to match the physicality of Mercenaries who didn''t use magic. He coughed blood and smiled before raising his wand high. "...Combustion." He coughed as the spell fired to the ceiling above. The explosions covered the both him and the Polyphemus in mes, but it did no real damage as the Polyphemus was already me resistant. But that didn''t matter because his real target was the ceiling. The tunnel caved in as huge rocks fell onto the unsuspecting Polyphemus. Seeing the cave in the Mercenaries ran even faster to escape the falling rocks. Luckily, there were no additional casualties among the already small numbers. Some people wanted to follow the central tunnel and meet up with Ira and Rhys while others wanted to leave directly, but as they arrived at their starting point, it was blocked by a humongous boulder. "T-Trapped." A man said as he fell to his knees. Some were close to tears while others grimaced. Now they were faced with two choices, wait at the entrance and hope another Polyphemus doesn''t arrive or seek help from Ira, Rhys, and Carter. Of course, rationally it was only one choice. No one wanted to wait for death to arrive, it would be better to seek out the option that increased the odds of survival. What they didn''t know was that the Expedition Guide and the Kingdom Knights had already formed the same idea and were currently walking through the central tunnel. Each group that split off was either killed or forced to retreat, the only ones to persevere other than Ira, Rhys, and the Smallthorn Guild wererge groups of Mercenaries rated A+. ... Meanwhile, Ira and Rhys had progressed more than halfway through the central tunnel and weren''t too far from the exit. They had long since noticed the increasingly strong enemies, but Rhys pointed out they seemed to be improving. "PROTECT...THE..." Before it finished speaking Ira threw a makeshift spear at it. The "spear" was obviously an arm that was torn off one of the previous Polyphemus. The "spear" managed to pierce the metal ting and shatter the internal core of the newly advanced Polyphemus. Ira had gotten used to the routine already, unique methods to destroy the Polyphemus only worked twice at best. They quickly became immune to the same tactics and also became stronger. Still, at this level, it was mostly an annoyance for him. What he didn''t know was all the Polyphemus he faced so far attacked with the goal of dying. They were being used to perfect the Polyphemus that protected the ruined pce, but how would he know that. He stored the body and continued down the well-lit cavern. Suddenly, he stopped and turned around, causing Rhys to do the same. She quickly learned that Ira''s senses were urate, so she knew to trust him when it came to detecting people, especially since her own detection abilities paled inparison. Though since the enemies were metallic, it was easier to find them, even if one approached her from behind she would know. Soon she could see the Expedition Guide, A few researchers, soldiers, and some knights. They looked haggard and exhausted, the Guide approached Ira with a helpless expression. On the way he had noticed the central tunnel was clear, save traces of a battle. He wanted to speak, but Ira held his hand up. Another group was approaching, as they inched closer it was clear that it was Lance and his party. They went around the Kingdom group and went straight to Ira and before they could speak Ira held his hand up again. The group that Lance and his party were with originally with approached Ira. A few who knew Lance''s party slipped away before the retreat was even called shot them a dirty look, but didn''t go any further since they had a rtion to Ira. Ira, hearing no one else approach, finally put his hand down and looked over the group, "Looks like this is it. So, you guys ran into those metal things too?" he said with a grin, a grin that everyone interpreted differently. Some saw it as ridiculing, others saw it as arrogant, and then there were those who saw it as friendly. A few people said "yes" while others solemnly nodded. "Oh...Well, you''re all wee to follow. Just don''t try to steal anything of mine." He shrugged as he began walking down the cavern. Some people were still reeling their heads over the fact that he was the strongest person there. His disposition wasn''t as silent and brooding as Rhys, who caused intimidation with her silence and masked appearance. It also wasn''t as dignified and respectable as Carter. To them, Ira seemed nonchnt and far too casual. Still if one were to look past his personality, he appeared to be highly capable. "PROTECT...THE...KING." A Polyphemus ran along the cavern walls at a speed that made ranged attacks impossible. It jumped around as it approached Ira with two de hands. Ira, on the contrary, continued walking forward as if he didn''t even notice it. The Polyphemus lowered its body and pounced towards him, the springs in its legs propelled it forward as shed downward. Ira''s arms shot out explosively as he clenched the sword arms with his fingers. He pulled the Polyphemus in close and pressed his foot against its chest. Its metal limbs creaked before snapping, and it fell forward face first straight into Ira''s knee. It fell on its back, and before it could get up, Ira ced a foot on its chest. He increased the gravity until as his weight was artificially multiplied. Along with its metal chassis crumpling, the ss-like orb inside of its abdomen shattered. Ira then stabbed the two sword arms into its head for good measure. Those present struggled against the same metallic monster that Ira quickly disposed of. It didn''t help that he looked to be bored while doing it. He waved his left hand over it, and it faded into a ck mist. "Hey, how much are you gonna pay for the bodies?" Ira looked over his shoulder and asked the Expedition Guide. "I...Uh...We...That is to say...I''d put it at upwards of ny thousand Gre for a destroyed body and maybe twice that for an entire one." The man didn''t expect Ira to be so forward and stumbled on his words but quickly drew up an urate estimate. The Mercenaries present all felt the same envy, the price of one destroyed Polyphemus was more than ten times what the B-rated Mercs were paid foring on this journey. The A-rated Mercs were paid a few thousand Gre more than the B-rated ones, even so, they still felt as if it was a fortune to be made. Ira himself just nodded, to be honest, he didn''t particrly need the money but it sure as hell made things convenient. "Ok, Rhys you try to keep up, these guys should be okay following. Oh yeah, you guys try not to fight these things head on." Ira ignored the group behind him and spoke to Rhys who nodded in response. Hisst line was aimed at Lance and his party, it would be best to not give them any false confidence as he was aware of the increasing strength of the Polyphemus. Ira lowered his body and nted his feet firmly on the ground. Without some much as a warning, heunched forward in a sprint. In reality, it could barely be called a sprint, he covered dozens of feet with each step. He was continuously alternating his gravity between nearly weightless and heavy with each step, it was an amazing feat, but no one noticed they were distracted by the speed he moved at. "PROTECT...THE..." A Polyphemus charged toward Ira but could not match his momentum. While in mid-air Ira grabbed its face and mmed it into the ground, dragging it along the cavern floor and then mmed its head into the ground when hended. In a quick motion, he stored it and continued his mad dash forward. Paying no attention to the shocked expressions of those around her, Rhys began to emit sparks of lightning, the air around crackled as she charged forward. Much like Ira she traveled in short bursts, and surprisingly she caught up to him, but his speed was considered restrained. Then again, who is to say Rhys didn''t constrain her own pace. Ira finally neared the end of the cavern and attempted to grip the face of a newly emerged Polyphemus, but it turned to liquid metal and began burning his hand. Ira drew his sword with the use of Quickdraw and separated its head from its body, after storing his body the flesh on his hand grew back rapidly. Quickdraw wasn''t originally a skill that allowed one to cut through metal but due to Ira strength and gravity maniption, the weight of the sword could be artificially increased allowing it to be possible. Ira could be considered the leading cause of increasing the enemy''s power, but now he killed them too fast for any real weaknesses to be learned. The Mercenaries who could neither match Ira''s strength nor his speed moved along with hurried footsteps, lest they lose all chance at a fortune. ... "Continue forward," Carter ordered as he pulled his greatsword out of the metallic carcass. His guildmates moved in an orderly fashion, showing no inexperience or sign of being overwhelmed. Although inwardly they grew concerned with the strengthening enemies. After a while no more Polyphemus approached, Carter and his guildmates stepped out of the tunnel to see a half-buried city. The light shined down on the empty and decrepit houses, it was strange that light was emitted despite there being no actual source, no obvious source that is. Not so far away was a pce in tremendous disrepair. Its walls still held onto a faint trace of their former majesty. Still, this power of the walls was overshadowed by the 20 metallic beings that stood guard in front of it. The appearance was vastly different from what came before, they looked like metal statues of humans, their strange attachments had all but disappeared, on the surface. In reality, their metal forms were a perfected stage of what came before. The parts that had werepressed into a finer form, the sword arms became normal looking ones if one were to ignore the fact that their swords and shields were welded into their palms. Carter immediately raised his hand and crouched, causing his guildmates to huddle. If it was one thing Carter could boast about it was his mind for strategy and tactics. While he may be the lowest of the top 3, he was confident no one could get the better of in him in nning, and he was right. Neither Ira nor Rhys could hold a candle to his ability to strategize. "Listen well, you''ll be split into three teams of three. Your objective is to lure and evade at least one those things. You''ll be using the buildings to cover your escape, while you maintain a distraction, I''ll mount a surprise attack. After I assist the first group, we''ll move in teams of four to support the next, and so on and so forth. Once each group is cleared of the enemies it is responsible for, we''ll reset the process, at that rate it may take us a while but we can remove them quickly." Carter exined. "Guild leader..." A man raised his hand and called out, Carter nodded allowing him to speak his mind. "How do we get one to attack us?" Carter was prepared for the question as if he intentionally left out the detail. "Of course that''s where our Archers and Magese in at. We''ll hide in a building and attack from range to see if we can draw one of them away first. It''s clear they are protecting the pce ahead, so if we don''t charge them head on it is likely they''ll stay put. Unless of course, they are in danger, if their lives are endangered then it''ll be difficult to protect the pce. That is under the assumption they are operating with self-preservation as a secondary goal. It''s logical for them to want to keep themselves in the best condition otherwise the ability to ''Protect the King'' would drop. Still, be prepared for a full retreat if things go wrong." Carter finished and went over the expression of his team. They had long since grown experienced and were prepared for all types of scenarios under Carter''s lead. The n he developed was in fact nearly wless, it was fantastic something could be thought up in so little time. It was nothing short of genius, as the Polyphemus had simple yetplicated directives. Their minds worked strangely, not that anyone other than those who died long ago would be aware of that. While it seemed profound on the surface, it could be simplified to them noting specific things as good and bad. To figure out such things they had to sacrifice arge number if they were living beings such things would be idiotic. But seeing as they were automatons, it was groundbreaking, emotionless constructs able to adapt through experience. It was a crude but effective copy of intelligent life. "Ready?" Carter asked his guildmates who all nodded with seriousness. And so, they prepared to enact the nearly perfect n. "Hey! Over here!" That is until a cheerful voice shattered all traces of the n. Carter looked over to see Ira and Rhys standing on the other side of the small and deste city. "Shit." Carter couldn''t help but curse. ... As Ira and Rhys arrived at the end of the cavern, and with his eyesight, he immediately saw the enemies ahead. He saw Carter too but paid him no mind as they weren''t close enough for him to care. Previously, Ira briefly thought of fighting Carter, but after various events, mainly the annihtion of a city, he dropped the thought. It would be strange if he saw Carter as a rival for Avery''s limited affections, especially considering Avery''s cold and distant nature towards others, and the fact she couldn''t even remember him. Still, when he apologized to Ira a while ago, he had what appeared to be a trace of desire when he looked at Avery. It could be said that Ira had matured in that respect as if he chose to fight or kill everyone who wanted to court Avery, he would be busy almost every day. Carter wasn''t hostile or open with his intentions so Ira wouldn''t bother wasting the energy to confront a barely existent situation. The distance between Ira and Carter was filled with dozens of half-buried and ruined buildings. If the expedition group weren''t sorge, it probably would''ve been better to just stick to the central tunnel. The tunnels all lead to different parts of the city, but the city was inessible seeing as it was buried by dirt. No one knew that the tunnels were formed by people attempting to escape the buried and the ones chasing them around 1000 years ago. In spite of being in two different sections of the city, Ira could overhear Carter''s nning and suddenly had a funny thought. "Rhys, I''ll leave one or two for you...probably," Ira said. Underneath her mask, there was an expression of confusion that was soon resolved by Ira''s next action. "Hey! Over here!" Ira shouted causing the Polyphemus to go on high alert. His appearance had been all but burned into their memories. They identified various things as threats and nonthreats but seeing his recent performance he had been bumped to the top of the list. In their mind, he was the biggest threat to their ability to protect. 10 of the Polyphemus immediately set off to eliminate him, their main counter for his speed and strength was evasion and counter-attacks, that is if they could manage to move fast enough. Their bodies were small inparison to their weight; As such it was a difficult task to move such apressed mass at the speeds needed to defend against the threat ahead. Ira drew his sword andughed. He vanished from sight only leaving wisps of ck mist and shortly reappeared closer to the Polyphemus. Ira spun his sword into an underhanded grip as he charged forward, he locked his elbow at 90 degrees, making it look as if he was going to use the sword like a javelin. Which was exactly what he did, He threw his sword at the closest Polyphemus, which blocked it with arge kite shield, causing it to be embedded in its arm. It approached with the sword still stuck in its arm and used its sword-wielding hand to strike at Ira. He ducked under the swing and kicked the sword, driving it deeper into the metal arm causing a loud scraping sound. The harshness of metal cutting through metal wasn''t amon thing to hear. Meanwhile, the other Polyphemus didn''t stay put, they swung mechanically and neat, if they were living beings such strikes would be highly efficient. Ira, of course, dodged the attacks, countering when he could. Each strike would send a Polyphemus crashing into a building. Finally, a few decided to use the destructive red beams to attack. It looked as if it was a limited attack since they didn''t immediately start off with it. It was also possible that it drew from the red spheres that powered them, using their power would put them at arge disadvantage. Sensing the danger and noticing the red eye sockets increasing in intensity, Ira grabbed the Polyphemus with his sword stuck in its body and lifted. Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! The red beams crisply cut through the air, and each hit the metal chassis of the unfortunate Polyphemus. The concentrated energy effortlessly prated its metal ting and destroyed its core, causing it to die. Ira waved his left hand and deposited the body, continuing his assault as he moved closer to the pce. "PROTECT...THE...KING." 5 more Polyphemus rushed out to meet him, they would fail if they could not stop him now. Suddenly lightning struck a Polyphemus, but only hindered it at most. Rhys stood atop a roof and began her ranged assault on the ones attempting to attack Ira while his back was turned, not that he was in any real danger. Ira began to cleave through the metal and destroy each new foe that approached, not that there was anyck of effort on their part. It''s just after 1000 years of being idle and having no energy to rely on, the Polyphemus failed to bring out their former strength. Even so, Ira''s strength was the biggest cause. As the battle continued, Carter made his way through the city and the remaining groups of Mercs who managed to survive the constant one man assaults of the Polyphemus emerged. Seeing Ira fight, most saw an opportunity for wealth and headed for the pce, trailing behind Carter in speed, but still going forward. "PROTECT! THE! KING!" The metallic voice screamed in a shrill tone, the partially destroyed Polyphemus who had no realbative use when they all awakened began to appear from the ground. Metallic hands attached to half torsos grabbed unsuspecting Mercs. It was the perfect trap since the Polyphemus didn''t need to breathe. 4 out of the 5 remaining guards charged forward to take on these ambitious Mercenaries while they were helped up. Soon a battle urred on arger scale, those who were the greediest were the first to die because even though Carter advanced he did so cautiously. More and more half broke popped out of the loose soil explosively, it was reminiscent of explosives traps except when the Polyphemus extended their cold metal hands, those captured could only struggle to escape, many failing to do so. The team of 4 Polyphemus made short work of the ones trapped and continued forward with crowd control. All the while the single Polyphemus left guarding the Pce opened its metal chest and exposed therger of the two red cores. It glowed brightly and continued to do so as it stood still. Lance and his party weren''t dumb or brave enough to rush out into the front lines, but Lance decided to still fight with the other expeditionary Mercenaries. The group of Mercenariescked an enormous amount of cooperation but were able to provide enough distraction for the ranged attackers to bombard it. Spells shot out as the closebatants fought to the best of their ability. With such a small target it was nearly impossible for the whole group to attack so only a few attacked at a time. As the Mages prepared a second volley of spells, the nearly destroyed Polyphemus began shooting bursts of red light at those same Mages. They traded attacks as several Mages were struck down. The Mercenaries started to wear the Polyphemus down, and it shot red beams in random and rapid bursts taking down as many as it could. Someone finally smashed it in the head, and all signs of activity faded from it. The dust from its wild attack began clearing and showed the casualties. "Everyone alright?" Lance asked as he coughed out the dust. "I''m all right," Sarah said exhaustively. "Me too," Valerie added. Two voices seemed to be absent from. Lance repeated himself. "Gerald? Ze? You guys ok?" He asked with a dry chuckle. Finally, the dust waspletely cleared, and Lance was left was a pitiful sight. "Ger...Gera...Gerald!" He screamed as he ran over to a lifeless body. Half of his head was burned away, but it was obviously Gerald. Sarah covered her mouth as she grew teary-eyed and Valerie was no different. They often teased him about being a "Silent Giant" but the joke disappeared when he became more outspoken, and he never shut up about his wife or his admiration for Ira. But now, he died miserably without a chance to cry out for help. "Ze!" Valerie mournfully wailed, as she ran over. Lance clenched his teeth and followed, with Sarah keeping up too. "Ah...ah..." Ze had a hole in the center of her chest, she tried to speak but it was impossible, her life rapidly faded. Valerie only knew low-tiered healing magic, but that didn''t stop her from attempting to fix Ze. If she was close to anyone in the party is was most definitely Ze. They both were Mages, so they spent more time together than they did with anyone else. "H-Hold on, it''ll be fine." Valerie turned irrational as she healed a wound that was impossible to repair. Nevermind the power of the healing spell, but it was cauterized. Everyone knew burns were nigh impossible to fix and maybe only those incredible healers that were few and far in between could fix it. "ah..." Ze gave herst breath as her eyes lost all traces of life. Valerie cried as she continued to heal, falling into denial. "...Valerie." Lance grabbed her shoulder, but she acted as if she couldn''t feel it. "Valerie." It was apparent he was choked up with emotion, but it was still dangerous. Seeing her still ignore him, he tried to lift her up, "Valerie-" she turned around and pped him. "This is your fault!" She hissed as tears streamed down her face. "Valerie." Sarah stepped forward to calm her, but her attempt fell on deaf ears. "This your fault, Lance!" She pped him again as the tears continued to pour. "Valerie, you know it''s not true-" Sarah herself was in tears, she tried to calm Valerie, but it failed. "It is," Lance said, his expression was painted with misery. "I thought it was a good idea to rush in behind these guys and I even thought we were ready to fight alongside them...It''s my fault...I killed them..." Lance crumbled and began crying, he was so caught up in trying to reach Ira and Rhys that he put his friends in danger. He was nothing like Carter, who could ept the deaths of his guildmates even if he cared deeply for them. Hecked the resolve to do such a thing, but it wasn''t a leader''s burden that allowed his friends to die, but his own selfishness. Didn''t Ira warn them not to do it? Why did he not heed the advice of someone much stronger than him? "Shit!" Lance cried unrestrainedly, "Shit! Shit! Shit!" He banged his head on the ground until it became soaked with blood. "Shit! Fucking shit! Shit!" He couldn''t be content enough with just being allowed ahead of the other Mercenaries, he wanted recognition and look where it got him. Simr scenes were repeated, although there was ack of self-me. The more experienced Mercenaries were prepared for death but still wept upon seeing their friends killed. Maybe the reason while solo Mercenaries weremon was due to the fear of this exact scene. ....... Oblivious to what happened, Ira stomped thest Polyphemus into the dirt. Seeing it stop moving he waved his left hand over it and stored it. Rhys jumped down from the rooftop and joined him, and together they advanced toward the pce. In front, there stood onest Polyphemus with its core exposed ominously. Carter and his guildmates also arrived but approached cautiously. "PROTECT! THE! KIIIIIIING!" A massive red beam directed at Ira shot forward, but his primal awareness had long since warned him of the threat. He shoved Rhys out of the way and then vanished from the target area, he appeared behind the Polyphemus and directed the destructive force upwards; still, the body began to grow hotter as its core shook. Seeing it wasn''t enough he grabbed onto it and disappeared, only to be seen in the air above. He held onto its face as he pressed his boots against its back, his knees touching his chest. Since he was his palms were in contact with the Polyphemus he could alter gravity''s influence on it causing it to be lighter regarding weight. With a broad grin, he tilted his body back and kicked, sending the Polyphemus upwards while his own body flew downwards. The Polyphemus blew up, but it hit nothing but the top of the cavern, causing rocks to fall but no real casualties. Ira rotated in the air a few time beforending lightly on his feet, of course, it was due to gravity alteration the soles of his feet were in contact with his boots. Which he could alter to slow his fall, much like he altered his own gravity when he wanted to move incredibly fast. Rhys dusted herself off as she stood up and then used her rapier to write something into the stone of the pce. [ Ouch.] "It''s either me pushing you or the red beam of death," Ira said with a chuckle. He then turned toward the Pce, it practically emitted danger as he looked at it. Rhys was no different, she could feel something was off with the air around in it, and even Carter could tell it wasn''t natural. They moved forward, but Ira turned around and looked at his guildmates. "You shouldn''t bring them in, they''ll get in the way," Ira said, and although it was rude, it was true. The sense of danger the pce put into the minds of him, Rhys and Carter was a telltale sign that those who weren''t on the same level as them shouldn''t enter. "Stay here." Carter didn''t see what Ira said as rude since his words served as a confirmation of the danger ahead. His guildmates didn''t fight him on the decision or protest against Ira since theycked the qualifications to in the first ce. Ira, Rhys, and Carter all began cautiously ascending the pce steps, not knowing what lied ahead. ......... 1000 years ago. Inside a magnificent throne room, bodies wereid out on the floor with no signs of life or visible injury, they died from a condition no one could prevent. An incredibly pale, but handsome young man with tinum blonde hair and golden eyes sat on a throne, but his most eye-catching feature was the golden white orb protruding from his chest. In front of him, hundreds of guards kneeled down. The pce shook, and even the mana arrays used to project light flickered, but the young man didn''t panic. "...I ask not for your loyalty, If it weren''t for the oath you swore in these halls, I would force you all to seek shelter somewhere safe." The young man spoke with the grace of a ruler. He continued, "I''ve made preparations for your families members who survived the event, they have been given weapons and supplies and should be able to re-establish themselves after the worst passes." He looked past the men and somewhere else with a mncholic gaze. "Your majesty! We would never leave you to defend the Royal Pce alone!" A man with brown hair and a wheat-colored skin tone said, while the other nodded in agreement, their expressions held sadness but resolve. "Ah, Windsor, I''m not one to talk, but don''t make such a sad face, old friend. Who knows, your descendants may be the new line of royalty...Not just him, but all of you." The young man smiled, though it was sincere, it was still unable to hide the depression behind it. "Your majesty! The citizens have rioted, and are heading toward the Royal Pce, they say they are suffering the wrath of the Gods because of you. Hundreds of people who managed to preserve after the initial stages of the copse are leading them, they are using fear to inspire a coup." A man with a dark-colored bronze skin tone and short dark curly hair charged in and kneeled next to the guards. "Nazari, you''re here! The things his Majesty sacrificed to help those bastards and yet..." A man whose hair was a different type of blonde from the King, with a pale skin tone, grit his teeth in frustration. "Orlov, it''s fine. It''s true, the Gods have abandoned us, but it seems that it was nned from the start. Thest Oracle died a hundred years ago, we haven''t had a new one since then. We assumed a new one would appear, but..." The Young Kingughed dryly. He was the first in history to unite the whole continent, those higher races couldn''t look down on the lower anymore and the developments he pioneered through the mortal world establishing a golden age of prosperity. First, he learned to manipte his own soul, he maintained its purity by cleansing it through magic. He was far older than he looked, due to his maniption of his own soul, he preserved his youth and even was on par with the higher races. He tore down ss restrictions in his Kingdom, the practices of the nobility disgusted him, it was a system that isted therger portion of the poption for superficial reasons. He made it so noble titles could be earned by anyone who proved their worth, in fact, the three captains of the Kings Guard were low-born men in their own countries. Next, he united the three human Kingdoms, to think at some point they went to war over ethnicity and skin color, whenever he thought back on such savage behavior heughed. To him, it was better to judge the individual than the collective, although he wasn''t naive enough to apply the same logic to groups of people who had bad intentions. Then he brought peace to the other races, he didn''t conquer them but sought alliances, and through his own charisma and skillful negotiation, he got the Dark Elves and Elves to get along. Only the haughtier higher races, maintained their superiority, but they could no longer have their way on thends of mortals. The unity he brought didn''t just increase prosperity and cooperation, but it forced the higher races to grow weary of them, though they would never admit it directly. He continued on: wiping out poverty, creating new magic, curing diseases, he loved the lives of all people. He genuinely searched for a better tomorrow, and he found it. Then he began his final task, he wanted to give the mortal races a chance to ascend to divinity, giving immortality to all, he knew of the downsides to such a task but believed he could ovee it. After all, had he not brought the continent peace? He consulted with his closestpanions, telling them of his n, and they supported him. Those around him were strong and could live hundreds of years, and through those years they had stayed with him sharing his dream. He brought together all of the "lower" races, and with all of their cooperation he almost created a device that made Divine Ascension possible for anyone, but the dream came crashing down. He didn''t need to even meet the Gods to know they scorned him, they closed off the Origin Forces to all, even the higher races weren''t exempt. It began slowly since the World was overflowing with the Origin Forces, it was hard to notice in the beginning, only those extremely tapped into such forces knew something was wrong. Then the Divine Aurora, which connected men and Gods faded. Finally, those who relied on the Origin Forces the most died from the dramatic change, the recoil was too much for them. It was akin to lowering the oxygen levels four times their average amount, those who didn''t rely too heavily on the Origin Forces still were stricken by the loss. Now thend had begun to change, storms, volcanoes, earthquakes, it all happened. A Valkyrie that temporarily took shelter in his Kingdom even told him of a storm sealing the continents of the higher races. Out of all the higher races, the Valkyries were the least concerned with pride and status, they mostly were focused on battling worthy opponents. As the end neared, some of his subjects turned treasonous, but all three of his guard captains and the men under him were fiercely loyal. They each were peasants years ago, but the King saw their talent and ignored their standing in society. Even the bulk of his guards weremoners because the King saw their talent and not their social ss. The King sighed, he had known of the possible chaos mass ascension could bring, but the Gods didn''t even send a word of warning before they pulled the rug from under his feet. Was it not possible to talk, or was it too unbing of a God to speak to a mere mortal? He grew angry as he thought about it. As conditions improved people relied less and less on the Gods, blessings were no longer need for things such as food production or good health, he had seen to it that those needs were satisfied, the life span of ordinary people had even doubled. "We turned our backs on them, and they turn their backs on us?" He shook his head. Were Gods so prideful that they would act out of spite? He decided to not think about, he couldn''t fathom the Divine Realm as he had never been, who knows what happened. He wouldn''t curse all the Gods, but he would curse the ones responsible, he would curse them in his heart forever. He would never relent in his hope for those who condemned the world to suffer the same way they had made mortals suffer. "Your Majesty, the King''s Dignity Array is prepped for the second line of defense. Should we activate the Polyphemus?" Windsor asked. "You can call me by my name you know? In those days when we fought together, you even called me a royal brat." The King joked, he wanted to avoid the terrible fate but knew what had to be done. Seeing the defeated look in his eyes, Windsor responded in kind, "Shall we activate the Polyphemus, your Royal Brat, Dietrich." King Dietrich smiled upon hearing him, he stood up and raised a dark silver ymore, before stabbing it into the ground. An array inside the pce lit up and from the floor emerged strangely shaped metallic bodies with two clear ss orbs. He wanted to tell them not to use it, but the things kept in the treasury, deep underground had to be preserved forter generations. He knew turmoil would follow and soon people would be at each other''s throats even then he hoped that with a small piece of hope they could rebuild what once was while avoiding those petty Gods. "Listen well! We will relinquish our mortal bodies as we stated in the oath we took of our own free will! We will preserve the legacy of his Majesty, King Dietrich the Unifier, King Dietrich the Kind, and King Dietrich the Just. Those who wish to attack this ce are here to take what doesn''t belong to them! His Majesty stayed behind to fall with this city, but he has also given us the hope that our names and families may survive. I am honored to give my life in service of my king! Who is with me?!" """"""""""WE ARE!!!"""""""""" "Protect the King!" Windsor then ced his hand on a Polyphemus and then fell lifelessly, the two orbs on the metal body began glowing white as the Polyphemus came to life. It slowly morphed into an exact copy of Windsor, except it waspletely made of metal. "Well? What are you waiting for?" He asked as he stepped over his own corpse. The men showed no hesitation and all began to give up their mortal bodies. "Protect the King!" They shouted one by one as the Polyphemus grew in number. Once the process was finished they silently knelt down to honor their King, and then they moved forward, heading for the pce entrance. King Dietrich restrained himself from having an emotional outburst, he only watched as his men, whom he cherished, marched on in the attempt to preserve thest of his foolish dream. He poured power into the ymore causing the floor to return to normal, he waved his hand and gathered all the bodies into one spot, he used his magic to create a me and instantly cremated them. The ashes floated into the air and formed the shape of a crown, using arge portion of his magic, Dietrich pressurized them into a diamond-like material. The crown then floated onto his head, as he looked stared ahead, his atmosphere showing a sense of loss. The sound of fighting grew rapidly as the ground shook. King Dietrich raised his arm, a steel bracelet that seemed to be much more than that, began shining. It looked like mercury as it spread around his body until it finally stopped at turned into a white gold Armor that covered everything except for the white orb in the center of his chest. The bracelet was a one of a kind artifact called the formless armor, it would turn into the form that was best for the user and work to their strengths while protecting their weaknesses. It was something Dietrich, and a skilled Dwarf worked on together in his early days. Ever since then he had been improving it, but now it appeared to be thest time it would be worn. Soon the ground shook fiercely, and the sound of fighting quieted down, King Dietrich could feel the Pce falling to the soil''s depths slowly. Resting on his throne, he resolved to protect his soul no matter what. He sat there with his eyes closed, preserving himself. Years past, and he had gone into a state of unconsciousness, but his mind stayed active. Then a hundred years past, he felt no change in the origin forces, but he still protected his soul from corrosion. Quickly, two centuries became four centuries, and four centuries became a millennium. By then King Dietrich failed to preserve his soul, the orb on his chest glowed red indicating his soul had been corrupted. It wasn''t that he was weak-willed, he could wait ten thousand years if that''s what it took. It''s just without the Origin Forces, mainly the soul force, he could only fight the inevitable, souls that stagnate without support in the mortal world would always corrode. And no matter how great Dietrich was, he was still mortal in the end. While his mind was lost, only hateful fragments stayed, and soon that mind was awoken. The time he hoped would arrive far earlier, finally appeared. The barrier was removed, and the Origin Forces began to pour in, and the Soul Force that was supposed to save Dietrich a few hundred years earlier poured in. It was a tragedy that his soul had degraded so much he could not even use the Soul force to regain his former power or to purify his soul. "Protect...The..King..." What was once King Dietrich stood up and exited the pce to see the bodies of the Polyphemus emitting a simr red light to his own soul core. He looked at the remains of a once great city and the returned into his pce. King Dietrich sat on his throne, decorated with magnificent armor and a crown fit for a real ruler and he waited. He didn''t know for whom, or why, but he continued to wait and then three weekster his patience was rewarded. He stood up and activated the lighting array for his guests, created light without needing an actual source, it just converted mana into light particles. He sat on his throne once again and waited. And very shortly, he was rewarded. He opened his tired eyes to see three people, a young heroic-looking man with short dirty blonde hair and a short beard to match. A masked woman with light brown hair. And then a ck-haired young man, around 17 or 18 with bright yellow eyes and an excited grin. King Dietrich- No the corrupted soul that once belonged to King Dietrich spoke for the first time in years. "Kneel." ......... As they slowly entered the pce, Ira''s eyes went straight to a throne on the far side of the room, an incredibly handsome young man who looked to be only a few years older than Ira sat upon it. His tinum blonde hair was long to the point where it cascaded over his shoulders. His eyes were golden, not yellow like Ira''s but golden. His skin was pale, Irapared it to the Will of Purgatory, and she won out, her skin wasplete without color, but this man was just abnormally pale. A white golden armor was attached to his body, it gave one the impression of being perfect for the one who wore it. Strangely enough, in the center of the chest piece was a red glowing orb, simr to the ones inside of the Polyphemus. A jagged diamond crown decorated the top of his head, showing an unknown history. Lastly, a silver ymoreid deeply embedded into the ground next to him, in fact, no one could tell it was a ymore. Only therge grip was exposed, so it looked more like a lever. The man on the throne opened his eyes which carried the fatigue of many years with them and parted his lips. "Kneel." A voice that didn''t fit the gentle appearance echoed throughout the room. "...Uh...no." Ira smiled at him. "I am King Dietrich the first andst of my name, and the only one to unify the continent so I''ll say it once again...KNEEL!" Dietrich bellowed in a rage. His shout even went past the Pce and reached the ears of those in the abandoned city, causing them all to look towards the source. Dietrich grabbed the ymore and activated an ancient array. It was the second andst line of defense, in case intruders made it that far. It was aptly named "King''s Dignity" for the simple fact that it caused those within it to kneel, as an exalted ruler would always earn the respect of the people, and what better way to show than to kneel. The idea of the formation was to stop the enemies dead in their tracks and kill them quickly. Ira, Rhys, and Carter all fell to their knees. This array didn''t artificially alter the weight of those trapped in it, it aimed directly at the soul. Ignoring everything else, it tore straight into the fiber of one''s being and restrained them. "Shit." Ira cursed immediately. "More!" Dietrich shouted as he pulled his ymore out of the ground. Corresponding with his shout, Rhys and Carter unwillingly ced their heads on the floor. Only Ira resisted with his strength alone, he stubbornly held his head up and spoke. "Fuck...You..." He growled through his clenched teeth. He attempted to nullify the formation as a faint ck mist gathered around him. Unfortunately, he couldn''t do such a thing. He understanding of the ability was not at the level where he could shrug off an ancient formation meant to restrain higher races who ssified as Demi-Gods while in its best condition. Though it had degraded, it was still enough where he couldn''t respond adequately. He tried to teleport away from the formation, but his ability didn''t seem to work under the mysterious force of the array. "Lse majest, and to my face no less...If it weren''t for me, you all would be the bastard children of farmers, who plow the fields that are filled with shit by the day, andy with the whore who would be your mother at night!" Dietrich''s raspy and venomous voice spoke incoherently. Truthfully, it was a part of his corrupted soul, it was akin to dementia as it erased the parts of his mind and preserved the worst, hidden deeply in his subconscious. Dietrich stood up from his throne and raised the ymore with one arm, pointing it towards Ira. "I''ve gone against the natural order. I''ve gone against the very force of nature itself. I''ve gone against the Gods themselves. And you attempt to show such a sight in front of me?" He dered. "Fuck...You!" Ira repeated with augh, veins appeared on his body as he resisted the invisible force push and pulling his body down simultaneously. He began to draw from the Red Moon, his eyes turning slightly red as an indication. By now it was apparent that Ira had ess to a ne separated from existence, he moved through it when he teleported, he deposited items in it, and he even opened it when he brought the red moon into the physical world. Iraughed as his body began to rise. Dietrich didn''t wait and moved forward with the 7-foot ymore in one hand. He raised it and swung downwards with the intention of cleaving Ira in half. Ira, still half crouching and half standing, drew his sword to block. As he received the blow from the ymore he grit his teeth and fell to his knees, it was too hard to resist the array and defend from an attack. Dietrich raised his sword once again, but this time it was coated in a red glow. As he specialized in using his soul, he had long since developed a unique swordsmanship that allowed him to wield his own soul. As he focused on Ira, the strength ced on Carter and Rhys lessened significantly. His sword once again came for Ira''s life. Ira took a strained breath and jumped out of the way, as he moved the array assaulted his body and forced him to cough blood. Dietrich advanced forward giving no rest to Ira, whoid on his back. Suddenly, a whitish blue bolt of lightning struck his back, he was unharmed as he turned around and saw the culprit. Rhys, held her rapier outstretched as she took deep breaths, she fired another bolt toward Dietrich who raised his ymore to block it. Seeing him distracted Ira forced himself up as his muscles tore and his body ached. He was attempting to ovee a soul restraining array with brute force alone, much to his body''s disagreement. He finally stood upright and walked toward Dietrich''s back. His steps increased in intensity as moved closer, until he broke out in a sprint towards him. Ira jumped in the air and raised his legs aiming to dropkick him, but Dietrich spun around and swung his ymore, sending Ira flying back. Ira dropped his sword as he shot out of the array and then tumbled on the floor before bing motionless. Dietrich looked annoyed and disabled the array with a tap of his ymore. Rhys and Carter caught their breath as they looked at him with careful eyes. "Weak...You are all far too fragile. I am embarrassed that I even used my array on such unworthy beings. To correct my shameful disy, I''ll kill you with my own hands." Dietrich raised his sword once again and dashed over to Rhys and Carter who were still on guard. Rhys used her lightning-enhanced version of Quickstep and moved out of the sword trajectory, the ymore struck the empty ground and then aimed toward Carter. Seeing the threat closing in, Carter raised his greatsword which couldn''tpare to the size of the ymore. Carter was knocked back, but it left a small window of opportunity for Rhys. She thrust her rapier at Dietrich, aiming for the slight gaps in his armor. "Pitiful." He said as he twisted his body to dodge and kicked Rhys in the stomach. The wind was knocked out of her as she clutched her abdomen and weakly held up the rapier. If one were topare Dietrich with the three mercenaries, his "arrogance" wasn''t that at all. During his time he fought with beings on the cusp of Godhood, not people who had yet to even touch upon the slightest hint of it. "Haaaa!" Carter charged forth, holding his great sword over his head and swung. Dietrich seemed to move back without actually moving his feet, and the greatsword missed, then Dietrich moved forward and struck Carter''s skull with his pommel knocking him back once again. "Truly pitiful." He said once again as he shook his head. "...Give me a second...I''ll show you something..." Ira''s voice could be heard all of a sudden. Rhys and Carter ended up buying him time to recover, getting hit by the ymore damaged his organs even more and fractured most of his ribs. Dietrich''s expression began to transition into indifference, he held high expectations of the people in a new era, but they were all wiped away. Dietrich then contemted, his soul core shook, and a red light was projected. Several scenes began ying, it was a recording of Ira and the rest of the expedition teams fighting with the Polyphemus. Dietrich watched for a few more seconds before turning his attention back to Ira. "You fight in a wild and undisciplined manner. You show some semnce of having a technique, but often forgo it in favor of your instincts. If that is all you have, you''ll be better off dead." Dietrich stated inly. His personality shifted to a distant one, it was bizarre considering his earlier outburst. His body was missing his original Ego, and could only swap between inconsistent remnants of what once was. "Eh? I don''t want lessons from you..." Ira stumbled to his feet and wiped the blood from his mouth. He vanished and reappeared, picking up his sword he dropped earlier. "Alright...Round two." He vanished once again and appeared before Dietrich, initiating a flurry of attacks. The two shed, no it was more like Ira shed with Dietrich, seeing as Dietrich didn''t move and blocked each strike. Ira pressed his sword against Dietrich''s ymore and started to push him backward. Suddenly, Ira sheathed his sword and kicked Dietrich in the leg. Dietrich lost his bnce, seeing his chance, Ira grabbed him and charged forward. BOOM! He ran forward and broke through a wall, all the while he carried Dietrich. Dietrich''s expression warped and his personality shifted dramatically. "Insolence! You dare run wild in my halls?!" He stabbed the ymore into the ground, halting Ira''s charge. He then used the force of his soul to coat his arm and then struck Ira''s spine sending him onto the floor. He raised the sword and stabbed down. Whoosh! Ira vanished and appeared behind him, kicking him in the back. Dietrich fell forward but transitioned into a front flip. He picked up his ymore and smacked Ira away, sending him through a set of wooden doors. BOOOM! Ira crashed into a dining room and flew onto a table, before rolling over it and hitting the ground. He hopped to his feet but was met with a fist knocking him back to the ground. He tried to stand up again, but Dietrich kicked him, his attempts to get to his feet were stopped by stomps, kicks, and punches. Dietrich appeared to be toying with him as his assault continued without rest. "Why don''t you stand up?" Dietrich cackled viciously. "Fuck y-" Ira raised his head to curse but had his face stomped into the ground. Dietrich''s twisted his foot on the back of Ira''s head. "Speak why don''t you?!" Dietrich continued tough while stomping Ira''s skull again and again until he stopped moving. He grabbed a handful of Ira''s ck hair and raised him up, he flung him into a wall sending him back into the Throne Room. Dietrich slowly walked through the newly formed hole in the wall with a saddened expression. Rhys and Carter saw Irae flying into the throne room and were shocked. In their eyes, Ira appeared to have the upper hand when forced Dietrich backed, but now he was a bloodied mess. Mncholy was prevalent in Dietrich''s eyes as he looked over the throne room. "...Was it all for nothing? Was Utopia actually impossible to achieve?" He soliloquized. No one paid attention to his dramatic shifts in personality. Rhys and Carter charged forward, Rhys was the first to arrive as she wielded a lightning d Rapier, Carter was next as he waved his Greatsword. Dietrich received and traded each attack masterfully. Rhys and Carter began to up the ante, but Dietrich''s showed no sign of panic and beat them back. "...Round...three." Ira slowly sat up as his skull regenerated from the earlier damage. He looked over just into to see Carter being knocked into a wall, and Rhys on the ground holding her side. Rhys was restricted underground as her strongest ability was the ability to continuously call lightning, but to do that she needed an open sky. Dietrich looked over at Ira with interest, if he were an average person he''d be dead already, but it wasn''t as if Dietrich never met a regenerative enemy. As they made eye contact, Ira cursed. He empowered himself with the influence of the Red Moon once again, but he would be unable to summon it. Even if he could, he was underground and couldn''t receive its direct influence, while it was an amazing thing it still had restrictions. "Fuck it." Ira got into a crouching position and thenunched himself forward. BOOOOOOM! He, of course, altered gravity to propel him forward, letting him move faster than sound. He used Quickdraw and shed upwards. Dietrich reacted quickly to block, but Ira vanished and appeared overhead his strike aimed downwards. Ding! The sound of metal shing echoed in the Throne Room. Dietrich had blocked Ira''s attack without even looking, it had been a millennium since he had fought and even though he lost a majority of his previous prowess, he was still the one who united the mortal world. Unexpectedly, the sound of ss shattering was the next sound heard. The crown, holding thest remains of his loyal friends, shattered into pieces under the force of the strike. Ira teleported away andnded back in the center of the throne room. Dietrich on the other hand, grew still as the crown fell from his head. "...You..." He almost looked as if he was gonna cry when he stared at Ira. The crown was an object of sentiment, one of which he was still deeply attached to. An attachment that persisted even through the years he waited and continued to persist as his soul was corrupted. The red orb on his Dietrich''s chest began vibrating, and the red light covered his body. He moved forward without moving and stabbed his sword. Ira tried to dodge, but Dietrich seemed to be pulled to him, his ymore just missed Ira''s heart as he stabbed through his chest and pinned him to a wall. He pushed the ymore to the de could no longer be seen. Ira weakly raised his sword, but Dietrich swatted his hand away and then slowly twisted the ymore. "Ehuk!" Thick globs of blood spilled from Ira''s mouth, his eyes that were red indicating the influence of the third moon turned back into their original yellow color again. "That''s...a strong...ability..." He stared at Dietrich, who enhanced his own body using his soul. Dietrich met Ira''s stare with eyes showing a silent fury. "With that...strange...soul of yours...You wouldn''t be able to learn it even if you were taught for an eternity." Dietrich looked at Ira deeply, gazing far beyond his physical form. "...I want it." Ira''s eyes were filled with greed. Thest time he showed such a disy was when he stepped into the void. Ira coveted power, but he couldn''t find the particr thing he wanted. Until now, there was nothing that could stir that same desire for Ira. The distinct type of obsession and irrationality that stemmed from such a desire wasn''t present for Ira, or at least it seemed that way from the surface. The truth is, Ira was far more greedy than any selfish noble who took money from people who needed it just to hoard it. His desire for power was stronger than those who ran to ck magic and forbidden rituals to gain power. Maybe the most dangerous form of desire was when one could repress it. If that was the standard that desires were judged by, then Ira''s covetous thoughts were far stronger than any others. "I want it!" Ira''s expression turned rabid as his arms shot out and grabbed the ymore handle. He began to push it out of his body, Dietrich tried to press the ymore back in, but Ira wouldn''t budge. Dietrich changed his approach, he used one hand to hold the ymore handle, and the other to punch Ira in the face. Each strike was enhanced by the power of his soul and wasn''t something to be taken lightly. Still, Ira ignored it, he continued to force the ymore out of his chest. "I want it!" A faint ck mist gathered around Ira''s body as the sword was more than halfway out. "I want it!" he repeated as half his face was disfigured under the merciless punches. His eye fell out of its socket and was destroyed, but he paid it no mind. He pushed finally pushed the ymore out and fell to the ground. He shot straight up as he grabbed Dietrich''s arms. ck mist poured out of his empty eye socket, and soon a whole new eye was constructed. Dietrich still kept his intense expression even when he couldn''t break Ira''s grip. "Ah! Let''s see you kneel!" Heughed as he increased the gravity. Cracks emerged on the floor which transformed into a whole crater. Ira and Dietrich stood in the center of the crater which spread out. Dietrich showed a slightly strained expression but continued to stand as his soul supported him. Seeing him resist, Ira''s desire for his ability continued to grow. BOOM! The floor under them crumbled and they both fell. Due to the gravity, the speed of which they fell was far faster than normal. They fell hundreds of feet in a few seconds and collided with the floor under the Pce. The material of the lowest floor was strong enough to resist breaking under the impact, and as such, they hit the ground and bounced once, before ending up separated from each other. Dietrich''s formless armor was dented but was mostly intact. While Ira looked like broken toy. His bones stuck out of his body, but his eyes practically glowed life. Dietrich took a breath and then stood up, a thin crack appeared on the ss orb in the middle of his chest. Up until now, he had done a good job of protecting it. He looked at Ira, who was quickly repairing himself. He held his hand to side while keeping his eyes focused on him. Whoosh! The ymore finally fell down after Dietrich andnded right in his hands. He decided to stop ying around and kill Ira before he could do any more damage. Ira only smiled as Dietrich approached. His ravenous grin had yet to fade. Snap! Snap! Snap! Ira sped up his healing and as his bones popped into ce, he jumped to his feet. Dietrich raised the ymore and shed, sending a formless red energy out. Ira onlyughed and then vanished. Boom! The energy which was a part of his soul struck the wall and exploded loudly. Ira appeared in front of Dietrich and drew his sword. Ding! They were thrown back into a melee, except this time Ira was more unrestrained in his attacks. He frequently teleported, striking, disappearing, and then appearing again. Seeing Dietrich easily defend, Ira pushed himself harder. He appeared in two ces at once, sending two attacks at Dietrich who was surprised but defended against them in the end. Then Ira appeared in three different ces, and then finally four. He wasn''t using an illusion, but rather rapidly teleporting between four different locations at once. Scratches appeared Dietrich''s armor as the assault continued. After watching Ira for a few moments, Dietrich held his sword close to his chest and stayed still. "Hah!" He suddenly snorted and reached out. He gripped Ira''s sword while he was in midair, the sudden stop caused Ira to rebound and cough up ck blood while abandoning his sword. "I want it!" Heughed as a ck substance crawled up his right arm from his, now sharpened, fingertips. It went all the way to his shoulder and then hardened. All in all his arm resembled a ck metal w. He had used matter alteration on his arm to strengthen it, transforming the state of his skin into a far more solid one. Although it couldn''t be seen, he had done the same to his legs. Ira lowered his body and then shot forward, his hand reaching toward Dietrich''s soul core. Sensing the danger, Dietrich used Ira''s own sword and shed downward, leaving a long diagonal cut through his face. Ira didn''t even flinch as his hand grabbed the soul core and forced Dietrich to fall backward. The ck mist poured out of Ira''s head wound as he held Dietrich down, the mist slowly covered his whole face and then congealed into a mask-like metal shell. "I want it!" Ira yelled in an echoey and garbled voice. Dietrich attempted to force Ira off of him, but couldn''t fight against his grip. Ira raised his head back and then smashed it down on Dietrich''s face. "I want it!" He screamed excitedly as he battered his forehead against Dietrich''s face. Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! The sound of bone being struck reverberated in the lowest levels of the Pce. The echo of King Dietrich, previously being one of the strongest beings to roam the earth, died with no one to witness it. It was a depressing way for Dietrich to be killed, even if he was no longer himself. His face was crushed into an unrecognizable state, but Ira continued to headbutt him until nothing was left except a lump of flesh. "Mine!" He finally stopped and then ripped the soul core out of Dietrich''s chest. The glowing red sphere was only a few inches wide and had a few cracks on it, but its continued glow meant the soul was still intact. Ira stood up and opened his mouth, revealing ck jagged teeth and aplete darkness that stood behind them. None of the physical features that indicated it was a mouth were present. He promptly raised the soul core and bit into it, the ss fractured, and everything inside the core was devoured. After he had finished consuming the essence inside of the ss-like orb, he stumbled back a few feet before falling unconscious. ... Many questions rted to the void were consistently left unanswered for Ira, but there was one that needed addressing in the present state of things. Where did the knowledge in the ck booke from? Living beings was the answer. From that answer, another question could be raised: How did it get there and more importantly, who put it there? The answer to that would be a single Avarus Lupum with a unique ability. The one who devoured the Red Moon and even Gods. The Avarus Lupum were precarious existence, that is to say when they still existed. They could shift between humanoid and wolf forms and had the ability to manipte and control space, an innate ability to control things, coupled with a frightening adaptability. Early on, the Gods saw the potential threat of the Avarus, but weren''t worried as one of the five moons, unique to the Divine Realm, specifically the third one, kept the Avarus separated. Under its influence, they were hostile to members of the same species and frequently attacked each other, lowering the numbers and preventing any attempts at gathering together. Such a thing kept maintained a natural bnce, that is until one unique Avarus was born. A single Avarus whose ability to devour and control over space outssed all others. This unique Avarus could not only devour its prey but consume their abilities, skills, and knowledge making them its own. After acquiring information by consuming lower ss divine beings, it found the source of the divide amongst the fellow members of its species. That source being a Red Moon. ... Chapter 41: Everythings Going To Be Just Fine Chapter 41: Everything''s Going To Be Just Fine "So...What are you gonna...be his partner or something?" Carter asked as he took deep breaths. He was sure he still had internal injuries, but he continued descending the stairs anyway. "..." Rhys stayed silent, though it wasn''t really her choice. After Ira and Dietrich fell through the floor, Rhys and Carter looked for an alternative way down. That way being a spiral staircase hidden in the throne room. "I''m not sure his wife would like that." Carter smiled weakly. "..." Rhys being Rhys continued to maintain silence. Other than clutching her side, she showed no indication of conversating with Carter. "You''ve seen her before. Dark purple hair, silver eyes, always carrying a Saber. She goes by the name of Avery Thynne." Carter continued talking, they still had hundreds of steps to go down so he decided to make conversation, even if Rhys didn''t speak back. Rhys did recall seeing someone who met that description the second time she met Ira. "I went to the Academy with her you know. Her first day in and she obliterated all her sparring partners, they even rmended her for elite courses right after." Carter showed undisguised admiration when he recalled the scene. "It makes me curious as to how they ended up together. I mean, Avery Thynne seems cold and distant, and Ira is...He''s...He''s something." Carter seemed genuinely surprised as he looked over all the previous circumstances. Rhys continued forward, she had no way to engage in the conversation so she was forced to listen. Eventually, Carter stopped talking and they continued descending. They finally reached the bottom, entering arge well lit room, a humungous vault door, that was wide open, was the only thing of mention in the room. That and the fact that the ceiling emitted light. In the Grenitian Kingdom, it was expensive to use or create Mana lights, but the entire Pce seemed to have them. Entering the vault room, the first thing they noticed was the lifeless body of King Dietrich. His head was crushed and was nothing more than a fleshy lump. His armor was gone and instead, he was dressed in robes. His sword was sticking out of the vault door. Overall, it wasn''t a worthy ce for a king to buried, Rhys had no opinion on it since Dietrich was attempting to kill them first. While Carter felt regretful that a monarch couldn''t have died in a more suitable manner. It was a bit of his romanticism leaking, he guessed that King Dietrich would''ve been a formidable warrior in his time. As they stepped inside they saw Ira meditating for some unknown reason. The air around him seemed still, not the normal stagnation of air found in old caverns, but an unnatural and forced stagnation. Rhys immediately thought of Ira''s ability to nullify, the only difference was that whatever he was doing currently, he didn''t emit any ck mist. "...Ira?" Carter called out with a hesitancy, he clearly noticed something was off. The previously subtle feeling was now impossible for someone to miss if they were strong enough. Ira slowly opened his eyes. .................... A few minutes ago. "Ugh..." Ira groaned while clutching his head. ck fluid dripped from every orifice on his face, and a sharp pain filled his skull. Fragmented memories shed through his head as his mind tried to process them as best as possible. He coughed up a ck inky fluid that had no smell and faded away as it touched the ground. "Damn it," Ira mumbled as he climbed to his feet. He coughed into his palm and looked at the liquid. It slowly disappearedin his hand. He knew it was strange but had no way of knowing why it was happening. The truth is, it was void residue, his rapid teleporting didn''t seem to agree with his body, and as a result, he suffered a weirdside-effect. He walked found his sword near the lifeless body of King Dietrich, whose armor reverted into a steel bracelet. His headless body was dressed with robes instead, as that was what he wore before using the armor. Ira sheathed his sword and then grabbed the bracelet from Dietrich''s limp wrist. He waved his left hand, and it vanished. "Your Highness." Ira mockingly bowed with a chuckle. He turned around to see a massive vault door. There was a slot that looked to be the keyhole, but its weird shape was simr to a sword. "Ah," Ira eximed before he picked up Dietrich''s ymore and ced in the slot. The door lit up, and after a few moments of repeated clicking and creaking it slowly opened. Strange artifacts and contraptions, piles of metal ores, weapons, armor, ss spheres, books, andrge cube shaped crystals. There were no piles of gold in the treasury, King Dietrich wasn''t one to keep riches, he literally put almost everything he had into his Kingdom. Ira walked through the vault, he immediately grabbed all of the ss spheres. He didn''t finish digesting the knowledge, but the spheres were simr to what the Polyphemus and King Dietrich had. After he picked up the ss spheres, he walked toward the sevenrge cubes that were all affixed onto a tripod. Upon closer inspection, there was clearly a rectangr slot which was almost the exact size of a status card. Whoosh! Ira waved his left hand over the cube and stored it away, leaving six cubes. Seeing as he hadn''t gained Dietrich''s knowledgepletely, he didn''t know what the cubes were for. They just seemed significant so he grabbed one, ignoring all potential consequences. "Ugh..." Ira suddenly threw up more of the odorless ck substance onto the ground. After a few seconds, it seemingly evaporated into the air, leaving no trace of its existence. To make things worse, Ira''s head felt as if it were ame. More bits of knowledge appeared,but the most prominent one was a technique. The one that Ira showed an obsessive desire towards. Ira sat down and closed his eyes, letting all the knowledge in without resistance. He looked as if he was meditating, which was more or less urate. Trying to focus on the memories and move was too difficult. Ira had begun to absorb King Dietrich''s experience. The soul was aplicated thing, it was like an energy source that never ran out, but only when used under certain conditions. To properly use it the first step would have to be purification. One needed to have a baptism of sorts, but religion was specifically needed. Spells, rituals, and ingredients could help purify someone''s soul. Making use of the mes of a dragon or drinking the sap from the Sacred Tree that the Elves protected deep within the Great Forest. Using immense magical power to rework one''s entire being was also eptable. Ira understood all of this, it was just too bad he couldn''t use any of it. Not because hecked the ability to use mana, or he was unable to gather those materials, it was because of his soul. Ira had never understood what people meant when theymented on his soul. From Harper''s own cryptic description, The Will of Purgatory''s reaction, and King Dietrich himself who said it was "strange." Now as he performed a literal soul search, he could see it, and he knew something was off. In a reddish expanse, his soul was dead center. "Empty?" was Ira''s first thought, but that was wrong. It was a ck hole. It was nothing, but it was also something. The reason Dietrich said it was impossible for Ira to learn how to wield his own soul was exactly that. A normal soul was like a candle me and a stronger soul was like a zing fire. Ira''s soul was nothing close to a me, that wasn''t to say that it was weak, but it definitely wasn''t normal. Ira instinctively knew his soul''s appearance was due to his time in the void. He could almost recall the feeling of being ripped apart,yer byyer until he was nothing but a faint consciousness. If Ira feared anything, it would definitely have to be the pain the void produced. Pushing back his memories of that time, he finished evaluating his soul. It was like an opening to a void contained inside of him. The Red Moon was likely located there as well. So while his soul was very much something, it made him unable to use any of Dietrich''s techniques. So he wouldn''t use them, but rather build off of them. And so he began to create thefoundations for his own ability. Instead of drawing on his soul, he would draw from the void. Ira wanted tough, he couldn''t help but think he reached some sort of enlightenment. "Ira?" Then he heard a voice. Not the voice of the childish figure that called out to him previously, but the voice of an adult man. Feeling that the moment of enlightenment was over anyway, Ira slowly opened his eyes. Chapter 42: Harper Doesnt Like The Snow Chapter 42: Harper Doesn''t Like The Snow "What?!" A young boy shouted as he looked around, he recognized his current location as his childhood home. There were two reasons for his shock. One, he distinctly remembered being 24 years old just a few moments prior. Two, his childhood home had been burned down. It wouldn''t be difficult to understand why he was shocked when faced with those reasons. "Are you scared, Kyle?" An older boy shoved him yfully. "What?" The young boy,known as Kyle, responded. He quickly pinched himself, but it didn''t seem to be a dream. "Ay,you deaf too?" The older boyughed. "Brother?" Kyle furrowed his brows. "And you''ve got memory loss on top of that. Good luck finding a wife." His brother shook his head,showing pity, before sitting at the dinner table. "Wait, you''redea..." "Ma! Where''s the food?" His brother interrupted him. A middle aged woman entered the dining and began putting dishware on the table. "You have to wait for your father. Also, stop talking like that, you remind me of those kids in the slums. If your Father catches you hanging out in the slums he''s going to be very upset." The woman lightly scolded the older son who pouted in response. Kyle''s family could be categorized as middle ss, his Father was a man who was an ex-mercenary who created ties to merchants through his jobs. After he retired he used those contacts to establish a small merchant caravan in the North. The nearly year round cold weather madebuisnessdifficult to be established, but profitable if they could be maintained. There was very littlepetition in the north, so if someone could gain footing they could easily earnrge amounts of money. "Ah, Something smells good." Arge man came into the dining room and took his seat at the head of the table. "Just in time." The woman smiled, she then brought out various foods, but the main dish was hidden under a tter. The appetizers were eaten by everyone except Kyle, who still seemed to be dazed. He felt something was wrong, a few days ago he was in a group called the Emissaries of Death, he was an important figure. Mostly dealing with recruitment, so why was he in his childhood home? He couldn''t help but wonder if it was all a dream? "Kyle, you''ve barely touched your food. Are you feeling sick?" His Mother asked with a concerned look. "No...It''s just...I had this dream that all of youdi-" "I know what it is! The boy wants meat, why don''t you serve up the main dish now?" His Father interrupted, clearly he was projecting his own needs onto Kyle. As aMercenaryhe was used to a high protein diet, but his wife began to bother him about eating healthy. So dinner would always start with Vegetables first, much to his dismay. "Fine." Kyle''s mother opened the tter. Steam rose and a hunger inducing smell filled the room. "Finally!" Kyle''s brother visibly drooled at the sight. "Eat up." Kyle''s mother showed a satisfied look. Everyone looked famished...Everyone except for Kyle. He nearly jumped out of his chair in fear. "Wh-What the fuck!" He cursed as he began shaking. His family looked at him with confused expressions. "Kyle?" His brother called his name. "Get the fuck away from me!" He stood up and backed away. The source of his fear lied directly on the tter. The main dish was a human head, but what made it even scarier was the fact that it was hishead. It looked exactly like his twenty-year-old self. "Not feeling well, Kyle?" His brother asked mockingly. "What the fuck is this!" Kyle cursed. "More for us!" His Father shrugged and stabbed his fork into the human head, tearing off a piece of the cheek. His brother and mother began doing the same, they ripped the head apart in front of him. "Stop!" He cried out. His family grew increasingly gluttonous and began using their hands to tear at the face, portions of the skull even became visible. They loudly smacked their lips as they savored every single bite. "Stop it!" He shouted again, but they paid no head. "STOP IT YOU MONSTERS!!!" He yelled with all his might. His family paused with pieces of his flesh in hand and looked at him if he were mad. The skull missing chunks of flesh moved slightly. The eyelids blinked as it turned toward him. "But Kyle..." An eerie and high pitched voice, one that caused goosebumps just by hearing it, echoed throughout the room. "...Aren''t you the real monster?" The Skull asked. "...What?" Kyle asked dumbfoundedly. His mother picked up a silver te and lifted it up, and through it, Kyle saw his reflection. His childish face looked strange, he never remembered looking like the reflection he saw. His skin almost seemed...stic. "You''re the monster here, Kyle." As soon the Skull finished speaking, Kyle''s face began to melt like wax. "Ah!" He tried to press his face back in desperation, but he couldn''t stop his flesh from sinking. "Aaaaaaaaaaagh!" Kyle screamed in terror as he watched his skin drip off like burning rubber. As his eyelids fell over his eyes everything faded to ck. ....................... "Aaaaaaaaaagh!" Kyle woke up screaming. He was covered in sweat with an expression of pure dread. He quickly realized he was tied to a chair, and the recent events began to pour back into his head. He breathed heavily as he tried to calm himself. He was in a dark shed, the cold wind from outside seemed to leak in from somewhere cooling his sweat soaked body. He began to think back to the moment it went wrong, and that moment was exactly three weeks ago when a Bang! Out of nowhere, A silhouette rushed out the shadows and kicked him in the chest. His body and the chair fell over, causing him to face the ceiling. "Ugh..." He groaned. "You''re up!" The cheerful voice of a little girl resounded in his ears. That''s right, three weeks ago a little girl entered one the Northern towns asking about the Emissaries Of Death. Of course, The Emissaries had eyes and ears in the North, they were on the constant look out for the Pdins from the Temple of the Gods or a Mercenary Subjugation. They overlooked the little girl at first, but it didn''t take more than a few days for her to disrupt their operations. The Emissaries Of Death was a "religious" group that started small. It soon grew in number, and when the Red Moon and Golden Aurora appeared, they grew in strength. The North was a harsh ce during winter, it wasn''t strange to hear about an old person freezing to death in their sleep. It was a ce ripe with death, the Emissaries conducted rituals that allowed them to utilize the force of death. Their numbers totaled close to 10,000 members, with 3,000 to 4,000 active members. Active in the sense that they helped recruit, kidnap, and attack whoever they deemed important. The appeal of joining came from the fear of death, if you showed people you had influence over it, they''de running and that''s what happened in the North. "Did you enjoy your dream?" The girl asked. She wore a ck colored, fur lined cloak, ck pants, and ck boots. As she had the hood down, her pale blue braid swung as she moved her head. Strangely enough, the roots of her hair were ck. The only one that fit that description was- "Harper," Kyle said with clenched teeth. Harper''s name was quickly discovered by a Mercenary insider in the capital. To make things worse, she was on the top 100 list and was said to be rted to the number one mercenary. Luckily, he didn''t appear to be with her or else they might''ve had to flee. Unluckily, Harper was elusive and dangerous. She picked the Emissaries off one at a time. Kyle was obviously captured by her, this was his third day of being tortured by her. For the past three days, he had been forced to live in vivid nightmares. The pain and fear werefar too real to be an illusion, they were mildly tame in the beginning, but as time went on they seemed to get stronger. Kyle tried to use his willpower to defend himself from illusions, but with thetest one, it was clear he was slowly failing. Harper raised her foot a kicked Kyle''s face. His lip was split open by her fierce kick, allowing blood to drip onto his chin. "I''ll have to send you back again unless you tell me what I want to hear." Harper shook her head. "Wait, wait, wait, wait...I think I know." Kyle grew frightened, sometimes they found people who were captured by Harper alive, but at that time they were twitchy messes. Each survivorwas fearful and twitchy, they couldn''t evenmunicate properly, and they never slept. Kyle now had firsthand experience of what happened to them, so he wanted to get away as soon as possible. "There is a boy, he can''t be much older than you...I think the High Priest picked him up somewhere. They say he has a high affinity with death magic and necromancy. I''ve never seen him before..." Kyle spat out all he knew. "I already heard that before." Harper frowned as she reached toward his head. "Wait! Gods damn it! Just wait!" Kyle began pouring with sweat, he felt like the next time she put him in a nightmare it would be far worse than before. Harper stopped her hand right in front of his face and looked at him with expectation. "His name! They say his name is Mortem. There''s a rumor...I think they''re prepping him to step into the realm of death." Kyle nervously stuttered out the information. Harper retracted her hand and stood up, she then picked up the chair and sat Kyle upright. "Hmm..." Harper clutched her chin as she contemted, it could be considered an adorable action ifthe person doing it wasn''t a nightmare inducing girl who showed no sense of sympathy. "What should I do now?" Harper asked rhetorically. Usually, Ira would tell her what to do next. Keep interrogating people or head further North? "What?" Kyle asked. "I wasn''t talking to you," Harper said. The room was filled with an awkward silence that continued for a few minutes. "Ah!" Harper hit her palm with her fist with a look of realization. "I''ll ask the Will." She said to herself. She smiled triumphantly showing a clear sense of pride for some reason. "So...Are you going to let me go?" Kyle asked hesitantly. "Huh?" Harper looked at him as if she forgot he was in the room. "Why should I?" Harper giggled. "I...I''m innocent... I just wanted protection and they offered it please..." Kyle forced a smile that could induce pity. He had a youthful face that helped add to his case. "Innocent? But you killed your family and took over your dad''s business. didn''t you?" Harper asked innocently. "How?!" Kyle''s eyes bulged in shock. It was true, as Kyle had gotten older he had traveled around and wasted his father''s money, indulging in carnal vices. Feeling disappointed in his son, his father cut him off from the money and told him he left his older brother in charge of his business. In a drunken rage, Kyle set fire to his childhood home, killing everyone inside. When he sobered up he was riddled with guilt, but he still proceeded to forge his father''s will. From then on he had managed the business. Then the Emissaries Of Death approached him with an offer, they would lower hispetition and protect his caravans in exchange for funding. He epted seeing that he would end up on the losing end if he declined. "It''s not like that...I was...I swear I..." Kyle tried to exin, but he couldn''t even find a good excuse. Harper just giggled at him and snapped her fingers. His surrounding shifted instantly, three bodies with burnt flesh surrounded him. Kyle could just barely recognize the features that were clearly the ones his family had. "No! No! No!" Kyle screamed as tears and snot decorated his face. "See yater." Harper waved as she disappeared. "Nooooooo!" Kyle wailed as the burnt bodies moved closer to him. His breathing was heavy as his heart raced, he could even smell the stench of burnt flesh. It was nothing like an illusion at all. He continued to scream, but no one would hear him, he was in his own version of Hell. ............................. Three weeks ago. A little girl, dressed in a fur-lined ck cloak, sat on the shoulder of a translucent blue phantom. The girl was obviously Harper, and the reason she sat on the shoulders of the phantom was the snow that piled up waist high. Harper had arrived in the North after a week. To get further she would have to pay a lump sum. Since the Northen towns were on the windward side of a mountain there was a nearly year round snowfall, a chance at respite came every summer. Unfortunately for Harper, it was the beginning of winter. The cold didn''t really bother her, but the snow did. Some areas had snow which piled up higher than Harper, thus she was forced to conjure a phantom. "Faster." She punched the Phantom on its head. Although it couldn''t feel pain, it understood her orders and began to move faster. A few hourster theynded outside of a small town. Stepping onto a cleared road, Harper recalled her phantom and took her hood off. When she sought out Samantha for this job, she was provided with several helpful tips to use when interacting with others. Specifically the Northerners, they would be suspicious of new travelers and reluctant to talk about cult activity. Harper pulled out a small notepad from therge pouch on her waist. She read the first piece of advice aloud. "I need to be friendly." Harper nodded her head with assurance. Harper walked toward the town gate and gazed at the words above it which read: Sun''s Rest. It appears who ever founded the town had a sense of humor. Grey clouds permeated the area all year, the sun appeared to rest elsewhere. It was hard to understand why people lived here, thend was cheap, but the climate was harsh. There were opportunities to make money, such as harvesting a rare fruit called the Ice Berry, which only grew in cold climates. It was considered a delicacy in every ce but the North. Harper walked up to the Guard in front of the gate and showed her Mercenary card. "You can enter. Try not to cause any trouble, we have enough as is." The Guard showed suspicion at Harper''s sudden appearance but had no authority to stop or question her. "Um, Where is the Mayor?" Harper asked. "Why?" The Guard stubbornly replied. He didn''t know if Harper was one of the cultists or not, so he wouldn''t give out information so easily. "He sent the job request," Harper exined, not picking up on the Guard''s rudeness. "Oh...In that case, head to the center of town. The Mayor''s Estate is there." The Guard felt a little awkward when he realized he was wrong. "Ok." Harper nodded her head and began strolling into town. ........................ "Mayor Gillian, I think you should reconsider. More than a quarter of the people in this town are already members. It''s only a matter of time before we get to the rest." A man wearing a ck cloak, which covered half his face, spoke solemnly. He currently stood in the Mayor''s office. It was decorated with the bare necessities showing the Mayor wasn''t a man who livedvishly. "You''re insane to think I would ever promote you bunch of cultists in my town." The man referred to as Mayor Gillian responded angrily. "They''lle eventually. You can''t even protect the trading caravans that they rely on to live. When they realize that they will have no choice but to join." The hooded man sneered. "You! You''ve been attacking those caravans. You''re nothing but bandits hiding behind a false religion." The Mayor grew red-faced as veins bulged from his neck. "That''s where you''re wrong, Mayor. Death is a very real thing and if you don''t rethink our offer you''ll find out just how real it is firsthand." The hooded man threatened before he turned to leave. He opened the door to the office and was met by a little girl standing at the entrance of it. Her pale blue hair and eyes caused him to be startled. What was even stranger was the three ck dots on her forehead. "It''s not polite to eavesdrop kid." The hooded man reprimanded her. Harper looked at the man and stuck her tongue out, "Stupid." "Brat." The hooded man clicked his tongue as he left. As Harper entered the office she saw a bearded old man with a look of frustration on his face. "Kid, you shouldn''t be here." Mayor Gillian said as he attempted to wave her away. "I''m here for the job!" Harper retrieved her Mercenary Union card and ced it on the Mayor''s desk. Mayor Gillian was surprised to see a girl no more than ten years of age was a A+ rated Mercenary. "Ah...In that case, please take a seat." As expected it was weird to show professional treatment to a kid. Harper didn''t seem to mind and sat in a chair in front of the Mayor''s desk. Her feet couldn''t even touch the floor, but she still seemed oblivious to the image she portrayed. "Uh...Right...I''m sure you''ve heard the details about it, so I''ll get right to it. They call themselves the Emissaries of Death and they been harassing the people here. They attack the Caravans of those who don''t join them, but that''s only here. I''ve heard a rumor that further North they partake in far more malicious activities. Once they have a significant portion of my town converted, they''ll convince important figures to turn a blind eye. From then on theywould..." Mayor Gillian trailed off as he watched Harper start eating a cookie. "Sowwy." She said with her mouthful, "You can finish speaking." She continued. The Mayor cleared his throat and continued"Ehrmm...From then on they would kidnap, kill, and extort whoever they needed to. I don''t know their purpose, but they''ve only been getting stronger." "I see." Harper showed a profound look of reflection, but truthfully she was pretending to be brooding like Avery. "Even now they harass us. That man you just saw was with them." Mayor Gillian showed approval at Harper''s seriousness, not knowing it was an act. "Just now?!" Harper stood up abruptly. "Y-Yeah." Mayor Gillian responded. Harper pulled a notepad out of her waist pouch and began speaking as if she was reading a script, "Do I have theauthor...authorityto capture and/or kill thosein...involvedwith the cult?" She finished reading and smiled proudly even though she had difficulty pronouncing some of the words. Samantha told her to ask that question when she dealt with the Mayor. "I...There are some people who only join because they are forced to. I don''t want you to hurt those people. For those deeply involved with the cult you may do as you see fit as long as there is sufficient evidence." Mayor Gillian said solemnly. He couldn''t help but feel like a General sending his soldiers to kill. That subconscious feeling was eradicated when he realized his "soldier" was a 9 or 10-year-old girl. "Ok!" Harper cheered, she then grabbed her Mercenary Card from the desk and began to rush out the room. "Wait! Where are you going?" Mayor Gillian asked. "I''m gonna get the man who was just here," Harper said impatiently. "I''ll tell my guards to keep a look out if things need to be cleaned up." Mayor Gillian shook his head. He wanted to warn Harper of the dangers, but if she was more than qualified for the job. If she was one of his own kids he wouldn''t dare to let her go. Thinking of the life she may have had that forced her to work as a Mercenary, he showed a look of pity. Harper rushed out of the room without noticing the empathetic look on Mayor Gillian''s face. Harper''s senses weren''t as great as Ira''s but she could still pick up on the scent the hooded man left. ........... Harper followed the scent through twisting pathways, back alleys, and abandoned walkways. Eventually, she ended up in the slums. "A lot of bad things happen in ces like these," Harper said to herself as she watched people walk back and forth with tattered winter clothes. The slums were always a hotspot for criminal activity and it was far easier to recruit someone in the slums. People who lived in poverty would definitely follow the Cultists if they were promised food and safety. A second look at the denizens of slums and one could tell they didn''tck food. They all seemed to have a healthy weight, which made one suspect where they received food from. Harper''s pale blue hair and eyes drew the attention of some of the passer-bys, instantly eliminating any attempts at subterfuge. Luckily, Harper wasn''t trying to be stealthy. A few people whispered to each other and then ran off. Most Guards were familiar with what that behavior meant, usually, the first people to run off were look-outs. But how would Harper know? She followed the scent and it led her to a bar. A skull was sloppily carved above the entrance of the bar. Harper wasted no time and entered. As she opened the door a loud creaking caused the bar patrons to all turn their heads in sync. Pale blue hair and eyes, with three ck dots in the middle of her forehead. Dressed in a fur-lined ck cloak with ck boots to match. Those who looked at her couldn''t help but think she was an odd little girl. Harper ignored the gazes as she walked up to the bar and climbed onto a stool, "Juice." she said as she ced 5 Gre on the counter. Low chuckles filled the bar, and even the bartender showed an amused expression as he took the Gre. He then grabbed a bottle and poured juice into a ss before sliding it down the counter. Harper caught the ss and chugged all the juice down. "Aaaah!" She exhaled and wiped her mouth with her sleeve. Everyone chuckled at the little girl, except one person. The hooded man who threatened Mayor Gillian. From underneath his hood, he narrowed his eyes. There was no way he wouldn''t recognize Harper. He sat in a dark corner sending a scrupulous gaze toward Harper. Suddenly, a man in a tattered jacket slipped through the shadows from a back entrance and whispered to the hooded man. "I see." His eyes shed with a violent light as he continued looking at Harper. "Hey, brat!" He called out. Harper spun around on the barstool and looked directly at the hooded man, "What?" "What are you doing here?" The hooded man asked. A few people smiled in expectation of a childish answer. Harper opened her waist pouch and pulled out a notepad before reading it aloud, "I''m looking for the Emissaries Of Death." Harper nodded proudly before cing the notepad back into her waist pouch. The atmosphere instantly grew strange. Those who were smiling andughing before all wiped the smiles from their face. "For what purpose?" The hooded man asked. "To capture or kill them," Harper said with a tone indicating it was the obvious response. In a different situation, perhaps those in the bar would beughing, but they all showed grim expressions instead. "Well, you don''t have to look any further, Mercenary." The hooded man emphasized that Harper was a mercenary before he stood up. Harper finally noticed that everyone in the bar was wearing ck, even the bartender. It looked as if they had ns to attend a funeral. One by one they all began to stand up. Even the bartender was reaching for a crossbow he kept under the counter. "To think you were dumb enough to try and handle us alone?"Someone jeered. "Alone?" Harper furrowed her brows showing her confusion, "I''m not alone though." Harper said as she pped her hands. A translucent blue blob appeared on the ground. Before anyone could speak words of mockery, it instantly grew bigger. By the end of its growth spurt, it was a 7-foottall blue phantom with six arms, each holding a weapon. Two kukris, A halberd, a greatsword, and a greataxe. Intimidated? Most of the upants in the bar were just tough looking, other than street fights and hunting there was no formal training to speak of. So the answer was yes. Was it surprising for someone to be intimidated by a 7-foot tall phantom with six arms? Harper reached under her cloak and retrieved a steel baton. A blue chain soundlessly appeared on the end of the baton and at the chain was a blue hook-like dagger. Harper looked around at everyone before asking with a noticeable eagerness, "Capture or kill?" The bartender carefully raised the crossbow and prepared to take aim. Whoosh! Harper spun around, swinging the chain around his neck. She then pulled him forward. "Huk!" The Bartender''s head mmed onto the counter from the force Harper exerted. She then continued wrapping the chain around her arm before pulling again. Veins appeared on the bartender''s neck and head as his eyes bulged. He tried to use the counter as leverage and push himself back up, but Harper didn''t budge. Those who were more prone to fear felt just that. As they watched Harper choke the bartender with a calm face, they couldn''t help but feel fear towards her. "Let him go!" "You fucking brat!" A few people cursed at her, but the 7-foot tall phantom prevented them from rushing out. "Ek...Ek..." The bartender made a few more noises before his body went limp. Harper loosened the chain and pulled it back towards her as his body fell. Thump! She looked at the person closest to her and spoke, "Capture or kill?" A thin man who looked like he would do very poorly in battle was the unfortunate one to be called on. "I-I-I..." The man stuttered. Harper swung her conjured chain around his neck and pulled before anyone could react. The hook-like dagger ripped open his throat. Blood gushed out like a fountain as he fell to the ground weakly. The hooded man knew that if they continued to wait for Harper would attack them one at a time seizing the advantage, "Don''t just stand there. If any of you kill her you''ll get a rmendation to receive the High Priest''s blessing." The hooded man took off his ck cloak. Jewelry made from human bones decorated his body, but the most off putting featurewerethe warped faces that protruded from his abdomen. "There is no need to be afraid of death." The man said with a crazed look in his eyes. Those who were fanatics rushed out immediately, while those who were concerned with benefits came next. Either way, 20-30 odd people filled the bar and wereing to attack Harper. At that moment Harper did not stay still either. She swung the chain and killed a three more people in less than a few seconds. The nearest person had arrived and swung two small hatchets toward Harper, while someone else prepared to thrust a dagger toward her. Click. Harper twisted the baton causing it to extend into a staff and twirled it, blocking the iing attacks. Meanwhile, Harper''s Phantom had already rushed out to engage the majority of the group. The formerly hooded man who had faces protruding from his body didn''t move at all. He whispered under his breath with his eyes closed. Suddenly, he opened his eyes and waved his hand. Several of the faces on his abdomen opened up and expelled a white fog. Harper who was busy fighting instantly recognized it as the ever-present fog that was a key feature of Purgatory. The white fog seemed to move with intelligence and went into the bodies of those killed by Harper. The formerly motionless and warm corpses all spasmed wildly. Those who were formerly dead all stood up slowly. Harper spun her staff and bashed the hatchet wielding cultist in the head, causing a dent to appear in his skull. Without missing a step, she twirled the staff and thrust it into the pit of the dagger wielding cultist''s stomach, knocking the wind out of him. He fell to his knees and didn''t have time to react as Harper jabbed the staff into his windpipe. The man fell onto his back and clutched his throat. He moved like a dying fish as he desperately tried to breathe, with another swing of her staff, Harper ended his suffering. She ran forward and used the staff to vault forward, sending a kick into someone''s chest and sending them tumbling back. Harpernded on her feet and rotated the staff. She then noticed the recently dead were quicklying back to life. They moved stiffly over to the man who had faces protruding from his body. Harper''s Phantom was unbothered as it cleaved and decapitated eight different people. Those attacking the Phantom retreated to the side of the man who could control the dead. The corpse of the bartender attempted to get past Harper, but she swept the staff low and knocked onto the ground before raising her foot and stomping its head in. The man with faces protruding from his body looked at Harper with scrutiny. For some reason, she gave off a feeling reminiscent of an undead. In his current state, he could feel the force of death and purgatory emanating from her. "We need to capture her!" The man said with an admiring glint in his eyes. He tore off one of the finger bones and held it in his hand. It moved like y as it formed itself into a small bird. Amazingly, the bird made out of bone pped its wings and flew out of a nearby window. Harper paid it no mind and tightly held her staff. Her phantom slowly moved towards her. As they resumed their stalemate. "Will youe with me quietly, little girl?" The man tauntingly said as he pulled off a few more pieces of his skeletal jewelry. The undead he raised came closer to him, he raised his hand up and began to stab pieces of jewelry into their bodies. "Shut up," Harper responded. Harper didn''t attack because her Phantom had sustained some injuries and she was still outnumbered. She could attempt to cast an illusion, but she had a feeling it wouldn''t work on the man with faces on his body or the undead. Then there was the fact that there were still a lot of people alive; She would have to expend energy she couldn''t afford to lose in order to use illusions on them. The man finished nting the bone jewelry on the undead and sent them toward the front. Their skin began to bubble into a foul smelling ck liquid and drip to the ground as their skeletal structures increased in size. Parts of the skeleton began to fuse together unnaturally, causing the undead-turned-skeletons to look far more threatening. "So, I''ll ask you this time. Capture or kill?" The man sneered. Chapter 43: Wings Made Of Wax/Too Close To The Sun Chapter 43: Wings Made Of Wax/Too Close To The Sun If one were to travel beyond the Northern Mountains they wouldnd in the Tel''vian Empire. A militaristic and authoritarian nation that demanded cooperation. An impartial council would elect a High Chancellor when the previous one either stepped down or died. In turn, the High Chancellor would select members of the council if they decided to do the same, in addition, they would also select a Vice Chancellor. Of course, there were certainws, rules, and regtory systems in ce to prevent corruption. Not to say it didnt exist, but those found guilty suffered very much. From the humiliation that came with being exposed and banned from the political system to being put to death, the severity of the corruption determined the judgment. Not even the High Chancellor was exempt from such a process. Amittee that could not be corrupted oversaw all investigation, the samemittee was kept in check by the council and the High Chancellor. It was aplicated system in theory, but it kept the Tel''vian Empire whole. The citizens rarelyined seeing as even those ruling werent exempt from punishment. Not only that, but the entire political system had nothing to do with nobility. If a farmer managed to pass the strict requirements even they could be a member of the council. If they were especially talented they could be a Vice Chancellor or even the High Chancellor. The Punishment Committee was mostly made up of orphans andmon people. They would be indoctrinated with nationalistic and stoic beliefs, thus giving them the reputation of being incorruptible. How do you bribe a person who sees very little value in the mary gain? How do you threaten someone who is willing to die for their country? How do you persuade someone to follow your orders when they will only listen to one of their own? The Punishment Committee was revered by the popce who were also deeply patriotic. Thus the Empire functioned very well in terms of politics. So no one was surprised when the Empires cksmiths, craftsmen, alchemists, and mages all heeded the call to assist with arge project. No one on the outside knew what the project actually was. While no one working on it dared to speak of it lest the Punishment Committee abducts them in the middle of the night. It should be noted that there were very little incidents where spies from different Kingdoms managed to gain something fruitful. The Punishment Committee had eyes and ears everywhere, it could be said that they had perfected counter-espionage. Thus, no one was aware of the Mana Cannon. A destructive weapon capable of long range attacks, it could be wielded with a small team of mages, a team that didnt need any particr talent. The Tel''vian Empire rarely unveiled their projects, so to the other countries, it appeared as if their projects ended in failure and as resultwereswept under the rug. If anyone heard that the Mana Cannon existed, theyd surely feel slightly threatened, but not as much as thetest project which would cause more than a stir. Inside of an iprehensiblyrge warehouse. People moved back and forth with energy, each one holding a look of awe whenever they gazed upon thetest creation. Make way, herees High Chancellor Victor Orlov. A man in a military uniform yelled as an escort of armed guards followed behind. In the middle of the armed guards stood one man, Victor Orlov. He had arge curly mustache, short blonde hair, and a pale skin tone. Orlov''s family roots were connected to the Old Kingdom, but more importantly, each generation of his family has held a significant political position since the Tel''vian Empires creation. Everyone in the warehouse saluted as High Chancellor Orlov passed them. A man who supervised the project as the chief engineer approached the High Chancellor and gave a salute, High Chancellor. Theres no need for that. The High Chancellor shook his head as he ced an arm on the Chief Engineers shoulder, Now, tell me is it ready to be operated? The Engineer showed admiration and nervousness but managed to respond properly, Yes, Sir. In another hour or so it will be ready for its first flight. High Chancellor Orlov looked at the 800 foot long, ovr shaped heap of metal that stretched from one end of the warehouse to the other. It was an invention called the Airship when the concept was first introduced all the ministers on the council were skeptical, even High Chancellor Orlov was a part of that crowd. Artor Tate, an entric alchemist and also the one who suggested it, happened to be the one whopleted the Mana Cannon shortly after the ck Pir incident. So, of course, the Empire provided him with the necessary funding and materials. The projects development was arduous and almost was scrapped several times. When Artor reached a significant milestone he asked the Empire to send out a call for assistance, thus speeding the project up. High Chancellor Orlov sighed in amazement, Wheres Artor? I need to inform him that the flight date has been moved closer. He went back to his personalb, Sir...May I inquire as to why were moving it''s testing run to a closer date, Sir? The Chief engineer asked nervously. High Chancellor Orlov smiled as he leaned in, I suppose it wont be a secret much longer. Every ruling power will gather in a month and a half, and when that timees well make sure no one underestimates us. The Chief Engineer grew speechless, all the ruling powers gathering in one ce was a huge event. High Chancellor Orlovughed at his expression and turned to leave, Make sure that message gets passed to Artor, would you? He waved at everyone in the warehouse on his way out. Yes, Sir. The Chief Engineer saluted. He was still stunned by the news, too many strange things had been happening recently. Ever since the Red Moon and Golden Aurora appeared, people had quickly be stronger, even Artor Tate was no exception. He used to seem like an old man on the edge of his life, but recently hed gained a new vitality and hundreds of ideas. The Chief Engineer had even heard rumor of Artor wanting to develop a weapon to end all weapons, though it was never confirmed. The Chief Engineer sighed as he went back to work with the thought of the world changing too quickly still lingering on his mind. .. Meanwhile, inside the Valkyries Hall atop a mountain range. The Valkyries were gathered in a discussion. That boy never ceases to amaze me. Lauren Thynne spoke as she looked at the ritual written on the paper, she sent a nce at Avery, who sat near the end of the table, before reading the ritual again. Mother, who will receive it? A Valkyrie asked. A few Valkyries showed interested expressions but didnt have any expectations of gaining for themselves or their daughters. Avery will, of course. Casey said with assurance, Especially after what weve found out. she added on. The other Valkyries showed grim expressions in response to her words. Lauren had long since been informed by Ira that the Golden Aurora was a signal of the barrier that restricted the various forces was removed. She felt a significant difference in the quality of her magic and bloodline after the event passed. It was then they realized that every generation of Valkyries after the 2nd generation had very little change whenpared to Lauren and her daughters. It became apparent that the dyed awakening was worse than previously thought. It didnt just signify the Valkyries taking longer to awaken, it signified the loss of growth potential. No one wanted to say it, but it was more than clear that the recent generations had very little chance of reaching the peak of their power or ascending to the Divine ne. If there was still a chance in the first ce. Usually, I would suggest a fight for it, but Averys husband gave it to her. That being the case, she should decide what to do with it. Judith spoke up. Lauren nodded in agreement, causing everyone to look toward Avery. Ill use it. She said, originally she was going to give it to Aldis. After finding out that her overall potential would be locked with no natural way to increase it, she obviously couldn''t continue to hold such thoughts. Then its settled. It should be no problem to carry out this ritual as soon as possible, right? Lauren asked though it was clear no answer other than yes would be epted. Lauren had a high evaluation, which increased over the past few weeks. When Avery first arrived, she refused to hand over the saber Ira gifted to her. Each time a new Valkyrie arrived, they would usually take part in a ceremony where they abandoned the weapons they used before their bloodline awakened. It was nothing more sentimental than anything, but it was still necessary, since Judith, who was responsible for arming the Valkyries would forge new ones for them. In the end, Averypromised by giving up her original saber. Then, after finding out Iras abilities to summon the Red Moon, Avery was questioned about it by other Valkyries. To the surprise of the Valkyries, she refused to give any specific information. Lauren wasnt upset but rather impressed with her unwillingness to yield. Yes, Grandmother, Avery replied as she brushed her dark purple hair behind her ear. After addressing a few more issues, such as the ruling powers gathering together. Lauren dismissed the Valkyries with the exception of, Casey and Avery. Lauren led them to a corridor which was blocked by a silver barrier. They easily walked through it and emerged on the other side. Behind the silver barrier were various hallways which led to the living quarters of the Valkyries. Continuing past them, they ended up deeper and deeper within the area. Eventually, they came upon a set of stairs and began to descend. In a few minutes, they arrived at the Valkyrie storage vault. In addition of weapons and treasures, they also stored organic materials from past hunts, even going a few of Kara Thynnes past conquests ended up in the vault. Dozens of chests with small metalbels lined the walls along with shelves filled with small knives and daggers and tables holding armor pieces. Lauren seemed to know where she was going and walked toward a worn chest in the far corner. It was the same chest that the Valkyries brought to Ira during the engagement dinner. The remains within it helped him create Harpers bloodline, needless to say, they were powerful. She ran her hand across the chest while showing a rare expression of nostalgia, My mother left more than a few things behind before she left in search of herst battle. Of those inheritances, there should be something especially suitable for you. She then opened the chest and reached in. The inside of the chest appeared to be filled with darkness, but that was due to the fact that it was a spatial storage chest. After a few moments, Lauren pulled out a metal box and closed the chest, before walking over to a stone table with Casey and Avery behind her. Mother, is that what I think? Casey asked with a surprised expression. Yes Lauren showed a satisfied smile as she opened the metal box, Its the heart of a Phoenix. A wave of heat filled the room and a wild energy attempted to burst out from the orange-red heart. Lauren began to use her magic to restrain it. There were only a few beings that could rival Dragons in terms of control over fire, the Phoenix was one such being. It was a rare creature whose name epassed every aspect of rebirth. While it was physically weak is was incredibly proficient with magic. Just injuring one could be considered an achievement, and many people would be willing to pay a huge sum to obtain one of its feathers for their magical energy alone. Before the barrier was removed it would be impossible to find one, but now it wouldnt be surprising if one were to emerge on some corner of the continent. Lauren continued channeling magic to restrain the Phoenix while she handed the paper detailing the ritual to Casey, Avery, the table. Knowing that the Phoenix was attempting to reincarnate, Casey wasted no time in getting ready as she went to grab a dagger from a nearby shelf. Avery removed her clothes beforeying on the marble table that was bing increasingly hot. She showed no sign of difort as her bare skin was met with heat. Casey stood over Avery and looked at Lauren who nodded in return. She took onest look at the symbols written on the paper and began to carve them into the center of Averys chest. Avery didnt even flinch as the dagger tore through her skin. The room kept increasing in temperature as the heart grew slightlyrger. No one showed nervousness as they continued with the process. Its done, Casey said as she stepped back. A crude circle made from weird shapes and symbols sat in the middle of Averys chest. Lauren lifted the Phoenix heart and ced it within the circle. Strangely enough, the heart, that began to emit mes, didnt burn Avery at all. Not even a few seconds passed by before the Phoenix heart began to sink into Averys chest cavity. It was a peculiar sight, it seemed to pass through her flesh without leaving any marks. Avery felt a warmth that immediately transitioned into an ufortable heat until it finally became an unbearable burning sensation that caused her to writhe in pain. She clutched her chest as shegrither teeth. Casey moved forward to use healing magic but was stopped by Lauren. You dont know how it will affect the process. Just watch for now. Lauren said calmly. The worst possible oue would be Avery being reduced to ash. If that were to happen, it would be impossible to heal her. While clenching her teeth, Avery clutched her chest, taking heavy andbored breaths, but otherwise enduring the pain. She turned to her side and coughed up blood which caused steam to rise as it hit the ground. Her blood boiled as her skin tone took on a reddish hue causing an immense pain. After what felt like an hour or so, her skin withered and dried out, giving her a very a corpse-like appearance. If not for the sound of her breathing and asional movement, one would think she had died. The temperature in the room began cooling down and her pain subsided. After a few more moments, Avery stabilized her breathing and began to stand. A cracking sound emerged from the brittle skin covering her. As pieces of dead skin fell to the floor like a dry husk, ayer of smooth, blemishless, skin became visible. Her veins appeared to carry moltenva as they temporarily became observable, throbbing in a way that mirrored a heart beating. A pair of wings slowly became visible as they emerged on Averys back. Orange veins far more vibrant than the ones on her skin were spreadacrossher wings like vines. It was clear that Avery had be far more attractive, just looking at her face could cause to feel an immense feeling of fascination. Her features reached what could only be described aspletely embodying the term "beautiful". The strange symbols that were previously carved into her flesh had long since disappeared. Lauren continued to observe with interest, while Casey stood to the side, having long since prepared Averys clothes. Amazing, Lauren said, as she and Casey both nodded their heads. They werentmenting on her looks but rather the magic that could be felt by standing near her. Avery retracted her wings and received the clothes from her mother. Her veins had returned to normal, as both her hearts had calmed down and begun to beat in synchronicity. After dressing herself she looked toward her Mother and Grandmother, who showed visible anticipation. Your mana? Casey inquired. It has increased Avery closed her eyes momentarily opening them again, And it feels...purer than before. Lauren looked at the paper which detailed the ritual, only to see the words fading. She showed no surprise since Avery had long since informed her of what would happen after she was told by Ira. With a small burst of mana, she turned the paper into dust. In any event, well have to see just how much the heart affects you, Lauren said with satisfaction. Chapter 44: Nothing Is Set In Stone Chapter 44: Nothing Is Set In Stone What was the Void? An infinite expanse of emptiness and primordial darkness. It rejected thews of reality and reced them with its own. To peer into the Void would cause immediate madness and to enter without the needed blessing would erase someones existence entirely. If the Void were to be brought into the physical world then a series of paradoxes would ur as reality was twisted, bent, and shattered under its influence. One such ce that was familiar with such effect was called the ck Forest, within its radius everything became petrified. When such a ce appeared, many people attempted to explore it, and none of them were ever found or heard from, making it further evident that the ck Pirs effects were dangerous to the whole of mankind. Thus, it was safe to say that should the effects of the Void be manifested they would be undeniably powerful. It was something no one could effectively defend against since it was something that was between existence and non-existence. By absorbing the knowledge of King Dietrich, Ira was a step closer to harnessing the true ability of the Void. Ira looked at Carter and Rhys before standing up. Silence pervaded the vault room as they watched him grip his sword. Carter tensed up, while Rhys looked confused. The feeling Ira gave off from before had changed drastically, even Carter could feel it by now. There was an instability that seemed to lightly touch everything within a certain radius of him. Ira drew his sword a quarter of an inch out of the scabbard. Then, he clenched his fist. A three-foot-long scar appeared a few feet in front of him, and yet his body didnt show any signs indicating that he swung his sword. He adjusted his grip and several more shes appeared. Carter and Rhys were speechless, well, Rhys couldnt speak anyway. There were stories of those who obtained the pinnacle of weapon techniques could attack in a simr way. Did that mean Ira had just obtained the highest form of swordsmanship? No. What Ira was doing could only be considered cheating. There were those who trained for decades to truly understand the art of swordsmanship, to be one with their sword and other such profundities. Ira could use the Voids influence to transfer the energy used in a sword strike without actually using the sword. He could attack anywhere within a six-foot radius, but it wasnt invincible. Anyone with fast enough reflexes could definitely block his strikes. They were even audible, thereby lessening the overall potential. They even consumed three times as much power as a regr strike, but that was probably due to his experience using his new power. Ira narrowed his eyes as if he were thinking about something. There were several other abilities he wanted to try, but he thought he mightve ended up destroying things inside of the Vault. After a few wide-eyed blinks, Carter began speaking, You werent always this skilled in using the sword, you just...How did you reach that level? Ira shook his head, I didnt. He said with a shrug as he began looking around the vault room. You attacked without attacking. Doesnt that mean your swordsmanship has been perfected? Carter continued to ask, following behind Ira as he walked over to piles of weapons and armor. Listen Ira paused as he began waving his left hand over the weapons and armor. While storing them away he continued, ...I have no idea what the hell youre talking about. I cant exin what it is, but its not whatever youre describing. Ira continued taking things, books on alchemy and history, tubes filled with bright colored liquids, old ceremonial swords, and a crate full of bombs. He was only satisfied after a quarter of the items in the Vault had been taken. Rhys, not being able to talk, wasnt keen on watching Ira take everything, so she began to move too. She grabbed a new Rapier, some dark green leather armor, and a few other small items. She didnt have the luxury Ira had, so she could only carry the items by hand. Carter was going to continuing pestering Ira with questions, but he realized the Vaults inventory was slowly disappearing. Ira, could you uh He awkwardly chuckled as he watched Ira continue to grab things, Could you leave some for a few other people? Obviously, he was referring to his Guild, he couldnte back empty-handed after such an ordeal. Iras hand hovered over a wand made of bone as Carter finished speaking. Sure thing. He snatched up the wand and then gave a friendly smile toward Carter. In truth, Ira would end up giving up most of the Vault treasures to people he knew, since he didnt require money and most armors were rendered useless due to the way he fought. Carter looked relieved and went to grab a few things for himself, ignoring his injuries. Ira could hear footsteps froming from outside the Vault, by the sound of it, there were a lot of people. After a few moments, Carters guild mates were the first to rush in, they ran straight over to him, while the Kingdoms Soldiers escorted the Expedition Guide in. Before they could ask any questions, the guide shouted, An Index! he ran over to sixrge cube shaped crystals with ecstatic eyes. Six...Six of them. The Guide was so distracted he forgot to ask about the body outside of the Vault. What, are those special of something? Ira asked. Previously, he had only grabbed one because it looked important. Important? Its priceless. Every status card relies on information obtained from these The Expedition Guide looked as if he was going to drool. Ira began to recall that the Guide stated expressly not to take any artifacts, but since there was no proof he wasnt rushing to tell them anything. Ah, I seem to have gotten ahead of myselfWho was the man outside who met with such a gruesome end. The Guide looked at Ira. Iras skin was covered in dried blood and his clothes were torn, but there were no visible injuries. King Dietrich, Ira replied with disinterest. The Guide began mumbling about how he never heard of such a person, but Ira had already tuned him out. All of a sudden, someone from Lances party came rushing in, clearly out of breath. Ira immediately recognized her as Sarah. Ira...Its...Gerald...and...Ze...Theyve Sarah took huge breaths in between each word. While they were still mourning the loss of their friends, she had overheard someone saying Ira went into the pce. Without warning, she took off running towards it, just because she had a feeling Ira could do something about. Just take me to them. Ira shrugged, he thought they probably were heavily injured. Getting Charles to make a few more prosthetic limbs wouldnt be a hassle and in the worse case, he could ask the Valkyries to heal any crippling injury. The Expedition Guide noticed her entrance and began to speak to the soldiers about blocking the Vault off, there was way too much stuff to lose if people came flooding in. Exiting out of the Vault room, Ira looked up, the giant hole in the ceiling was the fastest way up. He extended his hand out to Sarah, who looked confused, but ended up grabbing his hand anyway. Whoosh! He jumped into the air with the help of his gravity alteration, and each time his momentum slowed, he would use the walls to jump again. While Ira was unbothered by the travel, Sarah didnt stop screaming. . A few secondster, Ira and Sarah flew into the air andnded in the throne room, just on the edge of the huge hole in the floor. Wasting no time, Ira sniffed the air, catching the scent of Lance and the others, and then threw Sarah over his shoulder. Wait! Ira theyre She couldnt even finish speaking as Ira jumped forward. With each step, he cleared twenty feet. He easily passed by the awestruck Mercenaries attempting to enter the pce. Within a few moments, Ira had arrived. Low sobs filled the entire area as many Mercenaries hugged the bodies of either their Comrades, friends, or lovers. Ira walked over to see two bodies covered in worn clothes, the two particr didnt really stand out, but they smelled familiar to Ira. Ira Lance called out with a lethargic voice, apanied with his bloodshot eyes. Ira didnt respond, he just put Sarah down and walked over to the two bodies. He could already guess what happened, but there was a need to confirm it. Ira Lance called out again as he forced himself to stand up. Valerie looked over at him but didnt speak. While Sarah began to tear up. By now, Ira had already arrived at the bodies, he crouched down with a nk expression and pulled the clothes away. Sarah silently cried, while Lance and Valerie turned away. Gerald, Ira could see it was definitely Gerald, even with a portion of his skull missing. Without saying anything else he removed the second cloth to see Ze. A huge cauterized hole was present in the middle of her chest. Ira looked at them wordlessly, with an expression that showed no trace of sadness. How did he feel? The concept of grief appeared to be lost on him. Maybe if he was there to witness them die he would feel different, the feeling of inability was something he hated. When he saw Avery get caught up in the explosion at the Eastern Fortress, he felt unable to protect her, something that still bothered him. But Avery was Avery, that being the case, he didnt know how to feel about Gerald and Ze. Truthfully, he couldnt know how to feel, it was a strange thing. He only wore his heart on his sleeve, so to speak, becausecked the ability to mask his emotions. So he could only continueing across as blunt. Still, he considered them friends, so the least he could do was try something. Haaah. Ira sighed as he waved his left hand, making two ss orbs appear within his palms. He ced on directly in the hole that was present in the middle of Zes chest. He then looked at Gerald and took off his armor, waving his hand and causing a dagger he just grabbed from the vault to appear. Hey! What are you doing?! Lance shouted. Ira sent a nce over to him before plunging the dagger into Geralds chest. With his strength, he easily cut through bone and made a hole. Stop that! Lance screamed, Valerie showed an ufortable expression, while Sarah watched with hope present in her eyes. She wanted to tell Lance to stop, but she also felt Ira was being too strange. Ira seemed to be deaf as he continued his work, it would take far too long to exin how he was attempting to recreate the knowledge of a King that was skilled in soul maniption; Knowledge he absorbed by eating the Soul Core of a one thousand-year-old King. By the time he finished exining what a Soul Core was it would be toote. He ced a ss orb in Gerald''s chest and then stored the dagger away. Then, Ira ced his hands over the orbs that were inserted into Gerald and Zes chests. Slowly the orbs began to fill with a ck inky liquid. The three were stunned as they watched the strange process take ce, and were speechless when a faint ck mist began pouring out of Geralds head and Zes chest. Geralds head slowly was reconstructed, but the hair and eyebrows present on that side of his head were gone, and the skin tone was paler than the rest of his face. Everyone remained silent as they watched, even a few of the onlookers took notice. After a few minutes, the ck mist faded away and the two still bodies began to move. You! Ira! Y-You! Lance stumbled over himself as he tried to make sense of what was happening. The bodies climbed up from their spots on the ground and stood straight up. Their faces remained expressionless as they didnt even look at their friends who were busy crying. I guess it was too much to ask. Ira clicked his tongue and waved his left hand over Gerald and Ze, causing them to disappear from sight. Ira! Why! What the fuck did you just do! Lanceshed out and rushed up to Ira. For a brief moment he felt the guilt and sadness be lifted away, but then Ira tampered with them, brought them back, and then took them away again. In his moment of anger, Lance went to swing at Ira. Seeing his intentions, Iras hand shot out and caught his throat, without so much as a moment of dy he lifted him into the air, You really shouldnt do something like that next time, I couldve identally killed you, you know. Ira said with a chuckle. Why...did...you...do...that..? Lance squeezed out. Ira, Sarah said as she approached him nervously. She knew he could easily kill all of them if he wanted to do so, and from what she saw he appeared to be helping them. Lance was just confused...We are all confused...Could you exin what happened? She asked as she attempted to diffuse the situation. Of course, those within listening distance saw the strange ritual Ira performed and wanted the same to happen for the people they cared about. Ira dropped Lance onto the ground and then turned to Sarah, What do you want me to exin? For starters Lance chimed in as he rubbed his neck, Are they dead or alive? Dead, Ira answered casually. T-Then what did you just do? Valerie asked. Without getting into specifics, I fixed their bodies. But theyre as good as wooden dummies at the moment. Ira exined. So...Theres hope in bringing them back? Sarah asked. Ira began thinking in response. Since the Will of Purgatory had control over Purgatory itself was it possible for her to see all the memories of those who died? If so, she would immediately see Ira in Gerald and Zes memory and keep hold of their souls. So he could possibly bring them back, but there would be significant damage to their souls. Thats assuming they ended up in Purgatory. If every death was guaranteed to end up in Purgatory, the Will wouldnt exactly need a bunch of souls. Yeah. It might take a while though. Ira said with a nod, he figured since they didnt die peacefully there was a high chance they were there. Thank you. Sarah copsed to her knees and began crying, Thank you so much. Valerie wasnt any better as her expression crumbled and she began sobbing as well. A few tears gathered in Lances eyes as he began speaking, Im sorry, Ira...Im sorry. he said. His forehead was still bruised from when he banged his head on the ground after being ovee with guilt, it had truly been an emotional day for him. If someone else was in Iras ce, they may feel awkward or even join the others as they cried. But Ira had one question on his mind, Is Avery done training yet? Glossary (Not A Chapter) Glossary (Not A Chapter) Glossary :Ulth Continent: Milneria Races: Humans Dwarves Elves Dark Elves Diavol- Pointed ears, Pale skin, Small horns in the center of their head. 2nd race with highest poption numbers. Beast People- Canine or Feline variations, physical traits that slightly resemble an animal (before the Red Moon and Golden Aurora) Higher Races: Valkyries- Highbat affinity, easily distinguishable by their wings which they can summon onmand. Ancient Dragons: While most Dragons possess intelligence, only Ancient Dragons can take on a humanoid appearance. Themon traits while in a humanoid form are, Reptilian pupils, bright hair, and small jewel-like scales around their eyes. Naiads- Species with high affinity to water, best defined by their dark blue hair and eyes. Lares- Turquoise colored eyes along with a third crystal eye in the center of their heads. Able to use a variety of psychic powers. Sidera- ck hair and ck eyes, white pupils along with white dots, representative of the constetion they can embody, speckled within the irises. Able to manipte sma and gain power from their particr constetion. Divine Races: Avarus Lupum(Extinct)- Able to switch between Wolf and Human forms. Highly proficient in spatial maniption and a frightening adaptability. Origin Forces: Infinite Amounts of energy that all forms of life are affected by. One example being Mana, which runs through every life form on Ulth. Countries: The Grenitian Kingdom: home of the Grenitians or Grens for short. Mostly identifiable by their wheat colored skin tones, brown hair with varying shades from dirty blonde to some shades of red. Located in the Mid-Western region of the continent. The Diavol Republic: West of the Grenitian Kingdom, the Diavol have their own country. They often have skirmishes with the Grenitians over border rights. The Telvane Empire: Identifiable by their pale skin tones, tall stature and blonde hair with some variations. The Telvane empire has the most cooperative and patriotic citizens inparison to the other countries. The Empires territory Located in the North East region of the continent. The Parvian Houses: Identifiable by their dark skin tones ranging from copper to bronze colored skin tones and most often curly ck hair. The Parvian houses are located in the desert regions to the east. The Great Forest: While not exactly a country, the Elves have made their home deep within it. The Forest has been defined as impossible to conquer by the Grenitians, but they continue to use it for resources or to hunt monsters. Dark Elf Empire: In contrast to the Elves, the Dark Elves live in the Underground City. Their Empire isposed of other species such as Beast people, Lycanthropes, and Vampires in addition to the Dark Elves themselves. Dwarven ns: The Dwarven ns lived in a city carved into a mountain. They are rarely seen and dont often allow outsiders to visit. Though they have trade agreements with some of the other countries. The Lands Of The Higher Races: The continents of the Higher races are thought to be behind the storm wall, but there is no current way to reach them. Skill Levels: Novice, Apprentice, Adept, Advanced, Expert, Master, Absolute, ( There is a possible level higher than absolute) Ability Levels: Lesser, Minor, Greater Enhanced, Abnormal, Inhuman, Supernatural, Monstrous, Herculean or Divine Mana Capacity Levels: Low(With enough training able to use one minor spell a day) Medium (Able use 4-5 spells, per hour) High (Able to use 15-20 spells per hour) Very High (Able to use 25-40 spells per hour) Passive Abilities: Gic Mutation- Able to copy the traits of another living organism. Self Adaptation- Able to instantly adapt to the environment along with being able to manage body functions at will. Enhancement- Abilities are enhanced under certain factors. Example being the Lunar Force which allows for many races to enhance their magical and physical abilities. (Able to double the power affected by the Enhancement for a limited duration) Empowerment- Simr to Enhancement but the user is able to draw more power from the source of their empowerment. (If a mage was able to empower themselves using the Force of Mana, they would have an infinite mana capacity for a limited duration.) Active Abilities: Maniption- Able to skillfully manipte certain forces, powers, elements, or natural phenomenon. Alteration- Able to alter certain forces, powers, elements, or natural phenomenon. Unlike Maniption abilities, the user can only use the abilities on themselves or those theye into physical contact with. Also, alteration only allows for a very limited scope of control. Embodiment- Temporarily enter a state of higher existence by embodying a force, ne, or element. Very limited duration, with a chance for the user to die if their body is unable to withstand the process. Chapter 45: Expect Visitors Chapter 45: Expect Visitors Ira adjusted his ck long coat as it was slightly ufortable. The coat had a banded cor and four silver buttons that ran down the middle. It was overall an uncharacteristically formal piece of clothing. The coat seemed to sense he was ufortable and turned into a liquid metal before adjusting again. It was apparent that his coat wasnt ordinary and that was because it was the Formless Armor that was previously worn by King Dietrich. The armor, while in its current form, wouldnt be as strong as the infinite metal variations Ira couldve chosen. As Ira looked out of the carriage window, he noticed the expedition team had long since collected everything of value from the ruins and the first teams were heading back while most of the researchers, alchemists, and Mages stayed. The body of King Dietrich was being brought to the capital for lengthier examination, it wasnt every day that one could view a body that was more than one thousand years old. Ira had very little interest in any of that stuff, he was more concerned with his new abilities. The ability to use the potential energy of the sword was dubbed Kic Swordsmanship by Charles, who was currently mumbling in the corner of the carriage. Another ability Ira had unlocked was using his sword swings to alter gravity. It was a closebat ability that allowed him to ce gravity wells in his immediate vicinity. Of course, it had its ws such as being highly noticeable, short-ranged, and able to even affect Ira. For example, if Ira was to use it to increase gravity, a small crater would appear on the ground even if gravity was invisible, anyone could see his attack. You got anything, Charlie? Ira asked as he rested his chin on his hand. Incredible...I cant even begin toprehend the principles behind such a thing. Charles murmured to himself. Ira just shook his head, Charles didn''t even seem to be fully aware at the moment so it was no point of asking about anything else. The expedition team was a week away from the Capital, it took nearly three weeks to get to the ruins and two weeks to get back. The team would miss the New Year''s festival, but no one minded it because they had stumbled upon a jackpot. More than half the Mercenaries would retire, but the others would buy expensive weapons. It had to be noted, weapons could go up to hundreds of thousands of Gre depending on the attributes. So in order to make money as a Mercenary, one would have to spend money. As evening arrived, the caravan stopped. The expedition Guide told everyone to rest but kept heavy security on the artifacts and indexes. That security happened to include Ira, though his interspatial storage caused him to be ced quite a distance away from the actual things he was supposed to protect. Rhys was allowed to stand closer, but she approached Ira who sat on a tree branch. She dragged her legs through the knee-high snow and arrived at the base of the tree. She then looked at Ira before writing on a notepad. [How is your physical condition?] Ira read it and chuckled, What are you worried? Rhys eyes emitted seriousness as she looked at him. Seeing her continue to maintain a stern temperament, Ira shook his head. Im fine, remind me who was the one who broke their ribs? He responded with a bit of sarcasm. Rhys suffered significant damage in the fight against Dietrich, but the healers on hand helped to repair most of it. [Im sorry about your friends.] She wrote. What for? Ira asked out of genuine curiosity. Their deaths were avoidable and he wouldve prevented them if he could. Well, he attempted to by telling them not to push forward, but they continued on anyway. [Doesnt it upset you?] She asked. ...Im not sure. Ira looked off into the distance as he exhaled a visible breath. Looking back on it, their deaths were inevitable unless they broke the limits of humans. Though, Nihility wasnt a valid excuse to the lives of humans. Not many people held the mentality of Im going to die anyway so nothing matters. even if they did, there would always be an innate fear of dying. Ira hadcked that fear that all living beings had. In fact, hecked several qualities of living beings that stretched beyond just his bloodline. If one were to peek into his head they would immediately be rmed by his dangerous mentality. He killed people to establish himself in what he thought was the natural order. Morality and other constructs of honor and justice werent things he was concerned with, not just that, but they didnt register wholly in the first ce. Rhys stared at Ira while wondering what pushed him to be the way he is. Its just one a little girl! Kill her! A murky shadow yelled at a man dressed in ck robes. As youmand. The man bowed with a fearful expression. As soon as the shadow dissipated the man let out a sigh of relief. Harper! The man clenched his teeth as he seethed with rage. She had been cornered in one of the Emissaries hideouts, but instead of fighting, she escaped. From then on she picked them off one by one whenever she got the chance. It was annoying, no matter how much they nned to ambush her she seemed to be a step ahead. She killed a man named Kyle who was a big part of their ns for expansion. While power was one way to get people to join them, they needed money to keep themselves going. Kyles death had a ripple effect as the Merchants who were willing to join brought up the issue of security and refused any further interaction. Death threats didnt deter them as they would suffer a fate worse than death if Harper got her hands on them. Harper! The robed man cursed once again. What is it? A little girls voice resounded in the dark room, which put the man on high alert. He turned around and was met with the end of a metallic staff that knocked him onto his back. Harper hurriedly conjured a phantom chain and wrapped it around his neck and hoisted over a roof support. The man didnt even get a chance to use his powers before he was hung up, his legs swung wildly as he gripped the chain ced around his neck. His eyes looked as they were popping out of his head as they turned bloodshot. After a few more spasms his body went motionless, Harper recalled her chain and let his body fall to the floor with a thump. She walked past the lifeless body and squatted down to look at the bone shrine. It was one of the ways the higher ups of the cultmunicated with their members. Over the past few weeks of Harpers gueri tactics, she gained a better understanding of her abilities due to the instruction of the Will Of Purgatory. She channeled mana into the shrine and activated it again. What is it? Its you! The shadow seemed to recognize her. Yup! Harper said as she attempted to ce a mark on the consciousness of the speaker. Since themunication between two parties depended on their minds, there was a way to trace someones memories. She was attempting to use her illusion abilities and find out where the main base was by rooting the consciousness of the one talking. You shouldnt y with forces beyond your control. The shadow said as it assumed Harper was doing the same as them and thats where her powers came from. How would it know that all her powers were due to her bloodline? Harper remained silent as she looked for an opening. Your tricks wont work! The shadow caught onto to what Harper was attempting to do and pushed her out of its mind. It continued, No matter how much effort you expend, we will always be the true Emissaries of Death. Thats a dumb name. Harper shrugged, she turned to leave when the shadow called out. Wait! Lets end this game. There is a small town a few miles Northeast of that hideout, thats where youll find him. The chosen wishes to meet you. The shadow spoke with reverence when he mentioned the Chosen. Harper wrote it down in her notebook and then noticed a note on traps and a warning not to fall into them, Hey! Is this a trap? The shadow stayed silent for a few moments before speaking, Dont you want to end this chase? Harpers eyebrows came together as she thought hard about the situation. Would Ira go? Would Avery and her cousins go? The answer to both those questions was yes. Ira disregarded most danger and went head on to face it, while Avery and her cousins were akin to a military force before they awakened to their bloodlines. They would systematically wipe out all the cultist as quickly and as efficiently as possible. But Harper wasnt as strong as Ira or Avery. Ill go. Harper nodded. Good. If the shadow had an expression it would be a wide grin. All they had to do was kill Harper and restore order within their ranks. Once again the Ind, that was little more than a remnant of an old era, buzzed with activity. Inside of a cave, a group of Higher Races gathered at a table. Lyra, the Sidera, began speaking. Have we found the one were looking for? She asked as she surveyed the table. The question was mostly directed at the Lares named Gicae. I cant pinpoint that persons position. There is a...haze that around them that is distorting everything and its stronger than before. Could he have discovered us? Thessia, the Ancient Dragon asked. The three Valkyries at the table showed interest. Valkyries of the past era loved to hunt, fight, and kill worthy opponents. It was a desire that never disappeared even after the barrier was put up. Ever since the person who caused the barrier to be removed was mentioned, they had a barely suppressed desire to hunt them down and force them to submit. I highly doubt it. It doesnt seem like an active ability is being used to block me since I can locate that persons general position. Gicae said. Being a Lares he had a selection of powerful psychic abilities, he could even peek at glimpses of the future, but looking too far into the future exacted a toll on him. Kevser, the Naiad, one of the races with the highest affinity with water spoke, If we find him we may have a chance to open the Storm Wall. I went to investigate and its gaining more and more power. The mention of the storm wall caused them to look grim. The fact that they could be thest of their races caused them to feel incredibly pressured. If any of them died it would be considered extinction for the race as a whole. Not only that but most of them had families before the copse. They wanted to know if they were safe after all the chaos. Perhaps in a few decades it would copse in on itself, but if there are any on the other side they may not even have that long to live, Lyra said. Silence pervaded the room at the statement. Eventually, Gicae spoke up. There are two important things I need to tell you all. One, there are traces of Valkyries among the ranks of the lesser races. He said solemnly. The three Valkyries immediately stood up and their leader, Ustia, spoke hastily, Tell us where and well meet with them. Let him finish, Thessia said cooly. Ustia gave her a sharp nce before sitting down. Gicae nodded before continuing, In less than a month the races will convene and something troublesome may happen. I couldnt see any details due to the rest being distorted. irvoyance was an amazing ability, but it had its restrictions, if it didnt it would be omnipotent. There are countless alternatives to any given situation and they could change at any given time, just by knowing of them. By looking at the future it would be altered in some way. That alteration usually urred after the whole event was seen. Gicaes ability was hindered due to the fact that the end scenario was constantly changing because of the appearance of one person. That person will appear there? Lyras eyes widened. I have to assume so. Gicae responded, After I attempted to see what the summit would lead to, I was stopped by the presence of that person and took some damage. I wont be able to see into the future for a few weeks. Without your ability, how will we find him? Lyra asked. No need to worry, Im confident Ill have my abilities restored before the time for thates, Gicae said with an assured tone. Now what of the Valkyries? Ustia asked impatiently. I suspect they are of Karas blood since she was the only one to go to that continent. Disgraceful. To abandon her own kind andy with lesser races. A Valkyrie near Ustiained. Gicae made a weird expression, but continued, There is a Kingdom which is centered in the Midwest of the continent. Thats where they should be. Well go, Ustia said. It came across as a deration rather than her volunteering. Ustia Lyra started, Even if youre upset with Kara you shouldnt harm her kin. In addition to that, they may have information on the person were looking for. I understand, Ustia said, but it didnt sound convincing. Pure-blooded Valkyries were fiercelybative by nature. Their origins stemmed from virgin females dying in battle. With every death, it was an incredibly small possibility their bodies would be reborn and inhabited by a spirit of war, which would then produce a Valkyrie. Though, there were a set of nearly impossible conditions that needed to be fulfilled before that could happen. So as one would expect, the total number Valkyries was always low, whenpared to other races, and never seemed to go past 100 over the entire history of the world. Their cooperation may be key to breaking the Storm Wall, I urge you to consider that fact well, Lyra warned once again with the indication of a subtle threat. It was a threat she could definitely carry out since she was apart of what was arguably the strongest race in the history of the entire world. If it was 1000 years ago, she wouldve shown superiority through force, but being reduced to the same level as the so called lesser races after the copse had a way of humbling her. She was no longer idiotic enough to believe that just by being alive she could ovee anything. Ustia nodded before she left with the two other Valkyries in tow. As they exited the cave one of the Valkyries spoke, Do you n on following through with her wishes? Ill show appropriate consideration, Ustia said as wings emerged from the back of her armor. Her answer was too cryptic to be considered eptable, but she didnt borate. One of the Valkyries gave a cold smirk in response. After a few moments, they all flew away, heading towards The Grenitian Kingdom. Chapter 46: A Few Words Chapter 46: A Few Words Ira hopped out of the carriage and looked around, there was no sign of a Thynne family carriage at an immediate nce and of all the scents filling the cold air, none of them were Averys. Ira wasnt surprised as she did say her training couldst until spring. That still didnt prevent his slight disappointment. Rhys appeared behind Ira as she watched him watch the carriages lined up inside of the gate. He turned to meet her gaze and smiled, she nodded in return and then turned to leave. Dont pretend to be brooding, I heard you smile, Ira called out after her. Rhys was interrupted by the sudden truth and gave a muteugh as she shook her head, she didnt turn around to respond, she just continued walking. Alright, whats next. Ira pondered for a brief moment before he made his decision. .. Samantha stepped into the expensive looking restaurant known as the Bluebird to see Ira sitting in his usual spot. She quickly approached him with a folder in her hand and ced it on the table, before sitting across from him. I can have the payment for the job delivered to you, but there are more pressing concerns that require your attention. Samantha began speaking in a voice full of professionalism. Ira gave her a nod, signaling for her to continue before he resumed eating. In a few weeks, there is a big summit nned and all ruling countries attending. The Kingdom has interest in you personally providing security for one of the princes. Ira stopped eating and looked at Samantha, Do they want me to kneel? he said with a strange smile. W-Would that be a problem for you? Samantha staggered on her response, she was no stranger to royal etiquette and everyone inside the Kingdom was expected to follow it to some extent. She was also unware of Ira''s dealings with the now dead King Dietrich. Samantha, Ira said as he picked up a napkin and wiped his mouth. Yes? Samantha said somewhat nervously. Whats the point in bending over for someone whose only job is sitting in a chair all day? Ira asked curiously. Samantha wanted to list the duties the King has towards the people, but she didnt think it was a good idea, so she chose a less confrontational route. Well...There are other things that the King handles...like the safety of the people and the well-being of the Kingdom. Oh? Iras eyes slightly widened before he chuckled. Dont mercenaries do the same thing? Why would I kneel down and thank a person for things I already do? Ira asked. Samantha looked around the nearly empty restaurant with troubled eyes. She was amon person, with no connections to anyone powerful except for Ira. Treasonous statements were punishable by death on the spot, and it was unknown if Ira cared enough to keep her alive. Ira... please dont say such things, Samantha said with a faintly pleading tone. Why not? Ira said with a clueless look. I could probably poke the King to death without much effort. He shrugged. In reality, he was right. If he were to face the King in one on onebat hed easily kill him. The people who served under the King were the ones to worry about. For example, the Kings death guards were very dangerous and would be able to fight Ira. Though it was hard to say since Ira had experienced some growth. Ira. Samantha was a few seconds from begging as she called his name with a miserable expression. Im just messing with you. Ira waved with a cheerful smile. Samantha looked visibly relieved as she exhaled. So will you be taking the job? Sure, why not? Ira stretched before standing, he was about to open his mouth to say something when Samantha spoke. Harper should be finishing her own job by now and should be back before you leave. She said, seemingly reading his mind. Good. Ira nodded with satisfaction. You can order whatever you want, its on me, Ira said. Where are you going? Samantha couldnt help but ask. The Great Forest. Don''t worry though, I won''t be there for long. Ira responded before finally leaving. Samantha dropped her shoulders, inwardly berating herself for failing to keep her professional temperament during her conversation with Ira. Of course, it was no fault of hers as he was the one who seemingly spoke of killing the King in broad daylight. Three Valkyries flew through the air and began to slow as they spotted something from afar. Arge ck spot surrounded by rtively normal snow covered tree tops. Just looking at it caused extreme difort. Strange colored lightning asionally and randomly fired upwards, and then froze into giant icicles before turning into vapor and falling back onto the charcoal colored ground. What Ustia stopped mid-flight and kept a distance. Her twopanions, Myr and Lua also stopped. Ustia...that isnt Myr looked on with horrified eyes, just by looking at it she could tell she wouldnt be able to survive for more than a few seconds if she went into it. Look closer, Ustia said as they all began to watch on. A ck colored tree that looked as if it was charred, melted. It turned into a puddle with no clear cause as to why. Then, the liquefied tree hardened and turned into a glossy ck metal. Finally, it evaporated without a single trace. The same thing was repeated all over parts of the ck forest, solid forms of objects turned into liquids, gases, and even sma. Is the one we''re looking for responsible for this? Lua asked as she watched things that should never happen take ce right before her eyes. If that person is the cause, well need ns to deal with them in case they dont cooperate, Ustia said. When she saw the destruction that urred and caused to the red moon and the Golden Aurora, she wanted to fight the person responsible. Now that she could see the scourge of obsidian colored soil and trees, she had other thoughts. Somethings moving down there! Myr shouted. The other two wanted to say how impossible it would be for something to survive in the area but clearly saw it. A deer grazing on the ck ss-like soil. A deer that waspletely covered in a blue me. It paused before twisting its neck up and looking toward the Valkyries as if noticing their gaze. Its flesh began to invert and its limbs bent and stretched. It opened its mouth as if scream, but no sound was produced. Suddenly, its figure began to blink in and out of sight before it turned into a puff of mist and disappeared. The three had seen many things in their time, events that no one would even believe, but nothing was as quite disturbing as what they just had seen. For the first time in their lives, they felt some semnce of fear. Let''s go, Ustia said with urgency. Myr and Lua immediately nodded and followed her lead. Flying as far away from the ck forest as possible. .. Hourster, on the Mountain that housed the Thynne Family Valkyries. Avery sat alone in a stone garden, carved into the peak of a mountain. She looked at her hands and channeled the Phoenix heart, bringing bright orange veins to the surface of her skin. They pulsed with life creating an enchanting image. After adding more power, mes emerged from the palms of her hands before slowly rising. Strangely enough, the temperature around her didnt change very much. Avery began manipting the mes into different shapes from simple ones such as squares and triangles to slightly moreplex ones such as cubes and cylinders. She pushed the two mes together and formed two ribbons which began to braid themselves together under her guidance. A few momentster and the ribbons became tied together as one, looking like apletely real construct. Avery didnt seem to be satisfied as she made the mes dissipate before starting the whole process all over again. Strange, this isnt something Valkyries should have. A foreign voice resounded. Hearing a voice she had never heard before caused Avery to go on alert, she leaped up and grabbed her saber that was nearby before taking a defensive stance. Three women with brown, blonde and red hair stood in front of her. The only thing that they had inmon, other than the extremely youthful looks, were silver eyes. Who are you? Avery said as she kept her guard up. She was aware that only Valkyries were able to enter the mountain, so she guessed they had the bloodline within them, but they were obviously not from her family. Thats what we should be asking you? The blonde haired woman who looked to be the leader responded. Your bloodline is strange...While it isnt altered, the blood of something else is moving through you. The blonde haired woman said as she sent a scrutinizing gaze toward Avery. Dark wings with purple feathers, covered in orange veins, appeared on Averys back. The three women in front of her were nothing short of a threat, and since they didnt answer her she could only respond with hostility. I guarantee you, that you wouldnt be able to wound any one of us. The brte haired woman spoke up with disdain. Ill ask you again, who are you? Avery ignored her and stepped forward. Just as the woman who taunted her was about to step out, the blonde held her hand up. Thats enough, Lua. She said. Ustia. Lua nodded before stepping back. At the very least they shouldnt be the ones to start any fights lest Lyra find fault in their actions. Before Ustia could say anything to Avery her eyes flickered and she looked up and saw another woman approaching, it was none other than Lauren. Avery, thats enough. Lauren said as she eyed the three intruders standing in front of Avery. Yes, Grandmother. Avery sheathed her sword and retracted her wings, before stepping back. Now, what business do you have here? Lauren said with a faint trace of aggression. Ustia paused before showing a slight smile in response, Your resemnce to Kara is uncanny. Lauren''s eyes widened before narrowing, while she didnt believe that her family was thest of the Valkyries, she didnt expect there to be ones older than her left. If that was true it had to mean they were more powerful. She once again nced at the three women, since they werent attacking it mustve meant they didnt have any ill intentions. Ustia read her probing gaze and spoke up, Were only here to ask about something. Lauren stayed silent for a few moments as if to confirm and then raised her hand gesturing them to follow, Thene with me. She said before nodding to Avery. The three new Valkyriesplied and followed Laurens and Averys lead and soon the stone garden was empty. Chapter 47: A Series Of Friendly Questions Chapter 47: A Series Of Friendly Questions Deep within the Great Forest were all sorts of predatory monsters that stood above all else. Inside the territories of those predators, they were undoubtedly the top of the food chain, or at least one would think. A Lion, standing around ten feet tall, with a white goats head growing from its back and a red snake for a tail sprinted forward. It moved with aplete focus almost as if it were hunting prey, but nothing was in front of it, thats because it was the one being hunted. Behind it a dark silhouette lept forward, each time covering a considerable amount of distance. The Chimera roared and once again increased its speed while the snake coiled up preparing to strike at any time. Listen, I just need like--a little blood, only a little. It came as no surprise that the silhouette was Ira. He closed in on the Chimera with little effort but didnt attack. As if voicing its disagreement the goat opened its mouth and spat a fireball out. Ira quickly teleported out of the way and reappeared right above the Chimera. Fine. He said as hended on its back. Before it could react, Ira grabbed the goats head and snapped its neck, eliciting a cry from the Lion. It stumbled heavily and fell, crashing into the ground and sliding into a nearby tree. Ira had long since hopped off andnded in the snow. Ira sighed deeply out of boredom and moved toward the Chimera that was still crying out in pain, all the while resting a hand on the pommel of his sword. When he moved into close range, the cries stopped and the Lions eyes showed fierceness, the snake struck lightning fast. Ira tapped the pommel causing the gravity to increase in his vicinity, smashing the snakes head into the ground. Although it wasnt a continuous weight pushing down, a single moment was enough for Ira to raise his leg and stomp on its head, easily shattering its scales. The Lion seemed to feel every bit of it as it whimpered heavily. I told you. Ira shrugged as he moved closer to its body. Without wasting any time he drew his sword and made a small cut on the Lions body, causing it to cry out again. A small stream of blood poured like a faucet and dyed the white snow red. Ira cupped his hands and caught some before drinking it. Yeah--No, thats...Thats not good at all. He voiced his distaste for it but continued to gather several more handfuls. After finishing them, he felt his body temperature increase as his entire body throbbed bringing on a numbing sensation. Ira closed his eyes and inhaled before exhaling, he opened his eyes and stared into the Chimeras eyes with a smile. Ira wasnt consuming the blood of an animal just for kicks, his sole purpose was his gic mutation. It was possible for him to gain some traits of other living beings so long as he consumed something of theirs, be it blood or flesh. Without bringing any syringes, Ira could only drink blood, much to his disapproval. The Chimera could be described as the perfect predator in some aspects, magic, poison, and pure strength. The only thing Ira was likely to receive was a resistance to poison. To gain resistance or an increase to magic, his body would have to be able to utilize mana. To gain more strength, the Chimera would have to be far stronger. Ira seemed to realize both of those things to some extent, so he wasnt putting his full effort into hunting it. Was that so hard? Ira asked. While the Chimera had considerable intelligence, it wasnt able to understand human speech, so it could only look at Ira cluelessly. Iras bloodline was lycanthropic in nature which allowed him to somewhatmunicate basic intentions through animals and others with simr bloodlines, butplicated things were impossible to share. All of a sudden a branch snapped, which caused the Chimera to focus elsewhere. A group ofrge wolves, the size of grown men, slowly crept up with a ravenous look. The winter in the Great Forest was hard for all predators since thepetition was fierce, those that were even slightly weaker than the rest could only suffer. If there was a chance to take out a fellow rival they wouldnt hesitate to rip them apart like...well, like hungry wolves. The Wolves kept their distance, not out of fear from the Chimera, but for Ira. His Bloodline seemed caused their blood to stir instilling difort and fear into each of them. The leader of the pack stepped out and lowered its head in a show of surrender, the rest quickly followed. They waited for Ira to eat his portion and hoped that they could perhaps get a portion. Ira looked at the Wolves that were far thinner than normal and immediately understood what they wanted. Not my problem anymore, Ira said as he gave the Chimera a look as if to say it was out of his hands. Seeing, or rather feeling, Iras approval the Wolves moved in, carefully avoiding Ira and encircled the Chimera. Seeing the Wolves that would normally never go near it, move in to attack the Chimera roared angrily, but its attempt at a show of force did nothing to stop the starving animals from going closer. The Wolves nipped at its exposed areas and were met with swipes of its ws, but eventually made way. They rushed it and began tearing into its body without it being able to resist at all. Seems fine to me. Ira nodded his head with a strange satisfaction before continuing on his way. Other than potentially destroying the bnce of an ecosystem, he still wanted to find something else that could contribute to his gic mutation. . Elsewhere. The three new Valkyries, Ustia, Lua, and Myr sat down over a cup of tea with Lauren and Avery. Your mother was the greatest warrior Ive ever known, Ustia said with a nostalgic gaze as she thought of the days before and after the copse. It had to be said, The Copse didnt happen all at once. It was like a small fire in the middle of a dry forest. Right up until the end, the Higher races fought tooth and nail to survive as the world somewhat literally fell apart. My mother Lauren started, ...How is it that you became separated? she asked. Ustia and the others showed a shift in expression with a sh of untraceable hostility. We had differing views on how we should proceed as thest of our race. We gathered with a few other races while she went out on her own. Ustia exined as all traces of sentiment became wiped away. Laurens question served as a reminder as to why she even traveled to the Kingdom in the first ce. As much as I could speak of the past, Im here about another matter, Ustia said. Though Lauren wanted to ask more she could only acquiesce and let Ustia continue. Not so long ago, there was an event that caused the undoing of the shackles that were ced on every living being in this world. Since you were a lot closer to where it took ce, we were wondering if you know the one responsible for it. Ustia finished and then took a sip from her cup. She didnt believe that Lauren had any idea, so she wasnt hard pressed on finding any real answers. Then it was the fact that Gicae had already predicted the most likely location of the person showing up. Averys body jolted ever so slightly, it would be nearly impossible to see if one had normal eyesight. For Valkyries who could track movement at incredibly high speeds? Not so much. Lua, the brown-haired Valkyrie who was already unsatisfied by Ustiack of aggression, immediately caught it the movement. Instead of saying anything, she sported a light grin and slightly inclined as if she were watching a performance. Lauren maintained herposure but was thinking of a response. She now knew the reason Ustia sought them out was to find Ira, that much was obvious. The problem was whether she would lie or not. To lie to them would most likely cause a hostile rtionship, but to tell the truth would be to betray Ira, and that something impossible for her to do. So now she was faced with the choice of trying to find a middle ground. My husband, Avery spoke up for the first time causing all eyes to fall on her. Lauren seemed to have briefly forgotten about her while she was evaluating the situation. Ustia, Myr, and even Lua, who expected something totally different to transpire, showed confusion. It was impossible for Lauren to steer the conversation elsewhere so she just waited for Avery to exin. My husband was the one responsible for the Red Moon and the Golden Aurora, Avery said inly. She saw her Grandmothers hesitations and decided that she had to make the choice herself. What? Ustia nearly dropped her jaw at the revtion. Youre telling me a human did that? Lua asked with an undisguised disdain. Hes not a human, Avery replied, ignoring the impolite tone Lua sported. Then what is he? Myr questioned. We dont know. In fact, Im not even sure he knows. Lauren interrupted. A few moments of silence passed before Ustia spoke, Where is he? The one who leads us, and the remainder of the Higher races, wants to speak to him. To Ustia, it seemed Avery held the safety of her family over her own lover as she easily gave up information. At that moment she suspected the marriage was out of convenience and that they wanted to attach themselves to someone strong. I cant tell you, Avery said. You dont know where he is? Ustia asked as she began to suspect she was right and that the marriage was only in name. No, I mean, I wont tell you, Avery said sharply, shattering all of Ustias suspicions. Avery didnt even think about betraying Ira, she only gave the smallest bit of information to separate her family from any future consequences. As Ira continued to grow it would be incredibly hard to hide their connection and to tantly lie would cause enmity between those higher races seeking him out and the Valkyries. What did you say?! Lua almost shot up from her seat as her eyes brimmed with aggression. Ill pass a message along to him, but I will not let him be forced into anything. Avery maintained her stance unflinchingly. That choice isnt up to you, Myr said as she too showed aggression. Only Lauren and Ustia stayed silent as they sized each other up silently. And you share the same thoughts as her? Ustia asked. If thats what she chooses, then yes, Lauren replied. Ustia looked into Laurens eyes before standing up. Ustia? Lua asked with a tone that implied she was waiting for confirmation. Were leaving, Ustia responded much to the surprise of Lua and Myr. Ustia? Myr questioned with clear confusion. I said were leaving, Ustia repeated. The two could only reluctantly stand up and follow after her. Ustia turned to look at Avery and then Lauren before speaking, Its not a matter of if we find him, its when. Tell him that we hold no hostile intentions Ustia said before she turned away. ...Yet, she added. Whether it was seeing the ck Forest in person or being reminded or Kara, Ustias earlier spark had died down somewhat. For a moment she could see why Lyra no longer acted invincible and haughty. The three departed and soon disappeared from sight within a matter of moments. Avery. Lauren turned toward her granddaughter with no hint of disappointment or regret. Yes, Grandmother? You made the correct choice. Lauren nodded. Now there was no need to pretend they werent aware of Iras existence and possibly cause conflict, even if they were met with disapproval for sheltering him. Thank you. Avery gave a small nod as she thought of Ira. She couldnt help but wonder what Ira was doing at that very moment. Hanging upside down. Ira was hanging upside down, a thick green vine was wrapped around his legs as he hung in the air. What the hell is this?! Ira shouted as his body swayed. Even though he had sharp senses, he didnt notice the vines hidden under the snow and leaves, and for some reason the more he pulled the tighter they got. Up until that moment, Ira was mostly unfamiliar with traps, so he iled about aimlessly in the air. As for teleporting? He was in direct contact with the vine and whatever it was tied to, so he would have to pull it with him if he wanted to teleport and such a thing was impossible for him to do. It was the same reason why he never teleported with someone in hand, that and only his body could withstand it due to being ripped apart and put back together in the Void. In the end, none of that was a problem since Ira could easily lift up to 15 tons, on a good day. At least, he thought it wouldnt have been a problem. The vines showed no sign of breaking as he exerted strength. Weird, Ira muttered as he continued to swing back and forth. An incredibly light sound entered his ears, albeit barely. Why do you trespass on thesends, human? A voice cut in. What do you mean--Im sorry, hold on. Ira couldn''t even see the speaker as he was facing another direction. He tried to spin, but still couldnt quite face the right way. Hold on, Ira said as he continued struggling to find a way to spin around. Why is this so hard? Are you still there? Gimme a second--this is really... It''s hard to turn while I''m up here and then you''re over there somewhere-- You could at least help, but instead, you want to look cool so you''re sitting back and watching me Ira trailed off as he muttered under his breath. Enough games, human! The voice grew angry. Ira soon found himself rapidly descending toward the ground. Hey! You better have a good reason for- Ira spit out snow as he raised his body before he froze. Instead of seeing the one who caused him to be strung up, he was met with the sight of a dozen pale humanoids with pointy ears, green eyes, and pale blonde hair and even paler skin. They all wore armor that looked to be a mix of leather, wood, and thick leaves. While it looked like it wouldnt offer much protection at a nce, there were some trees and nts in the Great Forest that were more durable than steel. In their hands were all sorts of weapons, from bows to spears and daggers, each one of them looked extremely ready to use them if there was ever a need to. A man who seemed to be the leader stepped forward with a scowl and spoke, I ask again, human. Why do you trespass on thesends? Chapter 48: Good Things Happen to Bad People Chapter 48: Good Things Happen to Bad People When I get out of this, Im gonna kill you...maybe. Im still on the fence about it, you know? Ira spoke casually as he looked on. At the moment, he was wrapped in vines and tied to a branch that two Elves carried. The entire group of Elves were escorting him to some unknown ce, for some unknown reason. Strangely enough, the Elves didnt sink into the snow but rather walked atop it without leaving any footprints. It was a practiced technique among the elites who patrolled outside the Elven cities. Athal, I dont think hes a human. An Elf ignored Iras words and spoke to the leader. People like him who trespass on ournds because of their greed are worse than human, Althal responded. No, I mean...His eyes are yellow...and his smell. Isnt it strange? The observant Elf asked with an unsure tone. The first thing he noticed when they restrained Ira was his almost glowing yellow eyes, there were no cases of any humans having such strange traits. Then the next was theck of a discernible scenting from Iras body. As Elves, their sense of smell was stronger than most other races and they could somewhat make out the distinctive scents of the races they encountered. Listen you guys...and gals. Ivee to decision, if you let me out right now I probably wont kill you. Ira spoke as if the things happening didnt concern him at all. Shut it, human. An Elf jabbed a sheathed sword into Iras side. The owner of the sword was none of than Ira himself, they confiscated his weapon when they tied him up. Of course, no one could check that his pocket of storage in the Void. Wait. Athal looked at Ira closely and noticed that he looked strange whenpared to all the other humans he had seen in his life. Are you a human? Athal asked. Im hungry is what I am. Ira retorted. While Ira was mostly open with his abilities toward others, he wouldnt just answer important questions for those he didnt have favorable impressions of. Athal shook his head and signaled for them to continue. After a while, Ira became bored and tried to force his way out of the vines, but they refused to budge. The magic power inside of those vines is probably older than you, it would be best to just give up. A female Elf smirked. Magic? Ira widened his eyes. Thinking that he finally realized his situation, the Elfs faint grin grew even wider, but then for some reason, Ira began to smile too. All of a sudden, a thin ck mist began to pour out of Iras hands. The Elves carrying him reflexively dropped him onto the ground. Ah! The Elf jumped back, thinking it was some sort of poison. Themotion caused the other Elves to turn around only to see a pitch ck mist emerging from somewhere on Iras body. Athal grabbed a nearby Elf and began to yell, thinking that Ira had set poison into the air, I thought I told you to check him. I-I did. The Elf shrunk back defensively. Just when Athal turned to assess the damage again, he was met with a surprise. The vines that were restraining loosened, allowing him to struggle out of them albeit barely. His ability to nullify didn''t really do anything against older magic. Much better. Ira stood up and dusted the snow off of his body before setting his sights on the one carrying his stuff. Hey, you. He said as he walked toward the person in question. The Elves grabbed their weapons and prepared to attack, but Ira disappeared from sight and then reappeared next to the one who had the unfortunate task of carrying his weapon. Thanks. Ira snatched his sword before sending the elf into a tree with a kick. Stop, Human! An Elf shouted with a fierce look as she knocked an arrow. She wasnt the only one, all of the Elves had readied their weapons. Of course, Ira paid no heed and fastened his sword to his hip. Seeing him act so brazen, Athal drew his sword and charged out. A flurry of focused blows rained down toward Ira, who in turn jumped back to avoid them without paying much attention. After he finished fastening his scabbard he gazed at the aggressive Elves and spoke, I really have to be somewhere, so Ill be on my way. He smiled before departing at an incredible speed. Human! Athal yelled while seething with anger and embarrassment. He wasnt even able to give the order to chase as Ira was out of sight within a few moments. Although it only one person was injured, Iras escape held a special significance to Athal. His father was the leader of one of the most prominent Elven ns that held majority control over thergest city. His failure to stop one single intruder would definitely affect his chances to be the next leader, especially at a time where average n members were awakening to amazing abilities randomly. Before the Red Moon and Golden Aurora, Athal was basically guaranteed the position, but now he was inpetition with several other candidates. Some of which showed great promise. Athal The Elf who Ira kicked away limped over with a shameful expression. It was surprising he could still walk considering Iras strength, the liquid he had consumed earlier was most obviously the reason for it. We must report this to the n Leader, Athal spoke with a serious face, showing no trace of his earlier anger. . Meanwhile in the capital, Amy stood in the middle of the street with a listless expression. Miss, are you ok? The voice of an old woman woke her from her stupor. Am I what?...IWasnt I? Amys eyes widened as her face filled with confusion. Miss? The old woman questioned. I-Im fine...thank you. Amy bowed her head before walking away. It had happened many times before, Amy would find herself standing somewhere with no recollection of how she had gotten there. She also would find herself having strange dreams and that was only if her sleep wasnt interrupted throughout the night. Amy didnt go very far before she looked at her metal arm, there was a very faint almost imperceptible small green tinge to it. Was that always there? Amy questioned in her mind. She shook away her unnecessary thoughts as she continued on her way, her destination, the Mercenaries Union. After Ira told her that the Academy wasnt where she should be, she almost immediately left. It hadnt been long since she joined the Union and she hadnt done much in the time she had been there. The reason being, Aldis wasnt present. He wanted to join up with her, but he had to seek permission first since it was a dangerous line of work and he wasnt at the level of his sister and cousins. Originally, the males of the family had the most freedom, but then everything had changed since the Golden Aurora. Even now, there were thousands who had awoken to abilities and talents they previously had no sign of, though that wasnt exactly a good thing. Point being the man who was currently trailing Amy. A man with a in face that could be picked out of a crowd followed close behind her with a hint of madness in his eyes. As Amy navigated the streets, she seemed to feel something was off, but due to all the things that had been happening to her, she paid it no real attention. Suddenly, Amy turned into a dark alley for no reason. W-What!? She said in a hushed shout. For a split second, she had lost any sense of control over her body and felt the urge to walk through the small alley. Hey. A meek voice called out, causing her to turn around. Amy looked at the man silently as she evaluated him. A dingy brown coat and a dagger with a bright glint that was barely hidden in his sleeve. A young face with a nervous yet excited grin and slightly widened eyes. The young man looked at the dagger in his hand and then back at Amy. Im sorry to take up your time, but Ive been...Ive been following you for a while. The young man stated in a timid tone. Following me--Why? Amy took a few steps back. Well, its just...you dont have any friends so...I was thinking...that it would be The man looked at his shoes while he used his free hand to clinch the hem of his coat. He took a deep breath. ...That it would be easy to kill you. The young man looked at Amy with a smile. I don''t even know you. What did I do to you for you to want that? Amy questioned as she became more alert. Oh no! Its just...for some time Ive had the urge hurt someone and then as if responding the skies lit up. It was like the Gods read my thoughts and gave me the power to act on my urges. The young man raised the dagger. I just was too scared to do it all this time...I wanted someone who could fight back, but not too much. Then there was the possibility of getting caught, so that bothered me until I saw you. Alone, without any friends, without an arm, always spacing out. So please die, but also try to resist a little. The man finished speaking and leaped forward with great agility. Ah! Amy raised her metal arm to block reflexively and was met with the sound of metal shing in her ears. The young man flipped over her and went to swing again. It was clear he had no real training as each strike was sloppy, but he was abnormally fast. Amy could only use the metal arm to block as she continued to fend off his quick strikes. Within a few moments, cuts slowly appeared on Amys body as the speed was too much to contend with. As Amy struggled she thought of Ira and Avery, specifically the fact that they could easily deal with the situation she was facing. Due to herpse in attention, Amy received a punch to the stomach which caused her to stumble and fall over. Y-You... Amy held her abdomen as she looked up. The nameless young man stood over her while panting. Thank you...You fought back just enough...but I think I should kill you now. The young spoke before raising his dagger high. As she watched the daggering down Amy could only think of others. Aldis, Ira, Amy, and even the man about to kill her. Her thoughts were how much she envied them. She regretfully squeezed her eyes shut as she waited. Then, nothing. Nothing seemed to have happened as Amy was still alive, or at least she thought. She opened her eyes slowly only to see her metal arm clutching the mans arm. How?! Amy mumbled, clearly in a stupor. Let go of me! The man shouted with a voice full of panic. Let go! Let go! Let go! He yanked his arm backward but wasnt able to get free. He used his free hand to grab the dagger and then attempted to pry the warm metal fingers away. H-Hot?! He seemed to realize that there was a problem, any type of heat radiating from a metal arm was strange. Amy noticed something was off also, not only was her arm moving on its own, a green light flickered around, each short-lived whisp produced a small amount of heat. Stop it! The man screamed as the heat emanating from the hand became unbearable. Amy didnt respond and instead seized the chance to tackled the man to the ground. The two fought a little, but with Amys hand slowly began to burn his skin, he couldnt even think about overpowering him. Get off! Get off! Please! The man writhed but was thoroughly held down by Amy. You tried to kill me! Amy shouted as she gained control of her arm and thrust her palm onto his face. Before the man could even react, her hand went aze with a strange green fire that coated the entire palm. Aaaaaaah! The screams of a young man mixed with the sound and scent of melting flesh filled the air. Amy ignored the hissing of melting flesh and pressed harder and whenever the man shook or moved, she would press down even harder. In less than thirty seconds the strange man who attempted to kill her had died without much of a fight. She rolled over andid beside the corpse that was still warm. Somehow the intolerable stench was overpowered by her feelings. In the period of half a year, she had lost her mother, Benjamin, and her arm. There was no need to count the number of times she had almost lost her life. All of those things piled up in her head and the only thing she could do was cry. Damn it. Amy coughed out as she cried like a lost child. She quickly stopped and wiped her eyes, realizing that something was off about her arm. Looking at the metal arm, the metallic green hue had be more prominent, which served to confuse her. Ira didnt say anything about the arm having anything special so she wondered why it moved on its own. Was it a surprise Ira wanted to leave for her? She could only wait until the next time she saw him, to ask. Halt! A group of guards charged into the alley with weapons in hand only to see a dead man with his face burned off and a girl on the ground beside him. One particr guard with a weaker stomach vomited off to the side after the smell from the corpse made its way to him. Whats going on here! A guard asked as he made his way over. He assumed that Amy was the perpetrator and that the corpse was the victim. There were numerous incidents that happened recently in which people were victimized by people seeking to test their new powers. Either that or various individuals would attack each other and others with abilities. He attacked...he attacked me. Amy wiped her face as she looked up at the guards. Who? That dead man beside you? So how is it that he was the one to end up dead? The guard who threw up jeered in the back. Come with us, until we figure out what happened youll have to stay in a holding cell. The one leading said as he pulled out a pair of shackles. Amy gave a mncholic sigh as she resigned herself to whatever happened next. Chapter 49: An Ambush, Boredom, And Some Introspection Chapter 49: An Ambush, Boredom, And Some Introspection Harpers phantom trudged on through the snow as she sat atop its shoulders. She looked on to evaluate her surroundings. Small groups of huts that used to house small families of hunters that lived disconnected from society. Since very few people would or could adapt to such a harsh lifestyle, it made the perfect ce for the Emissaries of Death to create a footing. Harpers eyes transitioned into an even brighter blue as she activated her spectral vision. Dozens of glowing blue mes appeared in front of her, all scattered about hidden in shacks or in trees, some were even beneath the snow. Of course, each me was the soul of a living being, meaning that each me represented a person attempting to hide from sight. It is a trap, Harper muttered. Just to be sure she checked her notepad and it definitely warned against falling into traps. Harper furrowed her brows to indicate her anger, but it was hard to read it as threatening due to her childish face. Her fingers glided over the cold metal baton sitting on her hip as her phantom slightly adjusted its course toward the nearest me. . Bored. So bored. So damn bored. Iraid on his bed while speaking aloud. After returning from The Great Forest, he went home and immediately realized there was nothing for him to do. Since the summit was close, he had to stay in the capital and he had no way of distracting himself until the time came for him to leave. Ah...damn it. Ira hopped to his feet before pacing around the room. He went over a mental list of people that could provide him with a distraction. Lance, Sarah, and Valerie would probably ask him all about reviving Gerald and Ze which would be impossible without Harper who was off on a mission. If Amy listened to his earlier advice, she wouldnt be in the academy so he would have to track her down. Aldis wouldve probably left too, and the chances of them working together were very high. Rhys left no point of contact after they parted ways, so he would have to track her via smell which would be hard to do at this point. To sift through hundreds of thousands, if not, millions of scents to track a specific one would probably overload Iras senses. rk! Ira widened his eyes before shaking his head and going back into thought. If rk was still...himself, Ira didnt want anything to do with him. It would take a lot of effort to make rk stronger. When rk was still distraught over Amy losing her arm, Ira tried to push into a position where he would want to gain some type of strength, but he doubted that rk could change that early. Ira let loose a frustrated sigh and he flopped back onto his bed. Avery He mumbled. There was no one he wanted to see more than her at the moment, but since she said her training couldst until spring, so he didnt think he had a chance of seeing her for the next few months. Finally, Iras mind found a person that he could definitely bother and for a good reason at that. Charles it is. Ira hopped out of bed once again prepared to leave. Charles Pov. I understand that there are certain...truths...that wont or rather cant beprehended by man, but is that reason to stop? The search for answers, the feeling of standing before a groundbreaking truth is intoxicating, but as soon as it''s revealed the entire pursuit loses its luster and one should move onto the next one. That was the reasoning behind what others called my reckless behavior, but recently I''m inclined to agree. Ever since Iid eyes on the bloodline form my thirst for knowledge has be more of an addiction. An incredible urge pushes me past obsession entirely and onto something else. Im getting off track, I say to no one in particr before flipping the through my notes. Ira. Ira was a walking truth. Something greater than all of my past discoveries and research topics. There is an unnamed power that he controls that defies all past conventions. At a first nce, one would assume that he was extremely well versed in spatial magic. I assumed it was to be so after I witnessed his teleporting first hand. Coupled with his brute strength, bloodline, and hidden stores of information that even he didnt seem to understand, he made for one abnormal individual but I assumed it stopped there. Ira has virtually no talent in mana and despite that, he is able to teleport. When I became aware of that, my whole perspective on him changed. His strength definitelyes from his bloodline, that is indisputable. So where does his ability to manipte gravity, teleport, transfer kic energy, and alter mattere from? His bloodline seems as if it''s the very base of his powers, granting him strength and longevity and some physical resistance to most of his own abilities. Thats most likely why his skeletal structure doesnt seem to be affected when he maniptes gravity around himself or jumps through space randomly. But what is that ck mist? I question aloud. The immediate answer was the ck Pir, but its only simrity was the color. No one had ventured to the ck Forest and returned alive so I could only assume they might be rted. Without any evidence, it was hard to draw a solid conclusion, even if the chances of rtion were high. So what is it? As I thought further on, I failed to keep track of my unconscious mumbling. The Origin Force was thought to be immense ording to the theory. Hundreds if not thousands of different things were linked to the Origin Force, but none involved what Ira was capable of. If Iras abilities stemmed from the Origin Force, everyone would attempt to gain the same abilities, and the God mostpatible with that force would be likely to reign supreme. Since that wasnt the case, did that mean it was possible for Iras abilities toe from outside the Youre making that face again Charles. The one that makes it look like youre unraveling something important. That same one makes me wonder if I should kill you before you end up finding something you shouldnt. The upbeat voice that interrupted me was none other than Iras. The hairs on my neck raised as I turned around and there he stood with a small grin. Dozens of responses ran through my mind, but they manifested as a nervous stammering, Uh--Im not really--Its As my throat dried, the volume of my voice fell, but my heart seemed to pump loudly enough. A moment of silence passed as Ira narrowed his yellow eyes and held a look that told me he was contemting what he would lose by my death. All of a sudden, Ira chuckled and shook his head, Im just kidding. That intense look from before was nowhere to be found and I was once again safe to form whatever thoughts I wanted in my mind. Ira ignored me and walked around my workshop and examined my tools. Oh! He sped his head in an exaggerated motion as if he had forgotten something important. Harper can sift through thoughts and memories. He said as he turned to me before continuing. She can even create new memories or alter previous ones. My heart dropped at his words. Was it a threat? A reminder? A warning? Did he n to alter my memories so I forget about his powers? I felt sick at the thought of having knowledge stolen from me when I was on the cusp of a revtion. Woah...You look kinda pale. Ira said with an intentionally fabricated worrisome tone. Its just something I remembered is all, but maybe Ill have her take a look. If its nothing big going on in your head then who cares, right? But if its something I dont like, then Ira took a second to think. Maybe Ill have her use you as a practice dummy. Imagine it, every week you get to remember a new life. One day youre a chef the next youre a bird. Stuff like that. He exined. I-I was only thinking of where your power came from, I swear. The words burst out of my mouth before I could stop myself. It was easier to admit what I was doing before any chance of that chilling future coulde into y. Charles,e on. Im joking. Really, as long as it doesnt have anything to do with the bloodline enhancement I could care less. Ira once againughed at me and then went back to going through my stuff. So everything you said about altering memories was just a joke? I asked as I calmed my heart. Oh no. Thats all real, Harper can do all of that. Ira answered nonchntly as he tossed some papers over his back before he continued to sift through my things. I see I would like to believe that I had nothing to worry about, but my mind couldnt help but contemte certain topics on its own. Are you looking for something in particr? I asked as Ira continued to go through my things. Wait! Ira raised his head. If Harper can alter memories, why didnt I just change rks traumatic memories so that he wouldnt be scared of picking up a sword? I didnt recall ever meeting a rk so I guess his question was more to himself rather than to me. Nevermind. Thatd be too easy right, Charles? Ira peered over his shoulder to look at me. Not knowing how to respond, I asked my own question instead of answering. Are there any new developments, regarding your abilities? No, Ira responded almost immediately as he went back to rooting through some of my old papers. Are you sure you arent looking for something specific? I asked once again. While everything in my...workshop...would appear to be disorganized at a nce, everything followed a detailed a specific cement. Actually, why dont you have any instructions on how to work an index? Ira tossed a stack of papers away before standing up. Well, the Kingdom keeps them under close watch so very few people are able to interact with them, I exined with an odd sense of expectation. Ira waved his hand and from thin air, arge ss cube standing on three limbs appeared in front him. In the center of the cube was a rectangr slot that was most likely for Thats a...How did you get an actual index?! I shouted. . I asked for it very nicely, Ira responded before producing his status card and cing it in the index. He waited for a few moments, but nothing happened. The index showed no signs of activity. I assume it needs mana to be activated. This had to be recovered from the expedition, but I heard they only recovered six. Charles said as he moved closer to examine the cube. Mana? Iras face shed with a look of disappointment before it lit back up. He could visit Avery under the pretext of delivering the index since the Valkyries were able to use mana and Harper was still out on a mission. Ira...do you know what an index means to a country? Charles said with an astonished look. Nope. Ira shrugged. Its the lifeblood of a country. I dont even need to be in the Kingdoms inner circle to know they n to trade five of those indexes to other countries in exchange for something precious. There are seven countries on the entire continent and only six indexes recovered. If one country doesnt receive an index they may engage in war with another in order to take one. Did you realize by withholding the seventh index you are acting as a possible stimnt to war? Charles stumbled into a chair as he realized just how important that seventh index was. You really think this Kingdom would share these evenly? Ira gave a cynical chuckle as he shook his head. During his time in the void, the Wolf had shown him the nature of the races and it was safe to assume that they would descend into violence no matter what. That being so, Ira didnt view violence negatively but rather passively. From his viewpoint, it was just the natural order and killing people reinforced his ce in that order. While many peace-loving people would disagree, they couldnt deny the fact that all peace was built through the deaths of others. After all, if people are pushed just enough, peace is reduced to being a single word. Well, those were Iras views on the matter. Ira stored the Index away before sending a questioning gaze toward Charles. Charles, I hope youre not gonna...you know, go around telling everyone about my index. N-No. I may not agree, but I value my life and my memories above all else. Charles stammered. Good. If you did, I think Id have Harper make you think you were a bird first. That be kinda funny to see, right? Then after that a chef instead of whatever it is you''re doing now and after that...Id probably kill you since it would get kind of old after awhile. Ira nodded before turning to leave. Would it be alright for me to research your abilities? Charles called out behind him. Even though he said he valued his life, he valued the pursuit of knowledge even more so. That was the reason why he was willing to risk Ira killing him. Thats fine with me. Ira shrugged as he exited the workshop. Chapter 50: One Thousand Years Too Soon Chapter 50: One Thousand Years Too Soon Toward the East of the Grenitian Kingdom, close to the borders of Parv. A long stretch of t deserty as far as one could see. The blistering heat poured down on thendscape and ensured that very little organic life would survive if they didnt have a way to counter it. The people of Parv had rarely a reason to travel to the Grenitian Kingdom and vice versa. So the desert was rarely observed by humans. Recently, the source of the earthquakes could be traced to the middle of the empty desert, and with them came massive sinkholes that prevented investigation. If one were to stand in the desert at that moment they would see one such sinkhole. The sand slowly poured into a small chasm and oddly enough there was a dim light at the bottom of it. Deep below the source of the light was revealed. A humongous glowing red eye with ck x-shaped pupils. The eye itself looked to be at least 10 feet, in terms height and width. The lethargic eye stared out into space before it another quake urred which caused it to blink. The quakes continued in a steady rhythm that resembled a heartbeat.The eye continued to blink every several minutes, and each time the eye seemed to regain some sense of rity. A semnce of awareness appeared in its eye while a fierce tremor erupted, forcing more sand into the cavern. It finally seemed to be awake as it scanned the surroundings. The rest of its body was buried under thousands of pounds of sand and it seemed to realize that fact. As to how it got in such a ce? The creature possessed enough intelligence to remember. A woman. A woman with wings and dark purple hair. The creature had fought with such a woman and was injured heavily, but what happened to the woman was unknown. The creature had no way of knowing that a thousand years had passed since then, but even if it did its anger wouldnt subside. After all, it could still feel the womans sword in its body. A low groan echoed throughout the cavern. The sand over the creature shook, and a huge earthquake followed, but that wasnt enough to break free at the moment. Still,pared to its forced 1000 year hibernation, it wouldnt be that much longer until it was free. . Please wait just a moment, Sir. A man bowed politely in front Ira before leaving. Iras arrival at the Thynne Manor waspletely unexpected and there wasnt anyone who didnt realize how important Ira was to the Matriarch, especially after the wedding. After arriving, Ira was escorted to a guest room while someone attempted to reach out to the Valkyries. Uh...Ok. Ira shrugged as he picked through a bowl of fruit. After a few moments, a very familiar person appeared in the room. Ira. Aldis said in a somewhat excited tone. Aldis. Ira responded as he peeled an orange. Its been a while. Aldis said as he took a seat. Yeah, whatve you been up to. Ira asked while chewing. Ive been waiting to get my mothers approval to join the Mercenaries Union. Aldis exined before he realized something. Have you seen Amy by any chance? Aldis asked. No. I thought she wouldve been with you. Ira said without much worry. I thought it was good for her to go ahead and join the union before me. I dont know how long itll take for my mother to approve it. Ill probably have to fight a few of my cousins to prove that Im capable. Aldis said with a determined look. He had practiced dual-wielding for the exact moment he could show his mother and grandmother. Hey, you get any abilities from that Golden Aurora thing? Ira asked. Aldis took some time to think before responding....I felt slightly different after, but I suspect its more of me being too hopeful. Other than that slight feeling, I havent gained anything. Have you? Ira chuckled while shaking his head. I learned some stuff, but I had to take it from someone. Aldis was at a loss for words due to Iras cryptic words but knew Ira was...entric to begin with. What do you mean? He asked. Ill tell youter, I think someone is here for me. Ira said before standing up. Then as if on cue, someone knocked at the door and then entered. Sir, if you would follow me. The man who attended to Ira earlier bowed. Ill see youter, Aldis. Oh, and Ill ask about that Mercenary stuff if I get a chance. Ira said. Wait--Ira, theres no need to do that, but Id appreciate it if you could check up on Amy. Aldis responded. No problem, Ira said with a casual assurance. After all, it wouldnt be hard to find Amy if he really tried. Ira was then escorted to the familiar courtyard and spotted a Valkyrie he had seen a few times before. Compared to the other ones he knew, the particr Valkyrie in front of him was a bit more in touch with her emotions, the most prominent being anger. In fact, most of his interactions with her all dealt with her swinging her hammer at him. Judith. Ira greeted herzily before sitting down. I dont have to call you my aunt-inw or anything, right? Id prefer if you didnt, Judith said. Good. Between you and me, I dont think my brother would like it. After all, he wasn''t even invited to the wedding. Ira whispered before patting his sword. What did youe here for? Judith ignored his words and got directly to the point. Although her temperament could be misleading, she approved of Ira greatly. His abilities and bloodline were beyond impressive and his mental state was tolerable, to say the least. The only thing she could say he was unsatisfied with was hisck of willingness to take on a second or third wife from within her family. In the end, she couldnt press the topic as it wasnt within her right to and then there was the fact that Ira and Avery had yet to produce a child. Ira leaned back into the chair while ncing at the mountain far off in the distance. I have an index. Judith showed an unamused expression. If its just that, you should know we already have one. Yeah, but this came from before the copse, Ira said with a grin. Before the Judith looked at Ira as she trailed off. Is it with you? She asked. Yup. Ira nodded. Then Ill have to inform my mother. Judith responded. Listen...Since Im here already, it wouldnt be too much to see Avery would it? Ira asked as he pretended to be nonchnt. You brought an index just to see her? They wouldve made an exception and let you on the peak if you just asked. Judith shook her head with some slight amusement. She could see why Lauren liked Ira more than her own blood-rted grandchildren. No one told me that. Ira responded. Come on. Ill take you up myself. Judith said as she stood up. Ira moved next to her and she grabbed his arm before summoning her wings and flying off without saying another word. Juliana Fairfax once was felt as if her family didnt cater to her enough, but it all had changed recently. Ever since the incident, it felt as if her family was paying too much attention to her and the Temple was even getting involved. She even had overheard maids calling her an oracle or prophet of some sort. No matter where she went there would always be someone nearby usually gazing in fervor, but there was no one around at the moment because she had simply run away. The pressure and anxiety had been building for some time, while others attempted to assure her it was a great thing, she could only recall being fearful of losing control of her body. That was why at that moment, the youngest daughter of the Fairfax Family sat alone in a corner hidden from the world. No jewelry or expensive clothing was present, only a in dress and a pitiful looking face stained with tears. She nned to sit there and collect her thoughts alone, but there seemed to be other ns for her. Hey...uh, are you ok? A male voiceced with awkwardness took her focus. Are you in trouble? Do you need help? Another voice asked. Juliana looked up to see two boys that werent much older than her. One of them was tall and the other wasparatively shorter but seemed to carry a lot of confidence for some reason. N-No thank you. Juliana responded. She realized it was dangerous to be without guards especially after all the recent incidents, but she didnt think anything bad would happen. Did someone hurt you? The shorter boy asked as he shed his Mercenary card. No After seeing his card, Juliana felt a bit safer and continued, Its just...everyone is saying that the Golden Aurora was a sign of the gods. That its going to help us...but...I dont want any power from it...I dont Juliana began crying. Woah. Woah. Woah. Please just calm down. The boy panicked as he tried to calm her as the scene could be interpreted differently from possible spectators. Its weird to hear people say its the Gods way of helping us. My younger brother was killed by some bandits a year ago and they werent there to help at all. If I had the same abilities I have now...then maybe The taller boy spoke quietly to himself before realizing he was speaking aloud. He turned to see two faces looking at him with pity. Sorry. He said as he smiled bitterly. Seeing that Juliana calmed down, the shorter more confident boy began to speak, My name is Randolph and this is my friend rk. ...Hi. Juliana greeted. H-Hello, rk responded. Thats much better. Randolph nodded with a friendly smile. Hey, if youre hungry you can get some food with us. He offered. Um...Ok. Juliana stood up and dusted herself off. She had looked atmon people with disdain previously, but it she met two people who turned out to be nice and more caring than those she lived with. Far below a stretch of barrennd, a city stood. Crystals lined the ceiling and simted daylight for those who lived in the city. Along the streets, thousands of its citizens could be seen moving about their day. There was some diversity among those who lived in the city, but the most prominent races were those with greyish skin, red eyes, pointy ears, and white hair. They were none other than the Dark Elves. Beast people and even what appeared to be humans could be seen walking along the streets, but it would be wrong to assume they were human. Those who looked like humans fell into two categories, Vampires or Lycanthropes. Either way, they one thing inmon and that was they suffered from a curse. In theory, it would be hard to think that those different races could live together, but it worked well under the leadership of the Dark Elves. Dark Elves lived under a matriarchy, unlike the Elves which were ruled by n Keepers who were usually male. From an outside viewpoint, it seemed like the Dark Elves and Elves lived in a waypletely opposite of each other. In the center of the underground city stood a pce. Amon trait of those who ruled over others. Inside a Dark Elf woman sat on a throne, while a male kneeled in front of her. Please allow me to apany you to the Summit, Mother. The Dark Elf man pleaded. He was the son of Queen Sylun Meldara, the oldest and most powerful living Dark Elf in its entire civilization. While all Elves were known for their longevity, it didnt really include the entire race. Since the copse, only certain lineages were able to live for more than hundreds of years, and of course, the birth rate was incredibly low for those who could. Sylun had lived for a little over 700 years and was lucky enough to have twins, a boy, and a girl, less than 100 years ago. Instead of responding, the Queen spoke quietly to herself. Will that Valkyrie be attending? Sylun was familiar with the Valkyries or more specifically Lauren. At that time they had met, the Dark Elves were small in number and still looking for a ce to permanently settle. Luckily enough they had managed to receive some assistance from Lauren and she could be considered directly responsible for setting the foundation that the Dark Elf civilization was built on. Mother? The prince raised his head in confusion. Ill allow it, Saren. Sylun responded. Their purpose in attending the summit was to gain as much information as they could on the Red Moon. While Dark Elves did stay underground, they sometimes went to the surface during the night. Putting away her thoughts the Queen continued, I hope your sister will lead well during my absence. Seeing as youve decided you want to apany me to that summit. I only want to find out more about the Red Moon so we can ensure our prosperity, Saren exined. I know. I just hope you avoid trouble with an old friend of mine. If she even appears. Sylun mused with a smile. ... Chapter 51: A Helping Hand Chapter 51: A Helping Hand 850 years ago. Even one hundred and fifty years after the Copse the world remained in shambles. In one spot, a silhouette stood, withstanding a heavy downpour of rain. asionally, the ground would shift and geysers of moltenva would erupt, causing a loud hiss as they hit the wet ground and rapidly cooled. Even still, the figure stood unmovingly, focused on therge mountain in front of it. The identity of the figure was none other than Kara Thynne, dressed in a makeshift and tattered armor. Holding a short spear in one hand and a sword in the other. Her wings showed some damage and wounds decorated her body, causing massive amounts blood to cascade down her armor before being washed away by the rain. She paid no mind to her wounds and only focused on what was in front of her, a mountain...No, it looked like it a mountain due to the rain the continuously battering thend. The mountain was a towering creature with dark, shale-like, skin and four furious red eyes, each with a ck X-shaped pupil. One horn on its head curled upward, while the other had been cleanly broken off. Tworge tusks, protruding from its face, were untouched. The creature was without a doubt the tallest living organism on the as it stood around 4 miles high. The behemoth of a creature had many wounds, that were rtively small whenpared to the rest of it. All of a sudden the creature roared. It was so powerful that the air around it rippled, and even the rain stopped temporarily. When finally finished, Kara remained rooted to the ground. As if taking offense, the behemoth moved to swing its arm with the intent of crushing her. Kara closed her eyes and took a deep breath. When she opened them, a sense of rity appeared in her eyes. She dropped her short spear and broke out into a sprint before her wings fluttered and she took to the air, easily avoiding the Behemoths hand. Kara, like many others, believed that once the level of absolute was reached that there could be nothing left, but the level of absolute was nothing in front of the Behemoth. A pure silver radiance emerged from Karas body as she closed in on the Behemoth. She had left the bounds of absolute and transcended onto what could only be described as the Zenith. As her sword made contact with the Behemoths chest all sound faded. For a moment time seemed topletely stop before a bright light and a massive shockwave set everything in motion. The ground shattered into huge segments, swallowing the Behemoth. As for Kara, there was no trace of her. The only thing left was her sword which was buried in the Behemoths massive chest, although without extraordinary eyesight it was close to impossible to see. For the next few days, thend stirred and shifted. It was hard to believe that the area used to be a part of a sea that would be long forgotten. After another few days, a young woman with purple hair and wings descended toward the area, it was Karas only daughter, Lauren. She observed the remnants of energy that caused the desert to be chaotic. She then grabbed a handful of sand while looking on at thendscape. Mother. A hint of admiration ran through her eyes as she let the sand fall between her fingers. Ira stared at Avery. The changes in her appearance couldnt escape his eyes at all. Her sharp features had be more defined, but not overwhelmingly so. The softness of her skin could be seen from just a quick nce. Her silver colored eyes which normally werepletely indifferent seemed tomunicate satisfaction. If that wasnt enough the edges of her mouth curved upwards ever so slightly. Avery stared at Ira. His appearance hadnt changed much, with the exception of his hair which had grown a bit longer. Contrary to Averys almost imperceptible smile, Ira wore an obvious grin filled with excitement. For a brief moment while two people stood at the entrance of the Valkyries Hall and silently stared at each other. As expected, the first one to break the silence was Ira. Avery, Ira said. Ira, Avery responded. Iras gaze broke away as he seemed to briefly contemte something. Aveys current outfit consisted of some rather light training robes. Ira then smiled as if he realized something before taking off his coat and disappearing and reappearing in front of Avery. He held it open for her and then gestured with a nod for her to put it on. Avery humored him and put her arms into the coat, only to watch it change into a mercury-like state as it readjusted itself. Within a few seconds, it became a sleek ck armor that clung to Averys body in a way that wouldnt hamper movement. Its amazing. Avery said before continuing, But what about my old armor? Ill give it away or something. Ira shrugged. Avery nodded as she wasnt too attached to it, to begin with. Unfortunately I dont have anything for you, Avery said. Not that she expected Ira to wantpensation since they were married. Its fine. If you really want to pay me back you shoulde with me to that Summit. Ira responded with half-jokingly. Avery thought to herself for a few seconds before speaking, Alright. Really? Iras eyes widened. I should be able to. Due to the phoenix heart, my control over my mana has advanced quicker than the others, so I should have fewer restrictions. When is it? Avery asked. In a week or two, Ira answered happily. Oh yeah, I have something to show you. Averys eyes showed interest as she looked at Ira, but all he did was look around. They were currently standing right outside of the Valkyries Hall. If he were to demonstrate his newfound abilities it could end up damaging something. Well? Avery looked at him. Well...I cant do it here. I dont want to break anything. Ira said with disappointment. All of a sudden Lauren and Casey appeared with visible expectation on their face. Ira. Lauren greeted as she moved to stand near them. Casey also nodded as she stood next to her mother. They both looked at Averys armor but decided to ask about itter. Judith told me that you have an index in your possession, Lauren said. I do. Ira waved his hand and the index in question appeared. Lauren and Casey immediately went to examine it. After channeling mana through it for a few moments, Lauren spoke, Its true Have you used it yet? Casey asked. No. I cant even use mana. Ira said with a shrug. What do you mean? This time Avery was the one to speak. I dont know how to really exin it. I can cancel magic so maybe it has to do with that. Ira exined nonchntly. He didnt really care if he could use mana or not. Channeling mana and casting spells seemedborious from his view, it would be much faster just to punch someone in the face. The ability to cancel out magic, Lauren whispered to herself before she focused on Ira. For now, well begin the process of reactivating the index. When its done well call for you. Alright. Ira nodded. Just as Lauren moved to fly Ira off the mountain, Avery began speaking. Grandmother, I would like to apany Ira for a period of time. Lauren looked at Ira with a slight smile before giving her approval, I see nothing wrong with it, Avery. Ill let you take him back down to the manor. Take care, Casey said as she also smiled at the pair. Though it was rare, the Valkyries of the Thynne family possessed some semnce of emotion. It was just buried underneath ayer of cold pragmatism and underlying violent nature. Are you ready? Avery asked as tworge dark purple wings emerged from her back, both had faint reddish-orange veins covering them. Yeah. Ira grinned brightly as he ced his arm around her waist. Averys wings fluttered and within moments they were in the air. Ira suddenly had a thought and began speaking and since they werent moving that fast it wasnt difficult. Couldnt you drop me on someone from this height? Ira asked. What? Avery responded. Since I can change the way gravity affects me wouldnt dropping me onto someone cause some damage? Ira repeated his idea once again. That could...work, Ira, Avery said as she furrowed her brows in contemtion. Yeah? We gotta try it out sometime. Ira said as they arrived at the Thynne Manor. When is it? Avery asked. Ira showed a nk look until he realized what she meant. Oh, two weeks, Ira said. Ok, Avery responded as she turned to leave. Well have to make up for lost time! Ira said enthusiastically. Two weeks, Ira, Avery said with a charmingugh before she flew away. Ira stood and watched her until she could no longer be seen and then went into the Manor. When he entered he was greeted by a few servants and just as he was going to walk past them he checked his current attire only to notice it was a bit worn out. Is everything ok, Sir? An old servant asked. Ira narrowed his eyes weirdly when he was called Sir but he ignored it and spoke. Can you take me to Aldis room? He asked. Yes, Sir. The old Servant wanted to ask why but was told that Iras status in the house should be treated just as high as the Valkyries. Ira was led through the Manor until they stopped at Aldis room. The servant peeked over his shoulder and looked at Ira before knocking on the door. What is it? Aldis'' voice resounded as he opened the door to see a servant and Ira. You have some clothes I can borrow right? Ira smiled as he walked into Aldis room. He looked around to see that the room was surprisingly neat. Without wasting any more time, he opened a wardrobe and put on a ck jacket, a white shirt, and a new pair of ck pants. Thanks, Aldis, Ira said as he left his old clothes on the floor before exiting, leaving Aldis behind with a questioning expression. As Ira left the Manor there were coachmen ready to take Ira back to the Capital. One of them began to speak, Sir, would you need- Nope. Ira interrupted as he did a light stretch. He then lowered his body toward the ground before leaping forward and leaving a thin cloud of dust behind him. The Coachman coughed while holding a revering looking in his eye as he watched Ira disappear into the distance. . Amy was sitting alone in a dimly lit, cold, damp, cell. A wooden cot and filthy looking toilet were her only decorations. It seemed like the Guards tossed her into a random cell and forgot about her, but it wasnt really their fault. Incidents of crime had been steadily rising after the Red Moon and Golden Aurora appeared. Dont you wish for something more? A voice that spoke with an indescribable allure echoed in her head as her arm metal arm showed a green translucence. I do, Amy muttered in a defeated voice. At some point, a voice appeared in her head, but she didnt think she was going insane. It was obvious to her that the voice was the cause of the green fire she used to kill her attacker. Dont you wish to be like...Ira. The voice spoke again. It was none other than a demon of Envy and possibly one of the first Demons to manifest itself in the mortal ne. Luckily enough for the demon, Amys arm served as the perfect medium to make contact while feeding off of her desires. Amys mental state was fragile, to say the least, so the Demon had been able to grow quite rapidly to the point where it could read some of her memories. The most prominent memory wasnt the death of her mother, but her memory of Ira and Avery. In its mind, Ira was another potential target if he could possess Amys body. From the memories, it was clear that Iras mental state was far from healthy and his strength and abilities were more than adequate. Avery, on the other hand, was the exact opposite of a target for the Demon. Her cold personality indicated a certain strength of spirit and iron d mentality which would be very dangerous. For example, if the Demon attempted to reach out to Avery in its current weak state, she could most definitely overpower and destroy it. If you want...I can make you just as powerful as him and maybe even beyond that. The Demon said as it tried to tempt Amy. ...All I have to do is say yes? Amy asked with a bit of disbelief. While Amy was desperate, she knew it sounded too good to be true. That is all you have to do. Will you allow me to give you power? The Demon asked. It was clear Amy would agree with a little more goading, at that moment the Demons mind was preupied with thoughts of Ira. From what he could see in Amys memories, Ira had incredible physical strength and senses coupled with the ability to teleport. Normally, he wouldnt be considered a target, but his unstable mentality made him a perfect candidate in the Demons eyes. Then Amy went quiet as she contemted harder. The depressive fog that was clouding her mind made it hard to really consider her options. At the current moment, it seemed like everyone had given up on her. Without warning, the loud sound of footsteps echoed through the corridor, rousing Amys neighbors into amotion. Hey, Handsome. Bail me out and Ill show you something you might like. One woman said. Forget about that old woman and take me instead. Ill spend all night looking at those pretty yellow eyes. Another woman said. Yellow...eyes Amy whispered to herself before she hurriedly stood up to fix her somewhat haggard appearance. Shut up you harlots! An authoritative voice bellowed causing all the previous shouts to trickle into to murmurs. The distinct sound of keys could be heard as the footsteps moved closer and closer, giving Amy a growing sense of hope. Several Guardsmen appeared in front of Amys cell and blocked the view. They parted to the sides and gave Amy a clear view of someone she hadnt seen in awhile. ...Ira. Amy said as she tried to hold back tears. Amy, this isnt what I meant when I said the academy wasnt the ce for you, Ira said with a chuckle. Is this the girl you were looking for, Sir. A guard asked respectfully. Yeah. Ira nodded as he looked at Amy. Her hair was messy, dark circles were under her eyes, and her armIra focused his gaze on the arm he had given her for a brief moment before he looked back at Amy. Hmm? Was I wrong? The Demon felt as if it were in danger for a split second before it went away. Just to be safe, it reduced its presence. Once Demons possessed something in the mortal ne, it became nearly impossible to freely leave without the proper strength. Alright. Lets go, Amy. Ira waved his hand and a set of armor flew toward Amy. The Guards looked shocked to see such a casual use of spatial magic but refrained from saying anything. Amy grabbed the armor and wiped her tears before she spoke, How did you find me? Ira shook his head, Ill tell you on the way. Amy stood there and looked at Ira and he, in turn, looked back at her. I need to change, Ira. Amy finally said. Oh. Ira shrugged and turned around. He noticed the guards were looking at him oddly and began to talk, What? So you guys want to watch her get changed? The Guards showed forced smiles as they also turned their backs, allowing Amy to change. If it were anyone else, they wouldnt behave like they did, but they had long since heard of Ira and knew his status was even higher than most nobility. I-Im done, Amy said with an embarrassed expression. Ok, I''ll tell you the story on the way, Ira said. Amy nodded in response and stepped out of the cell with a renewed vigor. The guards then escorted the pair out. In the far North, Harper breathed heavily as one of her arms hung limply to the side. Her normally pale blue hair was stained with blood that was most likely her own as she was injured in multiple ces. Currently, she was leaning against a tree with a fatigued posture. She looked off into the distance and could see a childlike figure holding a scythe in its hands. Its body was covered in a ck cloak which made it hard to discern what was under it, but Harper seemed to remember one of the cultists she interrogated saying that the main figure of the Emissaries was around her age. Its him. Harper huffed angrily as she clenched her teeth. In her moment of distraction, a cultist had snuck up on her. I found her! Over here! The cultists shouted wildly. Harper summoned her spectral chain and threw it around his neck before pulling the cultist to the ground and stomping on the back of his neck, producing a loud snapping sound. Although she reacted quickly, it wasnt quick enough as several figures, including the short scythe-wielding figure, converged on her position. Harper examined her injuries and decided to run away at a speed no one present could match, leaving a faint blue trail behind her. She needed a day or so to recover from her injuries as they could be considered somewhat light whenpared to the strength of her regeneration. The sun was beginning to set which was even more beneficial to her as she could be empowered by the moon. Since it was winter, both moons would be able to be seen and at that point, her lunar empowerment would allow her to recover even faster. Thinking of it, Harper even managed to giggle a few times as she disappeared into the cold wilderness. ... Chapter 52: Your Inner Demons Chapter 52: Your Inner Demons Ira and Amy sat together in a restaurant. The Blue Bird, specifically. A restaurant that previously boasted of very little notoriety until Ira basically financed its renovations by himself. Ms.Edda, the restaurant''s owner, and local hero, had long since hired skilled chefs but had personally appeared to attend to Ira. The restaurant was filled to capacity which was due to the story of Ms.Edda fending off a robbery which caused people to visit out of curiosity and stay for the food. Ira had finished nearly a dozen tes before he began talking to Amy. How did you find me? Amy asked immediately. Sam, Ira said as hezily reclined in the chair with a satisfied look. Sam? Amy questioned. Samantha. She handles all the jobs I take and since Im important she has the clearance to do certain things or something like that. She will exin it better than me. Ira said. Will? Amy said. Although she didnt want to she ended up making one-worded inquiries due to the way Ira spoke. Shes on the way...but what I want to know is who did you kill? Ira showed an interested expression and he leaned forward and rested his chin on his hand. He gave a careful look into Amys green eyes as if he were worried about missing something hidden beneath. I Amy withered under his gaze for some reason as memories of her attack surfaced. She summed up how her attacker assaulted her without reason and how she somehow used green mes to kill him. Green mes. Ira returned to his reclined position and close his eyes as he pondered over something. After a few moments of silence, Ira spoke with his eyes still closed, Amy. Y-Yes, Amy responded nervously. Your arm. It didnt have that greenish color when I gave it to you, right? Ira asked casually. No, it didnt, Amy answered. I see, Ira said. Silence returned as Ira appeared to have fallen asleep, an idle serenity fell over him which looked quite charming. In fact, a few women in the restaurant sent Amy jealous nces, misunderstanding the rtionship between the two. Um...Ira. Amy said in a near whisper as the pressure of those gazes seemed too much for her to handle in her current state. Ira furrowed his brows before he slowly opened his eyes and stared at Amys arm. Hey, Amy. Yes? Amy responded. Hold out your hand for a moment, Ira said as he held out his own. Dont do it! The Demon of Envy screamed in Amys head which caused her to flinch. As soon as Ira opened his eyes and stared at her arm, the Demon felt as if it were under immediate threat. The first time could be written off as something else, but a second time would mean that it was truly dangerous. The Demon had underestimated Ira as it could now feel an immediate threat any time Ira looked at it. Amy hesitated, but Ira was one of her most trusted friends and one of the people she admired the most so sheplied. She rested the metal hand on his palm and Ira instantly felt a slight warmth on it. Amy looked to be a bit embarrassed as she the metal arm still had a sensation of touch, it was just far less sensitive than a real arm. Although she had no real romantic feelings for Ira, it was still weird for her to hold the hand of a member of the opposite sex. She reminded herself that Ira didnt operate in the same way as everyone else and managed to retain some sense of calmness. Thats weird. Ira said to himself before he continued, Seems like something is...in here. Ira had dealt with the Will of Purgatory so he was a bit familiar with sub-nar entities. There was also whatever the boy who appeared in his consciousness was. The feeling from those interactions manifested itself as he continued to inspect Amys arm. Dont trust him! He wants it for himself! The Demon whispered lies into Amys mind which caused her to look at Ira. Didnt he give her the entire arm free of charge? Especially surprising when considering prosthetics that were enhanced with magic to simte sensory abilities were astronomical in price. Knowing that Ira had a direct personality, Amy ced her trust in him, rather than the strange voice. As she put less and less importance in the words of the voice, it seemed to lose power. Damn it! The Demon cursed. As the situation progressed Amys mental state was recovering quickly due to Ira. It wouldnt take much more before any power it could draw from Amy would be negligent and it would be forced into dormancy or die altogether. It only had one option and that was to try to forcefully possess Ira. From what it could tell, his mental state didnt change much even if his strength did. It had a premonition that Ira was a step away from doing something dangerous and it was right. Ira was about to use his ability to nullify energy and mana to scare out whatever was inside Amys arm, but it appeared that he didnt need to as he felt a warm energy attempting to rush into his hand. Ira found himself standing on a t rock filled expanse with a grey sky in the background. In front of him stood a fluorescent green dog that looked rabid that towered over him. Submit! The Demon growled out viciously. A normal person would be scared out of their mind, but Ira just narrowed his eyes in confusion. What? Ira asked with a chuckle of disbelief. SUBMIT! The Demon snarled. You just yell amand at someone and they follow, huh? Has that been working for you? Ira asked sarcastically. The Demon quickly searched for something to rattle Iras emotions and quickly thought of something. It began to speak triumphantly, If you dont submit willingly then Ill take your body by force and have a nice talk with your wife- but was quickly stopped as it felt a searing pain that was worse than death. The illusion of a huge dog crumpled as it turned into nothing a small hound that barely reached Iras hip. The Demon writhed on the ground as it cried out in agony and was unable to even speak. After what felt like an eternity, the pain ceased and the Demon was offered a brief respite. What did you do- It attempted to question Ira, but was instantly subjected to the pain once again without the chance to think about anything. Ira watched the Demon wriggle on the ground with an uncharacteristically cold gaze. While the Demon was unaware, Ira was using his ability to nullify magic and certain energies on it which caused it to feel an unbearable pain. A weird scene yed out where the pain would stop, the demon would attempt to speak, and then the pain would resume. After numerous times, the Demon began to see a pattern in its short moments of relief. Its only hope of survival was to submit to Ira. At first, it was unwilling, even with all the pain, but as time went on something inside of it seemed to break. I-Im sorry. Im sorry. Im sorry. The Demon whimpered as it curled into a ball. Thats a good ce to start. Ira cracked a cheerful smile. Im sorry. Im sorry. Im sorry. The Demon repeated brokenly. Yeah, I got that. Ira nodded. Im sorry. Im sorry. Im sorry. It continued. Ok, thats enough. Dont say it again. Ira said with a hint of annoyance. ... The Demon looked up at Ira fearfully. Right. So what are you? A demon. It instantly responded. Then it began to exin what Demons were and how it came to find Amy. Demons were simply a reflection of the desires of all mortals. They lived simrly to parasites as they fed off of the host''s emotions to get stronger and were known to lie to, cheat, and trick their hosts if they could. It told of everything in fear of missing one small detail and being subjected to that feeling of agony again. After it finished talking, Ira took a few moments to digest all the information before nodding. So can you make Amy stronger? Ira asked. Y-Yes. Without affecting her? Ira asked. ... The Demon responded with silence. If you cant do that then I should just kill you right? Ira asked. He had already decided to kill it if it couldnt produce anything beneficial for Amy. Please wait! The Demon cried out. Ira remained silent as he looked on with an entertained smile. There may be a way. Demons drain the hosts because the end goal is to consume them. That isnt to say that symbiosis is impossible. I can impart her with some abilities, but I need some sort of power to draw from. As long as she consumes something living it can nourish my mes and strengthen any abilities she receives. The Demon hurriedly exined. The entire process sounded good, but it came at a cost to itself. It would be reduced into a simple-minded entity that held no trace of its previous self. That is why the method was never seen as no Demon would be willing to eliminate its ego to help its host. The Demon held out hope that once Amy gained enough strength it could resume its previous form and at that time it could assimte with Amy without drawing Iras attention. Agree to a soul contract, Ira said with a smile. O-Of course. For some reason, the Demon felt as if its intentions had been read through. Lets see Ira thought for a second, Its a permanent symbiosis. You cant attempt to change Amys mind. You cant attempt to influence her mind. You cant do anything that will harm her. You cant speak with her from now on either. Basically, you cant do any of that demon stuff you talked about earlier. Do you agree? Ira finished listing the conditions and grinned. The Demon felt like crying if it could. Agreeing to such a contract would reduce it to its simplest form and would never allow it to think for itself. Even if it survived what would be the point if it just became a tool for someone else. Still, there was no one to me but itself and no choice but to ept, otherwise it would be subjected to a pain worse than death. I, Xeleg, agree to the terms set. The Demon muttered in defeat. A ck strand flew into its body and buried itself within which frightened the Demon. Before the Demon could protest, the illusion around it began to crumble. Thest thing it saw was Ira looking at it with a satisfied grin. Iras interaction with the Demon only took a few seconds in reality. So the only thing Amy noticed was a warm sensation energy over her body before dispersing. Ira released her hand and then began to speak. How long did you have to listen to that thing talk? Ira shook his head. Amy seemed to understand what he meant as she felt a change in her entire body. Ira...you...thank you. Amy said as she nearly choked on her words. In Amys eyes, ever since they first met Ira had been helping her immensely and had never asked for a thing in return which caused her to feel undeserving. Dont tell me...Are you crying? Ira began tough. I-Im not. Amy sniffled as tears worked their way to the edge of her eyes. Yeah...yeah, you are. Ira shook his head. You need some grit, Amy. A few scars, some dangerously oversized muscles, and a few unique grunts. Ira, no. Amyughed a few times as she wiped her eyes. You sure? I know an Alchemist who can probably make some muscle potions or something. No! Amy said loudly as she imagined what she would like. Your loss, Ira said as he turned his gaze to the entrance of the restaurant. Amy followed his line of sight and immediately saw a woman with short brown hair enter with a professional look and a folder in hand. The woman walked toward them and nodded in greeting toward Amy before she sat down at the table. I assume this is Amy, Samantha said to Ira. Yep. Ira nodded. Thank you...for helping Ira find me, I mean, Amy said as she slightly bowed toward Samantha. No need for thanks, Samantha responded. Can I ask how you found me? Amy questioned. Although the Union holds a strict privacy policy, it only applies to certain people. Those who joined recently have information that is essible to those with higher clearance. Samantha exined. I see. Amy nodded. That reminds me. Your spear has been sent to the Union and you can retrieve it whenever you please. Samantha added. Ah, yes. Thank you. Amy said politely. Alright, what do you have for me, Sam? Ira spoke up. Samantha opened her folder and spread documents onto the table. Youre tasked with protecting his Highness, The Fourth Prince, Leonard. Before that you have to sign a few contracts acknowledging your responsibilities and ept full responsibility should anything go wrong. Ira groaned as he held out his hand. Pen. Samantha retrieved a pen from her pocket and handed it over. Ira quickly signed all of the documents in what could only be described as leisurely scribbles. After he was finished Samantha began to talk, You should know that the other princes wanted you, but since I told them youre not too partial to etiquette they had given up. Oh? Why is that? Ira asked without concern. Its a matter of status. The other three are candidates for ascending the throne and if they were unable to control one Mercenary from their own country it may reflect badly on their abilities. Samantha exined. Although Ira wasrgely unaware Ira had no desire to get swept under political undercurrents, so he just shrugged it off. Then a thought surfaced in his head. Why would the fourth prince ept it? Maybe he thought he could subdue Ira with charisma or maybe he didnt want to participate in thepetition for the throne at all. Oh well, Ira said to himself before he continued. Sam, I want you to look out for Amy from now on. It wont be a problem, Samantha responded. Finding jobs for Harper or Amy was far lessplicatedpared to the process she had to go through for Ira. Now that I think about it, Harper should be on her way back too. Maybe you both should partner up, Amy. Ira said as he stood up. Youre leaving? Amy asked. Yeah, but I live right across the from here. So if you need to find me just check there or ask Sam. Ira said before leaving. Samantha stayed at the table and gave an evaluating nce at Amy. After a few moments of silence, she finally spoke. Youve known Ira for a while? Only for a few months, same as most of the other people that know him, Amy responded. I see. If you dont mind Id like to ask you a few personal questions about your training and abilities to gauge a proper direction for you as a Mercenary. Samantha said as she pulled out a small notepad and began to write. O-Ok. Amy agreed somewhat nervously. Rhys sat alone in an unexpectedly in room which had nothing more than the bare necessities. With her mask and armor removed, her scars became visible. Her lightning-shaped scars held a uniqueness to them as they started from a single point that was the top of her head, which was hidden by her dark brown hair and then split off. A set of scars ran parallel to each other, from her forehead to her corbone and at that point, they continued past her shoulders and to her wrists. The other set ran directly down her spine and trailed her legs, stopping at her ankles. A folder, simr to the one Sam gave to Ira, sat in front of Rhys on a small table. The words were bunched up, but a few lines stood out. Mostly those concerning security for the First Prince. Rhys went through the process of signing away on numerous documents before she finally closed it. After she finished, she stood up and stretched before walking toward a mirror. As she looked at herself, her thoughts wandered to one person before she shook her head and traced over her scars silently. Getting rid of whatever she was thinking, Rhys threw on some leather armor, put on her mask, and grabbed the folder. Normally, she wouldnt do a participate in a diplomatic rted job, but after some consideration, she decided to. She had never been to another country or city outside of the Grenitian Kingdom so the prospect of travel excited her. ... Chapter 53: Harpers Big Day Pt.1 Chapter 53: Harper''s Big Day Pt.1 Within the cold Northern Wilderness. Any sign of her? A man clothed in ck asked as he surveyed his frozen surroundings. Hundreds of coniferous trees stretched as far as he could see, providing many spots to hide or set up an ambush. None. A simrly dressed man responded. ShitWe have to head back before it gets dark. Its the third day in a row and shes killed a lot of us. The man turned around to look at his partner, who was staring at the sky. What is it? He said as he looked up only to fall silent and for good reason. The sun was a steak. A giant steak. Anyone who witnessed something so odd could only fall silent. Just then, one of the men snapped back to reality. I-Illusion! Its an illusion! Shes here! He drew his sword before running over and shaking hispanion, who also drew his sword. A cracking sound could be heard as the sky shattered and the scenery changed into two separate moons. One of the men spoke with disbelief, Its already night Shit The other cursed. Loud footsteps suddenly emerged from the brush as a tall, pale blue, Phantom rushed toward the men with weapons held in its six arms. Shit! One man dug into his pocket for a whistle, but dropped it in his haste. When he looked up, the Phantom was already swinging a two handed axe. Before he could even react, his head left his shoulder and his body fell limply into the snow. Hispanion tripped over himself andnded in the snow, crawling backward in horror. Hey! A childish voice resounded from the trees above. He looked up to see a small girl illuminated under the moonlight. Her features consisted of three ck dots between her brows, pale blue eyes, and hair that had ck roots but was mostly blue. Other than her head, the rest of her body was hidden in a cloak. Its you The man said in a defeated voice. Yeah, it''s me! Harper jumped down from the trees andnded in front of the man causing some snow to fly into the air. Where is he? Harper asked as she cracked her neck. The manughed dryly as he recalled the way hisrades were found over the past three days. Coincidentally, they would be found one of three ways, dead, tortured to death, or with their minds shattered. If I tell you...make it quick. The man said as his face darkened. Ok. Harper nodded as her phantom moved closer. Not too far to the East, there is an old church...Youll find Sin there. The man said. Sin? Harper furrowed her eyebrows curiously. Its what that brat calls himself...Its funny how my life was ruined by kids, you and him, I mean. He killed anyone in my hunting vige who wouldnt join...so what was I supposed to do! The man released his pent-up emotions at the end as tears and snot fell down his face. Harper just looked at him before nodding toward her Phantom. It moved closer and raised its halberd. The man cursed aloud as he could practically see his death looming over him. Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! He wouldnt even attempt to beg for mercy, not because of the things he had done, but because he knew the little girl in front of him didnt seem familiar with the concept. Do it! Fucking do it! The man screamed. The Phantom thrust the halberd into his skull and ended his life immediately. Harper looked up into the sky and saw small flurries of snow falling. Lets go, She said before hopping onto her Phantoms shoulders. Inside of a ran down cathedral, nearly a fifty men grouped together in front an oddly shaped chair. Sin...we havent been able to find her for three days, even if we know her general location she only appears at night...maybe we should move our base for now and focus on the ritualter. A man reluctantly gave his opinion to a boy that looked to be no older than 12. The boy had small brown eyes and dark brown hair, there was an overall ordinary look about him. That is, if one were to ignore the ck clothes he wore, the chair decorated with human skulls, and the 6-foot scythe leaning right next to him. Obviously, the scythe was the most disturbing part. The de was standard, but what was holding the de looked to be an abnormally long spinal cord. You want to...run away from her? Sin asked as he cocked his head. For some reason, the man felt threatened and lowered his head. N-Not run away...I just think that the way things are progressing at the moment, we may need to hold off for a few days. It looks like its gonna snow tonight, so itll be even harder to find her. he hurriedly said. Hmmm. Sin seemed to take his words into consideration as he showed a thoughtful look. So...How many of you think we should hold off for a few days? Sin asked. Those who were smart or at the very least, attentive, caught the subtle emphasis on hold when Sin spoke and knew better than to raise their hands. Those who were too eager didnt realize anything and raised their hands. I see. Sin said with an epting nod. Then should I send someone to the basement to go tell your uncle? The man asked. That wont be necessary. Sin grabbed the scythe and swung it, splitting the man in half before he even noticed. There was a moment of shock that rendered everyone silent, but Sin didnt halt his actions. Sin swung once again and it extended across the room taking the lives of all who agreed with the man who advised a retreat. Not so surprisingly, the scythe made of spinal vertebrae wasnt an ordinary weapon. The vertebrae spread apart and stuck together like mas, allowing more reach than a normal scythe. Anyone else? Sin asked. As the scythe reassembled it emitted a sound reminiscent of bones rattling. Those remaining stayed silent, as it was obvious what waited if they were to speak. Sin spoke chanted some words before a white fog spilled out of the bodies of those who had recently died. With heavy groans, those that were intact began to stand. Some of the members flinched, while others were unphased at the sight. Haaah. Some of you go stand guard outside and the rest go look for her. Were gonna finish the ritual tonight, so we cant let her interrupt. Sin ordered as he opened a hatch that revealed a staircase. If the ritual fails, most of you are as good as dead, so make sure she doesnt get any further. Sin said before he descended. Even though Sin didnt give direct roles, it was obvious who was going to do what as the undead moved to stand in a semi-circle with their backs toward the cer. Those who were fast enough, took up positions outside of the cathedral, while the others reluctantly started their patrol into the darkness. Most people paired up and took torches as they trudged through the snow-covered forest. After they moved far enough, a few began talking while keeping an eye on their surroundings. What do you guys think? About what? Sin? No...The ritual. What about it? If it seeds well be beyond powerful and we can live like royalty. Yeah, it isnt fair how some random street urchins are being blessed with power, but we arent. You hear about Yellow Eyes? Who? Ive heard of em. Supposed to be the strongest man in the whole Kingdom. Man? I heard hes just a kid. Like Sin? No, a bit older. Barely eighteen. Ive seen him once. Stop fucking lying. Im not. Seen him in the Capital a few months back when we were getting materials for the ritual. ck hair, yellow eyes, his face reminded me of those handsome nobles who cant even fight properly. I almost thought he was one but... But what? I dont know. He still looked dangerous. I mean...They say hes the best mercenary, but he wasnt wearing one shred of armor, just a sword on his hip. It ever ur to you that he might have just left it home? Since, you know, the Capital is the safest ce around. Was the safest ce. Yeah, I heard about those monsters running around. Wait What is it? Just quiet down for a second. The group stopped in the middle of the forest and looked around cautiously. I thought I heard something. One said as he cautiously surveyed the treetops above. The snow began to get heavier which worked to obstruct his vision. There! Someone shouted, which caused the group to look up. The clouds parted for a moment, highlighting a translucent figure on a branch above. Seeing that it wasnt the little girl they were looking for, the men calmed down a little, but still drew their weapons. Suddenly, the pale blue shaped pushed itself from the branch and fell at a great velocity. Move! The group of men shouted as they dove out the way, but one was unlucky enough to trip due to the snow. No! Was the only thing he was able to say before he was crushed under the weight of the blue phantom. The first one to recover was surprised to find a chain wrapped around his neck. He tried to shout, but the chain tightened before he was pulled into the darkness. Torches! Someone get the torches! Hey! Confused voices resounded in the dark before someone managed to re-light a torch. What?! The man shouted as he looked around the dark. He couldnt see anyone from his group other than the unfortunate guy who was crushed to death and there was no sign of the blue phantom from earlier. Come out! He shouted fearfully as he saw fresh blood soaked in the snow. The man only took a few steps before he felt a sharp pain pierce his chest. He lowered his head and saw a translucent blue sword going through him. He tried to speak but the de twisted before it was yanked from his chest, causing him to copse onto the ground. Alright, time for the next group. A childish voice was thest thing he heard as he struggled to breathe and his vision faded. Harper looked at the dead man before she jumped onto her Phantoms shoulders. .... A few hourster. Sin stood next to a feeble man dressed in ck robes adorned with ornaments made of bone. The history between Sin and his uncle was spotty as they hadnt known each other for long. Sins parents died under mysterious circumstances and he spent most of his childhood in a cold orphanage, until his uncle, Oren, came to recruit him for his cause. Under Orens guidance, Sin served as the figurehead of the Emissaries Of Death and his old name was thrown awaypletely. Unknown to Sin, Oren originally nned to sacrifice him and was literally a few days away from doing it until the Red Moon and Golden Aurora happened to grant him power. When Sin awakened to his new abilities he became the proper head of the religious movement. Uncle...is it ready? Almost, Oren said patiently. On the floor were fragments of bones crushed and arranged into the shape of a star and at the point of each star was a skull with ominous fog spilling out of their eye sockets. Sin froze and then turned around. That girl is here, Uncle Oren. He felt his connection to his undead disappear and immediately realized that Harper hade. Damn it! Hold her off! Dont fail, Sin. Especially when were so close. Oren shouted angrily. I wont Uncle. Sin nodded with reverence before climbing up the cer stairs. Chapter 54: Harpers Big Day Pt.2 Chapter 54: Harper''s Big Day Pt.2 That kid''s been causing problems again? Well, he doesnt speak so it isnt strange that the other kids pick on him. They think hes cursed. The way his parents died, I would think the same. The gossiping of older women filled up the orphanage. For the women who served as caretakers, it was one of their favorite past times. They sat around and spoke ill of the children they found bothersome. Excuse me. The voice of an old man interrupted their activities. Ah, yes. One woman hurriedly walked over, but her steps lost their enthusiasm when she saw that the old man was dressed in a ck cloak. While it was somewhat rare, there were those who adopted children from orphanages before selling them as ves to whoever paid the most. She looked closer to see a wrinkled face old man hidden under the cloak. Im looking for someone. The old man noticed the womans hesitation but paid it no mind. This is an orphanage, but, Sir...If youre My nephew. The old man interrupted harshly. His parents died recently and I just received the notice. He pulled documents from under his cloak as he finished speaking and then ced a few hundred Gre. Keep the change. He added. The woman looked embarrassed, she was just about to warn him about attempting to adopt children for illegal purposes. Just a moment. The woman grabbed the Gre and the paperwork before bowing slightly and leaving to find the child. The gossiping women witnessed the scene and were all silent. While it was a bit awkward for them, the old man didnt seem to care at all. A little whileter the woman returned with a thin child who had dark circles around his eyes. When the child arrived in front of him, the man spoke. Have you been eating, boy? We feed all of the children three times Before the woman could finish, the Old man red at her. Whered you get those bruises? The old man grabbed the silent boy and pulled his cor, revealingrge red marks. Sir...The kids here tend to y a lot so its not strange for someone to get injured a little. Is that so? He barely talks but you expect me to believe he ys with other children here. From what I can see none of you have been taking care of him at all...Youlle to regret that. The old man said aggressively before he pulled the boy along and left without giving thedy a chance to exin. At his threatening words, the woman felt an odd chill. Just ignore him, a hateful old man like that is bound to die soon. A caretaker said as she snorted. Yeah The woman answered absentmindedly. She couldnt quite shake the unnerving feeling the man gave off when he threatened her. Outside the orphanage. The old man and the boy walked side by side inplete silence. My name is Oren. Your father was my younger brother, he probably never mentioned me. The old man said. The boy remained silent and carried a vacant look as he followed the Oren. I have a question, boy. Do you want to get revenge on those people back there? It''s only natural after all they did to you, right? Oren inquired. The boy looked at Oren for the first time with a questioning gaze. I can help you, Oren said with a chuckle. Ryan. The boy said. My name is Ryan. I know what your name is, Ryan. I havent said it because it wont be your name for long. Oren said. What do you mean? Ryan asked. Oren just smiled in response. Weeks after the Uncle and Nephew left, the orphanage burned down in a fire, leaving no survivors. Not too long after that, there were repeated incidents of murder and arson, rumors spread that it was linked to a cult who called themselves The Emissaries Of Death. Harper stood in the dimly lit cathedral and looked at those who were already bodies that were already mutted when she arrived. There were also some undead that her Phantom made short work of. She looked around and didnt see or sense any signs of Sin but just before she activated her spectral vision, she heard the sound of footsteps and looked in a certain direction. A in looking kid dressed in a ck cloak carried a scythe made from bone with him as he emerged from the cer. Youve been really annoying, you know? Sin said as he reached the top of the stairs, he shut and locked the cer behind him, as to not disturb his uncle. Fuck you. Harper cursed as she put her hand on her metal baton. Most of the people she killed often cursed at her, so she thought she would try it out. You should join us. Whatever you''re doing this for, we can give you way more. Sin offered as his scythe rattled. All of you guys suck at fighting and your name is pretty dumb too, so why would I join you? Harper teased. I dont know why I even tried to convince you, youre just a kid. Sin shook his head. You are too! Harper shouted. Although the two looked as if they were having a back and forth, they were really waiting for an opening. Harper could instinctively sense that Sin wasnt the same as the others she killed, and Sin knew there was something more to Harper seeing as she killed arge number of his people. Sins eyes slightly widened as he looked at the corpses near Harpers feet. You know what? Sin asked with a confident grin. ...What? Harper tethered the dagger and chain to the end of her baton as she felt something was off. Youre not as smart as I thought. Sin said before he snapped his fingers. Harper didnt have time to react properly as the corpses near her burst and shot out bone shards at a high velocity. A mist of blood filled the room and it was hard to know what state she was in. Instead of waiting, Sin extended his scythe swung it in wide sweeping motions, attempting to cover every possible angle. He then retracted his scythe and noticed something was at the end of it. At a closer nce, it was a tattered ck cloak that waspletely drenched in blood, it obviously was the same one Harper was wearing before the corpses exploded. Just as Sin was about to celebrate, Harper leaped out of the mist with a cold face and brandished her staff. Sin spun the scythe and blocked. Of course, Harper didnt have ordinary strength so Sin was pushed back. Harper didnt allow him to recover and immediately kicked him in the chest, knocking him backward. Sinnded on his back and was forced to roll to the side as a footnded in his previous spot and cracked the floorboards. Sin hopped to his feet and created some distance as he evaluated Harper while taking deep breaths. She wore a sleeveless leather vest as her only protection and ordinary ck pants and boots. Fragments of bone were embedded in the vest and in her skin, but she had managed to escape the worst of it. Her pale blue eyes were now far colder than they were before and there was no trace of the easy-going little girl from just a few moments ago. Harper twisted her staff once before she dashed forward, leaving series of blue afterimages behind her. Sin didnt stay idle and extended his scythe to meet her. Harper easily dodged it, but Sin didnt seem to care as the scythe continued past her. At the exact moment, she was close enough to hit him, Sin recalled his scythe and it came flying towards Harpers unguarded back. Harper heard the scytheing back and conjured her phantom. Due to the quickness of her conjuration, only the Phantom only had two arms and was sticking halfway through the ground, but it served its purpose and blocked the scythe. Harper smashed the staff on to Sins head, causing him to stumble and blood to run down his face. Damn it! Sin looked at Harper hatefully before mming his hand in a puddle of blood. Dozens of hands appeared where ever there was blood and all of them rushed toward Harper and restrained her. Sin seemed to suffer some recoil from using his ability as he took deep breaths. Harper struggled to get out of the blood, but there was very little room for her to move at all. Sin grabbed his scythe and moved forward, but Harper stayed calm and pinched her fingers together and then flicked the air. Several spectral darts shot through the air and upon seeing them Sin dove away and covered his head, but after a few seconds, he realized they didnt touch him. He looked up to see the darts piercing through the blood restraints, allowing Harper to break out. Once she was free of the restraints, she conjured a chain on the end of her staff and swung it toward Sin, who was a second toote and couldnt do anything to stop the dagger and chain from cutting into him and restraining him. Harper quickly ran over and grabbed Sins arms. Get off of me! Sin yelled as he struggled, but Harper ignored him and gripped his arm tighter. Aaaah! Sin screamed as he felt an arm break. One didnt appear to be enough for Harper as she broke the other one which elicited another high pitched cry from Sin. Seeing that he was restrained, Harper finally took a breath. That was sneaky when you tried to blow me up, Harper said as she kicked Sin in the face which caused him to groan. Harper took a few deep breaths and then disconnected the chain from her staff and tossed it over some scaffolding. What...are you doing? Sin asked as he watched Harper pull the chain which caused him to be suspended in the air. Shut up. Harper punched Sin in the face before conjuring a spectral hand to hold the chain for her. She then activated her Spectral Vision and surveyed the room, she immediately saw a bright blue me downstairs. Whos down there? Harper said as she turned to Sin. You cant stop it. Sin answered with a painedugh. Harper punched him directly in the chest which caused him to whimper while coughing up blood. Tell whoever that is toe up here and save you, Harper said as she raised her baton and struck Sin. Oren finallypleted the ritual and just as he was going to activate it, he heard an ear piercing scream from a familiar voice apanied by the sound of something being hit with a blunt object. Uncle Oren! Sin cried miserably from above the cer. Uncle Oren, please! Sins voice sounded constricted as if his face was swollen and it probably was as the intensity of the beating increased. Although Sin killed many people he was still a kid, and that being so, he wouldn''t be strong under any form of torture. Useless, kid. Oren shook his head regretfully. Although Sin did buy him some time he ultimately failed to dispatch the intruder which showed that he ced too much confidence in him. "Uncle Oren!" Oren ignored the pleas for help and began to activate the ritual to open a doorway between the living and the dead. Harper lowered her bloody baton as she looked at Sin who was covered in purple and red bruises. Looks like your uncle doesnt care, Harper said while shrugging. Uncle...Oren One of Sins eyes was swollen shut, but the other produced a few fresh tears as he realized his uncle wouldnt help him. In truth, Sin didn''t care about the cult at all. He only wanted to be useful to his Uncle so he did whatever he asked. The feelings of abandonment and loss resurfaced from when his parents died and left him in a stupor. If I go down there is there gonna be a trap? Harper asked. Sin replied with a vacant look as if he didnt hear Harper at all. Harper moved her face in front of his and pped him a few times until she got his attention. Is there a trap? Harper asked again. I...I dont Sin stuttered in a confused voice. Ill ask you A loud explosion interrupted Harper and caused the cathedral to copse, engulfing Sin and Harper within it. Dust and snow flew into the air and the wooden building crumpled. Chapter 55: Harpers Big Day Pt.3 Chapter 55: Harper''s Big Day Pt.3 The pile of rubble slightly shifted asrge pieces of wood went flying. Harpers body was slowly revealed as she climbed out of the wreckage while coughing. She pulled an out a shard of wood that was embedded in her shoulder with a small grunt. Harper took a few breaths before she stuck her hand back into the debris and pulled an unconscious Sin out. He fared far worse than Harper since he had no chance defend himself while being restrained, in addition to his broken arms. She tossed his body away, but his fall was cushioned by the snow. Harper held her injured arm and descended from the ruined cathedral shortly after. Harper silently sat down in the snow next to Sin and took a quick rest while evaluating her next step. The flurries of snow had be heavier which meant she had to leave soon if she wanted to keep Sin alive. The reason she was concerned about his well being wasnt as noble as it might have looked from the outside. Harper wanted to know what went on in detail to make sure she didnt leave any loose ends, and she was prepared to make Sin talk about it whether he wanted to or not. Suddenly, her ears slightly twitched and she looked toward the cathedral to see the rubble moving on its own. A blue light flickered in her eyes as she looked with her spectral vision and the only thing she saw was a pale blue me that was far brighter than normal living creatures. Harper sucked her teeth and then stood up, preparing for a confrontation. Heh...heh...heh An inorganic and distorted sounding voice echoed loudly throughout the area. A figure burst out of the rubble and looked around before its gazended on Harper and she, in turn, looked at it. A grotesque man who seemed to be living and dead. It couldn''t be no one other than Oren, but his body had undergone a massive change. Half the skin on his face was missing, exposing part of his skull with a pale blue eyeball in his eye socket. His body which was previously average height had grown to be 7-feet. The bones that were exposed were far denser than a normal human and the flesh that could be seen carried a rotten look and was covered in dark blue veins. Shit. Harper cursed to herself which, when coupled with her childish voice, sounded strange to hear. Can you feel it? Oren asked as hit tattered ck robes fluttered in the wind. I walk between life and death, child. Can you feel it? The souls of the dead making their way to me...Yes...Those youve killed recently. I would thank you, but this entire ce is basically a graveyard. His voice was deep and off-putting, and those who heard it would instantly feel a sense of revulsion. Harper wanted to say something but could see little pale blue wisps flickering toward the man. U-Uncle Sin awoke and cried out feebly. Uncle...Help...Me he weakly raised his broken arm toward his Uncle. Useless. Yourepletely useless and so were your parents, boy. Orenughed. My...parents? Sin asked in disbelief, knowing what the implications were, but hoping for something else. It seems I should tell you the truth before you die. Im the one who killed them. Your father got me banished from the family when they discovered my necromancy. Why would I let those ignorant fools carry on without repaying my disgrace? Oren said with a nasty half smile. No...No...No! No! Sin cried as he looked at his Uncle in horror. Quiet. Oren waved his hand causing Sin to fly into a tree. Harper looked at whatever the old man had be while attempting to use her spectral control. Since he was something close to a Lich she shouldve had an edge over him in theory, but Oren seemed to notice what she was doing and smirked. You may have some abilities rted to the dead but in the end, you are very much alive. At this moment, I stand on the boundary between two worlds, living and dead Oren trailed off as the souls of the dead rushed toward him, parting the cloud and causing the snow in the immediate area toe to a halt. ...You wont win, child. Oren spoke as if Harper was already dead. Silence pervaded the air before Harper began to giggle. As sheughed, she tilted her head toward the two moons in the sky. h, h, h. Why are you talking so much? Harper asked. Feeling the moonlight beaming down on her reinvigorated her and allowed her to think clearly. Her eyes shined with a pale blue light as she looked at all the souls being funneled toward Orens body. She remembered that she had an ability that required a numerous amount of souls to use and Oren had provided them. Insolent child. Oren forced the souls into the shape of a giant palm that mmed down toward Harper, but it suddenly stopped right above her head. Oh yeah, I know someone who wants to talk to you, old man. Harper smiled brightly. Since you brought all those souls here, I should use them, she added on. Before Oren could respond, Harpers skin and eyes turnedpletely white for a few seconds as a fog rushed out from under her. What are youStop! Stop it! Oren fell to his knees as he watched all the souls get absorbed at a speed that was impossible to keep track of. No! No! No! Who are you?! The silhouette of a woman flickered in and out of his vision as he felt his power dwindle away. Hundreds of spectral chains appeared around Harper before rushing toward Oren and digging into his body. Oren roared as he began to be pulled apart. It was an utterly humiliating ending for all his lifes work. Without being able to struggle, Oren was ripped into pieces and the souls he had called on werepletely absorbed into the fog of purgatory. Harpers wounds gushed blood as she stumbled a few feet before falling into the snow. Purgatorial Embodiment wasnt an ability that could be used casually, even a few seconds was potentially deadly. To put it into perspective, Harper could conjure her Phantom and her spectral weapons up to ten times before it started to take a heavy toll. When using Purgatorial Embodiment, she could summon hundreds of spectral chains without breaking a sweat. Of course, the real cost came after the ability ended. Harper found herself sitting at a familiar ivory table, right across from the Will of Purgatory. Youve done quite well and even grew arge amount. The Will said with a satisfied smile. ...Thank you. Harper responded after dying quite a bit. The Will wasnt bothered by Harper at all because she knew the reason she seemed to be absent-minded.I brought you here as soon as I could to reduce a portion of the recoil, but you dont seem to need it. Whatever is in your bloodline is helping you recover quick enough to avoid any fatal injuries. Ah Harper nodded without much thought. Well, moving on from that. Ive met two very interesting people that seem to have a close connection to Ira. The Will said as she snapped her fingers. The wall of fog surrounding them parted and two people stumbled out, both male and female and both young. If I recall correctly, your names were The Will looked at the two people before continuing, Gerald and Ze, no? The two nodded while shivering, asional bits of incoherent words emerged from their mouths, but other than that they seemed in eptable condition, on the surface that was. The Will of Purgatory directed her gaze back onto Harper before speaking. Ive used quite a bit of power to keep their souls from corroding and kept them from advancing further into purgatory, but it is impossible to do much more. I am not willing to suffer the repercussions of defying thews of the mortal ne, so Ill task you with bringing Ira here to say hisst words. After this one kindness, I will no longer preserve the souls of anyone associated with him. ...Yes...Ira...Ill tell...him Harper answered. Im sure youll do just that, but take care not forget, little one. It would be quite upsetting to have wasted so much power for no reason. I wont...forget Harper said. The Will of Purgatory snapped her fingers again and Gerald and Ze disappeared back into the fog. Ill hope youll pardon me for sending you away so quickly, but Ill be sending you back. Im very cautious about drawing too much attention. Farewell, for now, little one. The Will snapped her pure white fingers, sending Harper away immediately. A few hourster. Harpers body shot straight up, she opened her eyes before wincing in pain. There were a lot of wounds on her body and her healing rate was nowhere near Iras, so she would suffer quite a lot while waiting for her injuries to heal. Ow. Ow. Ow. Fucking Ow! Harper clutched her head and yelled to no one in particr as she climbed out of a frozen patch of blood and snow. She also wasnt able to ignore the pain as much as Ira. The sun was rising, signifying the arrival of the morning. The light shined down on the ruined church, and many bodies in its close vicinity, each one frozen solid, except one. Sin. Harper spat as she twisted her baton into a staff and used it to support her as she walked. She limped over to Sin and looked at him, he was as good as dead, so there was no need for Harper to take any action. His eyes slightly shook as he looked Harper. He...killed...them. A few memories shed through Harpers mind which caused her to twist her staff into a baton and ce it on her belt before sitting next to Sin. My She struggled for a moment before continuing, My parents were killed too. She said as she looked at the ruins of the cathedral. You...too?...Were...were...you...sad? Sin asked weakly. Yeah...I was and the man who killed them kept me locked up in a room for a long time... Harpers expression darkened before it cleared up, I thought I was gonna die until Ira saved me. In that way, she saw a few simrities in Sin, the only difference was his captor essentially brainwashed him. ...Ira? Sins breathing had begun to slow. Ira, hes like my brother...He is my brother. Hes the nicest, funniest, strongest person I know. Harper said with pride. Sin smiled as his vision began to fade. Do...you...think...he...would...be...my...brother...too? Of course. Harper nodded vigorously. He wouldve killed your stupid uncle much sooner and then we wouldnt have had to fight at all. Sins smile grew brighter as a single tear fell, I...wish...that...I...wish...it Sins voice faded as his expression went stiff and he exhaled for thest time. Harper closed his eyes before standing up and dusting the snow off of her body. It was only then she noticed a wet sensation on her face. She hurriedly wiped her eyes before speaking. It was only snow melting. She said to herself. It was only snow. The snow continued to melt for some time as she stood by Sin under a withered old tree. ... Chapter 56: Leaving The Capital Chapter 56: Leaving The Capital Currently, Ira, Samantha, and Amy were all at his house. Time had flown by and the day of the Summit was close and those who were set to travel were preparing themselves for it including Ira. Hmm. Why do I need to wear this again, Sam? Ira lifted a ck ceremonial jacket. Silver buttons, inscribed with the insignia of a bear, were on the front of the jacket and on its cuffs. On the cor was a dark green stripe which was, of course, the color Grenitian Kingdoms g and banners. It was written on the contract, Ira. Samantha responded as she went through a wooden container, grabbing a custom scabbard from inside of it and handing it to Ira. And this, Ira said as he held the scabbard, What the hell is this for? I already have one why do I need another. It goes over the jacket. Samantha exined. Whatever you say. Ira shrugged as he put on the jacket and affixed the scabbard to his waist. Youre top buttons are undone. Samantha said as she pointed toward Iras chest. On purpose, its too constricting to have it all buttoned up so Ill wear it how I want. Ira said as he sat down. I think it looks nice. Amy spoke up from the side. Thanks. Ira said as he put his feet up on the table and leaned into the chair. You look like a bandit impersonating a military officer. Samantha said with an out-of-characterugh. Oh? So you can make jokes, huh? Irazily said. Samantha slid arge gold coin toward Ira, who caught it before making a questioning expression. Proof of your identity, so be sure to keep it close to you. Samantha said seriously. Ira waved his hand over it and it vanished from sight. You think someones gonna steal it from me or something? Its always good to be cautious. If the wrong people were to get there hands on one it could cause a major incident. Samantha warned. Whatever you say. Ira responded casually. Ill be leaving then. Someone from the Princes side will contact you soon, so please attempt to stay close. Samantha said before departing. As soon as Samantha left Ira stood up and stretched before speaking, Right, lets go, Amy. Go? Go where? Amy asked. Upstairs. Theres a room for training, I wanna see what youve been doing all this time. Ira said as he walked upstairs. A-Alright. Amy grabbed her spear and followed him up. The training room was filled multiple sets equipment that seemed to cover all aspects of training. Ira stood across from Amy with a contemtive look. Stay right here. He said as he backed up to the far side of the room. Ok, I know it''s unreasonable for you to evenst two seconds in a fight with me, so just do your best to stop me from getting to that side of the room. I wont use any weapons by the way. Ira said as he tapped his scabbard. Ok. Amy nodded. Although it didnt feel right being called weak by someone she looked up to, she knew she wouldnt have the slightest chance against Ira. Ira began to walk forward, taking leisurely steps. Dont hold back. he added. Amy rushed forward and thrust her spear, but Ira tilted his head and avoided it. Amy took a step back and swept the spear low, but Ira took a perfect timed step over it. Amy began to attack in every way possible, but she couldntnd a hit no matter how hard she tried which caused her to feel frustrated. Amy began to sweat as she attacked aggressively. Haa! Amy shouted as she tossed her spear and began to throw punches toward Ira. Thats the spirit. Ira nodded as he raised one hand to block every punch she threw. Then he noticed that Amys metal arm began to heat up and smiled. Amy thrust her metal arm toward Ira and all of a sudden a huge column green mes emerged from her palm. Ira grabbed her wrist and directed the mes away from himself, while Amy took huge breaths. You lost. Ira said with a chuckle. What? Amy asked with a confused expression as she looked around. She had arrived on the other side of the room, but she didnt seem to realize how quickly she got there. Anyway, when Harper gets back you should go do some missions and train with her. Ira said as he began to leave. Im getting something to eat. U-Uh, ok. Amy watched Ira leave while in a daze. She still didnt have control over the demon mes, so she couldnt help but focus on the moment she used them. At the Valkyries Hall. Since you already n on going Ill ask you to represent us should any significant issues arise. Lauren said as she smiled at Avery. Yes, Grandmother. Avery nodded. I dont think I need to remind you Avery, but your training is over and you naturally wont be held to the same standard as everyone else. That being so, I expect you to take the initiative when youre with Ira Casey said with a meaningful look. Ill follow your words. Avery said as she slightly bowed to her Mother and Grandmother before she summoned her wings and flew toward the Thynne Manor. After a few minutes, Averynded and immediately two servants rushed out. Miss Avery, weve received word and packaged the set of armor as you instructed. A servany said as she bowed deeply. Good, Avery said before she looked at her the robes she used for training. Ill need a change of clothes. Theyve already been prepared, we can lead you there, Miss Avery. The other servant said. Avery nodded and followed the servants into the Manor. After a while, Avery emerged at the front of manor wearing a grey jacket, ck pants, and ck boots. She changed her living armor into a dark grey cloak and put the hood on before getting into a carriage that was already loaded with her luggage. Is that all, Miss? The coachmen asked. Yes, lets go, Avery said. The carriage quickly departed, making for the capital. A few hourster, the front gates of the Capital were full of activity. The King and his retinue had long since departed via teleportation array to get a head start on those who were to be attending the Summit. Then the first three princes left with their respective groups. Now there were a few prominent merchants, diplomats, and important figures, getting ready to leave. There was also the fourth prince who had yet to leave, causing rumors to spread of hisck of preparation. In truth, The Fourth Prince had chosen to wait to amodate Ira, who was, of course, waiting for Avery. Sir Ira, how much longer do you think itll be? A short old man asked with a forced smile. He was Irving, the Fourth princes assistant. I dont know. If youre tired of waiting I told you I would catch up, you dont have to wait. Ira shrugged. Ah...I see. Irving bowed with a rigid expression before returning to an overly luxurious carriage. Ira looked at the dejected assistant and then to the carriage with a narrowed eyes. The image around the fourth prince had been seen as inept and weak from what he had heard from those at the gates, but it seemed to be deeper than that. Stopping his thoughts there, Ira shook his head and then looked toward the gates. After a little while, his nose twitched and he shifted his full attention toward the gates and a carriage with the Thynne Family banner finally arrived. Ira couldnt help but smile as the carriage stopped near him. The coachmen greeted Ira before getting down and opening the carriage door and then moving to transfer the luggage. A woman in a hooded cloak stepped out and looked at Ira with a faint smile. Ira, Avery spoke. Avery. Ira opened the door to his own carriage with exaggerated motions. Avery gave an amused look before climbing in. Ira, with a cheerful grin, took the luggage from the Thynne Family coachman and loaded on. After everything was finished, Ira waved over to Irving who gave a visible sigh of relief. The Fourth Princes carriage departed with haste, it was clear that Irving was the one who dictated the speed as he ced an importance on time when speaking to Ira. The coachman in charge of Iras carriage waited for Ira to enter, before leaving, putting the capital behind them. Chapter 57: The Journey Forward Chapter 57: The Journey Forward The journey toward the Summit was in full swing. The destination was a ce unanimously agreed on by the ruling powers called the Free City, the ce where the Mercenaries Union originated. It was also a ce where a group of Elite Merchants dictated itsws and controlled its day to day operations. The Free City was, of course, free of harsh taxes, forced customs, and imposing noble families. Though there were prominent merchant families who acted as nobles so thatst part was arguable. Nheless, the Free City was an economic giant that sat on a bay, aptly named the bay of freedom, which was sprawling with sea life that only served to help the city be self-sufficient. The Free City waspletely unbiased toward all other ruling powers due to its self-reliance and really only traded to increase its growth. As the caravans continued to move, everyone agreed on one thing, the Fourth Prince Leonards caravan was the least defended and yet was also the most opulent. Gold lined the frame of his carriage, in addition to the silk curtains that covered its windows. It was hard to associate thezy and wasteful Fourth Prince with his hardworking, dignified, and charismatic brothers. People looked on at the Fourth Princes entire escort. A single simple-looking carriage thatgged behind. They had heard that the Fourth Prince had chosen the strongest Mercenary avable, but many wondered if it would be enough with just a single person guarding him. No one knew that the Fourth Prince was probably the safest person around since Ira had brought Avery along with him. Just as people were debating about the Fourth Prince, his carriage turned off the normal road, and onto a barely cleared, icier road. Seeing the odd route change, people began to form certain ideas in their head. Was someone plotting against one of the Princes and so openly at that? Inside of Iras carriage, he and Avery sat across from each other, unaware of any changes on the outside. Ira was busy staring at Avery who was sharpening her saber. You know Ira started. ...We could be doing something else to pass the time. he said with a telling grin. Youll break the carriage. Avery responded as she continued to sharpen her saber. Ira was just about to agree before he lit up with realization. I can just strengthen it. Although it was one of his abilities that didnt see much use, Ira could alter matter, specifically, he could harden non-living objects. Avery gave an indulgent sigh while shaking her head before she sheathed her saber and tossed it to the side. Ira had already moved his hand over the interior of the carriage, while Avery was undoing her jacket. Just as Avery moved to undo her shirt the carriage stopped abruptly and the sound of yelling came from outside. Which caused Iras face to morph into an expression of pure annoyance. Averyughed as she stopped undressing. Ill guess youll have to wait. Yeah, yeah,ugh it up. Ira said as he stepped out of the carriage. A few minutes earlier. Several dozen men with cloth covering their faces were lined up on opposite sides of the small road, hiding behind trees. Looks like a royal banner. One of the men said. You think? With just one carriage for an escort? Someone chirped in. We werent paid to think about that much, we got the signal now lets go. Another man said as he drew his sword and began to push a fallen tree toward the road. The tree easily slid down the small hill and blocked the road and the men rushed down to stand in front of it, making for what would be an intimidating sight to most. One of the men who looked to be the most skilled raised his sword toward the driver of the Royal Carriage. Do I have to say it? The man asked. Although he had been told that Ira would be there, he and a majority of the people present had at least an A- rating. Even Rhys mightve had a difficult time fighting so many people alone, that is, if one were to go by herbat rating and not her actual abilities. Irving stepped out of the carriage with a shocked expression, Do you know how many crimes youvemitted just by lifting that sword in this direction? And whos here to reinforce them? The man asked sarcastically. Irvings face went red as he ground his teeth. This is the Fourth Princes convoy! Even better. The man smiled. Just then, the door of the simple looking carriage swung open and a boy with ck hair and bright yellow eyes stepped out. He was dressed in a military-style jacket often worn during ceremonies, ck pants, and leather ck boots with a sword sheathed around his waist. If his jacket wasnt casually unbuttoned, something that was against regtion in the Kingdoms military, one might be convinced that he hailed from some prestigious family. He shut the door before looking around at the men surrounding the caravans and then at the one who seemed to be leading the whole thing. He nodded a few times before undoing his scabbard and sticking it into the snow. Ira exited the carriage to see a group of armed men all around and instantly knew something was off about the situation. There was no one else around them, so it meant they had taken a different route. Ira nodded when he got a clear idea of the strength of those surrounding him. No one present was a real threat toward him, so Ira undid his scabbard and stuck it into the snow. You guys...You fucking guys... Ira rotated his shoulders before locking his gaze onto the men standing top of the hill. They were the weaker members who were meant to be on lookout duty, unfortunately for them, Ira decided they were his first targets. Ira lowered his posture before he kicked off the ground, sending snow flying into the air. The moment he reappeared, there was a loud sound of something being crushed. Everyone turned their gazes focused on the source of the peculiar sound, a poor soul who had his head mmed into a tree leaving nothing more than a headless corpse and a tree back stained with viscera. Silence filled the air as the group of aggressors tried toprehend what they were seeing. Right, right, right. Having second thoughts now huh? Ira chuckled. If you thought that was good then wait for this next part. Ira said before he leaped toward his next victim. Horrified screams spread like a sickness as blood and body parts went flying, there was no time to escape let alone track Iras movements. Anyone who was targeted died without even knowing how, the number of men dwindled quickly until the survivors could be counted on one hand. Monster. The man who seemed to be leading the operation was frozen in ce as he watched men, many he who he knew personally, get ughtered like farm animals. Only those lucky few that were standing near him werent targeted. The screaming and shouting quickly ended and before he knew it, Ira was standing in front of him. Who hired you? Ira asked as he pinched the sword and moved it away from him. The leader woke from his daze and attempted to resist, but the sword refused to budge. Well...I guess you dont have to answer. Im betting the prince knows. Ira said as he looked over his shoulder at Irving, causing him to shiver. Ira snatched the sword from the Leaders grip before kicking him into the snow. He gripped the sword tightly and a formless energy moved in a low arc, removing the legs of thosest few surviving men. Aaaah! Fuck! No! No! No! Ira moved toward one and spoke, Who hired you? The man wasnt even able to hear the question properly due to the pain. Ira grabbed his neck and squeezed it, quickly killing him. He then repeated the same actions for the rest of the incapacitated men before moving back to the leader and cing a hand on his neck. Wait! Ill tell you what I know! He shouted. I dont care anymore. Ira said before breaking the mans neck. Sir Ira...I know you may have some questions regarding the nature of this...attack, but I assure you his highness, Leonard, had nothing to do with it. Irving said hastily, he had his doubts about Ira, but now he could only look at him with fear. I dont care. Just dont bother me again with something so stupid. Ira easily lifted the tree that was in the way and tossed it to the side as if it weighed nothing. Which didnt contribute any shock to an already stunned Leonard. Ira dusted his hands off and picked up his sword, before climbing back into his carriage, leaving Irving stupefied. As soon as the carriage door closed, Ira was about to rip his jacket off, but he saw that Avery was covered in her grey cloak. Did I really take that long? Ira asked with an exaggerated expression of defeat. Avery smirked as she dropped her cloak, revealing that she was wearing nothing underneath. I Ira opened his mouth to speak, but Avery interrupted him by pulling him into her embrace. Inside of the Fourths Princes carriage, a handsome young man, dressed in exuberant clothes held a deeply contemtive look. His regal temperament was a far cry from the rumors ofziness and hedonistic tendencies that circled around his name. Your Highness, it appears hes as strong as hes made out to be, if not more. Irving said with a cautious look. I see...tell the driver not to give the second signal, Id say weve gained enough from this particr encounter. Do you think you can win him over as an ally? Irving asked. Leonard gathered his thoughts before answering, From what Ive heard and seen, I doubt hes a man who would move for status or mary gain. The first rest stop is up ahead, at that time I may have to personally meet with him to learn more. Your Highness, allow me to converse with him. Wouldnt it be dangerous to interact with him without first showing our cards? I believe hell be more willing to ally with us if we show him what we have firsthand. Irving said. You may be right, but if he grows more distant itll only serve to make things harder, Leonard spoke. Although hes strong are there no other options. Perhaps we could look to the neighboring countries? Dont we have assets centered abroad? Irving asked. Leonard shook his head before he spoke, There is something more to Ira thats what I truly believe. In truth, Ill even be satisfied if he maintains a neutral stance toward us. Pure ambition filled Leonards eyes, he harbored an idea for the future that was only understood by him. ... Chapter 58: The First Checkpoint Chapter 58: The First Checkpoint The convoy had arrived at the first checkpoint after two weeks of travel. There was a need for resupply and many wanted to get a proper rest. The town that was set to host the convoy was called Oldridge, named for its close proximity to a small ridge in the distance. The innkeepers and governing figures had been told ahead of time and so there werent many problems for the travelers to secure rooms. Some of the more prominent figures had been invited to stay at the mansions of the towns noble families, while a few others had extended family they could stay with. Avery was one such person who was hosted by one of her distant cousins. It had to be said, although the Thynne family had around four or five generations, they were quite numerous. Since the Valkyries didnt die of old age, there were some who would have up to ten children. A few had more than that after marrying a second time, of course, the second marriage would ur once their husbands died of old age. In reality, most of the men married to Valkyries went missing before that time. As to why some would suddenly disappear? The only reason would have to be them acting against the Valkyries interest, much like Averys father. Oldridge bustled with life as merchants, nobles, and energetic mercenaries all trying to catch the eyes of anyone who could lead them to a promising future. Though, the number who seeded in bing attached to those apart of the convoy were few. The ones who had the hardest time trying to build a rtionship were the mercenaries who were residents of Oldridge. To those mercenaries from the capital who had been hired as security for the convoy, anyone with the same profession was apetitor. Thus they treated many who approached coldly and even those that aimed to be friendly with other mercenaries were met with cold shoulders. To prevent incidents, there was an unspoken rule that the mercenaries from Oldridge and the mercenaries working with the convoy were to have separate gathering areas. Ira sat by himself inside one such gathering area, arge bar that became more and more crowded as the sun began to set. Avery had gone to meet with her cousin and get everything in order, while also seeing if any of her cousins children were worth sending back to the main family. After the Red Moon and Golden Aurora, no one could be overlooked as they could potentially grow into talented individuals. There were many eyes stered on Ira, not just because they heard plenty of rumors about him, but also the fact that he ate more than what was humanly possible. Some people had made bets about how much he can eat. When the bar owner came out to politely ask Ira to cut down on his consumption, some people even cheered loudly and toasted toward Ira for winning them money. Though no one approached him, there was no telling how he would react and no one was willing to risk upsetting him. Considering the fact they still had another checkpoint in addition to traveling to the Free City, no one was in a real hurry to meet with him just yet as they had plenty of time to feel him out. Ira, unaware of those thoughts, was focused on passing the time until Avery was finished. He took a sip of water and thenzily leaned into his chair before closing his eyes. After a while, the noise in the bar lowered as someone entered. Ira took a peek to see who it was but quickly lost interest. It was none other than Carter, leader of the Smallthorn guild, who caused the mercenaries to whisper. It went without saying that arge portion of the higher paying jobs went to his guild, while he was personally in charge of the Second Princes safety. Carter ignored the gazes of respect and envy and greeted some of his guild members before moving to the bar to get a drink. Ira ignored whatever was happening until he heard a set of footsteps heading in his direction. Carter. Ira said as he opened his eyes. Its been awhile, Ira. Care for a drink? Carter said while holding tworge mugs and a bottle of expensive looking wine. Ira adjusted his posture before gesturing for Carter to sit. You know Carter started as he filled the mugs. Theyre curious about you. Ira took a sip before responding, Isnt that your thing? I really dont care. Personally? I can do without it, but to support the members of my guild I need to gain more recognition. Carter spoke without taking offense at Iras words. In Carters eyes, if Ira wanted to insult him, he would say something more obvious instead of using petty verbal jabs and backhandedpliments. So if you died theyd really be out of luck, huh? Ira asked. Carter smiled wryly, Its true they would probably crumble without me, but without them, I would probably end up the same. What about you? What would happen to those around you if you were to die? Ira looked at Carter with a serious expression, causing thetter to realize it may have sounded like a threat, but Ira suddenly burst outughing. One time was enough for me. Ira said to himself before taking a big gulp from his mug. One time? Carter searched his expression for answers, but Ira offered up nothing. ...Curious? Well, we arent close enough to share secrets, Carter. Ira gave a smile that looked cheerful, but Carter felt like there was something disturbing underneath. Carter was puzzled and decided the best course was to change topics, but before he could, the bar went dead silent. Ira focused on his drink, while Carter turned to look. After seeing who it was, Carter stood up and spoke, Rhys, do you want to join us? Ira shifted his nce toward the doorway and saw Rhys dressed up in the same outfit he and Carter were wearing, except Rhys was obviously tailored for a woman. Though all attention gathered at the metal mask on her face, those who saw it couldnt help but wonder what was underneath. Rhys nodded before walking over to the table, Carter gave a friendly smile before gesturing for the bartender to bring another mug. Its good that youre here, Rhys. Carter said as he sat down. I was just about to tell Ira about the Colosseum in the Free City. The bartender ced a ss in front of Rhys before quickly leaving, no one noticed the slightly troubled look in Rhys eyes as she looked at the ss. Well, no one except for Ira. Carter filled her ss up and then continued to speak, Anyway, the Second Prince told me about a few things and I thought Id share them with you both. Apparently, there are ns for each country, including ours, to participate in a private tournament. Rhys grabbed a pencil and a small notepad from her pocket and began writing. [Ive already been told about it. Isnt to show off their strength?] Yeah, they probably want to gain the high ground when ites to any negotiations. Carter agreed. So why does this concern us? Ira asked with a skeptical expression. Well, it goes a bit deeper than the reputation of the country. In fact, it concerns the stability of the country as a whole Carter looked around before leaning in closer and whispering, The Second Prince has already asked me to participate, if I were to win or to make a strong impression, he would naturally get the credit and his chances to ascend the throne would increase. [The First Prince also asked me to participate. I havent decided if I want to yet since I dont want to be attached to any factions.] Same here. Carter nodded in understanding. Is killing allowed? Ira asked as he wasnt concerned with factions and nobles since they couldnt force him to do anything. Im not sure. Id think they would forbid it as to prevent losses. Carter said. Boring. Ira said as his interest faded. Ira wasnt nning to join and murder a bunch of people. After all, if no one was strong enough there would be no point in him joining. If killing was allowed then Ira nned on spectating. If not, then it was basically a series of sparring matches that wouldnt be exciting to watch, at least not for Ira. And why dont you two just tell the Princes that you arent joining their factions? Ira asked. If one of those Princes were to be King then they could make things very difficult for us in the future. Its best to tread carefully when thinking that far. Carter said as he downed his mug. Ira found the concept hard to understand, and just chuckled to himself. In his opinion, magic and politics were very simr in the way that beating someone to death was easier and preferable to both. Ira looked at Rhys untouched cup and smiled, You arent thirsty? Rhys showed aplicated look as she wanted to drink some wine, but was too worried about showing her face. Ira watched her expression shift a few times before he raised his hand near her. Rhys eyes showed a questioning look, but Ira didnt say anything. The faint ck mist that appeared when he nullified magic drifted over near Rhys face. Although it didnt fill the room and could be seen through, it could hide Rhys facial features quite easily, even from Ira himself. Rhys understood what Ira was doing and lifted her mask before emptying the entire mug. She put her mask back on and Ira stopped producing the ck mist. [Thank you.] Rhys wrote on her notepad, under her mask she had long since formed a smile. When appearing in public, it was hard for Rhys to enjoy a drink or a meal since those who recognized her signature mask wouldnt take their eyes off her for a second. No problem. Ira smiled before he suddenly shifted his attention toward the door. No one else in the Bar had reacted, but there was a stranger in a grey cloak standing near the door. Although they could tell it was a woman, they couldnt see her face under the cloak and she didnt fit the description of any other well-known mercenaries, so no other than Ira paid it any attention. Carter and Rhys took notice and followed Iras gaze only to see a cloaked woman. Ill see you guyster. Ira abruptly stood and left with the cloaked woman. Carter and Rhys shared a bewildered look, in fact, everyone in the bar was also confused about who the woman was. Carter was the first toe to a realization, there was only one person who made sense and that was Avery. That was probably Avery Thynne. Carter said to Rhys who was looking at the doorway with aplicated expression. I dont know what youre thinking, but it''s probably nothing good. Here, while everyone is still distracted you can have another drink. Carter said as he refilled her mug before turning his body to the side as to not look. Rhys looked around before lifting her mask and hurriedly drinking. She ced it on the table with an audible sound which served as a signal for Carter to back around. [Thank you for inviting me.] Rhys scribbled on a piece of paper before she left the bar. In response to Rhys behavior, Carter could only shake his head and drink. He remembered what Eric Thynne had told him about when he spoke of Ira. It seemed that the Thynnes were willing to allow Ira to take on another wife if he chose to, but he was adamant about having only one. Carter didnt ry any of that to Rhys as he guessed she might get the wrong idea. Especially if she had any thoughts involving Ira. Chapter 59: Dont Believe Everything You Hear Chapter 59: Don''t Believe Everything You Hear The journey continued. The first signs of spring were starting to appear, but it was a bit hard to tell since the temperature tended to be warmer near the Free City as it sat near the ocean. The days were pretty uneventful due to the level of security around the convoy. In the blink of an eye, the second and final checkpoint appeared in sight. Arge border town with a higher military presence than any other town before it. Those escorting the convoy separated in a practiced manner, the merchants, nobles, and mercenaries went to their respective gathering ces. While all that was happening, the Fourth Prince slipped off on his own. Although he was handsome, he carried a very visible vulgar look in his eye and gazed at any woman that passed by him. Eventually, he found his way into a nameless ce where women sold themselves, at least thats how it appeared on the outside. As soon as the Fourth Prince entered the building, the perverted look vanished as if it was all a facade. The women inside of the building wore very revealing clothes, but their faces carried a disciplined seriousness. No matter what they were doing before the women inside immediately knelt at the same time. No need to bow, Im not the King, Vivian. Leonard said as he found himself a table and took a seat. Not yet, Your Highness. Said an attractive woman with dark blonde hair. She held seniority over all of the women inside the building and was something like a leader toward them. She bowed sincerely before she took a seat across from him. You havent heard? The Fourth Prince is far too ipetent to even be considered for the throne. Leonardughed to himself. Those who fail to see your vision are nothing but idiots. Vivian said with hatred flowing through her eyes. It was only a joke...Now, what do you have for me? Leonard asked. Vivian gave a signal and someone went to lock the entrance. After it was securely shut, she ced a te-shaped stone, with strange inscriptions, on the table. It was a silencing stone that the Prince himself helped to develop, although that wasnt public knowledge. The silencing stone was an extremely rare and expensive item coveted by all countries. There had been attempts to duplicate it, but so far no one had sess. There is much to discuss, but the most shocking news is from the Telvian Empire. The source is reliable but Vivian looked troubled on how to proceed. Go on. Leonards eyes went serious. Its said that theyve built an iron ship that can fly, it seems they have taken to calling it an airship. Vivian said as she found herself doubting the words that came out of her mouth. A ship that can fly? If I were them...Theyve been hiding those Mana Cannons for quite a while. Its hard to believe they wouldnt attach them to that...Airship. Leonard said without much change in his expression. Although its quite surprising, its nothing to be rmed over. he added. If you say it then I will naturally believe it, Your Highness. Vivian responded. Weve gained enough information for the moment, send two dosages of the ck Orchid solution to our contact. The Prince ordered. Consider it done, Your Highness. Vivians expression showed a mix of surprise and fear at the mention of ck Orchid. The Fourth Prince had a strong informationwork and most of it was due to the solution he had created. It was a highly addictive substance and just a small amount could cause normal people to be addicted. It was a recruiting tool that was far more reliable whenpared bribery or the promise of future gains. The task of winning over reliable allies was usually difficult and could lead to a massive amount of wasted resources. For example, the other Princes had to establish their own reliable power base to draw in others, and to secure allies they usually had to curry favor, sending gifts or making appearances. For those that were disposable or couldnt be trusted they would be given ck Orchid. Those who were great assets went through a different process. Ira was one such person on the Fourth Princes list. Setting up an ambush was just a way to test the waters and see a small portion of his skill. How are our partners in the Free City? The Prince asked. They are more than happy. Your Highness connections in each country helped to make suggesting the tournament easier. Vivian said with admiration. Thats good. Now all thats left is convincing Ira to enter. The Prince showed a deeply contemtive look. He hadpiled information about Ira and was lost on how to properly proceed in getting him as an ally. From what he gathered, Iras tolerance toward schemes was either very thin or downright indifferent. His nature was unpredictable but there werent any cases of him turning on his allies. About Ira Vivian started with an unsure look. What about him? Leonard asked. None of our agents were able to get a second nce. Vivian said with clear shame. Thats not surprising. Leonard nodded as if he expected it. There were a few rumors weve heard though. Other than his voracious appetite, it''s said that he is very partial to a particr pastry. In fact, that Juliana Fairfax were keeping an eye on was said to get into an argument with Ira over pastries. Vivianughed, finding it funny. If she ran into him outside of the Capital walls, I doubt she would still be alive. Leonard said to himself, although he didnt know Ira he could guess at the lessplicated aspects of his personality. That could be true. Anyway, weve also inspected his known associates. His marriage to Avery Thynne isnt known to many and the Kingdom still has decided to keep quiet about the Valkyries. Recently, Ira has been seen with a hooded woman, though Im sure you knew already. Vivian said. At the mention of Valkyries Leonard showed a hint of shock. Ira was an unpredictable variable on his own, adding Valkyries to the equation increased the need to secure him as an ally or to keep him out of what was toe. Ill go and personally meet with Ira once we get to the Free City. I expect to see you there, Vivian. Leonard smiled as he ced a hand on her shoulder. Vivian''s face became slightly redder when faced with the Princes actions. Although she was dressed in revealing clothing, it was only an act, anyone entering the building wasnt a customer, but someoneing to exchange information for a dose of ck Orchid. Yes, Your Highness. Vivian nodded. Elsewhere, Harper had arrived back in the Capital. The first thing she wanted to do was to check and see if Ira was at their house. It had been a while since she had him and she had to admit she was missed him a great deal. Harper avoided any detours and arrived at the house very quickly. Ira? Harper opened the door expecting to see Ira but instead was met with the sight of a green-eyed girl eating at the kitchen table. Uh...Harper, right? Amy swallowed her food before asking. Harper narrowed her eyes while reaching for the baton on her hip that was still stained with blood. Ira brought you with him when I was recovering. I even went to the wedding. Amy waved her metal arm at Harper as she could see the situation was escting. Oh! I remember you. Harper let go of her baton and went to take a seat. Wheres Ira? He went on another job. Amy answered. Another one? Harper repeated as her expression deted. H-He said I should join you on jobs until he gets back. Go on a job...with you? Harper looked at Amy strangely. Im not as weak as you think! Amy said defensively. Doesnt that mean youre still weak? Harper muttered. I havent gotten full control of my abilities, but when I do Ill definitely be stronger. Amy said confidently. If you say so. Harper stood up and began to walk upstairs. Should I ask Samantha to get us a job? Amy asked with enthusiasm, she wanted to quickly test out her abilities in a real situation. Yeah. I guess. Harper shrugged. Although Harper was clearly dejected, Amy felt incredibly eager. Ira had told her that Harper used a variety of weapons and was probably the best person to train with due to her ability to create a Phantom. Just thinking about her growth made her speed up, she finished her te and rushed out of the door to go find Samantha. Amy could see her first real job as a Mercenary happening very soon. Chapter 60: Look Toward The Sky Chapter 60: Look Toward The Sky After some time, the convoy finally reached the Free City. As the group entered the gates, they found that it was far different from what was described. The homes in the residential area were far different from the setup in the Capital. Instead of many homes being ced next to each other, the ones in the Free City were stacked on top of each other and each floor was essible via a wooden or metal staircase. It was a decision made by the citys nners to save space, but it worked very well without appearing very crowded. The streets cutting through the districts were incredibly precise, but that was no surprise seeing as many architects who made their living in the Free City. Arge fountain sat in front of the entrance, with a statue of an empty block in the center and a metal que in front of it which read, Build upon it what you will. To those residents in the Free City, it was a message encouraging their ambitions. Artists, Musicians, Merchants, no matter who it was the only limit would be themselves in the end. In addition to the warm winds and energetic pedestrians, most buildings were decorated with vibrant cloth, adding more life to the city. The zas that focused on smaller avenues of trade buzzed with activity as people advertised their goods. Nearly everyone in the convoy looked at everything with bright eyes, some even decided to take up permanent residence in the city. Though that was easier said than done, obtaining citizenship in the Free City was expensive and usually required a long process of examination. Since the city was neutral to all outside powers, there was a worry on whether other countries would attempt to slip people in to slowly gain influence over the citys policies. In fact, it had happened on numerous asions, but they were within the Merchants Guild limit of tolerance. If a country were to overstep its boundaries, it would be banned from all areas of trade with the city. A small group of envoys arrived to greet the convoy. Those who held less important roles such as renewing and establishing trade contracts were separated from the dignitaries who were present for diplomatic roles. Then there were the Princes and a few elite nobles who were set to attend the summit. They, along with those in their inner circles, would attend the banquet set for the next day. At the time of the banquet, each country would be ced in the same ballroom, giving them a chance to interact before political talks. Of course, everyone would appear calm on the surface while attending, but they would be searching for any weakness they could find. There was a thing all other countries could agree on which was the fact that the Grenitian Kingdom was the weakest. The ck Pir, the attack on their military center, monsters running wild within the capital, the destruction of the Western Valley Fortress. It was hard to argue that the Kingdom was stable in the wake of those events.The only way for the Kingdom to gain some ground during the Summit was to either show amazing charisma at the banquet or to win in the Colosseum bout. Since many doubted any gains would be had at the banquet, all hope was ced within the Colosseum. More specifically, all hopes were ced on one candidate, Ira. There werent many who witnessed his abilities inbat, but through one way or another, they had heard rumors. They would be beyond disappointed once they found out Ira had no ns to participate. After some time, the core group had arrived in a newly constructed diplomatic quarter. Each country had separate residences that were quite a distance away from each other to avoid potential conflict. It went without saying that the leaders of each country had separate lodgings from their subordinates. In the center of the semicircle formation of buildings was a magnificent banquet hall. It was clear that the Merchants Circle spared no expense in hosting the various countries. Still, without a doubt, the greatest structure was the diplomatic hall that sat in the background. It was that building that would be host to various events that could alter the course of history. After being escorted to their destination and having their arrangements exined, the group split up in preparation for the banquet. Before Ira went to do anything, he would have to first meet with the Fourth Prince. Even though there were soldiers from the Grenitian Kingdom who were to guard the prince, if he wanted to venture into the city, Ira would have to personally escort him. Right this way, Sir Ira. Irving approached Ira to bring him to the Fourth Prince. Ira silently followed Irving, they navigated the hallways and stairways until they reached the top floor which was designated as the royal quarters. The Princes basically had the entire floor split into four sections each a few dozen feet apart. Irving knocked and waited until Leonards voice resounded, Enter. He opened the door for Ira and then waited for him to enter before closing it, leaving Ira and the Fourth Prince alone. Ira surveyed the room and found that it was filled with expensive things, though that was probably because of the Merchants Circle. The Prince was sitting at a desk going through hundreds of documents. Ira, I would like to apologize for the altercation that had taken ce at the beginning of the trip. Leonard said as he looked up at Ira with a sincere expression. Whyd you call me here? Ira asked as he took a seat in front of Leonard without asking. Leonard chuckled before speaking, I see why my brothers didnt want to hire you. Yeah? Did you want me to ask for permission, Your Highness? Ira said in a tone filled with mockery. It was clear to Leonard that Ira held a dislike for royalty which actually made it beneficial to him. Theres no need for that at all. In fact, I quite dislike grandstanding. Feel free to act as you normally would while in this city, not that you needed me to tell you that. Leonard said with a friendly smile before continuing. As to why I called you here? Truthfully, I want to get on your good side, Ira. There are some...difficult matters that would be far easier to resolve if I had you as an ally. Ira looked at Leonard with a scrutinizing gaze, looking for any hint of a falsehood, but after a few moments, it was obvious he was being genuine. What would I get in return? Ira asked. Forgive me if Im too presumptuous, but you dont seem like the type that would move for conventional benefits. Leonard answered. Exactly and your Kingdom doesnt have anything I want, so why would I help? Ira smiled. Hmm...Originally, I wanted to gain your attention by showing you the resources I have at mymand, but as you said you probably wouldnt want it. So I want to show you something instead if you dont mind? Leonard figured his original preparations wouldnt even get Ira to look twice, let alone convince him to be an ally. How long is it gonna take? Ira asked as he stood up. He nned on searching the city for pastries with Avery, though she probably wouldn''t be interested in sweets at all. Its just a short trip to the gates and back. Leonard smiled. Ira followed Leonard through the streets of the Free City. It was clear that it wasnt his first time being in the city as he skillfully navigated the streets and quickly arrived at the gates. Your Highness, please be more cautious. Irving spoke as he tried to catch up to them. Along the way, Iras appearance had caused numerous gazes to focus on them, making them stand out. Its fine Irving. Leonard said. Ira didnt seem to mind the gazes, so he made no ns to find a secluded route. Ira stayed silent a majority of the way, to him, Leonard was someone to be wary of. The fact that the Prince was regarded as a wastrel but clearly waspetent was the biggest sign that he shouldnt trust himpletely. It was also the only sign, Ira had no way of knowing if what Leonard said was true or not. Even if he were to listen out for Leonards heartbeat he would find it didnt change at all. That either meant Leonard was being honest, or he was an incredibly skilled liar. Just a few moments, Ira. I guarantee that what you see next will at least get a reaction out of you. Leonard showed a gold medallion that served as his proof to the guardsmen and stepped outside of the gates. Ira and Irving did the same before continuing to move a little ways off from the city. There was arge field of tall grass stretching quite far before it reached thick woonds. Ira looked at Leonard but only saw him with his head tilted toward the clouds. So Ira looked toward the clouds and even with his extraordinary eyesight he only saw clouds. A few minutes more. Leonard spoke unhurriedly. ording to the reports he received, the Telvian Empire would be making its entrance around the current time. Alright, Prince. Ira said. Irving moved to stand next to the Prince and tilted his head toward the clouds. If anyone were to walk past they would think that the three were crazy unless they looked themselves. What Ira trailed off in a daze as he stared at the sky. The clouds slightly parted and only Ira could see a hulking mass of metal floating from an unimaginable altitude. Leonards eyes widened in surprise as he realized Ira could see something. His knowledge of Iras abilities extended only to his strength, his spatial magic, and his ability to teleport. He barely knew anything about Iras senses until that moment. Putting his thoughts away, he turned his head toward the sky. The Airship hade into view and although Leonard heard of it, seeing it first hand caused him to be greatly surprised. He peeked over at only to see that Ira had an excited smile on his face. ... Inside the Free City, the feeling of shock from seeing the huge airship was amplified beyondparison. A panic almost erupted as the massive 800ft metal object descended and a garrison of hundreds of guards rushed out on horseback. The huge Airship softlynded in the massive field of tall grass, bringing dust clouds with it. After the dust settled, the details of the ship could be seen quite clearly. It was covered in dark blue banners and tapestry depicting a tiger. A cannon was stuck on the front of the airship, but it was far from ordinary. The barrel was so wide that four grown men could stand side by side and still have space. If one were to peer inside they would find that it waspletely dark, and the total length of the barrel was close to the size of the ships body. There was a construction on the underside of the Airship that contained the passengers. The doors opened up and deployed a ramp. A pale man dressed in a dark blue uniform, with short blonde hair and a curly mustache stood at the top of the ramp and looked down at the garrison that stood inplete shock. He took a deep breath as if wanting to revel in tension and fear. His identity was the leader of the Telvian Empire, High Chancellor Victor Orlov. Im assuming youre here to escort me? Victor said as he looked at the hundreds of guards in disdain. He inwardly thought of the mana cannon on the front of the ship. They were still unable to find a bnce between its mana consumption and firepower, but it could easily destroy a group of soldiers at its current stage. Mouths were agape, but the only response Victor received was silence. He waved his hands and a small group of guards came to his side with loud footsteps, waking the Free City soldiers from their trance. Ill...send someone to contact those in charge of weing you. The Soldier in charge said. He finally took his eyes off the airship and sent someone to deliver the message. He gulped loudly and took a step forward, May I ask what that...thing is? The Soldier questioned. Victor gave a haughtyugh before responding loudly, Its the future. Chapter 61: A Private Dining Experience Chapter 61: A Private Dining Experience Ira, Leonard, and Irving had returned to the diplomatic quarter of the Free City after navigating the through crowds of panicked civilians on the streets. As soon as they arrived in the Princes quarter, Irving let out a sigh of relief. The Telvian Empire is quite amazing, isnt it? Leonard asked. They call it an Airship, and that thing attached to the front of it is a mana cannon. Others may disagree but I find the mana cannon to be the real threat. How do you know about that? Ira asked curiously. I have some people who extremely skilled in acquiring information. Not to boast, but I am willing to bet that I am the only person who knew what the Telvians built. Leonard said before continuing to speak. As it is now, each human country has their measures of defense. We have the mana arrays, mainly teleportation which, like the others, is still experimental. The Telvians have their Airships and Mana Cannons. The Parvian Houses have the so-called, Spirit of the Desert. An ancient artifact capable of generating and controlling massive sandstorms that cant be breached by normal means. Before the Telvians developed that airship, there was a bnce. Iras attention shifted toward the Spirit of the Desert, if he could get his hands on it, he would immediately eat it. Though the chances of that happening were quite low. Only a few of the older Houses were allowed to know where the artifact was and they all used soul contracts to guarantee it would remain hidden. Only in times of emergencies would the artifact be used since it was quite destructive. Ira...I have many things I want to tell you in order to convince you to join me, but Ive used up enough of your time. Leonard waved toward Irving who went over to a nearby drawer and pulled out a red card with a gold border around it. Irving walked over and handed it to Ira. Whats this? Ira looked at the card cluelessly. Its a type of reservation for the best restaurant in the entire city. Ive heard you have apanion with you and if you wanted to take them somewhere nice, thats the best the Free City can offer, but you cant buy your way in. Only those who have that card can enter, its a type of elitist marketing, but the food is incredible. Leonard assured. Dont mind if I do. Ira tucked the card into his jacket pocket. Well, I have to go Prince. Ill be back before the banquet though. Ira left the room leaving Irving and Leonard alone. Not even a thank you. Irving huffed. Theres no need for him to give thanks since it was a gift. One that he didnt ask for I might add. Leonard said. Your Highness, thats true, but still Irving trailed off as he noticed Leonard giving him a telling look. Enough of that, there is still business we have to attend to. Leonard said with a few hand gestures signaling for Irving to continue. Yes, Your Highness. I understand. Irving said in the best tone of unwillingness he could muster. Leonard waited a few more moments before he pulled out a silencing stone and ced it on the table. After it flickered, indicating it was doing its job, Leonard sighed. I suspect Ira has incredible senses. Earlier he seemed to spot the Airship before it was even visible to us. Leonard said. That doesnt mean that his hearing would be just as good. Irving thought for a second that the Prince was just being paranoid. Its a chance Im not willing to take. Especially for what Im going to ask you to do next. Leonard said seriously. Whatever you need, Your Highness. Irving solemnly bowed. I dont think Ira will participate in the Colosseum event. So well have to move a few things into y before the banquet. Find someone from the Parvian Houses without an escort to the banquet. Make sure theyre gullible, arrogant, greedy, or abination of the three. Get him a reservation for the same restaurant Iras going to. After that, spread a rumor around that there are beautiful women willing to apany the highest bidder to the banquet tonight, the easiest way to find them is by their grey cloaks. Then, tell Vivian to send a few of her agents around the city in grey cloaks and have a few lead our Parvian friend toward the restaurant for good measure. Finally, put a few of our people in that restaurant as soon as possible. If things get out of hand well use them as witnesses to shift the story in Iras favor. Leonard finished speaking and looked at Irving who looked to be memorizing everything. He didnt ask how Leonard knew Ira would be going to the restaurant since the answer was pretty obvious. Everyone in the convoy had heard of his voracious appetite, there would be no reason for him not to eat before the banquet. It will be done, Your Majesty. Irving bowed before leaving in a hurry. Leonard put away the silencing stone and showed a distant expression. Even if he were put into hypnosis and interrogated he arranged everything in a way where it couldnt be connected to him. Especially when Leonard made sure that any lies he told eventually became truth. There was one thing that worried him though and that was Iras bottom line. If he were to be discovered he suspected that Ira refusing to be his ally would be the best possible oue. Leonard had no way of knowing that one of Iras biggest bottom lines was hispanion and wife, Avery Thynne, who often concealed her features with a grey cloak. He also had no way of knowing that a military instation that functioned as a city was destroyed because of the harm that came to Avery Thynne. Still, as long as Leonard continued to be thorough with his actions Ira would be unable to find out anything without special means. There was also luck that yed a part, if the Summit date was moved further back, Harper wouldve been with Ira. If that urred then the Prince would be unable to hide anything without adequate mental protection. The mood around the city had quickly settled as the announcement of it being a new invention made by the Telvian empire spread. There were already hundreds of merchants looking to find some way into procuring an airship. Especially when they heard it took 3 days to the Telvian Empire to reach the Free City, while on horseback it usually took a month or so. Many people wanted to take a first-hand look at the Airship, but the Merchant''s Circle forced the Telvian Empire to move it as to not cause disruption of the citys day to day activities. The airship currently was sat a few hundred feet above the city. A few hours after themotion died down, Ira had decided to take Avery to the restaurant Leonard rmended instead of his original n to hunt for pastries. Youre saying the Fourth Prince gave you this reservation. Avery asked as they walked. Yeah, he kept telling me he wants me as an ally. Ira said nonchntly. If you were to be his ally, then my family would also be considered an ally of his. Have you decided yet? Avery said. I cant tell what hes up to and I dont care who runs the Kingdom. If he can convince me, then Ill probably help him out. Ira shrugged before changing topics, What about you? Worried about those Airships? he asked. Avery gave a contemptuous smile from under her hood, The Valkyries are far faster than that floating metal ship. How much effort would it take to find a way in and kill everyone inside. Well...When you put it like that, its hard to disagree. Ira nodded. As they continued to walk, Ira drew a huge amount of attention. Even if the Free City had the most diverse poption, it still never had someone with Iras appearance within its ranks. Women who appeared to be courtesans did their best to catch his eye, but he didnt even seem to notice them. Some who were more resourceful had caught wind of a rumor rting to a strong mercenary with ck hair and yellow eyes. They saw Ira as a chance for a greater life if they could seduce him and were extra zealous in their attempts. One woman rushed out and pushed herself against Ira with a look that would even tempt a stoic priest, but a saber was pressed against her throat in that same moment. Move. Avery said coldly as she pressed the de against the woman''s neck. The woman let go of Ira and slowly backed away. Those women who witnessed the disy were discouraged from trying their own techniques and could only watch Ira depart with a hooded woman close to his side. Ira had a smile on his face as he turned to Avery, Jealous? he asked with a smug expression. Annoyed. Avery retorted in an apathetic tone. Ira justughed in response as they continued walking. Not too long after, Avery and Ira arrived at the restaurant. Its design truly fit the description of elitist, a gold sign hung above the entrance. There were no letters or symbols, just a rose pattern engraved around the edges. There were two intimidating looking men guarding the doorway. Both of the men would easily qualify as A- ranked mercenaries, but it appeared as the restaurant paid them enough to keep working there. Ira pulled out the reservation card and handed to one of the two men before they examined it and nodded. Weapons please. The man held his hand out politely and waited. Ira and Avery undid their scabbards and handed them over to the man who then took them inside the restaurant. A few momentster, a young waitress came out and guided Ira and Avery to their table. Would you like me to take your cloak, maam. The waitress asked. No. Avery responded removed her hood. The waitress was speechless at Averys beautiful face. Being a female herself, one mightve thought she would be envious, but all she felt when looking at Averys face was pure admiration. Her gaze then switched to Ira, when she brought them to the table she hadnt had a good look at him. In all her life she had never seen a perfect couple. To the young waitress, they looked like a Prince and Princess out of the books she often read. So uh Ira looked at the red-faced waitress, ...Do we tell you what we want or S-Sorry! The waitress bowed. Ill go find a menu. Ok. Ira chuckled. After the waitress left, Ira began to talk. So Ive been thinking about something. About what? Avery asked. You fly up really high and then drop me on someone as an attack. Ira said with starry eyes. Ira, in the time it would take me to do that, the two of us could probably kill whoever you wanted to attack ten times over. Avery said. Hey, you said it could work back at the Manor. Just imagine dropping me on that Airship, I could probably bore straight through. Iras eyes lit up, You wanna go try it right now? he asked. There are quite a few people in the Free City who could give us trouble, you know. Im sure theyve prepared countermeasures for each Mercenary that came with the Kingdom. After all, the Mercenaries Union Headquarters is here and there is no doubt they are aware of some of your abilities. Avery cautioned. As soon as you kill someone youll be restrained and when that happens the other countries will use it as a chance to gain some ground in the first exchange of words. A boy can dream. Ira said as he sighed. Although he exhibited some arrogant behavior from time to time, Ira knew that there were others just as strong, if not stronger, than him all over the continent. Especially the three Valkyries who had visited Lauren and Avery in order to contact him. They were hundreds of years older than Lauren, so it was hard to tell how strong they were. Ira put the mischievous thoughts to the back of his head when he saw the waitress appear with a menu. Ira being Ira ordered an unimaginable amount of food while Avery helped herself to something light. The two talked away as they ate and soon finished before paying for the meal. Right when they were preparing to leave, a man with sand colored skin, dark curly hair, and thick eyebrows approached their table. His features weremon to Parv and made it very clear that he was one of the dignitaries that came to the summit. ... Chapter 62: An Unwilling Pawn Chapter 62: An Unwilling Pawn The Parvian man stood in front of Ira and Avery proudly. As if he was doing them a favor by allowing them to bask in his presence. Does thise with the meal? Ira asked the man. Youre the most beautiful woman Ive ever seen in my life. The man said to Avery,pletely neglecting Ira''s presence. The Parvian Dignitary had been led around the city due to a rumor that told of high ss and refined women who would apany people to social gatherings, usually enhancing the image of whoever was lucky enough to be their date. It was said that their wardrobe was consistent of a grey robe to hide their features. At first, the Parvian man assumed it was nothing but a strange rumor, but after hearing it from several credible sources as well as seeing multiple women in grey cloaks around the city he could only see it as the truth. He pursued them fiercely but could never seem to catch them. That is until he stopped to have lunch at an upscale restaurant. He had been gifted a reservation card by who he assumed to be the Merchants Circle or the leaders of the Parvian Houses. It was sad that he was too full of himself to see that he was entrapped in someone elses plot. What did you just say? Ira looked at the man as if he was stupid. Jealous? Avery ignored the Parvian and asked Ira with a grin. Annoyed. Ira retorted. The Parvian Dignitary waspletely captivated by Averys grin and seemed to have taken it as her showing favor to him. He ignored Ira and began to talk, Whatever hes paying to keep you at his side The man had no chance to finish as he found himself on the floor. Though what was more rming was the warm liquid sensation that soaked his chest. At first, he had assumed a drink was poured on him and just as he was about to curse he realized he couldnt speak. In fact, he realized that there was an empty feeling where his jaw should be. He reached over to touch his jaw, perhaps thinking he was injured, but he felt nothing. He brought his hands up to his eyes only to see them dyed in red. Auagh! A coarse scream erupted from the Parvian mans throat as he began to feel pain. Ira moved so fast that his body wasnt even able to process the pain and took a few moments to catch up, but when it did the man experienced a pain that was beyond words. The man writhed on the floor before heid eyes on something very familiar that was near him. It was his jaw,pletely torn off and tossed onto the floor carelessly. As shock took hold of the man, he crawled toward his own jawbone with the hope that it could be reattached. Customers in the restaurant were at a loss as to what happened. At first, they saw a man approach an upied table and then he was bleeding on the floor. There was no one who witnessed what happened in between but it was clear who was responsible. Avery didnt pay attention to themotion that filled the restaurant or to the blood-filled screams that came from the Parvian man, instead, she grabbed a napkin and handed it over to Ira. Dont kill him. Itll be too much trouble. She said indifferently. Yeah, Ill need your help for that though. Ira said as he wiped the blood from his hand. Avery nodded in response before she took a sip of a half-emptied wine ss. Ira walked over to the Parvian man and looked at him weakly crawling to his disconnected jaw bone. You want this? Ira asked with a chuckle before he raised his foot and crushed the bone under his foot. Aaugh! The man screamed as his tongue flopped around, making for a horrific sight. You dont me me, right? After all, that''s my wife. Youre probably lucky though, killing you wouldve been less trouble for her. Ira crouched in front of the man with an amused smile. He grabbed a handful of the mans hair and raised his head up to look him in the eyes. Wow. That''s really fucking bad. I wish I had a mirror...Anyone got a mirror?! Ira asked loudly as he looked around the restaurant only to see expressions of fear and revulsion. Guess not. Ira shrugged as he let the mans head go. He stood up and grabbed the mans leg only to twist it off with ease, creating a loud cracking sound. Aaaaugh. The man screamed in pain, but Ira didnt seem to think it was enough and twisted off the remaining leg before pressing his foot onto the severed legs and crushing them. Avery. Ira called out to her as he walked back to the table. Avery waved her hand and small threads made of fire flew over to the Parvian man and burned his wounds, stopping him from bleeding. Of course, the man felt differently, the pain was so intense he passed out. Ira looked at the scene in front of him without a care, Well, I didnt kill him. You didn''t. Avery said as she raised her ss. The restaurant had be emptier as the customers rushed out, the two guards at A rank rushed in only to see that a mangled body on the floor. The missing appendages could be found nearby, crushed into a paste-like state. T-The guards have been alerted. I-If I were you I wouldnt move. One guard said in a shaky voice. If you were me you wouldnt be scared. Ira responded with a chuckle. The guard stayed silent and eventually, reinforcements came, but it was clear they werent the usual troops who upied the Free City. Two men wearing heavy armor carried a set of thick shackles. One look at them and one could see they werent apart of the usual crowd, both of them being around A+ in terms ofbat rating. Ira, right? Could you pleasee with us? One of the men asked politely. He was aware that Ira was incredibly strong and he wouldnt be able to do much if they were to fight. The shackles were designed tobat Iras strength, but it would be impossible for the men to put them on Ira if he wasnt willing. Avery was right to assume that they had prepared countermeasures for every high-value individual attending the Summit. Dont forget my sword. Ira said to Avery who nodded in response. Thank you. One of the men gulped as they looked at the body on the floor. Ira was ced at the highest threat level and they were to be extremely cautious when handling him. Ira ced his hands in the shackles only to feel some of his strength drain away. What are these? He asked curiously. Restriction shackles. Its an experimental product thats based on the naturally restrictive vines in the Great Forest near the Grenitian Kingdom. In front of Ira he had no inclination to be antagonistic. Plus, the information surrounding the restrictive shackles wasnt confidential as it was a product only used by those who enforced thew. I see. Well, you can lead the way. Ira said as he lifted hands up. Compared to those old vines in the Great Forest, the shackles werent anything special. If he wanted to he could just cancel the magic running through the shackles and break out of them. Chapter 63: The Sword Saint, The Sword Of The East, The One With The Sword Chapter 63: The Sword Saint, The Sword Of The East, The One With The Sword News of an altercation between two representatives of the Grenitian Kingdom and the Parvian Houses spread like wildfire. With each passing minute, the details became clearer and clearer which made it hard to call it an altercation. The Parvian nobleman had been mutted by a Mercenary from the Grenitian Kingdom. The nobleman survived, but his life would be dramatically harder from that point on. A prosthetic jaw and prosthetic legs had to be used since his detached body parts sustained too much damage. Since the Free City was advanced in the medical field, the man was healed in a just a few hours, but it would be a few weeks until he was back in good health. In a small room, the nobleman who was assaulted sat on a bed with a listless expression. Every so often his hand would drift to the cold metal jaw that kept his mouth shut. A young man with a profound temperament entered the room without knocking. His long dark curly hair and his skin tone made it clear that he was a person native to Parv. His outfit consisted of simple white robes which contrasted with the feeling of importance that seemed to emit from him naturally. His name was Cyprian Aurell. Those in Parv would recognize the name as the one who was set to be the next leader of the House of Swords, one of the oldest and most prestigious houses that had been around since the country was founded. Even though he was under a famous house, Cyprian was most recognized for his advancements in his swordsmanship. Skipping the embarrassing nicknames that were attached to him, Cyprian had truly reached a different level of swordsmanship. Prior to the Red Moon and Golden Aurora, he was just extremely talented, but after, he had created a new technique. Cyprian could channel spirit magic into his sword which allowed him to create his own techniques made from something that hadnt existed for a thousand years. Do you know who I am? Cyprian asked. The metal-jawed man looked at Cyprian with dull eyes, Youre Lord Cyprian of the House of Swords. he intoned in a strange voice. So you do know me. Unfortunately, I do not know you, or at least I didnt until today. Youre one of the men attached to someone in my retinue. Based on what Ive heard about you, I now believe that was a position too great for you. You exhibited several qualities that go against the core principles of my House. If I had found out prior to this incident you would already be a nameless beggar exiled to the desert. Cyprians words caused the man to hold his head down. Not only had he been disfigured, he had been disparaged by the very house he served under. You shouldnt be too upset. One of my retainers has already been punished for his negligence in allowing you to step into my circle. As for you...Youve suffered enough. Im a strong advocate of repentance and so youll be allowed to redeem yourself at some point. Now...In regards to the one responsible for your injuries, find somefort in the fact that I will personally see to him. Not for you, but to avenge the dishonor of my house. Cyprian finished what he had to say and stood up. Thank you, Lord Cyprian. The metal-jawed man bowed his head. Cyprian looked at him before leaving. It had to be said, Cyprians treatment of the injured man was extremely kind. Some houses, especially the older ones, were incredibly strict in their practices. After finding out about Iras detainment, many diplomats from the Grenitian Kingdom had been struck with a collective headache. There were many problems that could arise from Ira being detained in addition to the damage of the Kingdoms already low reputation. The only person who didnt care about matters of politics and was actually worried about Ira was Rhys. After finding out what happened, she found time to go visit Ira. There was a specially constructed holding area for diplomatic incidents such as the one Ira had caused. It was reinforced with dozens of restrictive arrays and fueled by the purest mana stones to ensure its security. Rhys provided her proof and was allowed to enter, but only after surrendering her weapons. Rhys didnt know the reason for it, but her steps were filled with urgency. She turned around a corner and into a hallway only to see a purple-haired woman dressed in a grey cloaking out of a room with a thick iron door. As Rhys looked at the woman, the woman, in turn, looked at Rhys. Seeing indifferent silver eyes gazing at her, Rhys thought of one name, Avery Thynne. Anything she heard from Ira and Carter didnt seem to do Avery any justice. She was incredibly beautiful and looking at her caused Rhys to be disheartened which led to her slowing her steps until she came to aplete stop. Avery raised her hood as she walked toward Rhys, after a few moments she was standing in front of her. Just like Rhys had heard of Avery, Avery had heard of Rhys. What is it you want from, Ira? Avery asked bluntly. To confirm if hes safe? Hes quite fine. If thats what you wanted to know, you can leave now. Rhys looked at Avery and slightly clenched her fist. She had her notepad and pen but didnt want to respond to Avery. Oh, would you like to see him for yourself? Why? I doubt youre close enough to him to warrant an action like that. Avery said coldly before continuing, So why are you still here? Rhys shook her head as she remained still, a sense of unwillingness began to manifest itself within her. Avery looked at the determined expression in Rhys eyes before she spoke, If you truly feel anything for Ira, youlle with me. Avery walked past Rhys without waiting for a response, in fact, she didnt even look back as if to express her doubts toward Rhys. Rhys took a deep breath to calm her emotions before she turned to follow Avery. She didn''t know what Avery wanted, but Rhys cared a great deal about Ira''s well being. Your Highness, Ira is to be released before the banquet so there are no worries. By witness ounts, the Parvian noble was the first to approach Ira and offended him in some way. Irving said. The truth was that more than half of the witnesses were ced at the restaurant ahead of time. It was easy enough to use them to create a narrative and get the others at the restaurant to go with it. It started with a question, It seemed like the Parvian was the one to bother the couple at the table first, right? At that point, another witness would agree and build on it with something along the lines of, I overheard the Parvian attempting to ask about buying the woman from that Ira fellow. The trauma experienced from that gory scene helped to create a mental gap that was easily plugged with a bit of persuasion. Even the waitress that served Ira and Avery had said that the Parvian man walked around with a vulgar expression and had been obnoxious, which was hard to picture since she was nowhere near them when the incident urred. The funny thing was when the activities of the Parvian Man were investigated they found quite a lot that helped Iras case. The Parvian had visited several brothels days earlier and caused quite amotion at a few of them. He even attempted to bribe a prominent Merchant into introducing him to some important figures. All those things were of course in the Princes consideration when he told Irving to find someone to use as a pawn. It was easier to me a troublemaker than an innocent man after all. If things progress ording to expectation, then Cyprian should be the first to move. The only one we cannot ount for is Ira. Find a way to monitor his movements without being too obvious. Feel free to use funds if you need to use people as another set of eyes. Leonard ordered. Consider it done, Your Highness. Irving bowed before leaving. Leonard sat in silence for a few moments before opening a desk drawer and pulling out a ragged old book. The leather cover had been worn away leaving it nameless. The ink on most of the pages had faded into a mess of illegible scribbles. However, the pages that remained intact recorded parts of history from the Old Kingdom. Patches of information painted a clear picture of the one called King Dietrich. When the expedition to the ruins had finished, Leonard had procured one of the books that were recovered. Before Leonard had learned of King Dietrich, his goal had stopped at the borders of the Grenitian Kingdom. He nned on seeding the throne, raising his progeny, and repeating the same cycle. After he learned of what Dietrich did, his ambitions became greater. Leonard didnt delude himself into thinking he could be the sole ruler of every country, but to have a significant presence would be enough. King Dietrichs advantage wasnt just his strength, it was also the higher races who were a looming threat which made it easier to unify each of the mortal races. Leonard would have none of that, in fact, he was at a disadvantage since the Grenitian Kingdom looked very weak. Leonard sighed and put the book away. From his perspective, every moment wasted was a missed opportunity to advance toward his goal. Chapter 64: True Love, False Love Chapter 64: True Love, False Love Avery and Rhys ventured outside of the Free City and into the surrounding wilderness until they reached a clearing. You dont know much about Ira, isnt that right? Avery asked as she removed her hood. Yet, you seem to care for him quite a lot. Since Rhys was wearing her mask it was impossible to see her expression, only her eyes seemed to give hints at her mood. What was it that earned your interest in him? Did he save you? Did he smile at you for a little too long? Do you have some sort of fantasy where he falls for you? Im honestly curious. Avery said in a cynical tone as she took off the grey cloak and ced it on a log. Rhys took out her notepad and began to write, [I dont know what it is, but its none of those things.] Avery looked unfazed at Rhys words Oh? Let me ask you this then, what type of person are you? [Im not sure what you mean by that?] I mean, can you stomach killing people? Avery asked. [Ive killed people before if thats what youre asking.] Rhys wrote in response. Yes, but whats your limit? You probably have some preconceived idea of good and evil, right? That idea, like most conventional practices, doesnt apply to Ira. Avery said. Rhys hesitated before eventually responding, [What are you saying?] Would you kill someone who spoke ill of you? Avery asked. [No.] Rhys responded. There were many people who spread rumors or taunted her over the course of her life. She could see no reason for killing them, especially over a few words. If thats true you arent meant to be anywhere near Ira. You dont understand anything about him and if you thought you did then you arepletely stupid...The concept of morality ispletely lost on Ira. He doesnt care if someone surrenders or is unarmed and defenseless. That isnt to say hell go around murdering innocent people for no reason, but if they were to die because of him he wouldnt think twice about it. Avery said. Rhys had aplicated look sh through her eyes and couldn''t seem to write a reply. You heard of the altercation that caused him to be detained, correct? Truthfully, there was no altercation. That Parvian man seemed to misunderstand something and attempted to inquire about buying me. That led to Ira ripping his jaw off, along with his legs. Avery said withplete indifference. It was quite the gory sight. She added. Rhys seemed to struggle with a proper response as she clenched her fist repeatedly. Nothing to say? If you were to tell me you that none of that means anything to you and you still want to pursue Ira, I would allow it. I would even tell him that youre the only one Ill ept as his second wife. So say it. Prove me wrong. Let me know that whatever you feel isnt superficial and that you actually care about him. Avery spoke coldly. Sparks of electricity began to appear around Rhys as she tried to find a way to show that Avery was incorrect. Nothing came to her mind and Rhys began to have doubts about whether or not her attraction to Ira was real. Dont mistake my words as jealousy. I only wanted to know if you were being honest and its clear that you werent. You should go on about your day, leave Ira alone, and burn whatever storybook that caused you to manifest that false sentiment toward him. Avery said with a detached expression. [Not yet.] Rhys suddenly wrote. What? Avery questioned. [I cant be ok with it yet, but I can get used to it.] Averyughed apathetically, And what? You think that Ira would stop for you? I didnt ask if you would be ok with it in the next few months or years, I was asking about now. Is that too unreasonable to you? Should everything halt until youre ready? As Avery finished she drew her saber. [Ira doesnt need to wait. Ill grow ustomed to it and I would ept it if I was able to be closer to him.] Rhys wrote. Is that so? A hint of vexation appeared in Averys voice. And when your repulsion toward Iras way of living slips out? What then? How would he react if he saw someone close to him look at him as if he was a monster? I dont care to see the result of that. Burning red veins began to appear on Averys hands, and even were glowing beneath her shirt. [That wont happen.] Rhys wrote defiantly. Ill need you to prove it to me because I remain thoroughly unconvinced. Averys wings slowly emerged from her back. In between the raven-colored feathers, fiery veins pulsed with life. Rhys put away her notepad and drew her rapier as streaks of electricity quietly danced in her vicinity. Without warning, Avery waved her hand and dozens of small arrows made of fire shot toward Rhys who already rolled away. Lightning appeared at Rhys feet as she rushed forward and thrust her rapier. Avery parried and shed at Rhys mask causing sparks to appear. Rhys instinctively closed her eyes and Avery seized that moment and used her wing to swat Rhys away before taking to the air. Rhys made a few silent coughs as she climbed to her feet, only to see Avery in the air with several spheres made of fire floating around her. Without a word, Avery sent the spheres toward Rhys who was already running for cover. As soon as one sphere made contact with the ground it exploded into a raging inferno before disappearing, but Rhys had no time to pay attention to that strange phenomenon as more spheres followed her. Rhys managed to avoid all but one that hit a tree next to her and showered her in mes. Luckily, only Rhys clothes seemed to catch the mes and she rolled a few times to extinguish them. Avery once again took initiative and swooped down with her Saber in hand. Rhys raised her rapier as if she was going to block Avery, but when Avery got closer, lightning shot out of the tip of the rapier. With no time to dodge, Avery took the hit head-on and crashed into the ground as the electricity temporarily paralyzed her muscles. Rhys ran over and thrust her rapier forward in order to shock Avery again, but a metallic bell-like sound stopped her advance. The rapier had indeed hit something, it''s just that something was Averys wing that she used as a shield. Rhys attempted to channel lightning through her rapier, but it had no effect. The wings of a Valkyrie were semi-corporeal meaning they werent entirely physical and as such were resistant to certain things, electricity being one. A pir of me erupted around Avery and pushed Rhys back, forcing her to retreat. The pir began to rotate and swell. Lightning surged around Rhys in response, as she prepared to react. The pir of me grew bigger and then it suddenlypressed into an orb that hovered above Avery. Rhys could feel that the orb was dangerous and began to let the lightning around her run rampant. The orb ofpressed me exploded sending hundreds of burning arrows raining down on the surrounding area. At the same time dozens of lightning bolts flew from Rhys body and met some of the me arrows head on, but the amount was far too much for Rhys to respond too. The lightning and fire exploded destroying everything in the immediate vicinity. The deafening rumbling sound that urred as a result of their sh, spread as far as the Free City, causing everyone to scratch their heads at the strange noise. Inside the forest clearing, the vegetation within 100 feet of the battle was charred. As the smoke cleared, it revealed a heavily injured Rhys, cradling her side against a tree. While Averys figure was obscured by her wings, which shook before receding into her back. The burning veins that covered her skin faded away. In contrast to Rhys, Avery only had a few wounds. She sheathed her saber before she went to retrieve her cloak. The only reason she didnt use the formless armor was the fact that Rhys wasnt wearing any armor herself. Was that it? Avery asked before she covered her hand in mes and traced over her wounds. When the me disappeared, the wounds vanished along with it. The phoenix mes had innate healing properties so it was no surprise that it Avery recovered. Blood spilled from underneath of Rhys scarred mask, but her eyes showed vivid signs of life. She stabbed her Rapier into the ground and forced herself to stand while wincing in pain. Her breathing wasbored, but she moved forward nheless, leaving a small trail of blood along the way. Rhys stumbled and fell, but climbed back to her feet and continued to move forward even as her body grew heavier. If you give up right now, Ill heal your wounds. Avery said as she watched on emotionlessly. Rhys tossed away her mask, revealing her blood covered face, before continuing to advance with the assistance of her rapier. Her whole body was in pain, but she did her best to ignore it. You barely know him. You dont even know how he feels about you. What happens if he rejects you? Wouldnt all this be for nothing? Avery asked. How did Rhys feel about Ira? She herself wasnt entirely sure, but she enjoyed those moments around Ira the most. She couldnt say if she loved him or not, but she definitely had genuine feelings for him. You seem to be quite determined. Avery waved her hand and sent a me arrow toward Rhys, knocking the rapier from her hand and causing her to fall. Rhys grimaced as she inhaled and pushed herself up. She rose to her feet while letting her arms hang limply and staggered toward Avery. Avery said nothing as she waved her hand and sent a me arrow directly through Rhys leg. Rhys clutched her leg and cried as she opened her mouth and gave a muted scream. Her chest rose up and down before she rolled over. Her hands dug into the dirt as she began to crawl toward Avery. Does he mean that much to you? Avery asked as she sent an arrow into one of Rhys hands. The me arrow easily pierced through her hand. Rhys clutched her wounded hand tightly and looked at Avery hatefully as tears poured from her eyes. Rhys used her uninjured hand and leg to drag herself forward, her speed seemed to increase as she stared at Avery with eyes full of anger. You shouldnt look so angry, I only want to see if youre being honest with me. Avery said dispassionately. As Rhys inched closer, two more me arrows were shot at her, boring through her limbs. The tears continued to fall as Rhysid on her stomach. She sucked in air as she felt the horrible scorching sensation and smelled her own burnt flesh. She began breathing heavily before using her elbows to crawl forward. Avery would send me projectiles at Rhys, destroying parts of her body and Rhys would find some way to crawl forward. After a few minutes of that same scene repeating, Rhys found that she couldnt move at all. There was no feeling in her body except for the sensation of pain. It was nearly impossible to maintain consciousness, let alone move continue moving. She couldnt even look up to see if she made it to Avery. It seems like there was a bit of truth to your words. Averys voice sounded a lot like the voice of an angel when Rhys realized what she said. Avery used her foot to flip Rhys onto her back before she knelt down to look at Rhys. So this is what you were hiding underneath that mask? I can heal your scars if you want, but I cant do anything about your voice. A bright orange me covered Rhys and began to repair her body, her scars were left alone since Rhys didn''t ask for them to be healed. Youre too weak, but that can be changed through some training. Avery said. Avery didn''t have any feelings of friendship toward Rhys. She wasnt allowing her to pursue Ira because she could understand how Rhys felt. Avery was thinking ahead of the current situation. When the three Valkyries said they were apart of a group of higher races it was clear that Ira would need more help than just the Valkyries of the Thynne family. Especially when only Lauren could just about match one of the older Valkyries, if she were to fight all three it was no doubt she would lose. If the three Valkyries were already that powerful, just how strong would the rest of the higher races be? Especially after the Red Moon and Golden Aurora. Rhys felt vitality returning to her body as she weakly stood up. Ille to find you whenever Im free to train you. Avery said with no room for rejection, not that Rhys nned on rejecting her. Rhys wasrgely self-trained which meant she was unskilled in a lot of areas. She would rely on her reflexes and abilities to get her through most problems. The rapier was also easy for her to use as she could send electricity through it, eliminating the need to wield it skillfully. At least that was what she thought before she fought Avery. [Whatever.] Rhys scribbled on her notepad before picking up her masking and putting it back on. Though her attitude was prickly, she didn''t voice any disagreement. Rhys knew she wascking ability wise and wanted to close the gap as soon as possible. The two headed back to the city, leaving the ruined portion of the forest behind them. Chapter 65: A Team Building Exercise Chapter 65: A Team Building Exercise Two moons beamed down on a small castle stood atop a hill. The state of it showed that it had been neglected for some time, but the makeshift barricades, wooden pikes topped with severed heads, and blood stained sheets of cloth decorating which made it clear that it had been upied by new owners. Those same owners were in a skirmish with two people they could only call intruders. Damn it, Amy! Harper cursed as she blocked an extraordinarily vicious attack with her staff. The attacker was a very pale and thin man who seemed to be far stronger than one mightve thought. That was most likely due to the fact that he was a vampire. In fact, the whole castle was filled with vampires. Harper and Amy were currently on what they thought was an A- ranked job. The reality of the situation was the information given to them was either outdated or tantly wrong. The description of the job said the castle was a suspected of holding several vampires who had been attacking people recently. It turned out that those several vampires had grown into more than a dozen. The Mercenaries Union couldnt be med though, after the Red Moon and Golden Aurora, things changed drastically. While the Golden Aurora helped just about everyone, there were some races unaffected by it. The Red Moon, on the other hand, stirred up the dormant potential in Lycanthropes, Vampires, Beast People, and Dark Elves. The more immediate concern was the vampires. Under the Dark Elves rule, they only consumed the blood of animals, and some had bloodlines so diluted they didnt need to consume blood at all. Those with already strong bloodlines had drastically improved after the Red Moon and fled the rule of the Dark Elves, leading to nests slowly popping up all over the continent. It could be considered bad luck that Harper and Amy stumbled upon one. As to who it was bad for? That remained to be seen. Harper kicked the vampire in his stomach before mming her staff down on his head. He fell onto his back and wasnt able to recover as Harper stomped her foot down on his neck, crushing itpletely. It was amon misconception that Vampires could only be killed by piercing their heart. Anothermon misconception was that they were immortal. Only the ancient bloodlines could boast of immortality and they had long since faded away. Amy! What the fuck are you doing?! Harper turned around to yell at Amy who was on the ground behind her. Amy look stupefied as the little girl in front of her cursed. The reason for Harpers anger was Amysck of attention when handling the Vampires. Why the hell did you stop attacking him?! Harper huffed in frustration. To Harper, Amy waspletely weak, but since Ira wanted them to work together she put up with it. H-He said that the vampires were holding his family captive and they were forcing him to fight. Amy said as if she had been wrong. Heis the vampire you dumbass! Even if he wasntWho fucking cares about his family?! Harper kicked the dead body repeatedly. Harper and Amy had been taking jobs from Samantha ever since Ira left and in that time, Harper had started to pick up cursing from the people they fought and it was clear she was a fan of it. If it continued she was well on her way to bing quite the foul-mouthed little girl. Sorry. Amy said in a low voice. It was hard to me Amy since she had traumatic memories regarding family. The scene of her own mother getting killed and Benjamin, who she regarded as a little brother, still felt fresh in her mind. Harper sighed as she shortened her staff and ced it on her hip. She kneeled down toward the corpse and opened its mouth before yanking the fangs out. Alright. Your turn. Harper said as she ced the fangs in a pouch that began to swell. Amy nodded as she raised her metal arm over the corpse. Green mes rushed out of her metal palm and covered the corpsepletely, burning away its flesh until nothing was left except bones. Amys control over the Demon mes had grown a lot, especially since Harper was around to provide arge of amount of things for it to consume. Something feels...weird. Amy said in a near whisper. What? Of course, Harper had extremely good hearing so it whispering in front of her could be considered speaking clearly. It feels kind of full. Amy said with a confused expression as she looked at her metal arm. Maybe youre growing. Harper shrugged before she ced both of her hands on the warm skeleton. Her signature spectral blue covered her hands as the bones broke into small segments. The segments floated into the air before sticking to Harpers arms and reassembling into a pair of smooth ivory-colored gauntlets. The same process was repeated for her legs and torso, creating a set of bone armor that protected her body. It was needless to say, that Harper picked up some new abilities after destroying the cult in the North. Her ability to produce bone armor was inspired by the bone scythe Sin used. It was unknown on whether or not that was her way of remembering him or just something she copied for its usefulness. In contrast to Harper, Amy had on a basic metal chest te and pieces of leather armor to defend herself, which looked as if they would bergely ineffective. Averys armor had been sent over, but Harper imed ownership over it, even if she couldnt fit into it. There was no way Amy could forcefully take it, and there was no way Harper would hand it over without a fight. Thus, Amy was forced to wear cheap armor. As for buying armor? Harper based the payment on contribution, and while she was around Amy wasnt able to contribute very much. Still, it wasnt all bad as she continued to increase her Demon mes. Good news, Amy. Youll get a chance to get more money. Im going to kill everyone in the castle, you go kill the ones hiding in the stables. Dont fall for any more tricks and try not to fucking die. Harper said before she leaped away, leaving a series of blue afterimages. Amy took a deep breath and then cautiously made her way toward the stables. Unlike Harper, Amy had a rtively normal amount strength and fewer abilities. That being the case, she couldnt be as reckless. She opened the old wooden doors to the stables and was met with darkness. The smell of blood drifted through the air and there seemed to be several things swaying in the air. Amy lifted her palm and made created a small green fireball before she walked forward. As it reached the inside of the stables, the me illuminated the sight of dozens of bodies being strung up by a rope. Some even seemed to still be alive as their eyes showed what looked to be silent pleas for help. A young girl came stumbling toward Amy, covered in blood. H..Help...Me Amy hesitated as she thought of Harpers previous warning before she dropped her spear and moved toward the girl. Its ok. Amy said attempting to reassure her and just as she arrived in front of the girl, a massive column of green me shot out and burned the girl, causing her to wail in agony. Amy guessed the girl was a vampire due to the fact she was the only one free. It was a good thing that she had guessed right. At that moment, the stable doors shut and several figures pounced from the darkness. Amy kicked the burning body of the girl away as she rolled to recover her spear. She spun it in a half circle before she waved her metal hand and sent small fireballs into different parts of the stables, igniting several piles of wood. Low growls filled the stables as several vampires surrounded Amy. One jumped forward and attempted to bite her but she blocked it with her metal hand before sting mes through the vampires mouth. Another tried to leap toward Amys back but she spun around and thrust her spear, piercing its chest. Before she could recover her spear, the remaining two Vampires lept at her back. Amy let go of her spear as she was tackled to the ground, they both begin to snap at her like rabid dogs, but she used metal hand to punch one in the throat while her normal hand gripped the chin of the other. The vampire who received the punch recoiled over and coughed heavily as it attempted to recover but its windpipe waspletely broken so it was only a matter of time before it died. The that still had a hold of Amy saw that he couldnt bite her, so he wed at her, leaving deep wounds on her arm. Ah! Amy clenched her teeth as the scratches on her arms increased but she persevered and used her metal arm to grip his face before she dug her fingers into his eyes. The Vampire screamed as he let Amy go, but she didnt return the favor as her metal arm kept a firm grip in his eye sockets. She channeled her mes through and incinerated the inside of his skull before she rolled over and stood up. Hold on! Amy yelled to the captives who served as human cattle. The fire in the stables had begun to spread rapidly and waspletely out of her control. She found the ropes and untied them while holding on so that the strung up captives didnt fall too rapidly. Amy ran over only to see that they weren''t in the condition to walk. Smoke and me had begun to fill the stable causing Amy to panic. First, she opened the stable door to release some of the smoke, before she ran back to the captives and began to drag them out. Amy wasnt as strong as Harper and attempting to drag several people at once was way harder than she expected. Harper! Amy yelled as she dragged the captives. At that time, burning pieces of the stable fell and the entire structured creaked as it threatened to fall. Harper! I need some help! Amy cried out as she pulled the captives. Sweat dripped down her face and she looked to be in pain, but she continued to pull the captives along. Harper! Amy continued to shout. What? The familiar voice of a little girl answered her. Harper stood in front of the stables while her Phantom stood behind her holding two unconscious vampires. Harper! Amy shouted in relief. I need help getting them out. Harper looked at her Phantom who dropped the unconscious pair of vampires and then went to grab the rope from Amy. The Phantom pulled the captives to safety without much effort, allowing Amy to finally catch her breath. Harper looked at the burning stable and nodded. I killed fifteen in that castle, plus the six lookouts and the one that almost killed you. How many did you kill, Amy? Five...I think. Amy coughed as she began to feel pain in her lungs. Shouldnt we...move the civilians away from the smoke? Eh? Most of them are going to die before we make it back to the next town anyway. Plus, you left your spear and the fangs in that stable. Harper said as she directed her Phantom into the inferno to recover everything. What? Amy just realized she didnt bring her spear with her because she was too busy trying to recover the captives. Five bodies covered in burns were ced at Amys feet, along with a spear. It really was five. Harper said with a look of surprise as she went to pull the fangs out of the corpses and loaded them into her pouch that was about to burst. Amy, youre up. Amy moved over to consume the corpses with the Demon me. She burned away the remaining parts of the corpse before felt a surge of energy rush up to her head. A splitting headache shook her conscious causing her to faint. ...Shit. Harper cursed as she looked around. There was a wooden cart nearby but there were no horses, not that she had the skill to guide one anyway. Your turn. Harper said to her Phantom. Even though it didnt have a will of its own or even a face to express emotion, it somehow seemed unwilling as it moved to grab the pulling bars on the cart. Harper ced the wounded civilians and Amy inside of the cart, while the two unconscious vampires were tied to the back to be dragged along. Harper took her ce on her Phantom''s shoulders. Lets go. Harper said. Under her orders, the Phantom pulled the cart along without much of a choice. Chapter 66: There Is An Order To These Things Chapter 66: There Is An Order To These Things Ira sat in a cell that was specifically made to detain him and only him. Restrictive arrays lined the walls in addition to the shackles that were ced on him, reducing his total strength to 1/10th of its level, but that still was enough to kill most people with little more than a punch. The iron door to the cell suddenly opened and Irving, the aide to the Fourth Prince, entered along with a man with keys. The matter has been investigated and although youve assaulted a man in broad daylight, youre free to go. The man said as if he was unsatisfied with the decision. It seemed like he had an important role in the matters of security. In fact, he was the captain of the diplomatic security team. I wasnt before? Ira asked with a chuckle. The Captain looked around at the arrays and then at the shackles ced on Ira. Are you really arrogant enough to think you could just walk out? He asked in disbelief. Ira smiled at him as he stood up. Faint wisps of ck mist emerged from his skin and then he pulled his arms apart. The chains snapped and the shackles fell to the ground with a heavy clink. What time is it? Ira asked Irving who was stunned. ...Its quitete in the afternoon. The banquet will start in a few hours, so Id urge you to hurry. Irving said as recovered himself. Thats more than enough time. Ira said as he left the dazed Captain standing in the room. Sir Ira, I guarantee you that isnt anywhere close to enough time. We have to fix your appearance to match the dignity of the royalty. Irving said as he followed behind. There were attempts to correct Iras mannerisms and give him a more noble and heroic temperament, but all of them fell short of the intended goal. The most effort Ira made was to button up his jacket as if to appease the constant nagging of those sent over to help him. They left the room and it was clear Ira didnt expect them toe back because he had unbuttoned his jacket. His actions caused an ear full ofints that he brushed off with augh or a smile. There were efforts to reprimand him for wanting to bring hispanion who was dressed in a grey cloak, but after hearing about the Parvian man who spoke to hispanion, no one had the heart to follow through with it. After a long process that gave way to nothing but frustrations, Ira and Avery were left alone. You werent opposed to dressing up for our wedding if I recall correctly. Avery said. I dont love the Prince. Ira shrugged. You know, Ira. This is an important event, its something that even my family couldnt neglect entirely. Avery reminded Ira. There was one issue that she knew was destined to be brought up and that was the deaths of a hundred thousand Diavol soldiers. There was no one who knew that Ira was the culprit and if they did he would probably be the immediate enemy of all nations. It was likely they would press on even under the threat of the Valkyries interference. The main concern was all the different countries unifying under the threat of amon enemy. Even the Valkyries would find it difficult to face nearly a million soldiers. Especially after the Red Moon and Golden Aurora when talented individuals began to appear left and right. The talking part is important, not the stupid banquet. Ira responded. Not for people like this, they hold these types of events in high importance. Dont be too surprised when youre approached by dozens of people wishing to build a connection to you. Avery said. Thats why I have you, right? Ira drew his sword and pointed at the air as he made a cold expression. Move. He said attempting to recreate Averys actions when he was approached by a woman on the street. Avery smiled as she shook her head. I dont n on revealing my identity until the talks begin. Ira sheathed his sword and looked at Avery. I dont have a problem with skipping it, you know. We can just stay in the room if you want. As much as I would like to, I want to observe what goes on during the banquet. Avery said. That''s surprising, especially since youve been more aggressivethan meduring the entire time we''ve been here. Ira seemed to realize something as he recalled his time with Avery. It was her choice to spend the most of their time in the bedroom, not that Ira had a problem with it. My Mother and Grandmother want us to have a child as soon as possible. Avery said inly. Oh...Dont you think its a bit too soon? Ira asked without much of a reaction. Avery was still in her early twenties, specifically twenty-four, not that it mattered since she became a Valkyrie. On the other hand, Ira was...probably somewhere between eighteen and twenty, his time in the void and the regenerative properties of his bloodline made it very hard for him to tell. Are you against it? Avery asked. Im not. Its just arent we busy all the time? You arent the housewife type. Ira said. He didnt want to see Avery spend years of her life raising a kid when she could be doing something else. Thats not a problem, Ira. Ignoring all the maids and servants avable, my cousins, aunts, mother, and grandmother would all y some part in raising our child. The children of Valkyries dont really interact with their mothers until theyre old enough to speak coherent sentences. Avery said. If thats how it is, then I don''t have a problem with it. I mean, you turned out perfectly fine, so I doubt anything would go wrong. Ira said. Even though Ira honestly believed what he said, almost all the husbands of the Valkyries would disagree with him if it werent for the fact that they were murdered by their wives. As fathers, they hated to see their daughters subjected to that cruel training that turned them into cold-hearted warriors. Some, like Averys father, attempted to stage a rescue but were all killed. Others attempted to reason with the Valkyries and that usually resulted in an immediate death. It was unknown how many servants bore witness to a wife decapitating her husband in broad daylight with no warning. In any case, we should be on our way. Its going to start soon. Avery said before moving toward the door to exit the room. Alright. Ira followed right behind her. Somewhere in a low lit room, an atmosphere that seemed to cultivate deceit emanated from a man whose features were obscured by darkness. That Fourth Prince seems to be unrestrained in his activities...I guess its the ignorance thates with youth. We all thought we were invincible when were younger, no? The figure spoke to someone else who stood in front of him. Yes, but he has Ira on his side. In his country, he is highly regarded. The one standing in front of him said. Ira doesnt appear to be too closely connected to the Prince or else I wouldnt dare to move against him. Well help to guide the Fourth Prince down a more humble path...Find someone close to him and set an example. The man sitting in the dark seemed to know a great deal about Ira because his tone became overly cautious when his name was mentioned. It was the opposite of when he spoke about the Prince of another country. Ill make sure its done properly. The figure standing in front of the man nodded before sinking into the darkness. Make sure its painful and discreet, we dont want it to affect the talks. The man said. He heard no answer in response but he was sure that his message was received. The Fourth Prince created a mask that made him appear as useless to the public eye. While it fooled arge majority of people not everyone would be so easily convinced. There were people who could be regarded as masters when it came to plotting against others. Those few who were immensely skilled in plotting could see the incongruence in the Princes act if they looked deep enough. After a few hours, the banquet hall was full and chatter filled its walls. Just about every race on the continent could be seen. Humans, Diavol, Elves, Dark Elves, Dwarves, and Beast People were inside of the hall. While everyone appeared friendly on the surface, there were silent battles being fought all around. The only ones who didnt seem to fall into the atmosphere were the Diavol who sat with a grim countenance and barely interacted with others. There were times where a few wanted to scream throughout the hall and warn everyone of therge threat looming over them, but they held it while wishing the time for the talks coulde sooner. The Dark Elves, specifically the Queen and her son, seemed to be in discussion with the beast people and lycanthropes in their retinue. Your Majesty, that one with the yellow-eyes...hes...Its like hes forcing the blood in my body down. An extraordinarily hairy man said as he sent a fearful nce toward Ira, who was sitting in a corner with a woman in a grey cloak. Its the same for me. A beastman with canine traits that had grown far more apparent, spoke up in agreement Is he perhaps a lycanthrope with a strong bloodline? The Dark Elf Prince, Saren Meldara asked. No...its more than that. I feel the urge to submit every time I look at him. The Lycanthrope growled in frustration. After the Red Moon, he had grown quite a lot, but in front of Ira, he felt like a newborn. He peeked at Ira but felt his body freeze as Iras eyes suddenly locked onto him. Ira smiled at the sight before he turned away. Their interaction onlysted for a few seconds, but to the Lycanthrope it felt like forever. He clutched his chest as he tried to calm his erratic heartbeat. Sylun Meldara, The Dark Elf Queen, witnessed what happened and looked at Ira as if considering something. Anyone with a Lycanthropic bloodline was bound to have a connection to the Red Moon. Iras bloodline appeared to be especially strong, so she guessed he would have more information than they did. Send someone to inquire about him. If possible, try to make a connection with him as an ally. Sylun ordered. It seemed everyone in the hall was busy exchanging information, inquiring about potential allies and enemies. Details about certain individuals served as the currency for the unspoken transactions that took ce in the hall. There were twomon methods of finding out information during gatherings such as the one taking ce. One was the exchange of rumors and information and the other was to use a more direct approach which usually went as followed, Pawn makes a scene, Pawn either seeds or fails, Pawn gets a superficial reprimanding in front of the spectators. Why are you wearing a mask? Are you perhaps hiding something? An especially loud voice seemed to be following thetter method. It was most likely someone of a minor name who was a willing scapegoat wishing to please their masters. The banquet quieted down as everyone focused their attention on the scene. Some had amused expressions while other wore faces of criticism. Rhys, the second strongest Mercenary in the Grenitian Kingdom was being confronted by an officer of the Telvian Empire. Are you perhaps disfigured? If so then forgive me, but its a matter of safety, so if you could please take off the mask to show your disfigured face, I would be grateful. The Officer said with mockery. He bowed politely as if to apologize, but his actions didn''t match his words. Rhys felt all eyes focus on her but still took out her notepad to write before holding it up.[I prefer not to take off my mask.] There had been many times Rhys had heard simrwords but she had learned to ignore them. The Telvian officer squinted to read it before heughed, A disfigured mute? I heard youre the second strongest in your country. Would the third perhaps be crippled and blind? The Grenitian King and everyone around him frowned but didnt say anything. It was up to the First Prince to take care of. If the ruler of the nation, were to speak toward a small figure such as the Tel''vian Officer, it would damage the overall reputation of his Kingdom and reduce his standing in the eyes of everyone else. The First Prince unexpectedly showed a very subdued reaction. Rhys had avoided joining his faction no matter what he promised, so he wasnt very interested in defending her, but he couldntpletely disregard her. The First Prince nodded to one of the men at his side enthusiastically stepped out to showcase his silver tongue. He cleared his throat. Could you shut the fuck up? A voice that wasnt his rang throughout the near silent hall. All eyes turned toward the source, a handsome young man who looked to be 18 or 19 years old with ck hair and yellow eyes. It was none other than Ira who looked unfazed by what was happening. He regarded Rhys as a friend so there was no reason for him not to speak up. Its just that hecked any charisma or charm that was usually apuded in a verbal exchange. The Telvian officer looked a little unprepared for such a direct outburst, but he regained his calm and spoke. Are you not the strongest of your profession in your country? Who wouldve guessed youre ignorant man who is only good at cursing and violence. This guyKeep talking and Ill break your neck. Ira said without much aggression and a friendly smile that made it seem as the threat was empty. Would you really dare to use violence at an international banquet? The Officer asked tauntingly. Ira sighed before he stood up. All eyes were stered on him, ready to see what his next move was. No matter how daring they were, no one would use violence in such a ce, especially under the gazes of so many and while so much was at stake. Nearly everyone at the banquet had heard of Iras altercation with a Parvian Noble and werent too surprised at his current actions. Ira disappeared from sight, leaving wisps of ck mist in his ce and shocking everyone who was unfamiliar with his abilities. Then the sound of someone choking was heard which drew their attention and surprise. Ira gripped the officer by his throat and lifted him into the air. You know, maybe I couldvee up with a bunch of clever stuff to embarrass you and get you to be quiet, but isnt this easier? Ira asked the officer whose face had grown red, not due to embarrassment, but obviously asphyxiation. Unhand him! Guards! Put him down! The Telvians erupted into shouts as their guards along with the Free City guards rushed forward. Though the first to rush up to Ira was someone unexpected. Cyprian Aurell arrived at Iras side and held a translucent sword made of spirit magic up to Iras neck. I apologize for interrupting, but my name is Cyprian Aurell of The House of Swords. I have a few matters to settle with you in regards to what you did to one of the people under my House. Cyprian said as he held the de near Iras neck with a resolute gaze. Iras free hand shot up and gripped the sword directly while he focused most of his attention on the Telvian officer who was wing at his arm. Ill get to you after I finish with him so you''ll have to wait just a bit. Maybe you should go find a snack or something in the meantime. Ira said as he disregarded Cyprian''s words entirely. Somehow, only within a few hours of starting, the banquet had turned into a standoff. Chapter 67: Averys Guidance Chapter 67: Avery''s Guidance The tensions thickened by the second and if they weren''t calmed it was highly likely that a conflict would erupt. Now, now, gentleman. I would like to introduce myself as a humble merchant named Lowell. I dont have some magnificent background but I ask, cant we be reasonable on this historic day? Lowell, a man who didnt belong to any country, but rather the Merchants Circle stepped up to calm the atmosphere. Reasonable? You are aware that he maimed and crippled my subordinate. Cyprian said as he kept his gaze on Ira. I didnt really cripple him. All I did was tap his jaw and it fell off. Ira was telling the truth...sort of. Normally, he reigned in his full strength just about all of the time to prevent a mess. It was highly likely that someone would explode in a meaty paste if he were to punch them full force. So when he ripped off the jaw of the Parvian man it could be considered extremely weak inparison to his actual strength. Maybe the people under your...what was it again, House of Sores? Are just too weak. Ira shook his head as if he pitied them. Ignorant bastard! You really have no honor. An idiotic kid who loves to talk, I see. Gentleman, please. Lowell tried to regain control, but his voice was drowned out. Those men from the House of Swords lodged insults at Ira while Cyprians eyes narrowed. He attempted to twist the spirit sword slightly to wound Ira, but it seemed to be locked in ce. It was lucky that the subtle gesture escaped the eyes of most people or else he would felt humiliated. It was just too bad that Ira wasnt most people.Hey, Cyprian...Having performance issues? I cant rte, but Im rooting for you buddy. Ira whispered intensely with a mischievous grin. Of course, his whisper was loud enough for many to hear. The Parvian nobles under the House of Swords erupted in a one-sided shouting match with Ira. Meanwhile, the Telvian Officer remained in Iras grasp struggling to breathe while guards surrounded him on all sides. Last warning, put him down. A Telvian man said. Or what? Ira asked in a monotone voice. The only one in Iras immediate proximity with any skill was Cyprian, but he had made the mistake of getting too close to Ira. Standing within arms or legs length of Ira was basically a guaranteed a fatal wound on a good day and a quick death on a bad one. Gentlemen! If you can even call yourselves that! What I see here is a bunch of children! If you were men, youd settle this in the Colosseum! Lowells voice echoed throughout the hall. Will you be there? Ira asked as he dropped the Telvian officer who gasped for breath. The spirit sword dissolved and Cyprian looked coldly at Ira, Ill be there. Wasnt talking to you. I was talking to him. Ira tapped the Telvian officer with his foot, which drew harsh curses and one man who tried to charge out and stab Ira but was held back. The Officer couldnt respond because he knew he wasnt skilled enough to take on someone on Iras level. Is that a no? I really hate people like you. If youre not strong enough to fight then don''t say anything. Ira said aloud to warn those talkative types ahead of time. Simple right? He asked the officer who remained silent. After catching his breath, the Telvian officer stood up and dusted himself off as if attempting to reim some dignity before he returned to his side. Youll see me there. A pale blonde man stood out amongst the Telvian group. ...Uh...Ok. Ira said without much enthusiasm. Ira didn''t even know who the man was but he seemed to be important since the Tel''vians looked confident. I''ll also be there. Surprisingly it was an Elf who spoke. Ira looked at his face and seemed to recall a squad of Elves he ran into before. The Elf speaking was Athal, the son of a prominent Elven n Keeper, and someone who had a grudge against Ira. The report of letting an intruder escape damaged his reputation, and the Elves who were backing other candidates seized on that opportunity to blow the issue out of proportion. You guys seem kind of weak though. Ira said to himself with a bit of disappointment. You put no one in your eyes and thatll be your downfall. Youre courting death! A few peoplemented on Iras behavior, but he didnt pay much attention to it. With themotion over, the atmosphere settled down. A few people began talking about who out of the group of individuals would be an important ally, while others began to ce bets on who would win. There was a small minority who were inquiring about the history between Ira and the Elf. Elves didnt normally seek out trouble so it was strange to see one being so aggressive. Ira gave a brief nce to Rhys who nodded in thanks before he returned to his seat and started to eat like nothing happened. Avery took a sip of wine before she leaned over to speak to him. That Merchant is one to watch out for, its likely hes working with someone in here. It cant be the Diavol, Elves, Dwarves, or Dark Elves. So that narrows it down to the three human countries. The High Chancellor looked slightly unprepared when the Telvian officer stepped out so it means the officer is most likely working closely with the merchantThe one called Cyprian didnt seem as if he was acting so it''s clear he''s not working with any of them. Avery looked unimpressed at the act that was put on. A lot of people realized that there was no need for a member of the Merchants Circle to be so altruistic. What was the Merchants Circle? They were a group that held more wealth than the three human countriesbined. When there was a guaranteed profit they would move toward it like rabid animals, but they would never bow to someone since they were self-sufficient. The main reason the Free City had ess to mana arrays was that they traded with the Grenitian Kingdom to procure them. If they hadnt reachedpromise where both sides were happy, it was likely they wouldve used more aggressive means to reach a trade. Give me a second, Ill listen out. Ira said before he closed his eyes and focused his senses solely on hearing. The conversations melded into a buzzing sound as Ira attempted to filter through them. Ill approach his table and see if hes willing to talk. The Grens are weak. As for that Ira, its clear hes pretending to be stronger than he is. Well trust in the judgment of the First Prince, but the second and third can receive some small benefits just in case. Send word to the Chancellor and tell him were willing to pay for a small version of the Airship. Well handle the cost of materials if they do the assembly...For good measure tell them that well slightly support them during the talks tomorrow. Wheres the silencing stone? There are quite a lot of Lycanthropes apanying the Dark Elf Queen. Ive heard quite the interesting rumor from the Grenitian side. Bring out the silencing stone, this concerns plenty of people. ...If thats true...war is unavoidable. The earthquakes grow more frequent each day. The east is in danger of falling if they were to grow stronger. We need to tell them about the City-Eater...Why are we wasting time here? I need more wine A little bird told me that the Grenitian Fourth Prince isnt as idiotic as he appears, prepare ordingly. Ira opened his eyes and readjusted his senses, while Avery spoke. Did you hear anything noteworthy? Airships. War. Earthquakes in the east. City-Eater. The First Prince. The Fourth Prince Ira listed the topics that seemed the most important. Avery interlocked her fingers as she went into thought. The Diavol, Dwarves, and Dark Elves arent too important, so we can ignore anythinging from them for the moment. The Princes, on the other hand, seem to be seeking outside help to ascend the throne. If it''s true then they really are beyond stupid, with the Kingdoms current state its more likely for a foreign power usurp power and use them as puppets. So what''s the main concern? Ira asked. Although he wasnt an idiot, he waspletely unskilled in matters such as the one taking ce. Dont trust anyone connected to the Merchants Circle. Avery stated before continuing, There are still too many details that need to be analyzed. So far, the enemy could be the Princes, a faction within the Telvian Empire, or an outsider with dangerous ambitions. Do your best not to fall into their pace especially on the first night, Ira. I got it. Ira nodded. The banquet continued on with many white lies, rumors, and hidden power struggles. Ira took Averys advice and stayed away from any possible trouble. Hisck of activity made many question his previously unrestrained disy. Some decided that there was no point in approaching such a person and erased any notion of creating a connection with him. It looked as if no one wanted to form a rtionship with Ira at the moment when so many eyes were watching, that was until a Dark Elf and a Lycanthrope approached his table. Pardon me for interrupting you. I am the First Prince of The Dark Elven Empire, Saren Meldara. Saren introduced himself politely, while the Lycanthrope at his side trembled and breathed heavily. Your bloodline seems to be suppressing anyone who has an animalistic nature. I was curious to whether it was a result of the Red Moon? Saren asked. Ira looked at Saren and then to the shivering hairy man at his side. He was about to channel the Red Moon to surprise them but decided to hold off on it just yet. After all, if he was to reveal he was the owner of the Red Moon then everyone would try and curry favor with him. Yeah, something like that. Ira answered. ...Then...Do you maybe have any information about it? Saren asked with hopeful eyes. ...I do. Ira said before he looked at the shivering sweaty man once again. You uh...doing ok, buddy? he asked. Y-Ye-Yes. The Lycanthropes teeth chattered as he answered Ira while avoiding eye contact. Ira chuckled before he reduced the effect of his bloodline resonance and at that moment the Lycanthrope let out a sigh of relief. Ira felt a minuscule connection to the Lycanthropes inside the Banquet Hall, but it remained at that. Harper was the only one in the world who had a direct connection to Iras bloodline, but its nature still remained Lycanthropic. Forgive me, if Im overstepping my boundaries, but would it be alright if we spoke privately at some point during the Summits duration. Saren asked. Ira considered a few things before he nodded, Ille find you if I want to talk...Im not one for subtle wordy so If you get on my good side, Ill tell you a few things about that Red Moon youre so interested in. I swear on my name that Ill do my best to assist you whenever I can. I hope to hear from you soon. Saren said sincerely before turning around and going back to the Dark Elves. His Lycanthropepanion stared at Ira with reverence before he followed Saren. Well, I guess the Dark Elves are our allies. Ira said proudly. I wouldnt say that just yet. Avery said from his side. Why not? Ira asked. Notice that he swore that he would do his best to assist. The Dark Elves are a matriarchal society like the Valkyries. Any personal assistance he provides wont be of any real use. They are still unsure of you so that promise was mostly a goodwill gesture. Avery exined. Iras proud expression crumpled under Averys exnation. It doesnt matter, Ira. Since they were upfront with their intentions there is no need to doubt them. If you decide to reveal any practical information about the Red Moon, theyll align themselves with you and by extension the Kingdom. Avery added. Ira nodded as he received insight on how things operated during events such as these. Wordy yed a huge part to his surprise. There were probably a few hundred empty promises being thrown around at that exact moment. After a few moments, he held a deeply profound look as if he realized a certain universal truth. Ira opened his mouth most likely to share his newfound truth with Avery. This fucking sucks. Chapter 68: A Slap On The Wrist Chapter 68: A p On The Wrist The first banquet ended with as much progress as when it started. It was mostly used to get a feel for the atmosphere and to see who was a potential opponent or a possible ally. The attendees went to their separate dwellings, causing the hall to slowly empty. Ira was in no rush to leave so he stayed seated and continued to eat. It went without saying that Avery stayed at his side, asionally drinking a ss of wine. You dont have to escort the Fourth Prince back to his dwellings? Avery asked. Nope. Its not like someone is gonna kill him with so many people around. Ira said without worry. When the hall emptied to a few dozen people, Rhys approached Iras table with her notepad in hand. [You didnt have to do that.] She wrote. Yeah, but I did anyway. No point in thinking about alternatives. Ira continued to eat. Avery gave a short nce to Rhys before she turned back to Ira, Ive decided to train your silent friend when I have the time. Really? Why? Ira asked curiously. She can be considered your ally, right? As of right now, shescking in many areas. I aim to help her improve, nothing more. Avery said without a hint of emotion. The only people she cared for were Ira and the Valkyries, so there was no way that shed somehow be friendly with Rhys. Even Harper couldnt say that she was close to Avery, and Harper was essentially her sister-inw. Ira looked at Rhys, specifically her mask, he could see a lot of recent scratches on it. Good luck. he said before he resumed eating. [Ira, can I show you something?] Rhys wrote. Ira showed interest as he moved away from his te, Go for it. Rhys surveyed the dining hall and noticed it was mostly empty, she took a deep breath before she ced both hands on her mask. After a few moments of hesitation, she removed it and exposed her face. Rhys prepared to see, pity, shock, disgust, or just about any other negative emotion as she looked at Ira. ...Was that it? Ira asked with a nk expression. He examined the two parallel eye-catching scars that trailed down her face, before he made eye contact. If one word could describe Iras emotions after seeing Rhys actual face, it would be indifference. Rhys stared at Iras face with a mix of scrutiny and disbelief. Ira blinked a few times before he spoke, That was...That was really it? Honestly, he was expecting some sort of cool lightning rted ability. Rhys didnt know how to proceed when she saw Ira didnt care about the scars on her face. It went over her expectations of a slightly more realistic reaction. [Is it not appalling to you?] Rhys wrote. No. Ira answered while watching Rhys mouth open and close as if she wanted to say something. If thats all, you should be on your way. Avery said. Rhys looked at her for a few seconds before nodding. [Thank you.] Rhys quietly smiled before putting her mask on and leaving. Ira looked perplexed at what just took ce and looked toward Avery as if searching for an answer. Wouldnt you know her better than me? Avery answered as if reading his mind. Ira shrugged as he took a sip of wine out of Averys cup. After a while, Ira finally finished eating, or rather decided to stop and the pair left the banquet hall together. On the way back to the designated resting area, the Fourth Prince talked with his attendants while maintaining his facade of uselessness and indulgence. Along the way, he seemed to realize that a key figure was missing. Wheres Irving? Leonard asked. He hasnt returned from the errand you sent him on, your highness. An attendant answered. Strange. Leonards eyes shed with seriousness before he calmed himself and continued his act. Although hes dependable hes getting quite old. In any case, tell Ira toe to my room as soon as he arrives. Leonard shook his head. Some of the attendants held criticizing expressions as they knew Irving had watched over the Prince since he was young and always defended him from rumors. In some ways, Irving could be considered more of a father figure for the Prince than the King was. Leonard took notice of their nces but didnt say anything. The attendants assigned to him werent his own people, but instead a part of the royal staff. Thus he had to maintain his appearance in front of them. Leonard sent Irving to attempt to retrieve some information about Ira from a Mercenaries Union contact he had, but Irving had taken far too long. Leonard arrived at his quarters and entered but found the room was extraordinarily dark while a metallic smell filled the room. Leonard shuffled around before activating a manamp only to see his worst fears realized. On his desk sat the ruined body of an old familiar face. ...Irving. Leonard called out in a low voice as he trembled. He moved closer to the body and saw that various torture techniques were employed on the old man, each one looked to be extremely agonizing. A in dagger covered in blood sat next to the body. Tremors ran through Leonards body as he reached out towards Irvings slightly unbuttoned shirt. He opened it to see a small message carved into the old mans flesh, which read: Youve found yourself a loyal dog, Fourth Prince. You can find some constion in the fact that he died from shock before we could obtain anything useful. We want to remind you of two things, Prince. One, you are not the only actor on this stage. Two, no matter how fierce or loyal the dog, it can still be beaten until its dead. This is your only warning Prince, keep your ambitions in check. Leonard held an expressionless face as he moved away from the body and to a liquor cab. He grabbed himself a ss and filled it before downing it and pouring another. ...Did you me me, Irving? After all, I promised you something great, didnt I? Leonard said to himself. You believed me. You were the first to trust my vision. Leonards face remained calm as he continued to refill his ss. Ivee to realize that...I was...too arrogant. I wasnt cautious enough. I was too distracted by what was in front of me. There are a million things I realize...and none of them lead me closer to bringing you back. Leonard went to fill his ss but noticed the bottle was empty. ...I see. After a few moments of silence, the cup in Leonards hand shattered, embedding shards of ss into his palm. Fresh blood dripped onto the ground inrge amounts. Irving, Im sorry. Leonard looked at the lifeless body. Im not sorry you died. Thats something that I can never atone for and by apologizing it would lower the meaning of your actions. You remained loyal even up to death and for that Im grateful. What Im sorry for is whates next. Im sorry that youll be a tool. Leonards eyes burned with an unyielding anger. I have never seen you as a tool or a resource. I saw you as my family. So please forgive me for whates next, but to entrap our enemies and convince our allies I need to use you as a tool. Leonard retrieved the silencing stone from his desk and activated it. After that, he began to move around the room and break everything. Tables were overturned, bookcases were smashed, chairs were broken, and Leonard even used his bloody hand to stain everything he could with blood. Would you understand? Or would you curse me? Leonard asked as he went to retrieve the dagger at Irvings side. He lifted it up and took a few deep breaths before he dragged the de across his ribcage with a muffled scream. Feeling as if it wasnt enough, he plunged the de into his thigh while being careful to avoid any arteries. Leonard fell to the ground before he sat up and propped himself against the desk. All he had to do now was wait for Ira, it didnt matter how long. In fact, the longer Ira took the more he would bleed and the more convincing his injuries would be. ...I really am sorry...Irving. Beads of sweat dripped down Leonards face as he closed his eyes sorrowfully. Thirty minutester. Ira and Avery arrived at the Grenitian building only to be approached by an attendant. Sir, his Highness the Fourth Prince has called for you. A man bowed. Ok. Ira answered. When the attendant left, Avery spoke, Maybe he is curious about the Dark Elves or wants to say something about the Colosseum bout. Either way, dont agree to anything unless there is a direct benefit for us. I got it. Ira nodded. Hepletely trusted Averys advice in matters he had no experience in. Ira said his temporary goodbye and made his way up to the Princes quarters but immediately smelled blood before he had even arrived in the room. Ira didnt hear anything but then recalled something about a silencing stone being mentioned at the banquet, so he sped up and directly entered the room without knocking. Leonard was sat on the floor bleeding, while Irving was sprawled out on a desk. Youre still alive, right? So technically I didnt break my contract. Ira said as he looked around the room. Ira...I need your help. Leonard said. Clearly. Ira responded as he scanned the room. Ira! Leonard shouted. Name anything and I promise youll receive it, just let me borrow your strength for a while. I told thought I said you dont Ira trailed off as he thought of something. I have a request Prince, I need to get someone inside the conference tomorrow, with no questions asked. Can you do that? Ira asked. It wont be a be problem. Leonard answered immediately. Alright. What do you need me to do? Ira asked. First...I need to get rid of the writing on...on Irvings chest. Leonard said. Writing? Ira moved to Irvings body and saw the message carved into his skin. ...I see. Ira smiled as a few memories resurfaced in his mind. The ck sigil on his hand began to slightly itch as he put unwanted memories into the back of his thoughts. Ira tapped the sword sheathed on his waist and a short burst of kic energy rushed and scraped away the writing. Its done. Ira said with a strange look in his eyes. If Leonard saw his gaze at that moment he would notice that Ira showed a few signs of being aggravated, albeit briefly. Next, I need you to make it look like a bigger struggle took ce in this room. There is no need to worry about the sound. Iraplied with the request and turned the room into aplete mess in less than a few seconds. Now Leonard slid the silencing stone to the middle of the floor. In a moment, Ill need you crush that stone and then throw Irvings body out of the window, but dont use your full strength. Pretty heartless of you, Prince. Ira said with a chuckle. Listen...Ive already seen to my injuries. Now we just need the story to go with it. Leonard ignored Iras inappropriateugh and continued on. The story the Prince created went along the lines of, stumbling onto a tortured Irving and being ambushed. The assant wanted to kidnap the Prince, but then Ira interfered, resulting in a fight. The assant attempted to flee and used Irving as a hostage. Ira didnt chase, but the assant still killed Irving by dropping him out of the window as he fled. As to why the altercation couldn''t be heard? The Prince''s silencing stone would bebeled as the assant''s. That would create the image of someone investing heavily in attempting to hurt the Prince. I got it. Ira nodded before he picked up Irvings limp body and held him near a window. Remember Prince, even if this doesnt work out for you, I want what I asked for. Leonard nodded which Ira took as the signal to start. He tossed Irvings body out of the window, eliciting a loud crash which also served as an rm. Screams began to ring out as a squad of soldiers and guards made their way over. It was unknown what the Prince had nned, but he had hadnt faltered in his actions and would continue to without doing so. Whoever the culprit was, would be sure to suffer. He decided that there was no need to hide in in sight anymore. Chapter 69: The Topic Of Discussion Chapter 69: The Topic Of Discussion The next morning in the Free City gave way to a huge scandal. There was an attempted kidnapping of the Fourth Prince. That piece of information alone held huge implications for the entire Summit. Not only was the prestige of the Merchants Circle damaged due to someone getting past the security stationed around the diplomatic quarter, but there were rumors of them having a part in it. Why would someone kidnap the Fourth Prince who seemed to be the most useless? He would be an easy target. It was clear that whoever wanted to kidnap the Fourth Prince wanted to use him as a hostage to influence the conference. Rather than looking at other countries, all eyes were pointed at the Merchants Circle. Of course, the entire event was fabricated and the rumors were spread by the people working under Leonard. He intended to spread distrust among the countries and the Free City to encourage the Merchants Circle to move. As for the one murdered Irving? Leonard had no idea but he hoped they would expose themselves in some way due to his actions. As soon as they showed even the smallest trace, he would catch their trail. As the different countries made their way to the conference hall there was a lot of vignce and suspicion in their gazes. Whispers of calling off the conference spread through the air and caused members of the Merchants Circle to panic. Ira took note of the general atmosphere as he and Avery followed behind the Fourth Prince who was noticeably injured. Youve caused a lot of trouble, Prince. Ira said as he listened in on the conversations surrounding him. The Merchants Circle are the ones wholl end up paying for it if something isnt done...By the way, may I know who yourpanion is? Leonard asked. If I dont want everyone else to know, why would I want you to know? Ira smiled casually. Leonard nodded but began to form a few thoughts. He had no idea it was Avery Thynne because he had no idea just how much Ira loved her. In addition, Avery had removed her wedding ring while she was remaining anonymous to not give any obvious signs. So the Prince assumed she was either a close friend or lover of his but decided not to pay too much attention to avoid upsetting Ira. The leaders of each nation had already arrived at the conference hall, much like the banquet the supporting members would arrive after. There was probably some reason for it, but Ira couldnt see it at all. After climbing a flight of stairs, the wide conference hall came into full view. It was a huge building that looked more like a temple. The gs and banners of each country hung between the stone pirs supporting the entrance. The most notable emblem was the one belonging to the Dark Elves. Prior to the Red Moon, the Dark Elf g consisted of two moons, but after the Red Moon had been added. The Dark Elves viewed all the Moons as something sacred, but the Red Moon had be especially precious to them. The fact that the Red Moon came before the Golden Aurora didnt fail to escape their eyes at all. It increased their worship around it, thats why they pursued any information around it. If they knew Ira was the literal owner of the Red Moon they would probably see him as something simr to a Deity. The attendees entered the room and found their seat at either arge ovr table or at one of the many smaller tables in the background. There were a total of 15 seats for each country at the main table and 10 for the Merchants Circle. Each dignitary had 3 seats, one for themselves and two for their closest advisors. The Fourth Prince, who had originally reserved a seat for Ira and Irving, allowed Avery to have it. After everyone was settled, Lowell, a member of the Merchants Circle sent a signal and a volume enhancing array that was inscribed into the table was activated. Since the table was extremelyrge in size, it would progress into a shouting match if the array wasnt used. Now that everyone is here...We would like to address matters of security. Fourth Prince, we would like to apologize for our oversight and ensure that something like this never happens again. Lowell said, implying that the Merchants Circle had nothing to do with it. The Fourth Prince had interacted with the Merchants Circle through proxies, so their rtionship could be considered good to some extent. Of course, theres no doubt in my mind that youre doing as much as possible. Whoever was behind the attempt to abduct me is formidable. They have arge number of resources as they even procured a silencing stone to assist them. If it wasnt for Ira I wouldnt be here and someone would attempt to push an agenda. Its hard to say that there wasnt one attempt and that there isnt someone in this room beingpromised right now. Leonard said. His poise caused many people to look twice at him, wondering if he was the same person they had heard about. Are you saying that the conference should be canceled because the one in charge of protecting you couldnt do his job? A Government Official from the Telvian side spoke. There may be substance to what the Prince is saying. Whoever orchestrated the attack on him doesnt fear any repercussions and has plenty of capital at their disposal. Acquiring a silencing stone is difficult without enough money or the right connections. Saren, The Dark Elf Prince, said. He sent a nce toward Ira who sat with an ever-present grin. That is highly possible. It could be someone here. After all, Im sure we all are in possession of at least three or more. To give one away to a subordinate implies they have quite a lot of money to spend. A Dwarf agreed. In his words were undertones of usations toward the Merchants Circle. After all, the Dwarves were more or less forced to use them as an avenue of trade with other countries. A few years ago the Dwarves attempted to ship out a convoy of weapons but were robbed by bandits. Ignoring the fact that the bandits were extremely skilled, whenever the Dwarves used the Free City as an intermediary, no such incidents urred. You want to say we had to do something with it?! A member of the Merchants Circle stood up and shouted. It appeared as if his emotions had gotten the better of him and he took the somewhat obvious bait. What I said wasnt remotely close to that, but now that you bring it up, someone in the Merchants Circle would have the most to gain. The Dwarf said. Please, lets all just calm down. The Merchants Circle has long since proimed its neutrality in all matters and although we are wealthy, we arepletely self-sufficient and have no need to overextend our influence. I have no doubt that the perpetrator will be exposed soon and at that time we can all handle whoever is responsible...Now I believe the Diavol have something to say since they were the ones to call this Summit in the first ce. Lowell said as he shifted the topic of conversation. Yes, well speak in just a moment. A Diavol man said as he turned to talk to the people at his side. Ira, did you catch that? Avery asked a low voice. Catch what? The Merchant who made himself look guilty? Ira asked. The way the conversation was progressing meant that everyone would silentlye to the conclusion that the Merchants Circle is the most likely culprit. That emotional outburst was to draw the usation out before it could gain traction and eliminate any doubts. Avery exined. Really? Ira looked at the Merchants Circle with a bit of skepticism toward them. It became clear to him that they were so skilled that they could cooperate and assist each other without speaking. Excuse me, could I have everyones attention for the moment. A Diavol woman said. After everyone had gone quiet she began to speak. Now, I know weve have had altercations with the Grenitians concerning the border east of the Grenitian Kingdom, but weve long since forgotten about that. There is a new threat that appeared. One that the Grenitians should also be aware of and that is the City-Eater. The room broke out into stir as people began expressing their disbelief and someone evenughed. Ira, on the other hand, coughed a few times before looking the other way although no one paid him any attention. King Windsor waited for themotion to cease before he spoke, While we dont have a name for it, those who survived the destruction of the Western Valley Fortress have reported sighting arge creature. Though they im that the mana formation you used to destroy the Fortress preceded the appearance of the creature. After the Grenitian King, a long time enemy of the Diavol, spoke some people began to question if what was said was the truth. We arent sure if we were the exact cause. The Hydra Formation can channel an impossible amount of mana in a short time and its effects couldve led to summoning the creature. A Diavol man responded. May I ask why do you call it the City-Eater? King Windsor asked curiously. The Diavol hesitated for a few moments before one spoke with a mncholic expression, Savora, therge military instation near our border waspletely eradicated, taking the lives of an estimated one hundred thousand soldiers. This time the conference room erupted into a hugemotion. If the Diavol really lost such a huge force, announcing it to everyone put them at a huge disadvantage and couldpromise their future. The mood shifted between slight doubt to full consideration. Not only would the Diavol have nothing to gain from lying, but their behavior during the summit had been distant with little to no social interaction with other countries. ...Is that really true? An Elf asked. It is. There was one soldier who survived and was able to witness it for himself, but he died not too long after. A Diavol man said. There are a few on our side who bore witness to what happened that day. In fact, if I recall correctly, Ira was one of the few who saw what happened that day. The First Prince said as he pointed toward Ira. In an instant, all eyes concentrated on Ira who had raised a pastry halfway toward his mouth. Chapter 70: Concerning The Continent Chapter 70: Concerning The Continent Ira looked around at all the questioning faces and still decided to eat the pastry. The sound of chewing was amplified since the room was silent. Ira gulped and then wiped the crumbs from his hands before he finally spoke, Yeah I was there. ...So you witnessed what happened? A Diavol man asked. Avery leaned over to whisper into Iras ear, Its alright to tell them just leave out anything that will make them consider you an enemy. You may also want to tell them about your control over the Third Moon so it doesnte up further down the line. If you were to leave out an important detail such as that then it would cause quite a lot of suspicion. The attendees at the conference werent blind and clearly witnessed the person in the grey cloak speaking to Ira. Yup. I saw what happened. Ira said. Several people narrowed their eyes toward the cloaked figure, but no matter how hard they looked arge portion of her features remained hidden. Give us your ount of the events then. A Telvian man said clear frustration. Oh, ok. Ira held his chin as if he was attempting to remember. Right, so uh...Skipping the non-important stuff, some guy fired a ballista, I caught it and threw it back and killed some old guy next to him. After that, they lined up in a strange formation and then fired these weird white orbs at the fortress. Everything blew up, and uh...when I climbed out of the rubble that City-Eater was there. Ira finished and then gave himself a self-assured nod. Most people assumed Ira was lying about certain parts, especially catching a bolt fired from a ballista. Granted, the people that held the most doubt were unaware of Ira''s strength. Pardon me, but you dont seem to be as concerned as the Diavol are. Lowell said. Its called the City-Eater, right? Not the People-Eater. Ira responded. You make jokes at a time like this?! A Diavol man criticized Ira harshly. Ira shrugged, Hes the one that asked me the question. Could you describe it? An advisor on the Grenitian Kings side asked. Uh Ira tried to recall everything he could at that moment, but it was hard to describe himself after he transformed. It really dark so it was hard to see it properly. It was pretty tall and had red eyes...I wouldve tried to stop it, but it went the other way so it was no point in chasing it. Yes...well, do you have anything else to add? Lowell saw the growing expressions of irritation at Iraszy and causal exnations so he decided to shift the conversation. Something else? Yeah, Im the Keeper of the Third MoonNow that I say it aloud it doesnt sound as imposing. It looks better when it''s written though, take my word for it. Ira said. Silence overtook the room as expressions froze. W-What did you just say? A Dark Elf asked. It looks better when its written. Actually, it helps to think of it as more of a job position rather than a title. Ira responded. Avery noticed that a few of those in the Merchants Circle didnt seem too surprised, it made it clear to her that they were saving the information Ira revealed for themselves. You...Can you prove it? The Dark Elf Queen, Sylun Meldara, spoke. Usually, the Monarch or Leader of the Kingdom wouldnt directly address the subordinates of someone else as it diminished their dignity. Sylun ignored this fact because if what Ira was saying was true she would ce him on the same level as the leader of a country if not even higher. Ira sighed before he began to channel the force of the Red Moon which caused his eyes to change to a red color. The ash-colored skin of the Dark Elf Queen and the Elves around her grew slightly paler in shock. Meanwhile, their eyes shifted from their natural red to a bright red. The same change of eye color applied for the Lycanthropes while the Beast People seemed to have their features slightly change to a more animalistic state. After a few moments, Ira canceled it and smiled. Thest time Irapletely summoned it and transformed it caused a huge amount of stress on his body and aged him a year. It still affected him until recently seeing as he couldnt draw out enough of its power when fighting King Dietrich and instead had to rely on the Void which he also overused. Iras biggest problem seemed to be moderation, but that was neither here nor there. Those on the side of the Dark Elf Empire exploded into amotion before the other countries did the same. With how much the Elves revered the Moon it was clear they were going to be allies with Ira and by extension, The Grenitian Kingdom. Everyone please calm down. Lowell raised his hands and attempted to calm the atmosphere. I wouldnt be surprised if the Dark Elves try to worship you. Avery said in a low voice. Dont give them any ideas. Ira said. Toote. Avery smirked as she slightly nodded toward the Dark Elf Queen. Sylun was already looking at Ira as if he were the human incarnation of a God. In those few moments, Ira channeled the Red Moon she could feel a massive increase in her mana and innate abilities. The Lycanthropes were far more revering and fearful in their gazes and some had to force themselves to stand as to not prostrate themselves in front of Ira. Ira had be a huge threat in the eyes of the other countries and a blessing in the eyes of the Grenitians. The Fourth Prince was even surprised by Iras ability and couldnt afford to have Ira as anything other than an ally. People who made ns changed them on the spot and some people who assumed Ira would fall in the Colosseum changed their minds. I think that if this City-Eater is real, then the only way to defend against it would be by using the Airship. While the single one avable seems to be of use there is no guarantee of safety without more. At some point, the mood calmed and a Merchant made a suggestion. The High Chancellor expression crumpled when he heard the suggestion that was basically telling him to sell it. Preposterous! Until there is some definitive proof of that beast existing dont even think about our Airships. Im sure many of you mocked us whenever you heard of us gathering our people to develop our inventions. You didnt believe we made any progress until you saw proof, so dont me us for waiting for the same. The High Chancellor said leaving no room for negotiation. Please calm down, High Chancellor. We only wish for whats best for the entire continent. Lowell said. You dont fool us, merchant. You cant say you arent thinking of a way to line your pockets at this very moment. A Telvian official said. I think there is some worth in what he suggested. King Windsor said. Oh? Do you? High Chancellor Orlov asked with an amused expression. Would it not benefit all of us to have some extra security? If you allowed every country to procure a smaller version of the Airship, there would be less worry about each other and the City-Eater. King Windsor responded. I see. Well, if thats the case I have heard a rumor that your country received several Indexes from an expedition. I was wondering if there was any truth to it? If it is that means youre willing to share them with each country, correct? High Chancellor Orlov asked mockingly. This time it was King Windsors turn to make an unwilling expression. That is different due to the fact that there are only six Indexes avable and seven nations in total. If I were to give them away then someone would be an irreconcble enemy. King Windsor said in an attempt to defend himself. Inwardly he decided tounch a full-scale investigation on those under him and purge anyone who had strong links to the Telvians. No one paid any real attention to his words after he revealed the number of Indexes avable. How thoughtful of you. The Leader of a Parvian House spoke with clear sarcasm. We need to get back to the topic of the City-Eater! A Diavol woman said. We should make an agreement to assist whatever country is unlucky to have it appear in. If history is saying anything its probably the Grenitians who will be the first to suffer. A Telvian official said. What is that supposed to mean? A Grenitian advisor asked. It means that your country is home to a lot of instability these days. There are reports that your Military Headquarters was attacked by a winged-woman. How about we contact that woman and ask for assistance? High Chancellor Orlov responded. That...No one here has the qualifications to ask for their help. There is more than one and they are called Valkyries and they are stronger than anyone youve ever seen. King Windsor said. If thats the case then that is even more of a reason for us to get them on our side. A Telvian official said. We refuse. A cold female voice came from a figure in a grey cloak. What? The official asked. We refuse. My family wont get involved with matters that dont concern us. The figure removed her hood revealing a beauty that couldnt be diminished even though her expression was filled with indifference. King Windsor nearly jumped in shock as he looked at the dark, raven-colored, hair, vibrant silver eyes, and sharp features that were exclusive to the Valkyries of the Thynne Family. Lowell noticed King Windsors expression and spoke in a humble tone, Forgive me for asking, but could you introduce yourself? Avery Thynne. Avery said curtly. May I know the reason for your familys conflict with the Grenitian Kingdom? A Telvian official asked. They overstepped their boundaries. As I''ve already said wont get involved with petty politics or things that dont concern us. Think of as an autonomous nation, much like the Free City. The only difference is that we have no qualms about attacking anyone who plots against us and no need for alliances. Avery stated before she became silent. Since her identity was revealed, she reached into her pocket and pulled out an ivory wedding which she then ced on her ring finger. Since all eyes were on her, they noticed her actions and then looked toward Ira, who was sitting next to her. He wore a ring that was the exact same as Averys on his hand. No one was stupid enough to not see the connection between the two. To sum it up, not only did Ira allegedly have control over a moon and the possible loyalty of the Dark Elf Empire but was also married to one of the Valkyries and most likely had the support of their entire family. With each new revtion, anyone who was plotting something had to erase their ns and attempt to rework them while ounting for each detail. Even the Merchants Circle who were unusually calm in some areas showed signs of unrest. The conference continued for a little while, but due to the general mood filled with anxiety, it ended early. The Colosseum bout will take ce this afternoon for those that wish to participate. I hope to see you all there. Lowell said as he called for the dismissal of the first conference. The Diavol looked the most unsatisfied since there was literally no progress inbating the City-Eater, but there was still another two days of talks so they didnt make a big fuss. The respective leader departed, while their subordinates attempted to speak to Ira, but were too slow. The Dark Elves crowded around Ira with devoted eyes. Would it be possible for all of us to speak privately at some point? There is the matter of the Red Moon, but I also knew Lauren Thynne and wish to inquire about her. Sylun asked with a slight bow. Sylun and Lauren traveled together for a period of time and she even considered Lauren to be responsible for helping to establish the Dark Elf Empire. Yeah, sure. Ira nodded nonchntly. The fact that the leader of an entire nation was bowing to him didnt even enter his head because he honestly didnt care about status. The Dark Elves took their leave along with Ira and Avery. In order to not be approached by other people, he stuck close to the Dark Elves, much to their delight. Chapter 71: Praise The Keeper Chapter 71: Praise The Keeper Back in the Capital, Amy and Harper were taking a brief rest afterpleting a spree of jobs. Thetest job was clearing the vampire nest and that was especially stressful on Amy. By the time they reached the nearest town, more than half the ones held captive by the vampires had died. As for the two vampires Harper kept alive, they died along the way. Amy wasnt sure how, but she heard the screams after Harper took them into the woods, only toe back with blood-stained hands. Although Amy didn''t approve of torture, she was of no mind to say anything to Harper. On the topic of Amy, her abilities had advanced quite a lot and her physique had undergone a noticeable change. In addition to her physique being improved, her facial features changed the most. Since Demons had a predatory nature whoever they inhabited would have subtle changes to their appearance to make them more attractive in order to entice other victims. Amy, who was originally a in vige girl with green eyes that stood out, began to draw attention in public and not just because of her arm. Still,pared to Avery her change in looks didnt even need to be mentioned. Inside of Iras house, Harper and Amy had just finished bathing and were in the living room. Amy was busy rebraiding Harpers hair, while Harper sat with closed eyes as if she were meditating. All done. Amy said as she handed a mirror to Harper. Harper opened her eyes and took the mirror before looking at her single long braid. You did it just like the servants at Averys house. Harper gave an approving smile. All of a sudden, a knock came from the door. Harper stood up and ran toward the door hoping it was Ira. She opened it with a smile only to have it instantly fade. A boy with dark purple hair and brown eyes stood at the door with arge bag in hand. Harper? Aldis questioned, ...and Amy youre here too? Is Ira in? No. He went away. Harper pouted as she left Aldis standing at the door. Hey, Aldis. Amy stood up to greet Aldis who was caught off guard at her change of looks. Youve...changed. Aldis said simply. Shut the door already! Harper shouted. Aldis did as instructed and stepped inside the house before closing the door behind him. He ced the bag down and looked around. I almost forgot that you two are basically inws. Amy said as she looked at Harper pouting at the table and then to Aldis who looked a little bit dazed. Hmm. Harper hummed absentmindedly while Aldis nodded in agreement. Have you both beenpleting jobs while I was away? Aldis asked. Yeah...well, it was mostly Harpers effort, I barely managed to assist her. Shes really strong, you know? Amy said. Shes not on the same level as Ira though. she added. I dare you to say that again! Harper puffed up her chest in the most intimidating manner she could muster. Amy tried her hardest but she could onlyugh at Harpers attempt. She was small and her voice was high pitched and childish so it was normal not to be frightened by her. Were waiting on Miss Samantha to bring us another job, she should be here in a little while. Amy said. Dont ignore me. Harper ced her hand on her baton. Come to the training room and watch what happens. She threatened. Training room? Aldis showed curiosity at Harpers words. Upstairs Amy looked at the bag at Aldis side and spoke, Were you nning to stay here? Just for today. My mother sent someone to buy me a house close to Iras so I have to wait until thats done. Aldis said. There are only two rooms and one is Iras. Harper said. Im staying in Harpers room. Amy added. Im sure Ira wouldnt mind. Aldis said, but Harper wasnt convinced. Hes not here so well never know. Harper pulled out her baton and extended it into a staff. Convince me through a fight. She huffed out. Amy said youre strong. I wonder if youre at the same level Ira was at when we sparred in the Academy. Aldis said with a nostalgic look as he opened his bag and pulled out two swords. Would you like to see? He asked. We cant just cease all movements weve alreadye so far. An unreluctant voice said in a dark room. The several other figures that sat at a round table and responded with silence. You heard it from Avery Thynne herself, her family wont get involved with our so-called petty matters. Ira doesnt seem to be too interested in anything else either, even though he has the Dark Elf Empire on his side he didnt even blink. With that, the biggest threats to our n are removed without us taking any risk. The protesting figure spoke to the group. ...And what about the Fourth Prince? Even though he demonstrated his worth you still decided to make an enemy out of him. While hes in the Free City hes untouchable. While hes under Iras protection hes untouchable. He is now an obstacle we cant afford to ignore since you moved against him. A voice from the group responded. I only moved against him because none of you protested it. Dont pretend you didnt give your silent permission, its insulting to everyone here. The lone figure said. So what do you propose we do? A voice from the group inquired. We move ahead with our n. The Grenitians have several Indexes, and even if the Dark Elves wont go to war against them, they would still want one. The best option is to create a conflict between the Telvians and the Grenitians. Well allow you to continue, after all, this was your idea to begin with, but if it should fall beyond our line offort dont even expect to live. A stern voice came from the group. I assure I have no intentions of failing. The lone figure said confidently. Countless people have died without the intention to, dont be too neglectful. A voice warned. Over at the section of the Diplomatic Quarter designated for the Dark Elves. Sylun sat in arge room with Ira and Avery as her guests. Saren stood at her side not daring to be too insolent in front of Ira. You both are married...was Lauren there to oversee it? Sylun asked politely as she tried to control the emotion in her voice. Yes, my Grandmother was there. Avery responded emotionlessly. You were close with my Grandmother? She asked. She saved my life hundreds of times and is the sole reason the Empire exists. I loved Lauren, but she preferred fighting far more than she enjoyed thepany of people. Sylun said. Ira furrowed his eyebrows at the implications behind Syluns words. It was hard to tell if she meant a tonic sisterly love or something else. Im d to hear shes ok, even though there was never any doubt in my mind she wouldnt be. Sylun said with as sadness briefly shed through her eyes, To get back on subject, my true purpose to inquire about you, Keeper. Please forgive me if I am being too rude. No, its fine and you can just call me, Ira. Ira shrugged. I cannot do that, Keeper. You dont know just how sacred your existence is to us. Sylun said. Listen, Im not a messenger of the Gods or anything like that so dont expect any divine revtions. Im not going to trick you into following me, so you dont have to worry about that either. Ira said honestly. Sylun suddenly knelt and held her head down and Saren and even those guards within the room instantly followed her. Keeper, forgive me if I have somehow offended you, but you are our only hope. It is said that the Dark Elves, like the other dark races, offended the Gods and were struck with a divine curse. As proof, the Golden Aurora affected everyone except the races under my empire. We dont see you as the messenger of the Gods but rather a God growing in front of our very eyes. Sylun exined in a pleading tone. Uh Ira looked around the room to see everyone kneeling in front of him and just thought it was a bit weird. As usual, the implications of having a leader of an entire nation kneeling in front him didnt even appear in Iras mind. The idea of royalty and noble figures had earned a natural disdain in his eyes, especially those leaders who were so weak that he could kill them with a light tap. Ira looked at Avery who just nodded in approval. From her point of view, Iras status as a divine being to the Dark Elves could be useful. Just to be clear, Im not a God. Ira said with a chuckle. Not yet, Keeper. Sylun raised her head with hopeful eyes. After the Summit is over, we hope that youll visit the Underground City. There are many of my people who want to see you. Ill take a look at some point. Ira said. Keeper! Saren shouted. Im right here, why are you yelling? Ira asked. Please allow me to follow you until you visit the Underground City. Saren asked. Saren. Sylun was just about to reprimand him but she saw Ira nod. Why not? Ira asked with a friendly smile. "Thank you, Keeper." Saren said as tears came to his eyes. In the eyes of the Dark Elves, Ira looked like a benevolent and kind figure, but they didnt know just what was underneath that smile. Even if they did, they wouldnt care, the guards in the room who were lucky enough to witness Iras actions had already thought of the stories that they would tell to their friends. Those stories would soon be greatly exaggerated being told as, The Keeper of The Red Moon epting the Dark Elf Prince as his own disciple. Ira also underestimated just how much the Dark Elves would react to his presence. Chapter 72: Three Is A Crowd Chapter 72: Three Is A Crowd So, what skills do you have? Ira asked Saren who was following him and Avery to the Colosseum. I am an expert in the spear, dagger, sword, bow, and hand to handbat. Im proficient in hunting, cooking, tracking, equestrianism, and spearfishing. Ive also studied military strategy and served in the Imperial military for twenty-five years. Saren said. The way Saren had spoken to Ira had changed a lot from when they first met. When Saren approached Ira at the Banquet, he was polite and sincere. After learning of Iras true nature, Saren basically turned into a kid meeting his hero for the first time. No, it was even deeper than that, he listened to each one of Iras words as if his life depended on it and followed each one of his instructions to the letter. Why? Ira asked. Im sorry, Keeper? Saren expressed his confusion. I meant why did you learn so much? Ira borated. My sister is going to be the future Queen of the Dark Elf Empire, and I am to be her guard. Its necessary to learn a variety of skills to n for any possible incident. Then there is the fact that our estimated lifespan is eight hundred years, during that time any of those skills could be necessary, Keeper. Saren exined. So all of you live that long? Ira asked. No, Keeper. Only certain lineages are blessed with longevity, those that do usually can''t conceive until they have reached five hundred years of life. Saren answered. Wait...So, how old are you? Ira asked curiously. I will be eighty this year, Keeper. Saren said. Ira stopped to look at the Dark Elf Prince with an evaluating gaze. Really? Saren looked to be simr to Ira in age, at least 18 or 19 years old. The truth was that Elves who held longer lifespans didnt fully mature until they were at least 100 years old. Yes, Keeper. Although I am quite young, I am confident that I wont fail your expectations. Saren said with a solemn and devoted look. Ill take your word for it. Ira said as he spotted a stand with dozens of pastries on disy behind ss containers. You want anything? He asked Avery. Im fine. Avery responded as she watched him approach the owner with erratic eyes. How much? Ira asked with an excited smile. The Free City was far different from the Capital, the variety of pastries alone made Ira appreciate the city a bit more. Then there was the fact that it was a ce that celebrated culinary advancements so the quality of the food would have to be good to not be outdone bypetition. The middle-aged woman running the stand saw the joy in Iras expression and decided to give a discount, Ten Kroen. ...Kroen? Ira lookedpletely lost. Are you not from the Free City? Kroen is the standard currency used here. The woman exined. So you dont take Gre? Ira asked. Its a hassle to exchange, but this time Ill make an exception. The woman said with a smile. Great. Ira said with augh as he waved his hand and dropped a several dozen Gre onto the stand. Ill take everything. Thats not enough for The woman realized that the several dozen Gre was actually worth one thousand each. T-This is too much! She hurriedly said. Ira waved his hand over each pastry. Cakes, cookies, pies, muffins, everything he could get his hands on vanished into thin air until only an empty stand was left. Keep it,dy. Ira said as he walked away with a satisfied smile. Avery shook her head at Iras obsession with sweets, while Saren made a surprised expression before nodding to himself. The Keeper likes pastries. Saren said as if attempting to memorize that piece of information. The Colosseum was a huge stone structure that could fit thousands. In the center of it was arge area filled with sand where the fights took ce. High above the spectator''s stands were specially constructed booths that wererge enough to hold the diplomats and attendees from each country. Then there was a separate booth where the monarchs and leaders sat together, far away from the eyes of their subordinates. The stands were filled with Free City inhabitants who paid ten times the normal amount to witness the battle between each country. The amount of revenue being generated was almost enough to construct a second city. There were a few random people fighting each other in the arena, but the crowd showed a lively response, mostly because they were excited by what was toe. In therge booth that all countries shared, Leonard constantly looked around for Ira. It looks like your friend is too scared to fight. It seems that you and the Dark Elves put too much faith in him. A Parvian man sighed regretfully. Leonard remained silent under the provocations, but his brothers looked happy to see him being taunted. Why would that Ira fight for someone who let his assistant die? Irving was like family to you and you ran away while he was murdered, it''s pitiful. The Second Prince taunted. The Third Princeughed, while the First Prince quietly smiled. Leonard clenched his bandaged hand tightly but didnt respond. Fourth Prince, if your Kingdom were to be entrusted to you, wouldnt you abandon your own people for safety? A Telvian official asked. They looked down on nobility and royalty greatly, preferring their own authoritarian method of ruling instead. Theughter, insults, and taunts never ceased, but Leonard did his best to remain stoic. Down near the Colosseum stands, Lowell oversaw the announcements of the bout. Next up, we have the third-ranked mercenary from the Grenitian Kingdom versus a highly decorated officer from the Telvian Empire. Leonard nced at the fight with disinterest but a little whileter the Second Prince mmed his hand on an armrest in frustration. Carter had lost the fight with the Telvian Officer, but it wasnt an easy win for thetter. In all honesty, the Second Prince should have beenpletely fine with it. You were quick to insult me, but at the very least I know Ira wont lose so quickly. Leonard said. The Second Prince puffed up with anger but settled down soon after. Say what you want, but Ira isnt here. The Fourth Prince ignored him and just looked on. Next up was Rhys and an Elf from the Great Forest. What happened next couldnt be called a fight as Rhys easily incapacitated the Elf with a bolt of lightning. The crowd went silent before cheering loudly. The matches progressed on until the most anticipated time came to pass. Now, Im sure many of you came because of rumors you mightve heard. I can now say that there is some truth to those rumors, Cyprian Aurell, The Sword Saint, and Ira, the highest ranked Grenitian Mercenary, have decided to settle their differences. Not only that, but both the Telvian Empire and the Elves of the Great Forest have animosity with Ira. Lowell in an attempt to stir the crowd. It was clear that his attempt worked as the crowd erupted into a frenzy following the pieces of new informationing to light. Of course, the rumor of the fight happening was intentionally spread out by the Merchants Circle which also served to justify the price of spectating. Cyprian appeared in the arena with a in looking sword in hand and a set of white robes. Cheers resounded from all around as a lot of people in the Free City were aware of Cyprians exploits. Cyprian didnt react to the praises of the audience, he just kept his seriousposure. He was aware that Ira was no easy opponent and if he were to be arrogant and prideful he would be the one to suffer. After Ira mentioned his ability of control over the Red Moon he had some people look into Iras background. Only two conclusions could be drawn from the information gathered and that was, Ira was incredibly strong and iprehensibly unpredictable. After a few minutes, everyone noticed that the man in question had yet to appear and the crowd began to stir with dissatisfaction. Lowells expression began to deteriorate by the second as he thought of what would happen if Ira didnt show up. Sir Cyprian, would you like to say a few words to Ira. Lowell quickly said. A few insults toward the absent party would prolong the anger of the spectators. Cyprian nodded before a translucent cloud of spirit energy formed under him and carried him upward toward the podium. Ira Cyprians somber voice echoed throughout the Colosseum. If you are not here then I apologize for speaking ill of you, but if you are here...You are a coward. The Dark Elves revere you...They see you as some sort of prophet, but if you hide away then it shows you arepletely undeserving of their admiration. The crowd burst into cheers and hurled insults at Ira, whom they had never met when Cyprian finished. Yeah, fuck that guy! An abnormally loud voice shouted before it was met with agreement. Coward! Bastard! Huddled between the crowd was Ira seated in the stands having an entire cake to himself, and was the first one to yell insults at...himself. Keeper Saren made aplicated expression. It''s hard not to get caught up in the atmosphere, Saren. Ira said with a smile as he closed his eyes and took everything in. Avery sat next to him withoutmenting much. Honor to a Valkyrie was useless, they preferred to let the battles speak for themselves. Instead of dying honorably, they would rather fight till theirst breath and die without grace. That being so, Avery was more than confident that Ira could win against anyone attending the Summit. Far off in some corner of the Colosseum, The Telvian soldier who wanted to fight against Ira sat in a room with his friends and those who wanted to gain his respect. He had a strong physique and a face covered by a thick beard. His hair color was, of course, the predominant blonde color found throughout the Telvian Empire. His name was Dimitri, and he was a soldier who had be quite famous throughout the recent days in the Empire. Dimitri, there is a messenger here for you. A Telvian man said as he came to his side. An average looking man appeared in Dimitris view and bowed politely before he spoke, I know of a way you can get Ira to fight. Dimitris expression didnt change as he looked at the messenger. For some reason, he felt that he needed to be cautious, but ignore the feeling as the messenger clearly wasnt a threat. Why would I want that? Dimitri asked. If you were the one to draw Ira out wouldn''t it show everyone the might of the Telvian Empire? The messenger asked. What do you want? Dimitri questioned with an unshifting expression. He wasnt stupid enough to fall for persuasion or ttery. The one I work for only wants you to consider us if there is ever talks about the Airship, that''s all. This is really more of a personal grudge toward Ira, but we arent in the position to take action against him, so we can only make act through cowardly means. The messenger spoke with a humble bearing with no clear hint of a falsehood. ...Fine. Tell me and Ill decide on what to do. Dimitri said as he narrowed his eyes. The insults appeased the crowd for a few minutes, but after Ira didnt show frustrations began to surface. Lowell began to curse at Ira in his heart as he watched the mood fall. He spoke to several people about getting the Elf to fight against Cyprian, but they expressed how impossible it would be. Ladies and Gentleman Just as Lowell was about to start his attempt at controlling the bacsh, Dimitri came out into the arena and straight to the podium. ...I believe Sir Dimitri has something to say. Lowell gestured toward Dimitri as if to deflect some of the tensions. Dimitri walked up the stair of the podium and smiled proudly before he spoke, Ira The crowd fell into silence as they waited for Dimitri to say something that would draw Ira out. ...Arent you just hiding behind your wife? Maybe someone should challenge her to a fight instead. Dozens of diplomats began panicking, especially on the Grenitian side. Testing the limits of the Valkyries wasnt a good idea at all. Even the Telvians showed some disagreement with the way Dimitri went about things. The spectators stayed silent as if waiting for Ira to respond, but all they heard was a loudugh that spread around due to theck of sounding from the crowd. Alright. Ira said loudly before he stood up drawing the attention of everyone present. Ill fight but only if its all three of you. He said. Lowell was the first to speak during the eerie silence, D-Do you agree? he asked Cyprian and Dimitri. If thats the only way for him to fight me, I agree. Cyprian said with some unwillingness. It went against his own morals, but Ira asked for it himself. Dimitri nodded with interest, unaware of how much Ira cared about Avery. One wouldve thought that the Parvian noble was a clear example of where Ira stood on matters of insults toward Avery. Most assumed that because the Parvian was a minor noble that Ira dared to injure him, but if they knew the truth they would exercise more caution. In fact, if Dimitri knew he would be able to realize that someone was using him as a pawn. Athal also stepped into the arena, I agree. He quickly voiced his agreement as if he was afraid Ira would change his mind. The crowd responded with pure excitement as the moment they wished for exceeded their expectations. Youve heard them, Sir Ira. Do you still wish to challenge them? Lowell asked. Keeper...You dont need to fight all three. Saren said with an urging tone. He was aware that harm coulde to Ira and that the Dark Elves chance of a future would follow it. He just wasnt aware of Iras abilities. Its clearly a scheme, Ira. Avery said without worry. So what should I do? Ira asked. Kill the Telvian. Then well find whoever decided to send him out as bait and kill them too. Avery responded indifferently. "You''re also more than wee to hurt the other two." She added. ...I really love you. Ira smiled brightly at Avery before he vanished from sight. The spectators werent even able to express their shock as he appeared in the arena before they had a chance. Remember, you all agreed to this. Ira said before drew his sword and nted it into the ground. Chapter 73: Are You Not Entertained? Chapter 73: Are You Not Entertained? Athal, Dimitri, and Cyprian moved toward Ira in a semicircle. Athal was the most cautious as he had seen some of Iras ability firsthand. He has the ability to teleport and can be immune to magic, in addition, his physical strength is the biggest threat. Athal said as he readied his sword. Understood. Cyprian channeled spirit magic into his in sword, giving it an otherworldly glow, while Dimitri nodded in understanding and twisted his spear. Although they hadnt fought with each other, they were all seasoned warriors and were able to adapt. Cyprian would attack first, Athal would provide backup, and Dimitri would wait for an opening. That was the unspoken strategymunicated between them. You guys got it all figured out? Ira asked unhurriedly. Instead of responding, Cyprian swung his sword and sent a wave of spirit energy toward Ira. The wave crashed into Iras chest and tore his jacket to shreds, sending blood sttering into the sand. The crowd went silent, thinking that Ira had been fatally injured before he had a chance to fight. I forgot about the jacket. Ira facepalmed before he took his jacket off and stored it away, revealing apletely unwounded upper body. Regeneration. Dimitri said as he took up a more cautious stance. Trolls were often seen in the North and were infamous for their regenerative abilities. Fire is a good counter to such an ability. Athal said. Hold him back for a second. He added before he closed his eyes. Of course, the crowd couldnt hear him, so they were a bit lost on Irasck of wounds but most just thought they were too far away to see them properly. Cyprian waved his sword a few more times as if testing Ira out, but he would dodge any iing projectiles pretty easily. I have a general idea about how to approach this. Cyprian said before spirit energy gathered around him to form a translucent cloud-like armor. The beginning of the fight progressed slowly as the three were cautious, taking as much time as they could to get a feel for Ira. Whenever you''re ready. Ira said, his real target was Dimitri, but he nned to kill him near the end. Its done. Athal said as two tiny mes appeared above him. One flew into his sword and the other flew into Dimitris spear. It was a temporary weapon enchantment spell, that was effective against nearly all enemies. Cyprian was the first to move, he raised his sword overhead as the spirit energy carried him forward. He stopped abruptly in front of Ira and swung downward, Ira leaned backward to dodge, but it was a feint. Cyprian twisted the sword before he swung upwards, leaving a long wound on Iras chest. Ira reached out to grab Cyprian, but he glided backward out of Iras reach. Athal lept high above and shed downward, cutting into Iras extended arm. Ira stepped back in response, but Dimitri rushed his nk and thrust the spear outward, piercing his side and causing the sound of burning flesh to fill their ears. As the three took up their stances once again, Ira looked at his wounds. While his regeneration could easily ovee burns the Elven magic seemed to be stronger than normal magic as it took slightly longer to heal. Still, it wasnt life-threatening unless they could repeat the same set of moves a few dozen times and there was no way Ira would let that happen. Iraughed a few times before he leaped forward and arrived in front of Cyprian, he shoved his palm into Cyprian''s chest and sent him flying backward. Due to the spirit armor, he wasnt wounded severely, but he certainly felt the impact as he tried to slow his momentum, but ended up tumbling in the sand. Dimitri thrust the spear at Iras nk but was stunned after seeing Ira grab it with his bare hands. He lifted the spear along with Dimitri into the air and swung them toward Cyprian. Just as Cyprian was standing up, Dimitri crashed into him. Athal adjusted his sword stance as he moved toward Ira. He swung horizontally, but Ira ducked and punched him in the stomach, causing him to fall over as the air left his lungs. Athal clenched his chest as he crawled toward his sword. I really held back for that one. Ira said to himself before he kicked Athal away from the sword. Ira! Cyprian yelled as more spirit energy gathered around him. Ira turned around to see Cyprian rushing at him at an incredibly fast speed, a sand trail followed behind him as he crossed the arena in a few seconds. He aimed for Iras heart as the spirit energy around his sword extended into ance-like projection. Ira could feel some slight danger at the attack, but he quickly reacted and used his matter alteration to coat his hands in metal. As the two shed, the air seemed to explode and sent a gust of wind into the spectatorseats along with a rush of adrenaline and excitement. Cyprian zipped around Ira attacking him with the spiritnce, while Ira would deflect each strike with his hands and redirect Cyprian''s trajectory away from him.Everyone was focused on the exchange between the two and thats why Athal remained unnoticed when he recovered his breath and his sword. Forest Elves had an innate blessing which made their steps silent when on natural ground and since the arena was filled with sand, it counted as natural. Every time Cyprian got close, Ira would use his hands to deflect his trajectory, sending him away gliding in a different direction. That was until Ira fell off bnce and heard the audience gasp. He looked down to see a sword piercing through his abdomen. In the time he was focused on Cyprian, Athal had quietly rushed up and stabbed the sword into him. Cyprian was surprised at the dishonorable move but couldn''t stop his attack. He skewered Iras shoulder with the spiritnce before he rushed forward and embedded him into a wall. Dimitri didnt miss his chance and followed close behind, stabbing the spear into Iras chest. The audience went dead silent as they were under the assumption that killing wasnt allowed. The underhanded actions by the Elf and the Tel''vian were witnessed clearly. Ira hung on the wall with a miserable appearance, his body remained unmoving. In the booth designated to the leaders of each nation, the Grenitian King and the Dark Elf Queen broke out into a shout. You ordered your man to kill him! King Windsor shouted toward High Chancellor Orlov. If I recall correctly, he is the one who asked to fight all three. So that means he can only me himself. Orlov said. You think the Valkyries will ept that? King Windsor sneered. Orlovs expression changed, but he saw no signs of Avery appearing in the arena so he could only assume she didnt care, It doesnt look like they care for anyone who dies so easily. King Windsor remained silent as he thought of the repercussions that he would have to face. You sent your best? Hes a coward. Sylun said to an Elf as her eyes grew teary. The n leader just smiled, You and your kind hide underground throughout the year and onlye out to attack during the night, whos the real coward? You knew what he meant to us and you nned for that didnt you? Sylun asked. Dont use me without any evidence. Athal is just repaying an old debt with Ira. He trespassed too far into the Forest and humiliated him. The n leader said, showingplete disregard to Syluns emotions or faith. Your majesty...look! A Lycanthrope shouted near Sylun. All eyes turned toward the arena only to see something that was caused everyone to be shocked beyond belief. How...is that King Windsor mumbled. Hes not...human...hes not human Someone began repeating. The Keeper is Sylun showed a zealous look. The spectators who went quiet from surprise now were quiet from fear. They attempted to understand what was happening, but no one could find any words to exin. Iras hand was stretch outward as if he were reaching for something. With his wounds, any normal person would have died three times over let alone be able to still move. Some thought it was Ira on hisst breath, but Iras hand suddenly reached for the spear in his chest and pulled it out before dropping it. Then he grabbed the sword piercing through his abdomen and removed it, dropping it next to the spear. ...That was really good. Ira said as blood dripped from his mouth. He grabbed the spiritnce and crushed it, causing the sound of ss breaking to reverberate throughout the Colosseum. "Now..." Ira fell from the arena wall butnded on his feet, ...Just do that a few more times and youll probably kill me. Iras regeneration was amazing, but if he were to be fatally wounded too many times eventually it would weaken and he would be susceptible to death. Monster. Athal spat. Cyprian hardened his gaze and strengthened the spirit armor around himself. Well, youre not really wrong. Ira shrugged as he picked up and sword and spear. Itll be a bit harder this time guys, so do your best...Catch. He lightly tossed the weapons toward Athal and Dimitri. As the two reflexively went to catch, panic filled Cyprians eyes but before he could say anything, Ira had appeared behind Athal and gripped his legs. Without hesitation, Ira filled his arms with strength and shattered the Elfs legs. Aaaaaah. Athal fell to the ground and clutched his legs in pain. Dimitri caught his spear and moved toward Cyprian, after all, he knew that he was the next likely target since only Cyprian had the means to defend against and outmaneuver Ira. You''re using tricks petty tricks to fight? Dimitri asked with disdain. Didnt he literally stab me in the back? Ira kicked Athal to the side, sending him crashing into the sand with a scream. Dimitri grit his teeth as he tightened his grip on his spear. I know its my fault...Its a bad habit of mine to never pay attention in a fight until Im wounded, but dont worry Im correcting it. Ira said as he thought back to the time he was cursed which couldve easily been avoided. Cyprian charged out once again, he was aware that he was the only one who could contend with Ira to some extent. Instead of wasting time, Ira threw a punch while altering the gravity around it his fist. A sense of danger filled Cyprian''s mind and he immediately sent all of the energy he could channel in front of him. The two opposing forces shed violently and a shockwave was transferred across the Colosseum. Clouds of sand flew into the air and obscured the vision of everyone watching. Cyprian flew out of the dust cloud like a broken doll withrge blood stains on his robes. He fell to the ground and after a few moments, he slightly moved which signaled he was alive. The only who remained unounted for was Dimitri. As the dust cleared it allowed everyone to see Iras arm stabbing through Dimitris chest. Sorry, I couldnt really see anything with all the sand in my eyes and I ended up just swinging wildly. Ira said with a wry smile. ...ah Dimitri looked down at his chest then at Iras expression. He was smiling as if he made a simple mistake, but his eyes showedplete apathy. Ira waved his arm and flung Dimitris body away before turning to look at Lowell who stood on the podium with his mouth agape. That concludes...The match. Lowell said in an astonished voice. As he finished speaking the spectators roared in exhration. Those who were previously insulting Ira began chanting his name. Ira! Ira! Ira! Ira! Ira! Ira! Ira! That was how the Colosseum operated the most hated and most loved participants could swap roles in a heartbeat. While emotions surged through the crowd, the healing mages had rushed into the arena to assist the wounded trio. Well, only two were wounded, Dimitri had died. High Chancellor Orlov nearly erupted in a rage. If Dimitri died honorably, he would have noints, but Ira tossed him away like trash. For Orlov, it wouldve been preferable if Athal and Cyprian died along with Dimitri at least that way the Telvian Empires dignity wouldnt diminish. Keeper, forgive me for doubting you. Sylun said to herself as she made a prayer-like motion. All of the Dark Elf guards did the same, which sent red gs to every other country. They weren''t aware of what the Red Moon specifically did for the Dark Elves, but if it caused them to worship Ira it had to have some benefit. Its sphemous to treat a mortal like the Gods. A Parvian man said. While he was unsatisfied with the loss, he felt good knowing Cyprian didnt die or suffer too much. The Forest Elves, on the other hand, lookedpletely vexed, Ira had humiliated Athal by shattering his legs. Those who wanted to support him as the next n leader knew that he would fall even further back in thepetition. He is truly an odd one. King Windsor said as he narrowed his eyes. His director of intelligence had mentioned Ira a few times previously, but he had never paid it much mind since the Valkyries were the main concern. The booth holding the Fourth Prince and the others was silent. Those who had insulted the Prince and Ira had nothing to say. Especially the Telvian officials, they had watched one of their rising stars die. Leonard surveyed the looks on each side and then began tough with a refreshed expression. The Dark Elves, Lycanthropes, and Beast People also began tough and as theughing continued, the expressions of those inside the room slowly warped into hateful ones. A few people even stepped out to keep their anger and frustration from boiling over. Praise the Keeper. A Dark Elf said. Praise the Keeper. Praise the Keeper. Praise the Keeper. Those on the side of the Dark Elf Empire intoned. Leonard look surprised at the fact that the Dark Elves were openly worshipping Ira without hesitation. Not only him, but every else in the room felt the same. The same wariness felt by the leaders of each nation was felt by their subordinates as they watched the Dark Elves praise Ira with a religious zeal. ... Chapter 74: Go Home Ira, Youre Drunk Chapter 74: Go Home Ira, You''re Drunk The mood in the Free City had always been active, but there was never a time in its history where people had been so excited. After the fight finished the spectators rushed to go tell the story at the hundreds of bars and restaurants filling the city. While those who chose not to attend the Colosseum Bout realized they missed a once in a lifetime event and could only feel immense regret. The Free City had a press organization that chronicled events, trading, and the general subjects concerning the city. Operated with a mana fueled printing press, they usually had enough papers to amodate the general popce, until the Colosseum Bout was finished. They didnt have nearly enough topete with demand and had to work nonstop to keep chaos from breaking out. Only a few hours had passed and there were already people capitalizing on Iras name. Dolls, figurines, and stone statues were made and sold in the same breath. Many ywrights were already crafting stories that centered around Ira. While on the otherside of the spectrum, the price of ck hair dye increased while the supply dropped as a trend slowly began to emerge. Ira was already sort of a known figure in the Grenalda, the Grenitian Capital. Though they called him yellow-eyes instead of Ira. Now his name was spread to the Free City which would soon find its way spread to other countries who traded with the city. The one who took it the furthest had to be the Dark Elf Empire. The hype felt in the Free City was amplified between the Dark Elves, Lycanthropes, and Beast People attending the Summit. To the Keeper. A Dark Elf raised his ss. To the Keeper. To the Keeper. To the Keeper. A group from the Dark Elf Empire cheered as they raised their sses. A few hours after the Colosseum event was another banquet and as expected, the Dark Elves were the rowdiest. Not all of them could make it to the tournament and instead were guarding the Dark Elf section of the diplomatic quarter. So it was no surprise that theirpanions who witnessed the fight didnt hesitate to recount the experience. It was just that every time they reached an exciting part of the story, they would toast to Ira, who was right across the room. Every time they toasted he would raise his ss toward them, giving those of the Dark Elf Empire a sense of pride. You held back quite a lot. Avery said as she watched Ira raise his ss to toast. If it was too quick then they wouldnt be as happy, would they? Ira smiled cheerfully. I want to fight against you and I don''t want you to hold back, Keeper. Saren dered. Ira looked puzzled, If I didnt hold back you probably would turn into a paste...If you get stronger Ill think about it. Saren made a determined expression while Ira looked around. The Telvians and Forest Elves were just as gloomy as the Diavol who continued to express the urgency needed to prepare for the City-Eater. He wondered how would they react if they realized that he was the actual City-Eater. Across the room, Cyprian had a meditative look on his face as he sipped from a ss before looking at his bandages. He was the only one who was healthy enough to attend the banquet after fighting Ira. Athals healing would take significantly longer since the bones in his legs were shattered, his ability to walk would be restored, it was just a time-consuming and expensive process. Lucky for him, the Merchants Circle was footing the bill due to the massive amount of revenue they receive from the fight. Cyprian had gained a few insights from his fight with Ira and actually felt a bit thankful to him. The path to creating his own weapons technique was incredibly difficult and it was only through Ira that he was able to take a huge step forward. After he informed those aligned to the House of Swords, they even felt the urge to toast to Ira. Cyprians strength became an important pir in maintaining the power of the House of Swords. The most notable person missing from the Banquet was the Fourth Prince. No one had seen or heard from him after the end of the Colosseum event, but Ira wasnt concerned. Inside of a building that resembled a brothel. A cloaked figure was speaking to a beautiful woman. Vivian, what do you have for me? Leonard asked from under a frayed bup cloak. Your Highness, we have found a trail, but Vivian started. What is it? Leonard asked. It leads to the Merchants Circle. Vivian said with an ufortable expression. Leonard widened his eyes before they regained a slight calm. Could there be infighting? Knowing them...Its not possible, your Highness. Vivian answered. Leonard mmed his fist into as rage filled his eyes. After all I did for them? Im the one who suggested the Colosseum Event in the first ce. Your Highness, I dont think the entire Merchants Circle is moving against us, but it''s more than likely to be a specific few. Vivian suggested. Even so, it would mean that the rest remained neutral when they found out what was going to happen. There was no way that what happened to Irving came to pass without their knowledge...Were a step closer to finding the one responsible, be careful Vivian. I cant lose you too? Leonard said as he grabbed Vivian''s hand with a weary smile. Of course, Your Highness. Vivian said as she held on tightly to Leonards hand. In a familiar dimly lit room, several figures sat in front of a single figure. Congrattions, getting Ira to participate. The profits gained from your efforts cant be ignored. Someone from the group said before a wooden box was slide across the table. The figure opened the box to see a small dagger made out of solid gold. This is He said in a tone filled with disbelief. Your merits warrant it. You can no longer be considered an ordinary member of the Merchants Circle. Someone said. The light around the figure seemed to flicker, briefly illuminating the Merchant who always seemed to amiable, Lowell. Im honored. Lowell said as he sheathed the dagger and tucked it away into his coat. No, youre wealthy. Someone joked. The room broke out a few chuckles as they celebrated, but it soon faded. No one has seen the Fourth Prince since the Colosseum and its clear hes moving behind the scenes. Make sure you tie your loose ends or else they maye back to hang you. A figure said. The Fourth Prince is of no concern. Lowell said with certainty. The Valkyrie is one to be worried about. Ive heard she is extremely sharp, and she was sure to notice what transpired during that Colosseum Event. It wouldnt be too much of a stretch to say that she may think we sent instigated the altercation between Ira and that minor Parvian noble. The mood in the room grew far more serious. If the Valkyrie shows signs of discovering you...Dont me us for what happens. Lowells face was obscured by the darkness, but if it wasnt his expression would look incredibly bitter. I assure you Ive taken precautions. Please, dont take offense we expect the samemitment from each other. If any of my projects and ns had suddenly shifted and jeopardized the existence of the Merchants Circle, I wouldmit suicide on the spot. We all would...Now, we wont make you take an oath, but we expect you to do the same if the time came. A voice said coldly. I am always ready to do what needs to be done Lowell responded. It was unknown whether or not Lowell could truly live up to his words. It was also unknown whether or not the Elites of the Merchant''s Circle expected him to in the first ce. Back at the Banquet. Just about everyone had left, except for the Dark Elf Empire and a few Grenitians who werent tied to any royal faction so they were happy to see Ira win. They had been celebrating Iras achievements in the Colosseum the best way they knew how and that was through drinking. Rhys and Carter hade to congratte Ira but had to wade through a group of Dark Elves, Lycanthropes, and Beast People. Ira! Carter called out. He and Rhys squeezed through the crowd only to see Ira standing on a table drinking a huge bottle of wine. Avery had left, preferring to train her mes rather than drink in thepany of others, but she encouraged Ira to enjoy himself and that he did. Saren, of course, stuck near Ira and followed his lead, but he had passed out from drinking halfway through and was carried back to the Dark Elf Quarters. Ira finished drinking from the bottle and was met with cheers. Praise the Keeper! Praise the Keeper! Praise the Keeper! Praise the Keeper! Ira gave a doltish smile as he spotted Rhys and Carter. Praise the Keeper! he said beforeughing and hopping down from the table. He stumbled a few times before he regained his bnce. Are you...Are you drunk? Ira, I thought you can regenerate so how are you drunk? Carter asked with clear confusion. Rhys also showed curious eyes toward Ira, though her mask hid most of her expression. I...uh...Turned it off...Hey, you guys want some...uh...wine? Ira asked. Maybe some other time. Im just here to congratte you, by the way, why are they calling you Keeper? Carter asked. A tipsy Lycanthrope overheard Carter and rushed up with excitement, He is the Keeper of the Third Moon and the one who summoned it. What? Carter asked in disbelief. He hadnt been around allowed to attend the conference so the news was slow getting to his ears. You heard him...Im the Keeper Ira swayed back and forth. ...Praise... the Keeper! He drunkenly shouted before he was handed a bottle which he gulped down. Praise the Keeper! Praise the Keeper! Praise the Keeper! Praise the Keeper! The crowd echoed back as they downed their sses. Rhys grabbed her notepad and began to write, [Congrattions, Ira.] Thanks...Thank you, Rhys...You are...a nice...Thank you... Ira said as he struggled to stay on his feet. How much has he had to drink? Carter asked a Lycanthrope. Around four barrels worth. The Lycanthrope man answered. Although Ira slowed his regeneration, it would automatically speed up if his life was in danger. There was also the poison resistance he had received from the Chimera blood that he had to repress. Carter shook his head, I think hes too drunk to remember he can sober up if he...undoes whatever he did to his regeneration. he watched Ira finish off another bottle of wine in an instant. [I think you had enough.] Rhys raised her notepad in front of Iras face if her mask wasnt on her expression would surely be a disapproving pout. I...had Ira squinted his eyes as he read. You...had enough...thats who...had...you... I hate to interrupt your fun, but I think its about time we take him back to the Grenitian Quarters. Carter said. The group became silent as they stared at Carter unwillingly. If you upset his wife youll upset him and its hard to believe hell continue to interact with you after that. Carter said. Sighs and reluctant expressions overtook the group as they knew it was time to depart. Suddenly, they grew happy when they realized have the chance to tell stories about how they celebrated with the Keeper to their family and friends in the Underground City. Come on Rhys. Carter put one of Iras arms on his shoulder and Rhys moved close to do the same. Where...where are we going? Ira asked in a confused voice. Were taking you home. Carter answered. To your wife. he added. ...Sounds...like...sounds like...a n. Ira said. The two carried Ira, who was surprisingly heavy, back to his room. Or at least halfway, Carter suddenly stopped and removed Iras arm from around his neck. I dont want to intrude...Since Avery is a woman and you are a woman Im sure itll go over better. Carter said. Rhys nodded and then continued to carry Ira toward his room. You...know...my...parents they...murdered Ira mumbled incoherently. ...And kids...Averys family...wants us...to have kids Rhys nearly stopped walking as she understood some of Iras words, but she managed to continue on. Rhys arrived at his room and twisted the handle only to find it was unlocked, not that Avery or Ira needed to lock their door anyone who broke in would be the one to suffer. Inside was one of the standard rooms given to those important guests attending the Summit. It was filled with an extreme amount of luxuries and decorative items. There was no sign of Avery inside so Rhys carried Ira down to the bedroom and dropped him on the bed. At some point, Ira had fallen unconscious as he stopped speaking. Rhys looked at him breathing rhythmically with closed eyes and fell into a daze. She had to admit she had feelings for Ira, but she knew it was too early to even think of love. That being the case, she still felt troubled to hear about the possibility of Avery and Ira having children. As she continued looking at Ira she found herself cing a hand on his cheek. Once she realized what she was doing she quickly drew her hand back before hesitating. She slightly lifted her mask revealing her lips and began to move toward Iras face, but she felt something cold ced against her neck. Is that your n on earning his affection? Averys indifferent voice filled with mockery along with the saber pressed against her neck woke Rhys from her stupor. Rhys stood up in silent shock and embarrassment, while Avery sheathed her saber. That was your one and only warning since Ira considers you a friend at the very least, but next time Ill just kill you outright. Avery said inly. Rhys grabbed her notepad. [Im sorry.] Avery looked at her apology note but was unfazed. Rhys struggled with something but eventually decided to write. [Is it true both of you are trying to have children?] Did you hear it from him? Avery looked at Ira whoy sprawled out on the bed in a drunken slumber. Rhys nodded in response. I fail to see how that concerns you, but since he already spoke about it then its no point in saying anything else. Its true. Avery said. Rhys'' body seemed to tremble slightly before she gave a determined look to Avery. [I want to train.] She scribbled fiercely. Thats unfortunate because I would like to spend time with my husband. Avery responded before continuing, Leave, Ill look for you tomorrow. Rhys clenched the notepad in her hands before she turned to leave. After she was gone, Avery sat next to Ira and moved the hair that was blocking his face. She was reminded of the time he had consumed too much of the wine that was specifically for Valkyries when they first got engaged. At that time she had to take him to an Inn and carry him to his room. Avery felt it was strange how everything developed since she first met him. He had gone from being some mischievous boy to bing her husband and the only man she ever loved. Avery slightly grinned before she kissed Ira on the forehead. Chapter 75: Those Who Play In The Dark Chapter 75: Those Who y In The Dark The next morning each nation headed to the Conference Hall. While some looked gloomy, the mood around the city continued to be full of energy. Inside the Conference Hall, Lowell had immediately begun speaking when he saw that everyone was settled. I would like to start the conference off by addressing a few issues. In the Colosseum Event, murder was explicitly forbidden, but seeing an attempt was made on both sides, I cannot call for any possible punishment. The next is in regards to the attempt to abduct the Fourth Prince of the Grenitian Kingdom. We havent stopped investigating the matter and were confident that the culprit will be brought to light soon. He said before looking at Leonard. I also share in your confidence. Leonard said cordially. Lowells eyes shed with hidden intent before he smiled, Im d you have faith in us, Fourth Prince. The next matter is the topic of indexes, we are curious about who the nned recipients are, your Majesty. King Windsor showed a dignified expression while speaking, We n on exchanging the indexes for something of substantial value. The Dwarves have already promised to send over a variety of resources and cksmiths, so that leaves five remaining. Quite underhanded of you toe to an agreement without speaking to anyone else. High Chancellor Orlov said with criticizing tone. Would you consider it as underhanded as attempting to kill one of my citizens and a well-known Mercenary? King Windsor asked in response. High Chancellor Orlov looked as if he was going to respond, but Lowell interrupted before it could escte. Please, lets not diverge from the original goal. The index is no doubt a necessary tool tobat the City-Eater. If you were able to gather a force made of talented individuals the threat would obviously be minimized. That being said, Im sure no one has expectations of receiving it for free. We have discovered arge vein of God Steel and are willing to let you receive a small portion of it in exchange for an Index. Sylun announced which drew the immediate attention of the Dwarves. Nonsense! A Dwarf yelled. Just gathering enough to make a table knife can be considered extremely lucky. Who would believe that you found an entire vein? We have been expanding our underground cities for thest two hundred years and happened toe across some. I believe youll forgive me for not disclosing it sooner, but it concerns the safety of my entire Empire. Sylun responded calmly. While the Dwarves began to argue with the Dark Elves, Ira could only look around cluelessly. Avery, what the hell are they talking about? he asked. God Steel, its an incredibly rare and powerful metal. Some people believe it can exert a fraction of Divine Power hence the name.. Avery exined. Oooh...I want some. Ira grew starry-eyed. Even if it could do as describe in those legends, you would probably need mana to wield it properly. Still, if you want some just ask the Dark Elves for some and Ill ask my Aunt Judith, to forge one for you. Avery said, but Ira had deted as soon as she said it required mana. ...Ill get some for you. Ira groaned at the unfairness as he slumped into his chair. In the end, it doesnt concern you. Sylun said to the naysaying Dwarves before she turned to King Windsor. If you agree to give us an Index then there is no problem with sending personnel to confirm it. King Windsor was, of course, more than interested in the procuring God Steel. He briefly listened to his advisors before he reached a decision. After we send someone to confirm it, well make the transaction. he said with a friendly smile. Seeing the number of indexes dwindle, the remaining nations discussed what should they give up in order to obtain one. The Diavol, former enemies of the Grenitians, made the hardest decision. We will give you half of the magic formation used to destroy the Wester Valley Fortress, and remove our im to the border area centered around the Valley. In addition, we will agree to an armistice until the City-Eater is dealt with and a decade following its death. A Diavol man said. Only half of the formation? An advisor asked, ignoring everything else that was said. We dont know if the full formation is responsible for summoning the City-Eater and wouldnt want to bring a disaster to innocent people. The Diavol man responded. Thats fine. King Windsor said. Having one less enemy was great, but if he gained too many benefits everyone would see the Grenitians as a threat. We can deliver you a bottle of sap from the World Tree. The Elven n leader said with some reluctance. The room went into another uproar at the Elven leaders words. Avery...you gotta help me. Ira pleaded with a pitiful expression. The World Tree is another legend...Im not too familiar with it, but from what I heard it supposedly allows whoever consumes to recover from any wound, sickness, or disease and can even extend someones lifespan with repeated consumption. There must be some truth to it since the Elves guard the Great Forest with their lives. Avery responded. I ept. King Windsor didnt even consult with his advisors, he directly agreed to the Elves proposal. Nothing was more reassuring to a leader than a literal second life in a bottle. The total number of indexes left was just one. If Ira hadnt taken one during the expedition then there would be an even distribution between the countries. The Telvians remained unperturbed as they assumed they had something everyone wanted. Well gift you an airship. Orlov said with a grin. An advisor on the Grenitian side made split second eye contact with Lowell before he began speaking to the King. Your Majesty, we should ask for blueprints to construct one ourselves, rather than risk epting one that may be tampered with. The Telvians actions during the Colosseum make it clear they dont wish to see us rise to prominence. I would go so far as to say that they are responsible for the attempt to abduct his Highness, The Fourth Prince. They also knew that we were in possession of the indexes from the start. The advisor whispered to the King. King Windsor showed some consideration toward the Telvians offer until he listened to his advisor. After hearing him he found himself swayed by the convincing words. Well agree to your proposal if we receive theplete blueprint to construct the Airship. Needless to say that the transaction will beplete once we construct our own fully functioning version. King Windsor said with no room for negotiation. You honestly think that well hand over something so important to you? Orlov asked. If you really want to receive an index you would. King Windsor answered without much care. Although the Airship was amazing, he received several things that would make the Kingdom gain a solid foundation. The God Steel and Dwarven cksmiths to forge it. There couldnt be a betterbination in his opinion. Thats not possible. At most well deliver you two Airships. Orlov said before he grinded his teeth. Well offer you a set of sword techniques that predate the Copse. Additionally, Cyprian Aurell will give personal instruction to a single individual of your choosing until they reach an intermediate stage. An Old Parvian man said. He was the head of the House of Swords and had the most influence in Parv. If they were to obtain an index, they would break the bnce between the houses. King Windsors expression didnt change, but on the inside he was incredibly satisfied with the offer because he had his own ns. Your Majesty, if we ept the Parvians offer well be able to train an elite force. An advisor said. I agree. King Windsor said without any hesitation. Although an Airship was good, the Grenitians still had teleportation arrays being developed. Compared to instant mobility, travelling by air seemed dull. The Telvians were visibly upset with King Windsor. Especially High Chancellor Orlov who seethed with irritation as he stared at King Windsor with palpable hate. I believe the conference can conclude with that. Tomorrow well meet to construct a n against the City-Eater. I hope to see you all at the banquet tonight. Lowell saw tensions rising and decided to end the conference right away. Orlov looked at him as if he expected something, but Lowell didnt flinch under his gaze, instead he slightly nodded. Although it was done discreetly, Leonard managed to catch the exchange of nces since he had his eyes on Lowell for the duration of the conference. Ira, did you hear anything...odd, during this exchange? Leonard voiced the question that appeared in his head. Ira smiled, Your Dad has some unloyal people on his side. Since silencing stones werent allowed in the Conference, things would either go unsaid or be transferred by writing it or whispering. Ira heard just about everything that went via whisper but chose to either ignore it or channel it out. Leonard inwardly decided to pay more attention to Lowell before he shook his head. If he focused too much on one person he could miss what happened in the background. He decided not to move without more information. A few hours after the conference ended, Lowell and High Chancellor Orlov were sat in a private room. Lowell leisurely sipped tea while Orlov stared daggers at him. Ah, could I have some more please. Lowell called out to a Telvian woman on standby with a pot of tea. She did as instructed and filled his cup before retreating to the side. When you contacted us and told us the Grens had a supply of indexes, you guaranteed that we would receive one! Orlov yelled. Normally he had moreposure, but after suffering repeated humiliations and shortfalls, he couldnt help but to let his emotions free. Lowell was unperturbed and raised his head to meet Orlovs gaze. Could you clear the room? he asked politely. The Telvians arent as weak to bribery and coercion as you might think. Orlov said stiffly. Its a personal preference of mine that I ask you to amodate before we move this conversation further. Lowell said. Fine...Everyone out. Orlov ordered. Forgive me, I didnt have time to retrieve a silencing stone because you called me here so abruptly. Lowell took another sip. I refuse to sell a single Airship to you unless you can secure an Index. Orlovid out his bottom line. I have a counter offer youll be interested in...Well finance the construction of a fleet of Airships for your personal use. Under what condition? Orlov showed caution. There is none. Outfit a fleet with Mana Cannons and you can take an Index for yourself. In fact, if you are able to construct them fast enough, you may be able to receive additional benefits from the Grenitians. Although they have quite a lot of resourcesing in, I doubt theyll be able to put them all to use immediately. Lowell said with a sharp gaze. Orlov leaned into his chair as his mood cooled considerably, he smiled and then even began tough. What do you gain from this? He asked. Lowell ced the teacup down before speaking, Profit. He answered simply. Orlov searched his eyes for some hint of a lie, but couldnt as expected the Merchant was impossible to read. Fine. Well began production as soon as the Summit is over, but dont expect to immediately attack. If that so-called City-Eater turns out to be real well deal with it first before we even think of moving on the Grens. Orlov dered. Of course. Lowell said with a knowing smile. If thats all High Chancellor, Ill take my leave. He said before standing up and departing. Orlov thought over a few things before he gave a satisfactory nod. He found that there was more to gain than to lose if he carried on with his ns. Meanwhile, Leonard sat in the fake brothel with Vivian. Its clear Lowell has some part in their schemes, I just dont know how involved he is or what the actual scheme is. Leonard said as he thought hard. Shall we assign someone to monitor his activities, Your Highness? Vivian asked. No...hes too careful. I doubt he goes anywhere without the silencing stone near him. Leonard said regretfully. Never would he have guessed that developing silencing stone and selling it through the Merchants Circle woulde back to harm him. The only time he is vulnerable is during the banquet and the conference, but there isnt anything we can do to get him there. Leonard stated. The two went into a reflective state as they thought of ways to get to Lowell, but nothing came to pass, that was until someone entered the brothel. I thought I said no one was allowed in. Vivian said angrily as she stood up. Ady dressed promiscuously came up to the table and bowed Your Highness...Miss Vivian...There is someone saying they have important information in exchange for a dose of ck Orchid. Leonard and Vivian shared a nce before she nodded. A blonde haired woman timidly walked up to their table and bowed shakily. Her hair color and pale skin instantly gave away that fact she was Telvian. Who are you? Vivian asked. Before the Summit officially began some minor people were given doses of ck Orchid to expand the informationwork, but the blonde haired woman in front of her wasnt one of the targets selected. My husband...you poisoned him with something didnt you? The blonde woman asked as her body shook. Vivian showed a brief look of guilt before she nodded. ...Yes. Now, what do you want? I want you to cure him and in exchange I have some important information...Isnt what you wanted from him? The woman asked tearfully. The only cure is to continue giving him the drug but slowly reducing the dosage each time. It could take anywhere from a six months to a year but its possible. Vivian said. Hes...hes loyal to the Empire. He believes in it and would die before he betrays it, but we have kids...Dont you understand? If he dies what will we do without him? Every night hes in pain from the poison you gave to him, but hes too scared to go to anyone else because they might think hes already a traitor! The woman shouted in desperation. Leonard made a difficult face, but refused to feel sorry for his actions. After someone received the ck Orchid they usually caved and followed the instructions given. It was only every so often that there would be an extremely stubborn fellow who would refuse and die painfully. Calm down and ry the information. If its good enough not only will we cure your husband, we will also deliver you a hefty sum and a way to flee Telvane. Leonard spoke in an assuring tone. The Merchant...I dont know his name, but hes important right? My husband told me about him. Ive heard that the Merchants Circle was supposed to be neutral to all parties, but he met with the High Chancellor today. The woman slowly ryed the information. Leonards eyes lit up before he began to talk, Do you know what they spoke about? Yes...Promise me that youll really do what you said if I tell you. The woman uttered in a weak but stubborn manner. I swear on my name that I will not deceive you. Leonard dered as he pressed his hand against his heart. The woman nodded before she finally spoke, The High Chancellor said that the Merchant told him that the Grenitians had recovered the Indexes. He was angry that the Merchant promised to get one for him, but didnt. Leonards mood instantly shot up as he looked at Vivian, See to it that everything is arranged for this woman and make sure she gets back safe. Vivian nodded before looking at her subordinate, You heard him. Make sure to give the right dosage of ck Orchid and instructions on how to wean her husband off of it. Ill carry out your orders. The woman dressed in revealing clothes bowed before departing with the woman. Your Highness? Vivian looked at Leonard as he pondered the next step. Vivian, find me an alchemist and some materials for a silencing stone. Leonard said with firm voice while his eyes showed an unwavering resolve. Yes, Your Highness. Vivian bowed before hurriedly departing. Leonard was left on his own, constructing some unknown n. His intense look continued on before he sighed and mumbled to himself, Ill have to take a gamble. Whatever the Prince was plotting, it was clear that he nned on making the Merchants Circle pay some sort of price for what they had done to Irving. Chapter 76: Ambition and Obsession Chapter 76: Ambition and Obsession The banquet progressed as usual, with only a select few aware of the dangerous undercurrents. Ira was not one of them. Not only did he not care, he had no experience in navigating the diplomatic battlefield. So instead of paying attention to courtly intrigue, Ira, Avery, and Sylun were sitting together at a table eating dinner. While Avery was far more privy to what urred in the background, she didnt see a need to inform Ira just yet, at least not until something noteworthy happened. She had personally decided to kill whoever inspired Dimitri to taunt Ira. You think I can get some of that God Steel? I want to make a weapon for Avery. Ira asked bluntly. Of course, Keeper. Sylun said. I only ask that youe to personally receive it. Ok...Wait, is there going to be a ceremony or something? Ira asked with suspicion. There are a few minor things nned unless you prefer something more private. Sylun said considerately. I guess minor is fine. Ira nodded. The rtionship between Ira and the Dark Elves had been growing at an rming rate to others. Sylun and Saren forewent all matters of status when they interacted with Ira which left asting impression on other diplomats. Since the Dark Elves revealed they had unearthed God Steel, everyone had wanted to get close to them, but Ira clearly had the advantage. The most convenient way to move near them was Ira, the Dark Elves publically regarded him as an important figure, so it was needless to say that he had a great deal of influence. Many were thinking of ways to capitalize on Iras standing with the Dark Elves, but Averys presence was a huge obstacle. If some sly person attempted to speak to Ira they would find themselves killed on the spot, at least, thats what they felt whenever they looked at Avery. To be fair, they were correct, Avery saw those opportunistic individuals as pests and would kill them before they could attempt to drag Ira into something. The banquet missed one notable presence and that was the Fourth Prince Leonard. He hadnt even made a brief appearance which caused some worry on the Grenitian side. Although they tripled the security around him, there were times where he would manage to slip away. It just happened that the banquet was one of those times. The Grenitians were the most sociable since they were receiving a lot of benefits, some skilled talkers went to build some rtionships with others. Except for the Elves, the Elves were nearly unapproachable and very withdrawn. They viewed everyone else with some dislike for their destructive tendencies and disregard for nature. Even the food struck a nerve with them as arge portion would definitely go to waste. Even the Diavol had lightened up a little if only just a little. Since they were at peace with the Grentians, a few went to mingle with them. Arge majority remained withdrawn, finding it unbing to ignore the threat looming over them. The doors to the banquet hall opened, revealing the Fourth Prince, multiple gazes drifted over before leaving. The general consensus was that the Fourth Prince was a minor character and other than his rtionship with Ira, there wasnt much else to be gained from him. Of course, there were always those who knew the truth about him. Leonard looked around before he spotted Ira and subsequently made his way over to him. As he arrived at the table he greeted the Dark Elf Queen with a nod before speaking. Ira...Miss Avery, I believe Ive found the one responsible for instigating Dimitri to insult you during the Colosseum Event and for killing a close friend of mine. Leonard said. Alright...Point him out. Ira was about to stand when Avery ced a hand on his shoulder and stopped him. Exin. Avery said coldly, the Fourth Prince wasnt exempt from her decision to kill whoever attempted to use Ira. She even suspected the Prince of sending the Parvian noble, which if true, was already past what could be tolerated in her eyes. Lowell, the representative of the Merchants Circle is working with the Telvians. Im not sure how far their cooperation goes, but hes already vited the principle of neutrality. Leonard revealed. Is that true? Sylun asked with clear anger. She had been alive long enough to witness the creation of the Free City and its meteoric rise. From what she could see, the city had constantly maintained neutrality since it became a problem in the eyes of others. I wasnt there to personally witness it, but someone from the Telvian side informed me of this information. Leonard stated. And youre telling us why? Avery narrowed her eyes. ...I thought that you may want to cooperate. Leonard exined. He had to admit that Averys presence was intimidating. Cooperate? Avery started, I nned to kill the one responsible myself, but now I think Ill watch how everything ys out. Are you not interested in catching the one responsible? Leonard asked, sending a nce to Ira. Listen well, Prince. If you try to incorporate Ira into any of your ns, I will kill you without so much as a second thought. Ive been quite patient with others these past few days, probably more than Ive ever been in my entire life, as of now I am at my limit. Avery replied withplete apathy. I Leonard was about to start his attempt to convince her, but as he opened his mouth Avery ced a hand on her saber. Due to her status, she was the only one allowed to carry a weapon and no one was willing to question it. ...I understand. Leonard said with some unwillingness. He knew if he was to say anything other than that he would be dead in a heartbeat. Hmm...Guess nothing can be done, Prince Leonard. Ira said with a chuckle before he began eating. Apologies for interrupting your dinner. Leonard slightly bowed to Sylun before leaving. You remind me so much of Lauren. Sylun said as she began to reminisce. When you next see her, could you please give her my regards? She asked. Avery nodded in agreement since the Dark Elves were gifting a portion of God Steel, giving her Grandmother a message wasnt an unreasonable task. ... Elsewhere, Leonard had to adjust his ns. Without Avery or Ira stepping out, there was a question as to how he would handle Lowell. Exposing his crimes was second priority, Leonard wanted to kill him, but it would no doubt cause a major incident if he took personal action. It looked as if he would have to settle on seeing Lowell lose his position at the very least. That was if he could expose his crimes. Leonard made his way through the banquet hall and stopped when he stood in front of Lowell who was engaged in a conversation. Excuse me for a second Lowell made a courteous bow toward an old man before he turned to Leonard. Ive been meaning to speak to you, Your Highness. It happens that I also wanted to share some words with you...shall we find a private table? Leonard asked without revealing his true feelings. It was an incredible task to fight the feelings of disgust from surging up. Perfect. Leonard answered with a cheerful p. The two made their way to a section of the room designated for everyone instead of one particr nation. Im curious as to what you wanted to talk to me about? Leonard started. Since he had the advantage in terms of knowledge, there was no need to rush anything. Weve narrowed down the list of suspects. Our city is quitex in certain areas, which makes it great, but also allows some...unsavory individuals to make quite a living while also evading capture. Its likely that the one responsible for what befell you was hired through those underground channels. Lowell stated. Of course, he was aware that the Prince had made up the story, but ying along was necessary. Is that so? Leonard asked in a sarcastic tone as all pretense began to fade. It is...Unless you have a different idea to who the culprit is? Lowell noticed the immediate shift in bodynguage and tone from the Prince. I do have a different idea...We both know that there was no abduction attempt, so lets stop pretending. Leonard pulled a silencing stone out of his coat and ced it on the table. Upon seeing him do so, Lowells expression turned smug as he rxed. It appears youve learned a lot during your time here, Fourth Prince. Its smart of you to keep this private rather than attempt to bring it to light. Ive learned that the Merchants Circle isnt as neutral as they pretend to be. Leonard spat. Dont delude yourself into thinking that its possible to maintain an unbiased attitude toward everyone. Until very recently your Kingdom was nothing more than a target in the eyes of others. What if another nation was to attack you before the Summit? Do you think it would be smart to give support to you? Keep in mind you suffered multiple disasters that seem to be slowly increasing in frequency. Now, it may all be the result of coincidence, but to outside eyes, it represents an unstable power base and an opportunity. Lowell exined rxed manner. No one expects you to bepletely impartial, but youve gone beyond that. Youre taking an active role in the disagreements between nations and you even seem to be attempting to incite conflict. The Free City has always been regarded as untouchable due to its neutrality and fairness, but if everyone were to find out it would fall in a matter of months. Leonard countered. Lowellughed in a patronizing manner before he shook his head. Let me ask you something...Is it just you involved in whats going on or is it the entire Merchants Circle? Leonard questioned. Chapter 77: A Humble Merchant Chapter 77: A Humble Merchant What an odd question, Fourth Prince. Could you move the Silencing Stone closer to the center of the table? Ill answer you, but youll have to bear with my paranoia. Lowell said. Leonard moved the Silencing Stone to the middle of the table and Lowell was able to confirm it was working. To answer your question...The Merchants Circle has always moved to where they benefit the most. In this case, I provided the directions and the means of travel. Lowell stated. So youve convinced them to set their sights on the Grenitian Kingdom? Leonard questioned. As I said Prince, you appear weak on the outside. Of course, If you can strengthen your Kingdom and prove to everyone else that it isnt failing the Merchants Circle would withdraw its interest. Lowell spoke while knowing what he suggested was incredibly difficult. To him, it was clear the Grenitian Kingdom was a sinking ship. And the Telvians? They''ve shown quite a lot of aggression toward us these past few days? Do they have something to do with it? Leonard spoke vaguely as to not expose what he already knew. Everyone has their part to y, Fourth Prince. You should know this by now, the Telvians are just an inevitable problem youll face. Whether we interfere or not, theyll still move against you. The Grenitan Kingdom is the closest and the most vulnerable. Lowell said. I see...Ill find a way to prepare for it then. Leonard dered. Ill also ruin your ns for the Kingdom, I refuse to let you or the Merchants Circle advance any further then you are right now. Leonard dered. Lowellughed, I look forward to witnessing it, Fourth Prince. Leonard grabbed the Silencing Stone and looked as if he was going to stand up, but he ced it back down and slid it closer to Lowell. Onest thing...Did you kill Irving? Leonard questioned. Lowell nced at the Leonard before checking the Silencing Stone, once he confirmed the Prince didnt attempt any sleight of hand, he smiledfortably. Yes, your Highness. I arranged for his death, it was necessary to remind you not to overreach. Lowell confessed. So you were the one behind it? Leonard clenched his fist as his emotions stirred. Please dont phrase it that way, it makes it sound incredibly malicious. It was necessary for you, Fourth Prince. Dont hold the Merchants Circle ountable though, those greedy bastards would never do something that could bring bacsh to the Free City. Lowell looked incredibly arrogant as he spoke. With the Silencing Stone active, he could truly be himself and that was a person who held almost no one in his eyes. Leonard looked at Lowell hatefully, before he smiled. Thank you. Lowell saw the incredibly calm smile and panicked briefly, he checked the Silencing Stone, but it was functioning just fine. He took a look around at the attendees and saw that they were behaving normally and became confused. It works as intended. Leonard said with augh. That particr one was made with a different intention though. Activating it once will allow it to function as normal, but a second time and another feature will activate. Since its a bit wed, there is a dy in the sound but in this situation, its quite good. Lowell dropped the Silencing Stone in rm before he red at Leonard, What did you do? You arent dumb enough to share our conversation. No, not the entire conversation. Just your confession. Leonard shook his head. Suddenly, the Silencing Stone slightly glowed before a loud sound was transmitted throughout the banquet hall. Onest question...Did you kill Irving? Yes, your Highness. I arranged for his death, it was necessary to remind you not to overreach. Lowells confession echoed through everyones ears causing them to go silent. The only sources of sound were the modified Silencing Stone and Ira eating. Lowell attempted to deactivate the stone, but as an imperfect model, it was quite difficult. After a few moments, he managed to shut if off, but when he looked up, all eyes glued to him. Youve heard it from the culprit first hand, Lowell acted on his own to antagonize me and organized the murder of my aide! Leonard shouted. The silent spectators had a shift in emotion, distrust, glee, anger, disdain, everything added up to the loss of reputation for the Merchants Circle. You! Lowells hands trembled as he looked at the judgmental gazes. He had no exnation to shift the crowd onto his side. Damn it! Lowell cursed as he fled the Banquet Hall with an incredible urgency. The Free City guards were confused at what transpired which gave him a window of opportunity. Leonard watched him leave with an empty expression. Lowell wouldnt be able to escape the consequences of endangering the Merchants Circle. Wow. Hes...Yup, hes gone. Iras voice rang out and with it came themotion in the hall. Everyone began lodgingints against the Merchants Circle. The entire reason that the Free City was allowed to exist was due to its neutral stance. The only reason the Summit was hosted in the Free City was that same reason. If the Merchants Circle couldnt prevent one person from exerting their personal agenda, what did that say about it? It would go from the unbiased center of wealth to an immediate threat that each nation would agree on destroying. Except for the Elves, the Elves believed that just about every other nation deserved to be destroyed. After twenty minutes or so, a messenger appeared in the Hall. Everyone please listen! The Merchants Circle would like to end the Banquet early and as promised to address the situation at thest conference tomorrow. He shouted. Of course, calming the attendees was easier said than done. Insults and curses were thrown at the messenger who had nothing to do with Lowells crimes. Eventually, much to the messengers relief, some semnce of calmness was found and the Hall slowly started to empty. Howd you do that, Prince? Ira appeared beside Leonard, who was watching everyone leave while drinking a cup of wine. Leonard took a sip before he looked at Ira, ...Ill let you in on a little secret...Im the one who created the Silencing Stone. Isnt that the thing you wanted me to break that day? Ira asked. Leonard paused before he began his exnation.Yes...As for how it functions? I followed the same principle as sound being distorted by wind and applied it to a small array with low consumption. When activated, the array slows the travel of sound by dampening and absorption within a small radius...The one I just used applies the opposite principle Ill stop you right there. I have no fucking idea what any of that means. Ira interrupted. ...Its basically sound magic. Leonard said. Much better. Ira nodded. Well anyway, see you tomorrow, Prince. Leonard chuckled to himself before he replied, See you tomorrow, Ira. Elsewhere, Lowell rummaged through his belongings as he gathered everything he could from his Manor. He knew it would be hard to escape the city, but once he did, he would be able to livefortably. Any city or country with underworld elements would be perfect for someone like him to fit in. Leaving so soon? A shadow appeared behind Lowell. Its you?! Lowell spun around to see a familiar figure. Dont scare me like that!...Im in need of your help. I need to be escorted out of city no matter what, killing isnt a problem just as long as I can escape. Of course, Ill pay three times what I normally pay you. Lowell was about to turn back around when he noticed the shadow stayed silent. You want more? Fine, Ill pay you six times the normal amount. Someone else paid more. The shadow said as it slowly moved closer to Lowell. Thats not possible...Even if news spread theres no way the Circle couldve moved that fast Lowell stammered as he backed away. They didnt, from the start theyve been paying me to keep an eye on you. The shadow rushed up and restrained Lowell before he could say another word. Even if you had enough money to pay me, I still wouldnt ept it. You should already know how much danger you brought to the city. Lowell found himself unable to breathe as fear and panic ran through his eyes. Its too bad they want you alive The Shadowy figure said regrettably. Chapter 78: Found You Chapter 78: Found You The morning of the final conference came quickly. As each nation made their way to the conference hall, they all seemed to be in agreement on one thing, and that was the fact that the Merchants Circle made a dangerous blunder. There were some who didnt even care about it, they really wanted to strip the Free City down and take what they could. Inside the Conference Hall, the room was abuzz with debates, the most forgiving people called Lowells situation a simple mistake, while the most extreme implied the Free City should be overseen by a collective of countries. Thetter was, in fact, the greatest fear of the Merchants Circle, if they were to allow countries to have an administrative hold over the city it would spiral out of control. Excuse me! An old man with a bald head and a thick beard made his way into the room. My name is Oswald and Ill be taking over Lowells duties for the remainder of the Summit. Oswald surveyed the room and met eyes with the leader of each nation, giving a slightly longer look to High Chancellor Orlov. Before we begin, I would like to address the immediate concerns. Ill start by giving a sincere apology to everyone, especially the Fourth Prince. We werent aware that one of our own harbored such intentions, especially someone who has been with us for so long. We prepared a few things to ask for your forgiveness. For the next five years, well lower the import tax on foreign goods, and hopefully, increase trade with all of you. Well also lower the cost of exporting our goods to countries abroad. I know that it is a minor consolidation, but please bear with this old man. Oswald said before bowing. Ira watched what took ce and smiled before he turned to Avery, If I remember it right, Lowell called himself a humble merchant when he introduced himself. This guy is the same type of person isnt he? Its amon tactic that people use to appear less threatening and even pitiable. Its likely everyone in the Merchants Circle is simr to Lowell. Avery responded. The general mood in the room became better as the small benefit described by Oswald was incredibly beneficial to just about everyone. Seeing as no one voiced their disagreement, Oswald took it as a signal to proceed. Now, Im sure that isnt enough to convince you so we have another gift. He gestured to the guards who nodded before leaving the room. This one is mostly for the Fourth Prince, but Im sure everyone will enjoy it. Oswald smiled. After a few moments, the guards dragged a haggard man with a familiar appearance. Though he has been through much in thest few hours, he should still be recognizable. Oswald gestured. The guards grabbed the mans hair and raised his head so that everyone could see. It was none other than Lowell who looked as if he had been through a lot. One eye was swollen shut, his fingernails were missing, and there were smallcerations all over his body that failed to be hidden by his clothes. In order to atone for his sins, Lowell willmit suicide. Many of you wouldnt know, but when we truly ept someone into the Merchants Circle, we expect them to have the conviction to kill themselves on the spot if they ever harm its integrity. When we found Lowell, he was obviously still alive which means hecks those convictions, but after somepersuasion he has changed his mind. Oswald dered as he looked at Lowell with cold eyes. A guard ced a golden dagger on the floor next to Lowell. Upon seeing it, Lowell reached for it with trembling hands. His one eye stared at Oswald with absolute hatred before he turned to give everyone in the room the same look. He wanted to scream out and expose the Merchants Circle, but his tongue had been severed ahead of time to prevent such a thing. As for attempting to attack someone with the dagger? Lowell was under threat of repeated torture and causing the bacsh to reach some of the people he cared about. There was nothing to be done, even if he took steps to hide the whereabouts of his family, the Merchant''s Circle were able to find them in a few hours. Lowell snatched up the dagger from the floor and raised it to his chest before he gave a painful and muffledugh. In his head, he was cursing everyone to suffer a fate the same as him, but he had no way to transmit it. He took a deep breath and plunged the dagger into his chest before he fell onto the floor. In hisst moments, he still kept his eyes on Oswald, hoping that he would die in the same way. The room was silent before Oswald pped, Now, let us begin crafting a n to deal with the City-Eater. Lowells body was dragged away by the guards and conference officially began. ... The main topic was brought back into focus, much to the approval of the Diavol Council. The discussion progressed slowly until a few hours in when the serious aspects of nning came into y. So are we to make a collective force? Letting the army of other nation into your own country is a very difficult and unreasonable thing to do. A Parvian said. Thats even more unreasonable. All of our armies are trained in different ways, we would have to devise a training andbat regiment that would be suitable to all and that would take very long. A Telvian official responded. Then lets agree to assemble our troops to whatever nation it appears in first. Ideally, the remaining six would send a group of soldiers equivalent to at least half that nations standing army. Eight thousand soldiers from each of us would equate to fifty-six thousand in total. King Windsor spoke. That isnt nearly enough...The entire city was destroyed and with no chance to defend. From the information we have it doesnt appear to have the ability to destroy a city when it pleases. We also believe it to be currently hibernating in order to recover from the bacsh of using its ability. I think every nation should form their own expedition teams to scout out the more reclusive areas of their country. Well report on any strange activity to keep everyone else informed. A Diavol man said. All nations showed signs of agreement with sending a team to scout certain areas of their own country. To them, if the City-Eater happened to be found within their own borders, it was better to discover it ahead of time rather than suffer a tragedy. I would like to make a suggestion Oswald spoke up. Its no news to anyone that the Grentians developed teleportation arrays. The Merchants Circle is willing to pay for an array to be set up in each country. You not only want us to hand over the instructions for the array, but you also want each country to have an open door for someone else? King Windsor asked in disbelief. Of course not, Your Majesty. I merely propose that you send a detachment to construct an array in each country and set the destination for the Free City. If the City-Eater appeared, each country could assemble here before going to the destination. As for informing one another, a small detachment from each nation could stay in the Free City to watch over their respective array. You can also make them agree to a soul binding oath and give them the sole authority to activate it. That way there''s no worry of anyone like Lowell attempting to exploit the vulnerabilities. Oswald exined tactfully. There were no drawbacks for anyone in his suggestion and the Merchants Circle was evening willing to pay for its development, so King Windsor found himself being persuaded. He briefly consulted with his advisors before making his decision. Ill allow it. If we all stay in an informed loop our chances of dealing with this threat increase dramatically. King Windsor said. We have no need for an array. Although our Airship isnt an instant form of travel, with some improvements well be able to traverse the continent within a day. High Chancellor Orlov voiced his refusal. Thats fine, but how will you receive the summons if the City-Eater were to appear? A Diavol man asked. Thats a fair point...Well develop a smaller model that focuses on speed and, with the permission of the Merchants Circle, well station it near the city. Orlov responded. How long would that take? To develop I mean. Oswald inquired. Probably no longer than it would take to install those Teleportation Arrays in each country. Orlov answered. Weve figured out howll well gather, but we havent figured out any methods that will be useful in defeating the City-Eater. Oswald said before turning to Ira. Do you have any suggestions, Ira? Ira blinked a few times before he looked around, Distance Distance? Oswald repeated. A lot of long-distance weapons, you know? Projectile-based weapons, Mages, anything thing that can be fired from a distance. Possibly something to restrain it, simr to those restraint chains or those old vines in the Great Forest. Ira said with a self-assured nod. Ah...Thats perfect, Keeper. Sylun was the first to agree. If you enhance our mages with the power of the Red Moon, well surely have the strongest magic-based artillery on the continent. Those who still were wary of the power bases of other countries took special notice in Syluns words. Neither she or Ira exined what the Red Moon did specifically and the only that could be seen visibly was the change in eye color. Her words hinted at the possibility of their magic being strengthened by the influence of the Red Moon. If that was the case, then what would happen to the Lycanthropes, Vampires, and Beast people when exposed to it? Someone couldnt hold their curiosity and asked, Could you better exin the properties of the Red Moon? Sylun looked to Ira for approval, he nodded away and she took it as her signal to exin. Of course, their interaction didnt escape the eyes of others. Normally, those under my Empire are strongest during winter when both moons are present. Even so, that strength granted a bit more strength than and magic to than a regr army. When faced with the influence of the Red Moon, each race affected has their innate traits enhanced. For example, the Lycanthropes and Beast People experience a great increase in their strength and senses. Those more aligned with magic, such as my fellow Dark Elves, will receive arger mana capacity along with an increase in the power and efficiency of spells. Sylun exined with a devout look. The burst into a discussion upon Sylun revealing the effects of the Red Moon. As much as many hated to admit, they could see why Ira would appear as a religious figure in the eyes of the Dark Elf Empire. If a person appeared one day and their very presence increased the strength of those around them it would likely for others to see them as something divine. Some sent nces toward Ira but saw the sight of a young man consuming a muffin with a content look. There was no trace of anything divine around him, just crumbs. If thats the case, Im sure no one object if someone from your side has authority over the mages. Naturally, that is under the assumption that Ira will be there and will be able to support you. Oswald said as he looked at Ira. Yeah, sure. Ira shrugged. To his knowledge, he was the City-Eater and he didnt n on making an appearance anytime soon. Wonderful. Oswald said. A few hours went by until all preparations for dealing with the City-Eater were arranged. Each country would manufacture arge supply of artillery equipment since it couldnt be efficiently transported through teleportation arrays. The Dwarves and Elves were tasked with building a restrictive based projectile that was able to be fired from a distance. It was to consist of an anchor shaped-tip that would be connected to a restrictive chain. Once it wasplete, it would be moved to the Free City where the Airship could transport it to the area of the battle. To sum it up, the n was to restrict it and then to attack it from far away until it dies. Everyone was satisfied with the n''s conception, especially the Diavol, who didnt receive the me like they originally thought. If thats all, I would like to announce the end of the Summit. Oswald said in a celebratory manner. There were some rough patches, but it ended better than expected in his eyes. Before anyone could react to Oswald''s words, Ira unexpectedly grabbed Avery and leaped backward before putting her down. He stared at an empty wall withplete focus, none of theziness he usually had could be found. His current state was simr to a standoff between two predators. Some people beganining at his strange actions, but he paid no mind. Keeper? Sylun questioned as she noticed his odd demeanor. What is it, Ira? Avery began to channel her Phoenix Heart. Its...Something Ira remained unblinking as he continued to stare. His primal awareness was basically screaming at him to prepare. Is everything ok, Ira? Oswald asked. Suddenly, an ominous turquoise-colored sphere appeared in the middle of thin air. It hummed loudly while sending fierce waves energy to its surroundings before it expanded into a doorway. It sat unmoving for a few moments until several figures began to walk out. Guards! Oswald shouted. The soldiers tasked with protecting their own nations leader rushed to them and prepared to evacuate them from the hall. Meanwhile, the Free City Guards attempted to rush up to attack the intruders but were blown back by an unseen energy. A woman with ck hair and ck eyes that were speckled with white dots walked out in the forefront of the group and surveyed the room. No matter who it was, once her eyesnded on them they felt an impossible sense of danger that caused even the strongest in the room to freeze in ce. Her powerful gaze eventually locked on Ira which caused her to smile slightly. Weve been searching for you. Chapter 79: A Friendly Wager Chapter 79: A Friendly Wager Ira looked at the seven individuals who stepped out of the doorway. Each one gave the feeling that he shouldnt be negligent when facing them. Avery, on the other hand, recognized the three Valkyries that wanted to look for Ira ahead of time. What do you want with him? Avery questioned as she continued to channel the Phoenix Heart. We want him to assist us with something. The ck-haired woman with strange eyes answered. With what? Ira asked with visible skepticism. Thats better discussed in private. A man with a turquoise crystal eye in the center of his forehead spoke. Hmm...What happens if I say no? Ira asked. The three Valkyries moved to draw their weapons, but the ck-eyed woman held up her hand to stop them. If you were to say no you would put me in a difficult position. The woman replied. Just who are you?! Oswald worked up the courage to yell from the side. My name is Lyra...Are you familiar with the Valkyries? Lyra inquired. Y-Yes. Oswald feltpelled to answer. Then that makes it simple...I am a Sidera, it would be easier if you thought of us as something simr to the Valkyries. These are mypanions, Thessia an Ancient Dragon, Gicae a Lares, Kevser a Naiad, and the Valkyries, Ustia, Myr, and Lua. Lyra exnation drew distress from everyone in the room. Everyone looked to herpanions in the order they were introduced. Thessia was a young woman with vivid orange hair that resembled mes. Her amber eyes had reptilian-like pupils and near the corners of her eyes were crystalline scales. Gicae almost looked simr to a normal human with brown hair and brown eyes, that is, if one could ignore the turquoise jewel-like eye in the center of his forehead. Kesver had shimmering dark blue hair and eyes that resembled the color of the sea. Ustia, Myr, and Lua all appeared to be normal women with blonde, brown, and red hair respectively. They could all be considered very attractive, but if one thing stood out it would have to be the armor they wore and the weapons at their side. Ira looked at them silently, Lyra met his gaze through her strange eyes. Wont you introduce yourself? Lyra asked. Ira. He responded. Ah, Ira...Youre like us in a way, are you not? Lyra continued to evaluate him. She had lived long enough to witness many things and it was her first time she saw anyone who looked like Ira. ...What do you want my help with? Ira asked curiously. Most of you may not be aware, but there is a barrier made of opposing forces of energy that we call the Storm Wall that circles the entire world. It separates this continent from the continent inhabited by the higher races. Its our wish to find a way through the Storm Wall and we believe youre the best solution. Lyra exined. Me? Ira said with a chuckle, Howd you find me in the first ce? That would be due to Gicae, the Lares have many psychic abilities. The one used to locate you is irvoyance. Lyra gestured to Gicae. If you can see the future doesnt that mean you already know my answer before I do? Ira inquired. You are an abnormal existence, its incredibly difficult to get a clear vision of you and attempting to do so could bring me injury. Gicae said. So will you assist us? Lyra asked. Ira thought to himself for a few seconds, No. The Valkyries drew their swords which prompted Avery to summon several orbs of me around her. Calm down. Lyra said with a harsh tone as she looked at the Valkyries. She turned back to Ira and made a surprised expression. I dont know any of you and I dont trust you any of you. Forgetting about those two things for a second, do you have anything to give me for my help? Ira asked. Unfortunately, we do not have anything to give you. Lyra stated before she went silent. Everyone in the room wanted to curse at Ira, they didnt know what was going on but refusing such powerful people could only bring trouble. I have no right to force you and would prefer if we could refrain from bing hostile toward each other. So I would like to make a wager with you...If you can defeat one of us in a fight, we wont attempt to include you in this matter. However, if we defeat you then you have to assist us with finding a way through the Storm Wall. Lyra said solemnly. Yeah...What happens if I dont want to agree to that wager. I mean, what am I really getting out of it? Ira said. Is there something else you wanted? Lyra asked. Blood. Specifically, blood from her. Ira pointed to Thessia. What? Thessia narrowed her eyes at Ira. Youre a dragon, right? I just need a big bowl of dragon''s blood. Ira responded. Im not just a dragon. Im a descendant of the First-me, the progenitor of all Dragons in existence. To do something like giving you blood would diminish the value of that. Even if I did, my blood would probably kill you. Thessia stated. Fine. Lyra agreed. Lyra?! Thessia turned a questioning gaze to her. If you can defeat Thessia inbat then you may receive a portion of her blood. Lyra gave a meaningful look to Thessia who nodded. Alright. Ira rxed his tensions and smiled. P-Please be understanding and use the Colosseum to battle. I wouldnt want the surrounding area to be destroyed. Oswald pleaded. Colosseum? Thats eptable. Lyra agreed. Well allow the ruler of each nation to watch, but thats it. We wont tolerate any attempts to turn this into some sort of a spectacle. She added. Of course. Oswald bowed. Do you need an escort there? He asked. No need. Gicae said as turquoise eye began to glow. His psychic energy gathered and opened up a doorway. When you are ready, well be at the Colosseum. Lyra said to Ira before she walked through the doorway. As the Higher Races left the room, everyone breathed a collective sigh of relief. Do you think you can win? Avery asked Ira. ...Im not sure. Id feel better if I could summon the Moon. Ira shrugged. Was that a wise idea, Keeper? Sylun and Saren rushed over to Iras side. Probably not, but if I win I get something I want. Ira answered. If they are at or above the level of the Valkyries, then they arent something anyone here can contend with. King Windsor said aloud. What do you propose we do then? A Dwarf asked. I doubt they would assist us with finding the City-Eater...I think its best if we dont provoke them. A Diavol man spoke. Either way, the fight should show a little of what theyre capable of. King Windsor said as his mind shifted to the intelligence they had on Ira. It was suspected that he was connected to the ck Pir and the Higher Races interest in him increased those suspicions. He tucked those thoughts to the back of his head and looked at Ira, not just him, but everyone in the room found themselves gazing at Ira. The realization that he was the most prominent figure attending the Summit appeared in the minds of a few. Some even nned for a way to get closer to him, although Averys presence was the biggest obstacle, there had to be some way to get to him. Im ready now...They shouldve taken me with them. Ira said to himself. You have a little more time to prepare at the present moment. It would be bad for you to take that Dragon too lightly. Avery warned. Rhys sat outside and looked at the sky, in addition to the grey clouds, she could feel the electricity in the air. A sense of difort washed over her as she thought of thunderstorms. It was a time when she was at her strongest, but it also was a time where she caused the most damage. After all, It was difficult to avoid damaging things when you could be considered a human lightning rod. Since the First Prince used the two seats each diplomat for his close advisors. If Rhys were to pledge herself to him then she probably wouldve present. The doors to the Conference Hall opened and multiple people moved briskly while holding a heated discussion. She noticed that the Leaders of each nation were being heavily escorted. An attendant rushed up to Rhys and spoke with urgency. The First Prince requires your protection as we move the Colosseum. Rhys looked puzzled beneath the mask and attempted to grab her notepad to ask a question, but the attendant had already left under the assumption she understood everything. Rhys gave a muted sigh before she stood up and moved toward the First Princes group. She could attempt to ask him about what was going on, but it was likely he wouldnt offer much information. In the Colosseum, Lyras group found themselves sitting in a private booth. Although it was normally locked, it wasnt difficult to force themselves in. Gicae, when you have the opportunity you should check the minds of some of those diplomats. Use it to find out what type of person Ira is. Lyra said while stuck in thought. Gicae nodded before forming a few of his own opinions on Ira. He didnt seem to fear them but at the same time wasnt willing to go against them outright. It seemed like his reason for denying them the first time was to move the conversation to a point where Thessias blood would be up for offer. What do you think he wants Thessias blood for? Gicae asked. Dragons blood has always been valued as an alchemy ingredient. It doesnt matter though, I wont let him receive any. Thessia said with an unmovable conviction. Good. I want to see what made Laurens kin want to protect him so badly. Ustia smiled in anticipation. Should I create a water barrier to protect the ones who are watching? Kevser asked. You should...Actually, you should also make an emergency barrier Gicae. Dragons are known for their tempers. Lyra said. Chapter 80: The Wolf And The Dragon Chapter 80: The Wolf And The Dragon The monarchs and leaders of each country arrived in the Colosseum as quickly as possible. They took their seats and waited while engaging in debate. To them, the threat of the Higher Races was on par with the City-Eater. In the past, the so-called lesser races were far stronger than the current ones and the poption numbers were probably triple the amount they were now. In addition, King Dietrich united the entire continent and became a force that could rival the Higher Races whose total numbers were less than 100,000. That isnt to say that they were equal to them, its just that if they went to war both sides would suffer incredible losses, which was a great deterrent. Do you think Ira would be able to handle it? Cyprian Aurell asked aloud. When he was informed of what happened, he immediately rushed over to the Colosseum. If what he showed so far is the full extent of his ability then probably not. An Old man with a wise countenance said. I have faith in the Keeper. Sylun interjected. The Dark Elves with her agreed with derations of faith and praise for Ira. ...Yes, well Ive heard of his prowess for quite some time. I have to admit its incredible, hes grown to this point in a little less than a year. King Windsor added. Iras status was currently too much for him to ignore. The Dark Elves, Valkyries, and even the Higher Races wanted him. Any thoughts of directly investigating Ira''s rtion to it began to fade. It would be best to do something covertly, if Ira left the Grentian Kingdom it would be a great loss. What? The Elven n Leader questioned in disbelief, like many others in the room. Its true...When he was discovered by Avery Thynne he had a grade Bbat rating. An advisor from the Kings Side chirped. ...The Keeper is truly amazing. Saren spoke. Ira looked at the grey clouds above him while his nose twitched. Smells like rain. He muttered. Be cautious of her Ira, it won''t be an easy fight. Avery said. Yeah, yeah. At least I get a chance to show you some of my abilities. Ira said with a casual shrug. They walked to the Colosseums entrance before a familiar masked woman came walking toward them. Rhys. Ira greeted. Rhys ignored him and quickly took out her notepad, [Is it true?] Yup. Ira nodded. Rhys paused for a few moments as she tried to figure out what to write next. One of the reasons she hated being mute was due to the fact that she couldnt say what she pleased. Writing responses caused her to feel as if she was moving in a linear manner and even emotions couldnt be properlymunicated. Rhys thought of all the things she could say, but in the end she wrote, [Good luck.] Thanks. Ira responded. Rhys remained standing in his way so they remained where they were. Uh Ira poked her mask. Can I get by? He asked with augh. Rhys squeezed the edges of her notepad before she stepped to the side. "Thanks." Ira smiled as he continued heading toward the Colosseum. Avery stopped in front of Rhys and spoke, If anything goes wrong be prepared to act. She said inly. Rhys gave an empty nod while Avery continued walking. Rhys looked at the sky again while feeling the spot on her mask Ira poked. After several seconds of quiet contemtion, she moved toward the Colosseum. Ira made his way into the Colosseum which looked vastly different without thousands of people sitting in the stands. Avery took a seat in the stands instead of with the leaders of other countries. If something were to happen she would be able to react quicker from the stands rather than a private booth. Ira removed his jacket and boots before storing them away. It was likely that they would be ruined if he were to fight with Thessia and he preferred to avoid such an oue. You came quicker than I anticipated. Lyra voice was transmitted throughout the Colosseum. With Gicaes abilities it was easy to enhance the sound of her voice. Im in a bit of a hurry to get home. Ira said as he rotated his shoulders. Thessia jumped out of the booth andnded in the arena causing sand to fly into the air. Well form a protective barrier to prevent any bacsh. Lyra said from the booth. Right after she finished speaking, droplets of water began to coalesce into a thin film covering the entire arena. After the water barrier was set, several orbs of psychic energy spread over it and formed a translucent that reinforced the water barrier. Its done. Lyra stated. Ira nodded before he looked at Thessia who left several openings in her stance. She looked at the sword on Iras waist and shook her head. Is that a normal sword? She asked. Ira looked at his sword and chuckled, Not really...Between me and you, its made from my brothers dead body. Thessia raised an eyebrow before she spoke, Our group has reached a point where most weapons are useless. With the exception of the Valkyries as they can wield just about anything. It looks like you have yet to reach that point. Yeah...Please keep that line of thought, I might be able to get a few lucky hits before you realize what I can do. Ira said. Without another word, ayer of metal traveled over his skin and covered his entire body. The only feature of his that was visible was his bright yellow eyes. Crooked metal teeth decorated the outside of his face and resembled a warped smile. He ced a hand on the handle of his sword as the grains of sand around him began to float. Thessia looked surprised at Iras transformation as it was her first time seeing anyone like him. Crystalline scales materialized from Thessias skin while her eyes became more reptilian. The temperature inside the barrier even began to increase. ...What are you? Thessia couldnt help but ask. Ira gave a distorted and garbledugh before he suddenly drew his sword. An immense amount of kic energy surged and crashed into Thessia, sending her stumbling back a few feet. When the sand cleared, there were a fewrge scratches on Thessias scales. Thats a shame. Ira''s twisted voice rang out. Using too many Kic attacks would drain him too quickly, so he stored his sword away when he saw they had little to no effect on Thessia. Ira lowered his posture before he lunged across the arena, in less than a few seconds he was in front of Thessia. He threw a punch but Thessia raised her hand to catch it. When the two met, a loud shockwave caused the water barrier to lightly ripple. Thessia held a firm grip on his hand and prevented him from pulling it back so he swung with his freehand and she caught it, causing another loud shockwave. Youre strong. Thessia praised before she took a deep breath. When she exhaled a ferocious stream of me burst out of her mouth. Ira raised both his feet and kicked Thessia in the chest while altering gravity, increasing the force tremendously. Thessia released Ira and went gliding backward while remaining grounded, causing her to leave a trail in the sand. Ira was lucky to avoid the mes, the fire breath of an Ancient Dragon could liquefy most metals in a few seconds. Since Thessia was a descendant of the First-me, her breath was far more destructive. Thessia seemed to be angry as she literally began to breathe fire. Her ws began to sharpen and her scales grew thicker. She raised her foot and stomped which sent a tremor through the entire arena. She pounced toward Ira and waved her ws, but he teleported behind her and kicked her even harder than before, sending her plummeting into the ground. He didnt waste his chance as he ced a knee on her back and increased the gravity around him to its limits before he began to relentlessly punch her in the back. Every time his fists made contact deafening shocks traveled throughout the arena. He was using all of his strength in addition to the increased gravity. Thessia struggled to stand under the assault and began to roar, she opened her mouth and spat out a massive fireball that engulfed both of them. Ira flew backward into the arena wall while Thessia stood up. Scales dropped from her body and fell to the ground with a sound simr to broken ss which increased her rage. The temperature in the arena increased greatly to the point where the water barrier boiled. Ira pulled himself out of the wall and began to channel the lunar force of the Red Moon causing his eyes to turn a vibrant red. ws formed on the tips of his finger, but they werent as prominent as Thessias. A pair ofrge horns sprouted from Thessias head as she took heavy steps forward. Ira teleported once again, but her senses were that of a dragon were on par with his own when he reappeared, her hand had already wrapped around his throat and lifted him into the air. Ira raised his hand and thrust it straight toward her chest, piercing in between the broken scales. Thessia tightened the grip on his neck while roaring in pain. A me appeared in the back of Thessias throat and when she attempted to spit out, Iras used his hand to cover her mouth. Pressure began to fill up as the trapped me had nowhere to go, but luckily for Thessia, Iras hand gave way first. ck mist covered his body as he was nketed in a pir of me. Thessia finished her Dragons Breath before she raised her hand and wed at Iras chest, sending him crashing into the ground. Thick grey smoke emerged from Iras body, but eventually, the smoke cleared and revealed his figurepletely. He was missing an arm and in addition, half of the metal covering his body had melted exposing incinerated flesh, including half of his face. That should be enough, Ill heal go him. Ustia said as she nodded. In her opinion, Iras performance up until that point made her understand why the Thynne Family paid some much attention to him. Wait. Gicae said ominously. Lyra also showed a strange look as she didnt look to Ira but rather to Avery who didnt rush to Iras side just yet. She then returned her gaze to Ira who began to slightly move. Somethings not right. Kevser said. If hes still conscious then he should be inplete agony. A faint ck mist began to gather around Iras body as he crawled to his feet. Ustia, Myr, and Lua stared at him with a hint of fear in their eyes. The ck Mist was a feature rted to the ck Forest they had seen. Its effects were iprehensible and were even more terrifying than the Storm Wall. Its just that the ck Forest was very small in scalepared to the huge storm border circling the world. Rather than suspecting Ira was dead, the booth holding the leaders of each nation was quiet due to his strength. It was nothing like what he showed in his previous fight while in the Colosseum. Cyprian was the most shocked as he thought that he was near Iras level in terms of ability. Those aligned to the House of Swords were inwardly grateful toward Ira. If he had shown his current abilities in the fight with Cyprian, their prestige wouldve dropped significantly. If Cyprian could survive a few hits from Ira when he wasnt holding back, then it would be considered a miracle, but that was currently impossible for him. Hes incredibly strong, but that Dragon didnt seem to suffer much. High Chancellor Orlov said grimly. Every time Ira was brought up, he seemed to be more and more of a danger to everyone else. There were three ideal oues for Ira, one was maintaining an aloof stance simr to the Valkyries. The other was enticing him with benefits so that he leaves the Grenitian Kingdom. Thest was Ira identally dying in his fight with Ancient Dragon. All three werent very likely to happen and the only hope of Ira leaving the Grenitian Kingdom lied with the Elves. I have faith in the Keeper...Even if he loses it wont be an easy win for the other side. Sylun said, her glowing red eyes shed with admiration. Actually, on the Dark Elves side, there were many pairs of glowing red eyes which lookedpletely ominous. Oswald was also present, watching the events proceed with a strange look in his eyes. Lowells ns for the Grenitian Kingdom were still going to be carried out, its just that he was in charge of overseeing them. He inwardlybeled Ira as someone to avoid provoking, but based on his behavior during the Summit, he had no direct interest in the politicalndscape. Is it over? King Windsor asked with a satisfied tone. I know he can regenerate from burn wounds but isnt his current state a little too much. As long as I can feel the influence of the Red Moon it isnt finished, Sylun said. She watched ck mist gather around Ira and nodded, See. Ira nted his arm on the ground as he struggled to his feet. ck Mist spilled out of his body as his limbs grew back and his wounds healed. A freshyer of metal covered his body once again as he finally stood up. Heughed a few times before he focused on Thessia who gave a threatening growl as soon as their eyes met. Ira slowly began to walk toward Thessia before his pace gradually sped up. He quickly broke out into a full sprint that was so powerful the walls of the arena began to crack. With each step, Ira would teleport several times in an erratic pattern. Overdrawing his void rted abilities would cause some recoil to his body, but he would be able to recover. Thessia didnt stay still and began to prepare to intercept him. Her internal body temperature had risen so high that the sand under her feet began to crystallize while bright mes danced around her body. Ira appeared in front of her in no time at all and threw the first blow. As Thessia raised her arms to block she was dumbfounded by the sheer amount of force that traveled through her body. Before she could move, Ira appeared andhit her again, while still being visible in front of her. It was an impossible sight to witness and hard toprehend for most. Ira was teleporting between two ces so rapidly that it appeared to be two of him. Only Thessias eyes could catch the slight flicker between each afterimage. As Thessia fell forward, Ira locked his fingers together and drew his arm back with the intention of impaling her with it. It looked as if he was moving slowly due to the air around his arm rippling violently. Thessias right arm began to swell as the me around her converged toward them. At the exact moment, the mes closed in, Iras arm shot toward her chest. The area inside the barrier exploded with massive amounts of energy and the water barrier shattered before the psychic barrier cracked. A small quake ran through the Colosseum and the traveled throughout the Free City. The deafening sound of an explosion erupted from the Colosseum interrupting the activities going in the Free City as all eyes converged toward the source. The air cleared once again and it showed the clear winner. Ira was being pressed down by a huge dragons w while unconscious. The metal covering his body had crumbled away revealing a bloodied body. Thessia, on the other hand, was kneeling, her right arm had turned into a massive dragons w that caused her body to be dwarfed inparison. Her humanoid form had temporarilye undone during the fight and a portion of her full prowess was released. A deep gash had appeared in the center of her chest, slightly exposing her beating heart while spilling blood into the sand. If she was a few seconds behind in her transformation Ira wouldve pierced her heart. Although it wouldnt have been fatal due to her regeneration, it wouldve damaged her immensely. The Colosseum had visible damage in its foundations and would have to undergo multiple repairs before it could be used again. It wasnt built to withstand fights like the one between Ira and Thessia, but no one would darein to them. A doorway appeared in the center of the arena and Lyras group walked out. Hes far stronger than I originally thought... Lyra said as she looked at Iras body. The abilities he showed were out of her expectations. In fact, no one like Ira had ever existed before. My body instinctively reverted to this form due to the danger, Thessia said as her giant arm shrunk back to its original size. The wound on her chest began to mend itself incredibly fast. She wobbled a few times before she stood up before coughing up blood inrge amounts. Ira''s initial hit altered her blood flow and caused some of her organ to slightly rupture. Rain began to fall on the arena, but it was ignored by everyone. Lets take him back to the Ind...I can check his mind to see if I can figure out what he is. Gicae suggested. You think he would be alright with that? Ustia asked. He agreed to help us, right? Myr responded from her side. I agree with Gicae. It would help to see what he is and maybe learn more about him. Thessia nodded. I thought his presence interfered with your ability? Lyra looked at Gicae curiously. My irvoyance requires stability and even the slightest disruption can cause an injury. Going into his mind should require less effort than seeing the future. Gicae answered. Lyra sighed before she nodded. Lift him up. Gicae waved his hand and covered Ira with psychic energy, lifting him off the ground. All of a sudden, Avery crashed into the arena. She drew her saber while her cloak changed into a sleek ck armor. I wont let you take him. Her eyes showed nothing butplete hostility as she looked at them. The rain seemed to be heavier in that moment. Chapter 81: Cool, Calm, Collected Chapter 81: Cool, Calm, Collected Put him down. He agreed to help you so there is no need for you to take him. Avery said as her wings emerged. We need him to see the Storm Wall. Lua said. Then wait for him to wake up. Avery retorted. No harm wille to him, I promise. Lyra stated. I dont want your promises, this is thest time Ill say anything. Steam began to rise from Avery as the Phoenix Heart became active. The three Valkyries raised their weapons and moved toward her in a semi-circle. Do not hurt her. Lyra said. We arent here to gain his hostility. Ustia nodded as she moved toward Avery. Suddenly, lightning struck nearby before thunder crackled shortly after it. Rhys appeared in the arena, emanating sparks of electricity. There was a silent fury in her eyes as she watched them attempt to take Ira away. Kevser stepped forward, Interesting, a human with a natural attunement to lightning. Unfortunately, I also happen to be at my best during storms. Thick water vapor gathered around Kevser and began to condense rapidly bing dense enough to enter a near solid state. Rhys kept her eyes on him as she moved to Averys side she gave a meaningful nod before turning her attention back to everyone else. What is your rtion to him? Myr asked. If Rhys was someone minor then there would be no problem with killing her, in Myrs eyes. Rhys, of course, couldnt respond and her notepad was essentially useless when it rained. Ustia took her silence as some form of expression of contempt and unwillingly assumed she held a close rtion. A separate lover perhaps? Lua taunted. We wish to avoid a conflict, but we are taking him no matter what. Lyra said before nodding to Gicae. He quickly lifted Ira and took him through the doorway. Avery charged forward but was intercepted by the three Valkyries. They traded blows, but against Valkyries who were more skilled in swordsmanship, they easily blocked each of her attacks. Rhys swung her rapier and a bolt of lightning fell from the sky before flying toward one of the Valkyries. Ustia received the lightning with her wings before she continued to block Avery. Rhys tossed her rapier and attempted to call more lightning but was swept away by a wave that appeared from nowhere. Avery continued to push forward relentlessly and since the Valkyries wanted to avoid injuring her, they could only block or dodge which helped her gain ground. Lyra and Thessia entered the portal, leaving Kesver and the Valkyries. Avery moved with a sense of urgency as pirs of me rose from the ground, but they were quickly snuffed out by huge nkets of water. Rhys! Avery shouted as she looked at Kesver moving toward the portal. Rhys stood up and began to run toward him leaving a trail of electricity with each step. Once she got dozens of lightning bolts fell toward him. Water vapor covered Kesver and condensed into ice, stopping the lightning in its tracks. He raised his arms and submerged Rhys in a block made of water. Lets go. Kesver said as he stood in front of the portal, Ustia nodded before she and the other Valkyries flew backward. Averys wings went aze and she flew toward them, but as soon as all four entered the portal it disappeared. Avery was met with air as she stopped where the portal wasst. She stood there silently for a few seconds before mes erupted from her eyes and sheshed out in anger. The burning visage of a Phoenix briefly appeared behind her along with an eerily high pitched cry. Thousands of ming bolts rained down on the empty stands causing far more damage than before. From outside the Colosseum, panic finally erupted upon seeing and hearing the Phoenix appear in the sky before it poured fire into the Colosseum. The mesing from Averys eyes and wings began to die down as she retained her calmness. She closed her eyes and let the rain cool her body which allowed her to gather her thoughts. Since she was a little girl the idea of maintaining a calm state was ingrained in her. It was the first time in her life that she grew so angry and acted out in a wild manner. There were a few benefits from it as her Phoenix Heart had grown, but Avery didnt pay any attention to it. She sheathed her saber before walking over to Rhys and offering her hand. Rhys, who was still in shock from Averys abilities, woke up and grabbed her arm before standing up. Avery took a deep breath as she moved the wet hair stuck to her face. She looked around at the destruction she caused in the Colosseum before she spoke, All we can do is wait. No one spoke in the booth used by the leaders. Since most of the leading figures of each country were ordinary, they couldnt help but feel fear at the figure of the giant Phoenix. Finally, an Elf spoke, ...I thought it was a legend. He was simr to Sylun in the way that he had lived to witness some of the effects that urred after the Copse. There were many legends and stories passed around about the time before the Copse and the Phoenix was one of them. ...This is why we cannot act rashly when dealing with them. King Windsor said as he wiped away sweat from his brow. Avery especially scared him due to the fact that no records mentioned the Valkyries having abilities such as hers. ...The Keeper. Sylun looked distressed, she didnt even have time to react when they took Ira away. Even if she did, the other countries would attempt to restrain the Dark Elves as to avoid the possible retaliation of the Higher Races pouring over to them. I have faith in him. Saren said as he made the motion to pray. I have faith in him. I have faith in him. I have faith in him. Those aligned to the Dark Elves echoed Sarens words. Sylun nodded before she spoke, I have faith in him. After a few hushed discussions, each country thought it best to skip the banquet and prepare for departure. They hoped to find out where the Higher Races stood on the matters that concerned the continent. As for Avery Thynne, they chose not to disturb her, the feeling she gave off during the banquet was amplified tenfold. She would kill any sycophant or opportunist who approached her. Oswald was at a loss in regards to the Colosseum damages, the repairs would be costly, but it wasnt enough to lighten the amount of money the Merchants Circle had. The booth emptied leaving the Dark Elves who moved to the Colosseum floor. Sylun was followed by several others as she arrived in the arena. She moved to stand in front of Avery and bowed deeply. Forgive us...Forgive me for not acting fast enough. I was irresponsible and careless...I shouldve known that they would take him. So I ask you to forgive me. Sylun spoke withplete sincerity. I believe you, but there was nothing that wouldve changed if you did help. You probably wouldve been killed instead...If you truly want to help Ira Ill show you the way, but it will have to wait. Avery spoke with a cold serenity. Her armor had long since reverted back to its cloak form and covered her as rain continued to pour. Upon hearing her response, Sylun rose and then move to sit in the stands. She decided that she would also wait there until Ira came back. Anything less would mean that her faith in him was false and only for show. When dealing with Ira she had long since discarded her status as a Queen in front of him. There was no need for her to stand equal with someone she saw as a holy figure. It had to be said that Sylun would give all of her authority to the Empire over to Ira if he were to ask. Shit. Ira cursed as he regained consciousness at a small conference table. None of his senses were working which told him one thing Its been a long time, Ira. The small boy appeared once again, sitting across from Ira. Youve exceeded my expectations after ourst talk, so congrattions. His eyes continued to shift from red to yellow in a mysterious rhythm. Also The boy waved his hand and a te appeared on the table. On top of it was arge chunk of scaled flesh. Youre quite crafty. The Dragons flesh should be enough to increase your strength The boyplimented. So are you going to undo thest sigil? Ira waved his hand. No, the increase isnt enough to warrant that. The boy replied curtly. ...Its on for your own good anyway. How is it doing me any good in this current situation? Ira asked. It has nothing to do with whats currently happening, but once its removed youll have to create your own shortly after. The boy said. Why the hell would I do that? Ira asked. If you be too powerful youll be thrown out of this world and into the Divine Realm. Now, most people cant fight it, but the sigil will prevent it from happening to you. So when you gain enough power to remove dont forget to create a new one. The boy exined. Ill try to remember, but if you arent removing it then why did you appear this time? Ira asked. ...Your wife is very devoted to you, I mean her attempt to get you back was admirable. The boy said with a smile. Ira appeared in front of the boy and gripped his neck before lifting him into the air. What happened to Avery? Chapter 82: An Open-Minded Individual Chapter 82: An Open-Minded Individual Calm down. They didnt injure her from what I could tell, they just blocked her so that she couldnt get to you. The boy didnt flinch under Iras hold, in fact, his body began to fade before he reappeared sitting in the chair Ira was in. Ira did appear to calm down a little as he took a seat. You really are something...Quite obsessive. The boymented. I dont remember you being this fucking talkative. Ira retorted. Are you the only one thats allowed to change? Any perceived change is most likely due to your consciousness spilling over to me. The boy asked. What are you? I mean really...Youre real, I know that much, but what are you? Ira changed the subject. ...Im just a remnant, a byproduct of a violent transition...Just ask the Wolf, he knows who I am. The boys eyes continued to dance between yellow and red as he looked at Ira. Yeah, thats really helpful, just incredibly helpful. Ill just go get him right now. Ira said sarcastically. Can I go now? He asked. Im not the one holding you back The boy closed his eyes and went into thought before he opened them and spoke, Youre in a preservation device, they mustve used it to avoid the recoil that came from the Copse. Iraughed a few times before looked up at the dark ceiling above him, Im going to kill someone. You arent at the stage where you can say that yet. Bide your time, grow, and then do whatever you want. If you really want to kill them just make sure to open the Storm Wall first. The boy advised. Why? Ira asked. If the continent of the Higher Races is on the other side then youll have plenty to consume...after you grow enough you can take a piece of the Storm Wall for yourself. The boy said. Wait...A piece of it? Can I do that? Ira asked with a visible greed. We still have some time here, so Ill tell you a story. The boy smiled, As you already know, there was a Wolf who ate the Moon and then ate the Gods who came to kill him. Usually, when Gods cant die, they resurrect albeit in a weaker state than before. The Gods who were eaten by the Wolf died permanently. When all the Divine Races and Gods found out, they chased the Wolf into the Origin Storm, the source of all power. The Wolf thought he would be ripped apart by it, until he found out that it could be eaten too. The boys eyes shed with an unfathomable intensity. Meanwhile, the Higher Races looked at a crystal coffin-like container. Inside was Ira, who was clearly unconscious, the coffin holding him would prolong his state ofatose. After all, it was the very same thing Lyras group used to avoid any fatal injuries after the Copse. Gicaes third eye began glowing as he opened his eyes, he turned to Lyra and spoke, Its possible to enter his mind, but as a precaution, I can only bring one of you along. Then its Lyra...Its too bad because his bloodline is interesting to me. Thessia said. So what? Do you want to perform the blood rite with him? I doubt Karas descendants would approve. Ustia asked. I said it was interesting, thats all. Thessia replied. Hes not even twenty years old and is almost on par with me while Im in this form. She added. That makes him dangerous...Find out if hes rted to that ck Forest, whatever it is. Myr said. Is it really that dangerous? Kesver asked with skepticism. If we stepped foot in it we would all die in an instant. Even though we are resistant to mental ailments, looking at that forest made me feel as if my mind would break Lua replied. Well, whatever hes involved in, well find out in just a moment. Lyra stated before she nodded to Gicae. Listen, Ustia. If my heart rate increases rapidly or my eye goes dim, that means something has gone wrong. If you, Myr, and Lua all begin to heal me it should draw us out. Gicae said with a serious temperament. Is he that dangerous? Lua asked. I received an injury when I attempted to find his exact location, it wouldnt be good to underestimate him this time. Gicae said before he sat down in front of the crystal container and closed his eyes. Lyra nodded to the Valkyries before she did the same. Waves of psychic energy began to flow out from Gicaes turquoise eye before they covered him and Lyra. The waves danced for a few moments before they flew towards Iras head and sunk in. Gicae was the first to arrive in a long dark corridor. How?! He looked around in a slight panic for some unknown reason. Lyra appeared beside him and looked around but didnt seem to be shocked by anything. Is something wrong? She asked. Wrong? You could say that...This isnt the structure of a mind. If he was a Dream Walker it would make sense, but hes not. Gicae said while he constantly examined his surroundings. Calm down first...What does it usually look like inside of someones mind? She asked. Not usually, always, it always appears as an almost fog-like web of memories and thoughts. Only those ancient Dream Walkers might have some sort of organized format, but nothing thisplex. Gicae exined. So youre saying he did this? Lyra inquired. No, he didnt do this. This is...This is all subconscious, this was all made subconsciously meaning he isnt aware of it. Gicae began to walk forward. Lyra followed close behind with cautious steps, it was her first time entering someone else mind and she had no way to defend herself. Here. Gicae stopped as he opened a door. Inside, there was a deformed silhouette moving around, he suddenly turned to face Gicae and Lyra. Hello! A sweet voice emerged. ...Is that a Lyras expression turned odd. The reason for her behavior? It was most likely due to the giant talking pastry was standing in the room. Thankfully, it had no appendages or human features, but it was definitely the one who spoke. Come here! Let me give you a hug! You can always depend on me! The pastry said while giggling. Gicae shut the door and turned to face Lyra. The two wore odd expressions as they ignored the room and continued on. Gicae...Why was there a pastry in that room? Lyra asked. Everything in here is a reflection of Iras thoughts, emotions, memories, and desires. I just didnt think that it would reach the stage of personification. Gicae said with aplicated gaze. Does that have some significance? Lyra asked. Those of my race who are especially gifted can create mental constructs in their dreams. The fact that this was done in his subconscious mind is beyond myprehension. Gicae exined. I see. Lyra said. They came upon a stairwell and quickly descended and once they reached the bottom they were met with another doorway. Gicae cautiously opened it and entered a room with a stone altar. He and Lyra went to investigate it but the only thing on it was dried blood and rusted chains. What do you think this is? Lyra ran her hands across the dry blood stains. A source of trauma maybe...There is an odd feelinging from this room, we should move. Gicae said. Lyra nodded and the two continued to explore the room until they found a cer. They opened it and began to walk down the stairs and about halfway down they realized they were walking up the stairs. Gicae saw Lyras confused look and spoke, It could be that we arent meant to go down there. Its best not to stray from the obvious path or else we may cause his mind to defend itself. They reached the top of the stairs and were in a shrine room. Arge iron statue of a woman holding a bowl stood in the center with dozens of little offerings in front of it. Isnt that...Avery Thynne? Lyra looked at the life-like metal statue in front of her. The offerings were all pastries which was a bit weird. What is she holding? Gicae moved toward the statue of Avery and peeked into the bowl. It was filled with blood that gently rippled. Hold on. He said as he went to touch it. The ripples stopped and a memory began to y. It was the night Avery and Ira killed the assassins that were sent after her. Gicae and Lyra watched for a while before understanding the situation. It appears that this particr memory is something special to him. Gicae said. Gicae Lyra pointed toward the statue of Avery which had turned its eyes to look at them. As the duo backed up, Averys eyes tracked them with a realistic gaze. As they continued moving back, an incredibly small piece of iron fell from the corner of her eyes and hit the floor with an audible sound. An eerie stillness fell over the temple room and the statue of Avery stopped moving. That doesnt bode well for us. Gicae said as he scanned the room until his line of sightnded on the ceiling. A ck liquid gathered before it dropped down with a vivid stter. The liquid began to grow before it eventually took shape as a repulsive canine-like beast. It stood at twice the height of Lyra and Gicae and stomped forward withplete hostility. Run. Gicae grabbed Lyra and began to flee from it which caused the inky monstrosity to give chase. As they continued on, a well appeared and Gicae spoke, Jump in. he said before leaping in without hesitation. Lyra quickly jumped in as the footsteps behind her grew closer. When the duo finally reached the bottom they found that the end of the well was connected to the side of the wall. Gicae, what happened back there? Lyra asked. My interpretation is that hes devoted to Avery Thynne in the most extreme way possible...The statue might represent how he sees her as strong, but at the same time he wants to protect her. Gicae stated. Then it was definitely the right decision not to hurt her. Lyra said. Im sure itll y a part but I doubt it may matter to him. Gicae replied. What do you mean? Lyra questioned. You saw the statue right? We didnt even touch the statue itself and a piece of it came off. An unbelievably small piece of that statue broke, and that appears to be all that was needed to earn his hostility. What we saw was no doubt the subdued version. Gicae said with a troubled gaze. The two entered through another door and saw a room filled with writing on the walls. Thousands of indecipherable symbols were drawn in ck ink and they even began to move and shift around in a periodic rhythm. When Gicae looked toward a wall, a choir of low whispers echoed in his ear as they filled his mind with temptation. Close your eyes! Gicae shouted to which Lyraplied, she held felt the same thing as him when she looked toward a wall. For all the knowledge I have of the time before the Copse, I couldnt recognize any of those symbols. Lyra''s voice trembled. Just a brief look caused my mind to waver, there is no way someone should be able to have all these while keeping their sanity intact. Gicae felt shaken to his core as they learned more about Ira. They navigated their way across the room and grabbed a door handle and only when they closed it behind them did they open their eyes. They were met with the sight of a wide open field with a Red Moon hanging in a starless sky, in the middle of the field was a small shack, and next to the shack was a cage taller than fifty feet. The cage was covered by an enormous tarp that had a slight opening near the front of it. Stay alert. Gicae said as they walked toward the shack. What pushed his mind to this state? Lyra asked. I have no idea...There is no amount of trauma that could cause this. None of it should be like this...since there is no sign of Iras presence here that means its all subconscious thought, but you dont understand how impossible that is. Gicae responded in a low voice. As they moved toward the shack, the cloth to the tarp swayed ever so slightly. Gicae and Lyra stopped moving to look and saw two glowing red eyes staring at them. Be careful not to trigger any response. Gicae whispered without moving. I understand. Lyra responded while keepingpletely still. The eyes remained locked on them for what felt like hours before they closed and the tarp moved to cover the cage. They hurried into the shack and once they entered they found it was asrge as a cabin. Eat up, Siegfried...Eat up, Siegfried...Eat up, Siegfried A faceless woman raised a spoon to an empty chair. She continued repeating the same sentence as the contents fell from the spoon and onto the chair repeatedly. Whos Sieg Lyra caught herself as Gicae gave her a meaningful gaze. We must watch all of our actions from now on, were moving further toward something and the danger will only increase. Gicae said. He wanted to leave immediately, but at the same time, he was fascinated and fearful of everything inside of Iras head. They slowly walked around the woman pouring the liquid into an empty chair and arrived at a table with a rusted dagger sitting on it. Look around for another door or exit. Gicae said. Lyra nodded and began to search the room, other than a chest in the corner, there was nothing of note. She examined the chest and found that the keyhole was an odd shape. The dagger. She called out to Gicae. Gicae hesitated before he picked it up while keeping his eyes on the faceless woman. Seeing her remaining still caused him to let out a sigh of relief. He moved to the chest and inserted the dagger before twisting it, the chest creaked open on its own exposing adder that led down a dark hole. There was a faint noiseing from the hole, but it was too far away to hear properly. Ill go first. Gicae said before giving onest look at the faceless woman and climbing into the chest. Lyra followed behind him and the two once again arrived at a corridor that was far more narrow and ominous than the one they first entered. A rattling sound along with a muddled voice echoed throughout the entire corridor. The voice was a grating mess that sounded more like metal being scraped on a hard surface. The two moved toward the source and found that is was a rusted iron door. The Grass...Alive. The Trees...Alive. The nts...Alive. The Animals...Alive. The People...Alive. Yet they...Die. They all...Die. The voice that sounded like metal being forcefully ground together spoke cryptically from beyond the door. Gicaes hand hovered over the irontch while he looked at Lyra. Should we enter? He asked. Wevee this far. Lyra responded. Thetch squeaked loudly as Gicae lifted before it made a loud click once it was set in ce. Once the door was opened, Gicae and Lyra looked inside and saw a humanoid figure covered in a dark grey metal. The figure''s arms were wrapped in chains that were attached to a wall and was blocked by rusty iron bars. They all...Die. The figures head shot up and gazed at Lyra and Gicae. They met its gaze and felt as if its ck eyes were peering into their souls. A line of sharp and jagged teeth decorated its face like a crooked smile. Overall the figure bore a simr appearance to Ira when he fought Thessia. The figures turned its gaze away from the pair and continued to speak, Kill to eat...Kill to sleep...Kill to die...It is constant...Death belongs in the world...Just as much as life...To kill is to die...To die is to live...To live is to die...They all kill...They all die...They all liveIt is constant... ...Are these Iras beliefs? Gicae asked with uneasiness. The chains shook as the figure looked up again and sniffed the air loudly, like a predator searching for traces of its prey. You...You dont have anything I want...Nothing nice...Nothing good...Nothing special...Nothing I wantNothing he wants. What is it that you want? Lyra asked. The chains rattled again as the figure began tough. Gicae and Lyra winced as the sharpugh filled the room. Have you...looked at it? Its...painful...and dark...you lose everything in it...but it gave everything...in return The figure said. When Gicae saw that Lyra was about to speak again he stopped her, Lyra, this is a manifestation of something in Iras mind, it probably isnt a good idea to listen to it. SMART! The figure shouted before it jumped around violently. It suddenly stopped and returned to its former position before speaking, There isn''t a...particr need for more knowledge right now The figure cackled which filled Gicaes and Lyras ears with difort. "It looks like this...thing, is preventing us from moving to wherever we go next." Gicae said. "Maybe we have to find something it wants." Lyra stated as she looked at it. ...Its too bad your abilities...rely on...mana The figure said regretfully. Why is that? Lyra asked. Because...I would have consumed you The figure gnashed its ugly metal teeth as it stretched the chains to their limits. Chapter 83: Mind Over Matter Chapter 83: Mind Over Matter Lyra step back. Gicae grabbed Lyra and pulled her away from the cell. The metal figure bit down on the iron bars and began to pull which caused the entire room to shake ominously. The figure suddenly stopped and stepped back, Just kidding...you...are not...very appealing. he said before he cackled wildly. His own...flesh and blood...cut his flesh...and spilled his blood The figure mmed its head into the ground repeatedly. O how...ironic...O how...tragic...O how...tragically ironic. His own flesh and blood? Gicae thought back to the stone altar decorated with blood stains. Did Iras family do something to him? He asked. You want to...find out? The figure dragged his teeth across the ground. Then...bring me something...Something...good...Something nice...Something special...Something I want...Something he wants. The Figure answered. Weve already asked you what you want and you have yet to answer. Lyra said. A...pastry...bring me a...tasty pastry. The figure demanded. Lets check upstairs. Gicae said before he and Lyra began to leave. A small...pastry. The figure said with a harshugh. The two went back to thedder only to find out that it had be a door. Gicae opened it up and found themselves in a kitchen. A faceless woman was chopping the air above a cutting board as she hummed an energetic tune. Sebastian...be a dear and bring Siegfried to the table. The faceless woman turned and spoke to a sword that was ced in a chair at the dinner table. Sebastian...be a dear and bring Siegfried to the table. She said again before going back to chopping air and humming her tune. Check the cabs. Gicae said as he ignored the scene. Lyra nodded and opened up the cabs only to see it full of bottlesbeled with skulls. Sweetie, be a dear and pass me the poison. The faceless woman turned to face Lyra while the cleaver in her hand trembled. Lyra looked at Gicae who nodded, so she grabbed a bottle of poison and handed it to the woman. Thank you, dear, there are snacks in the cab over there if you want something to eat before supper. The woman pointed to a broken cab before she opened the bottle of poison and began to pour it on the cutting board. Only the best food for my Siegfried. Gicae opened the broken cab and saw three pastries, each one a different size. Onerge, one medium and one small. Therge pastry began speaking first, Is it already time? It sure is...they grow up so fast. The medium pastry sniffled. Goodbye, Father. Goodbye, Mother The small pastry said. Gicae picked it up before signaling to Lyra. Are we going to see Ira? I cant wait! The small pastry said. Take care of my boy! Therge pastry said before Gicae shut the cab. I trust you. The small pastry said. Gicae ignored it and he and Lyra exited the kitchen and arrived in a familiar corridor. Is Ira really down here? The small pastry asked with a nervous voice. Gicae, Im sure you noticed but something awful mustve urred. The poison, the altar, the dagger. Lyra said. It may be clearer the deeper we go, but the danger will increase tremendously. I think we should travel to the end in one go, if anything happens, Ill send you away first. Gicae said as he resolved to find out Ira''s origin. I-I trust you, but this ce is scary. The small pastry said. ...Um, is Ira really down here? The two ignored the pastry and arrived at the iron cell again. The metal figure sniffed the air heavily before its mouth opened. Give it...to me. He yanked the chains like a rabid dog. Give it...here...I wont...bite...you. Thats not Ira! The small pastry yelled in a panic. You lied to me! Tell us whats the fastest way down into his mind? Gicae asked. Give me...the pastry The figure growled. You lied to me...but I forgive you. The small pastry said. I dont trust you, once you send us to the deepest part Ill give it to you. Gicae dered. ...Fine! The figure barked as it turned its head to look at the floor. Death is an unmovable fate for those like me. The panic and fear I feel now stems from my bodys stubborn sense of self-preservation and I choose to deny its call. It would be naive to think that I could escape what is absolute. Do not cry over my death, Father. Do not weep for me, Mother. As a mortal, I can only ept death whether I like it or not, but I refuse to beg for my life. I wee that endless sleep as much as it wees me. The pastry soliloquized in a high-pitched voice. A hatch appeared on the ground outside of the iron cell. Give it...to me or I...wont open it. The figure said. Gicae tossed the pastry over to the figure who caught it between its teeth. I ept my fate. The pastry said. The figure opened its mouth and took a bite causing blood to stter. After some loud chewing, the figure exhaled in satisfaction. You...just cant...beat that taste. The figure nodded toward the hatch and it opened up. Lyra took a peek only to see a murky ck liquid at the bottom. Whats down there? she asked. You wanted to...skip everything else...and get to the bottom...right? Well...thats the way...but whats...down there...is...way worse than me. The figureughed wildly as its chains shook. Why would you tell us that? What if we decided to kill Ira after seeing that it was too dangerous? Gicae asked. ...Because if you...killed himand I mean...really killed him...then it e outNo one hates...dying more than him... The figureughed with palpable ferocity as it pulled on the chains. Gicae stared at the metal humanoid and felt a sense of dread wash over him. Lyra ced a hand on his shoulder and spoke. Come on. She said. Gicae nodded before he jumped into the ck liquid below, Lyra gave onest look to the chained figure before she followed him in. As they plunged into the liquid they fell in only to find themselves standing upright in a creek located in the middle of some forest. This Gicae couldnt even finish his question as he looked around. Everything was covered in a grey and ckyer, including Lyra and him. There was no hint of color in the surroundings. The trees were petrified while the soil looked like ck ss. Somehow, the trees would burst into vapor before falling to the ground as pieces of metal. Lightning shot out of the ground and into the sky and then turned into water which fell to the ground like rain. This must be a projection of the ck Forest Ustia and the others spoke of. Lyra uttered as she watched the strange phenomena take ce. A skeleton of a rodent began to assemble itselfyer byyer. Organs, muscle tissue, skin, fur, and then it was a squirrel. It hopped around before it paused to survey its surroundings before picking up some of the ck ss-like soil and eating it. Its head spun around 180 degrees to face Lyra and Gicae while its mouth hung open. A bolt of lightning emerged from its feet and caused it to disintegrate into ash. There. Gicae pointed to a wooden building not too far away. Lets hurry and then leave here as soon as we can. Lyra said. They hastily made their way to the building while doing their best to avoid the hazardous surroundings. As they grew closer, they noticed cracks in the air with an ominous look about them. Then they noticed...another set of people walking toward the cabin from the opposite side of the forest. Upon closer inspection, the people were identical to them. A reflection? A reflection? Both of the Gicaes spoke. It was clear who was real as the second pair vanished after he spoke. Gicae blinked a few times as if to see if it really happened, but he couldnt be sure. Lyra was silent as they moved closer to the wooden building. She had nothing to say, or rather she had too much to say. So many things were urring that were outside herprehension causing her to feel fear yet somehow intrigued her beyond belief. They arrived at the wooden building which was surrounded by thin obsidian-like trees. A sound akin to a piece of fabric being torn was heard from the rips in space around the building. We can leave if you deem it too dangerous. Gicae said. Im ready. Lyra nodded. Gicae opened the door and the two saw what was inside. A silhouette made up of ck mist stood in the center of the room while fissures appeared in the air around it. The mist-like silhouette slowly turned around to face Gicae and Lyra. Two bright yellow orbs stared at them nkly. The space around it began to bend and all light was sucked into its body creating a foreboding feeling. "Go away." It spoke, but there was no way to describe its voice. It went beyond what could beprehended. It took a step forward and blinked in and out of view before arriving in front of Gicae in less than a second and reaching out. Lyra! Gicaes third eye began glowing and Lyra was sent away before she could react. An incorporeal hand lightly touched Gicaes arm. Lyra took a deep breath as she came to her senses. Seeing her do so, the Valkyries were the first to move and raised their hands with the intent to heal Gicae in order to pull him out. Just as they were about, the container holding Ira exploded and a massive explosion of formless energy engulfed the room, sending everyone flying backward. Gicae...Wheres Gicae... Lyra coughed as she climbed to her feet. Over here. Ustia stood up and dusted herself off. She went to flip over Gicae only to see his arm was gone. What happened to his arm? Thessia asked in shock. Everyone looked at Gicae only to see that his arm was missing. There was no blood or sign that it was severed. The only thing that was there was an exposed shoulder on the right side of his body. There were no wounds or scars, it just looked as if never had another arm in the first ce. Lyra what happened? Ustia asked. ...We were in the ck Forest. Lyra slowly stood up as she looked at Ira who was still unconscious. He has memories of it? Myr asked. No it...we were inside of it...and then something stopped us. Lyra tried to recall what it said, but a sharp pain tore through her skull. She clutched her skull as hissed through her teeth. I cant remember what it said. Ustia began to heal her and only after several minutes passed did her face show some relief. Gicae had woke up and looked at his missing arm before speaking with a bitter face, His mind is moreplex than anything that exists in this world. What does that mean? Thessia asked. Any injuries we received while inside of his mind shouldnt have affected my physical body. At most I would receive bacsh from overdrawing my psychic energy Gicae mumbled to himself. Exin it properly for us, Gicae. Lyra said with urgency. You dont understand it? His subconscious mind altered reality...Listen to me, that fact alone makes him one of the most powerful and most dangerous people in the entire world. Even if he never came to control it, the potential for it is always there. Gicae trembled as he ran his remaining arm over his empty shoulder. Then we have to deal with him here. Lua drew her sword and took a step toward Ira. Stop! Gicae shouted in a panic. Lua halted her steps and looked at him with a questioning expression. You cannot kill him unless youre confident enough to deal with what wille out and believe me, I doubt all of us would be able to survive what woulde out. Gicae said with a grave expression. Lua looked at the defenseless Ira with unwillingness before sheathing her sword. Weve already established it, but whatever he is it isnt anything that has been in this world before. Additionally, he does have a rtion to the ck Forest. I cant be sure of his involvement but from what Ive seen he isnt the direct cause. Gicae stated. What do you mean you cant be sure? Kesver asked. Like I said, his mind isplex. Instead of memories ying out directly, they are represented by objects, people, and ces. Each section of his mind led to different areas that could be reached by performing a certain action. If I hadnt bypassed arge portion, we wouldve learned more about him. Gicae then began to think about the things that they missed. The weirdest thing in Iras mind was the cement of pastries, they appeared to be some source offort to him. As strange as it sounded, if they had stayed in the first room with the giant talking pastry, maybe they couldve used it to get Iras mind to lower its guard. Ira sat at the table with a small boy, both of them held some ying cards in their hands. So...why do I have to talk about fish again? Ira asked. If you dont have the card you say that and I fish one from the deck. The boy exined. Oh, ok. Ira nodded. Are you finally ready? The boy asked. Sure Ira said before he vanished. The boy sighed and dropped the cards, causing all of them to vanish. And I just had taught him the rules. He pped his hands once and darkness enveloped everything. Ira blinked a few times as he regained his consciousness, for some reason, he had the strangest feeling in his head. A sense of incongruency, the same feeling one might get froming home only to notice small adjustments of their belongings. What the fuck did you do to me? Ira climbed to his feet and looked at the broken crystals at his feet. You agreed to help us did you not? Kesver asked. Where is Avery? Ira shook his head as if to get rid of the feeling in his mind. Shes safe and unharmed. Lyra was the first to say. So you convinced her to let you bring me here? Where the hell is this? Ira looked around. She didnt want us to take you and fought with us, but she suffered no injuries, small orrge. Kesver said. Ira looked at Kesver as if searching for the slightest hint of a lie. His eyes were attempting to peel away his expressionyer byyer for the smallest sign of dishonesty. Were on a small ind. Its been our home for the past one thousand years. If you were wondering why we brought you here, its to show you the Storm Wall. Lyra said. What happened to your arm? Ira looked at Gicae. I attempted to look in your mind. Gicae stated. Iras expression slightly changed before it shifted into smile. I really dont like you. He said with augh. Will you assist us with the Storm Wall or not? Myr asked. Yeah, Ill give you a hand Ira nodded before he looked at Gicae, No pun intended. Thank you. Lyra said. Yeah, but if you do one more thing I dont like Im going to kill a few of you. Ira grinned. First, Im going to kill one of you three. He pointed to the Valkyries. Then Im going to kill you. He pointed to Kesver. Andstly, Im going to kill you, you nosey fuck. Iras face twitched a few times as he looked at Gicae. The floor beneath him cracked under the strength he unknowingly exerted. Chapter 84: The Storm Wall Chapter 84: The Storm Wall In the middle of the ocean was a sight that was hard to urately describe. A wall made of giant storm clouds rotated with an unstoppable ferocity. The waves below the storm followed the same pattern, deadly whirlpools formed and made it clear that any organic life caught inside would quickly be ripped apart. A few hundred feet away from the Storm Wall a doorway opened up and several people walked out. Kesver. Lyra called out. As a Naiad, Kesver had a natural control over all forms of water. The surface of the ocean entered a near solid state and allowed everyone to literally walk on water. Lyra, Gicae, Theissa, Ustia, Lua, Myr, and Ira made their way out of the doorway and observed the Storm Wall. Anyone who saw it would agree that scale of the storm was iprehensible as it stood around 15 miles into the air. Ira silently looked on with nothing other than a small grin. You can clearly see that this isnt a normal storm. When the barrier was raised, it caused an incredible amount of energy to go out of control which led to the creation of the Storm Wall. Below the wall are undercurrents that Kesver cant control. Above the wall is a series of maic storms that the Valkyries cant fly through. As for going through it? Lyra raised her hand as the small white circles around her pupils lit up. A beam of light continuously shot out of her hand and tore through the Storm Wall. For a brief moment an opening formed in the wall, but within a few seconds, the beam dissipated. Even if Lyra could make an opening it wouldnt matter as the Storm Wall was the size of a small country. Iras expression changed at the disy of Lyras ability. Is that magic? He asked. Lyra looked at him strangely as she recalled the metallic humanoid that she saw in his mind. You can say that. Its star magic that is only native to Siderans, she exined while regaining herposure. Thats too bad. Iras expression turned to disinterest as he looked back to the Storm Wall. Can you remove it? Myr questioned. I can Ira said with azy smile, Just not right now. Myr felt her annoyance rising as she looked at Iras smile. If it wasnt for Gicaes warning she would attempt to cut him down where he stood. Ustia, on the other hand, had more patience. Ira was connected with the ck Forest and that made him incredibly dangerous in her eyes. How long do you need to prepare? Thessia asked. She was the youngest of the group by a few hundred years. She was aware that the higher races were strong early on but took years to reach their peak. I dont know. Ira shrugged with a passive smile. It would be hard to believe that he threatened to kill all of them a few moments before, that is, if one didnt look at his eyes whichnded on Gicae every few moments. ...How long did it take for you to reach your current point? Ustia asked. She was more interested in understanding the scope of his abilities. Ira showed a contemtive look as he went into thought, Almost a year, he said. For a moment the only sound was the wind howling in the background and then everyone finally showed some sort of realization. That cant be true, Lua said in disbelief, but all she got in return from Ira was indifference. It was clear he didnt care if she believed him or not. Then how old are you?! Thessia asked with far more emotion. Somewhere between eighteen and twenty-one, Ira responded. Probably. He added. Ustia took a few moments to recollect her calm. In fact, all of them made sure not to show any sense of distress in front of Ira, but inwardly they viewed him as a monster. There were very few people who knew Iras growth and the ones that understood what it meant were even less. It was apparent that after the Summit, Iras origins would be investigated by everyone and then they would be struck with the same realization. You dont know your own age? Kesver showed a look of skepticism. Doesnt everyone lose track of time asionally? Ira responded. Those two things are nothing alike, Myr interjected. Speak for yourself. Ira shrugged before he thought of something. I dont like you, He said to Myr. I could say the same about you. I especially detest your smile, its very off-putting. Myr retorted. If I get the chance, Ill kill you first, Ira mumbled aloud. Myr was barely able to restrain herself from drawing her sword as she red at Ira who yawned in response. Can we leave? I saw everything I needed to see right? Ira asked Lyra. Gicae. Lyra signaled. Gicae opened the doorway once again and everyone began to enter. It had been a few hours since Ira was taken away by the higher races. The rain had long since stopped, but Avery didnt seem to notice as she kept her eyes where Ira hadst been until Rhys notepad appeared in her peripheral. [Im sorry.] For what? Avery asked apathetically. Rhys sat quietly before writing her response, [I couldnt provide any real help.] What is it about Ira that made you interested in him? Avery inquired in an empty tone. Rhys started to write but was cut off by Avery. I dont think you need to be around him anymore. In the beginning, I was searching for possible allies for him and you were an important one for him to have until the Dark Elves appeared. Rhys hands tightened in frustration before she began writing, [I can get stronger.] You seem to be misunderstanding me, Its not a question of your abilities. I am sure you will be stronger and very soon at that. I just doubt you understand Ira and I doubt that youlle to understand him even more. I can see how his friendly demeanor can be misleading, but hes capable of immense brutality and full of apathy toward most other living things. Still, hes so much more than that. Near the end, Averys eyes showed a sense of longing. It was one of the rare times her emotions became visible. Rhys took a few moments to think before she scribbled her response, [You said something simr once before and I told you my decision.] Averys usual expression of coldness returned as she read Rhys response, Well see if you can maintain that stance when youre around him long enough to understand, she said. Rhys wanted to write something to respond, but at that moment the air around the arena rippled before the turquoise doorway opened up. The Dark Elves stood up in a frenzy as they began to shout. Ira and Lyra stepped out of the doorway and stood in the arena. Well be checking in on you periodically to monitor your progress. I would prefer if you left a location that we can easily reach. It was quite difficult to locate you the first time, she said. Theres a restaurant in the Grenitian Kingdom that I live near, he should be able to find that. Its kind of strange that he didnt know that after poking around in my head. Iras aggression began to spill out as he talked. Is it that much of an issue for you? I understand your hostilities to a degree, but would it be far-fetched to say that it was necessary? Lyra inquired. As far as Ira knew, Gicae decided to enter his mind on his own ord. Gicae took direct responsibility and didnt include the others as being involved with the decision. Although Lyra wasnt the one who pushed for it she had followed Gicae into Iras mind. What kind of question is that? You dont know anything about me so dont tell me whats necessary. Being powerless to resist was the thing Ira hated the most. It reminded him of what was done to him years ago. Youre right, Id hope you can forgive me for being presumptuous, Lyra responded. Were a bit past the point of forgiveness. Ira smiled before he looked at the stands, or more specifically, Avery. ...Youll be hearing from us soon, Ira, Lyra said before stepping back through the doorway which disappeared after she entered. Keeper! The Dark Elves shouted as they looked at Iras good condition from afar. Avery jumped down from the stands and began walking toward him causing Ira to form a cheerful grin. She arrived in front of him and hugged him tightly which surprised Ira. Until that moment, they never disyed much affection in public. Ira decided to ignore that little fact for a moment and returned Averys embrace. Worried? Ira asked with a self-assured chuckle. I doubt you were much different when you woke up, Avery said as she held him tighter. All she could think of was how warm he was, even with her Phoenix Heart increasing her resistance to heat. Well, you got me there, Ira confessed. Avery finally stepped away and spoke, So how was it? It was a literal wall made out of a storm. I need some time to get through it, but when I do I should be able to kill some of them, Ira said. You n on getting through it? I assumed that was to stall for time. Averymented. Maybe that was the n at first, but the continent of the Higher Races sounds quite interesting. Ira smiled mischievously before he looked over Averys shoulder to see the Dark Elves and Rhys standing a dozen feet away. It was clear that they were waiting for Ira and Avery to finish their conversation before speaking to him. Looks like they have something to say, Ira said. Avery nodded and followed him as he moved toward the group of people waiting for him. Rhys grabbed her notepad, but Sylun spoke up far quicker than she could write. Keeper, forgive us for our inaction. I wasnt aware that they would take you away after your fight. Sylun said with an apologetic bow. Needless to say that her subjects did the same. Its fine. Ira waved his hand. He doubted that they would provide much help if they were to face those of the higher races. While Sylun continued to offer her apologies, Rhys found herself unable to properly get a word in. Beneath the mask her expression show restlessness as she looked for a chance to speak to Ira. When she witnessed Avery hugging Ira she found herself wanting to do the same but knew that he didnt see her the same way. Rhys? Iras voice gained her attention. At such a close proximity, he could hear the hear her facial muscles repeatedly contracting. Rhys looked at Ira for a few moments before she began to write, [Im d youre ok.] Ira opened his mouth to speak, but he coughed out a ck liquid instead which caused everyone to panic. Ira? Avery narrowed her eyes questioningly. Its uh Ira coughed out more and it fell to the ground before evaporating, ...If I teleport too much this kind of happens. Dont worry, this isnt the first time. Ira smiled but noticed the Dark Elves looked especially shocked as they looked at him. Avery pulled out a cloth and handed it to him without a change of expression. Your eyes, she said. Ira grabbed the cloth and wiped below his eyes and looked at it only to see that it remained unstained. Its pouring from your eyes, Keeper, Saren said. Really? Thats a first. Ira said as drops of ck liquid continued to spill from his eyes. Over the past few days, Aldis had adjusted to life under Harpers tyrant-like rule. He regretted the fact that he was unable to beat her and considered her Phantom as the leading cause of his repeated losses. When do we depart on a job, Harper? He asked as he polished his swords at the table. Im waiting for something, Harper said stubbornly. That was Harpers usual response to his inquiries and any protest or repeated pestering would lead to her challenging him to a fight. He looked to Amy for some sort of help, but she could only give a wry smile. She fared no better than Aldis in a fight with Harper. Suddenly, Harpers ears perked up and she rushed to the door. Aldis and Amy stood up with hopeful expressions as they looked toward the door. Harper opened it and looked out only to see a man holding a crate. Her gaze briefly shed with disappointment at Irasck of an appearance, but some excitement returned. A custom rework for someone named Harper? The man asked. Yes. Harper nodded. She signed an invoice and grabbed the crate before closing the door and cing it on the kitchen table. What is it? Amy asked curiously. She had never seen Harper spend much money on anything other than food so she was surprised to see that Harper purchased something. Harper didnt say anything as she opened the wooden crate and sifted through the straw. Her hands made contact with a solid object and she hurriedly pulled it out. A long chain made of bone rattled as she pulled it out. At the end of the chain was a small scythe de. Um...HarperIs there something special about that? Amy showed a confused look. She was aware of Harpers ability to create bone armor, so she didnt understand why Harper would need to purchase a weapon made out of bone from an outside source. I fought someone who used this up North, Harper said as she ran her hands over the interlocked skeletal segments. That exact one? Aldis asked. Yup. Harper nodded, I had to pay some else to file it down for me too, she said proudly. Of course, that process required quite a lot of money. There was rarely anyone willing to work with actual bones, especially when they were of a human nature. Then there was the fact that Harper chose not to alter someones memories to get them to work on it. She would only do such a thing when Ira asked and was aware that it wasnt always guaranteed to stay permanently. Harper sent arge amount of spectral force through the skeletal chain before it began to float. The loose segments clicked together and the bone-like rattling ceased altogether. Harper then grabbed the skeletal chain and hung it on her side before smiling happily. Now we can do a job, she said with a very Ira-like smile. Chapter 85: The Blood Of A Dragon Chapter 85: The Blood Of A Dragon The Free City experienced quite a lot of panic following the fight between Ira and Thessia, but everything seemed to settle down after a few days. The leaders of each country and nation had departed a few days before the rest of their respective followers. Since Ira still had a few days in the Free City, he spent it leisurely, or at least thats how it appeared on the outside. The appearance of the Higher Races caused him to be more serious when dealing with them. If he took them lightly he would end up on the losing end. At the moment, he and Avery were engaging in a light sparring session. Now that I think about it, you really shouldnt have threatened them, Avery said as she raised her saber to block an iing attack. Yeah, but I couldnt really help it, Ira responded to Averys block by swinging his sword again, but her de found its way against his neck. Again. He smiled before they took a few steps back and reset their stances. Since it was only a light sparring session, Ira chose to restrain a huge portion of his strength and only fight with his sword. They began exchanging attacks, but it was clear that Avery was more skilled in swordsmanship which was understandable considering Valkyries excelled in wielding all forms of weapons. When do you n on eating the dragons flesh? She asked while parrying one of his strikes. After this, Ira said as he dodged her saber. What do you n on doing about the Dark Elves? Avery continued her questioning. It was clear that she wanted to make sure Ira was thoroughly prepared for anything that might ur. Nothing really. Ill visit the Underground City at some point, but I dont know if I want to be the center of their religion, Ira said honestly. I think you should invest your time with them. Averys strikes became more offensive as she forced Ira on the defensive. Thats a bit odding from you, Ira responded. I mean it, Ira. I know you dont have any positive feelings toward matters of status, but youlle to see them the same way you see Harper. Avery paused her assault as she spoke her mind. If the Valkyries interfered in the matters of the Kingdom, they would be treated like the Dark Elves treated Ira. I get it...Ill be more open in my approach then, but I dont really want to be something Im not, Ira stated. Theyll essentially be your people, if you dont want them to act in a certain manner Im sure they would follow your words. Avery resumed her attack. The two traded blows for a while before stopping a few hourster. Since the two both held an inhuman endurance, neither one was very tired. They made their way back to their room in the diplomatic quarter and began preparing for Ira to eat some of the dragons flesh he stole from Thessia. Are there any special preparations that need to be made? Avery asked as she recalled the ritual of epting the Phoenix heart into her body. It was quite a painful ordeal for her and unlike Ira, she couldnt remain unresponsive to extreme pain. I tried it out once before with a Chimera and nothing bad happened to me, Ira shrugged before he sat at the table in the main room. He waved his hand a produced a chunk of scaled flesh that was still warm. Without any hesitation, he plucked off a few of the scales and began to eat it. Within a few moments, it was all gone and Ira looked to be unphased. See all...good... Iras body temperature began to heat up as his vision became blurred. ck scales appeared on his skin very briefly before they faded. Are you alright? Avery asked calmly. Im...fine Ira tried to stand up but fell to the floor as blood emerged from his pores. Come on. Avery supported Ira as she helped him toward the bedroom. Really...I uh...Its nothing Iras chest began to tighten as he spoke in between heavy breaths. Iras condition wasnt surprising when Thessias lineage was considered. She was a descendant of the First-me, a dragon which appeared shortly after the creation of the Mortal Realm which made it the most powerful dragon in the entire history of the world. Due to the First-me being near its peak state at its birth, it stayed on Ulth for a rtively short period of time, leaving a descendant via blood replication before ascending to the Divine Realm. As more species and variants of dragons appeared, the potency of the bloodline became less than what it once was, but it still had the potential to reach levels near the First-me. Iras reaction stemmed from the bloodline of the First-me fighting the bloodline of the Avarus Lupum. The Avarus Lupum were a divine species, so there was noparison, but that didnt stop the bloodline of the First-me from attempting to resist Iras forced assimtion. Iras gic mutation would try to integrate as many traits as it could from the foreign bloodline, and so it wouldnt forcefully suppress Thessias blood in order to prevent destroying it. Iras body showed some obvious changes, such as scales, reptilian eyes, and a few strands of his hair changing to a fiery red, but it all reverted back to normal just as soon as it appeared. This isnt as easy...as I thought Iras body showed no sign of settling down and he struggled to maintain consciousness. Dont fight it then, Avery began to remove Iras clothes as to avoid them being soaked in blood. Ira took Averys advice and let his consciousness slip away. His skin took on a reddish hue as his blood literally boiled.Avery looked at Iras spasming body before she sighed. She reprimanded herself for not realizing that those Higher Races werent simple at all. Ill have to find Rhys, Avery said to herself as she stood up. She had no idea how long it would be before Ira settled down, but it was clear that it wouldnt be soon. Elsewhere, the Higher Races sat together on their small ind. Discussing no one other than Ira, ever since they found out the time of his growth, they took him as seriously as he took them. Gicae, I need to know why you didnt tell Ira that we all were involved with the decision to look into his mind? Lyra asked. You saw how he reacted, right? Its best if his hostility is directed at less of us if you want him to open the Storm Wall. In addition, you werent the one who suggested it so I didnt see the need to include you. Gicae exined. That hardly did anything seeing as he still wants to kill us, Myr said uncaringly. She was cautious of Iras abilities, but she hardly feared death. But he said he wont, not until we do something he cannot tolerate and from what Ive seen that something is Avery Thynne, Ustiamented. What about the other one? The masked girl whos naturally attuned to lightning? Kesver asked. He didnt mention her, so Im guessing she isnt as important to him, but she appears to be quite close to him nheless. If its possible we can try to get her to monitor his movements. Lua suggested. After what weve seen that probably isnt a good idea, Lyra recalled Iras mind and slightly shuddered. After what youve seen its the best idea. Its idiotic to let him press on without closely watching him, hes far too dangerous to be unmonitored. Lua countered. Lyra couldnt find anything to refute her and looking around the table it looked as if everyone else was in agreement. Fine, as long as you take responsibility for anything thates after and you make sure he doesnt view her the same way he does Avery before speaking to her. Onto the next point. Gicae, what have you learned from him about the ck Forest? Kesver changed the subject. As you know locating Iras exact presence is incredibly hard and that also applies to the ck Forest. This time I chose not to forcefully look as I do not have confidence I would survive. The minds of the lesser races offer some sort of exnation, a huge ck pir appeared around a decade ago...I recalled what Ira said about his age and found it strange, but for now, I havent figured out how everything connects. Gicae showed a contemtive look as he tried to envision how Ira rted to the ck Pir. If one were to look closer, they would see an obsessive glint in Gicaes eyes. Without the approval of anyone else he decided he needed to find a way to kill Ira if the situation became unsalvageable. The reason he didnt discuss it with the other was due to his willingness to sacrifice the chance of opening the Storm Wall. He knew it was selfish, but if the Higher Races were alive on the other side he wouldnt want Ira to threaten their continued existence. Well have a chance to find out more about what happened soon and without the possibility of gaining anyones notice, Ustia interjected. What do you mean? Lyra inquired with a confused expression. There is going to be a war and if Gicae was to use his irvoyance hed would most likely see traces of it. Ustia said inly. Youve felt it? Gicae narrowed his eyes at Ustia. When Valkyries were at the height of their power they had the ability to sense war and death seeing as they were born from such events in the first ce. It was simr to irvoyance, but instead of seeing specific events they could feel where conflict would take ce. It was said that some could even cause wars and that others held direct control over death, instantly killing anyone who wasnt strong enough to resist them. I have and it''s not very far off. The Kingdom Ira is currently in and the desert east of it. There are two separate concentrations of aggression. The one in the east is especially prominent I might add. Ustia spoke calmly, but whatever was to ur in the east gave her the feeling of danger. Though it wasnt on the level she received from looking at the ck Forest. When it urs, Ill find a few people and look through their minds. I shouldnt be noticed if such eventse to pass, Gicae nodded. Lyra was about to speak, but she noticed that Thessia had been preupied and was busy staring in a certain direction. Is something wrong, Thessia? I feel...something, Thessia spoke cryptically as she looked toward the direction of the continent of the lower races. Much like Ira, Thessia had bloodline resonance. It was something all dragons had and allowed them to know the specific lineage of one another instinctively. At that moment, she could sense a bloodline simr to her own from hundreds of miles away. That cant be possible! Thessia suddenly stood up and spoke in anger as her features became more dragon-like. What is it? Ustia asked. I can feel faint traces of the First-me, Thessia said with a bloodthirsty growl. It took all of her concentration to control herself and prevent her body from reverting to its dragon form. The instinctive response in her blood was to challenge and subjugate the source. After that, she would perform a mating ritual known as the Dragons Blood Rite before killing it. Instead of the standard act of mating, descendants of the First-me performed a ritual that was closer to cloning rather than reproduction. It bore some simrities to Ira gic mutation but the inherited traits would only manifest themselves with the next generation while Ira could literally alter parts of his bloodline at a moments notice. I understand why that would make you upset, but you need to calm down, Lyra said with concern. Its not that I dont want to!...As dignified as dragons are thought to be, we still have uncontroble impulses in our blood...We have the ability to inherit memories through our blood and the one that is ingrained into all descendants of the First-me is the one that forces us to prevent more than two living inheritors at a time...There can only be one parent and one offspring Thessia continued to growl as her scales appeared. Could it be a mistake? Kesver asked. As far as I know, we are the only ones who were around before the Copse. He added. No! Its no mistake! Thessia roared as she mmed her fist on the table. Thessias bloodline hadnt even fully matured due to the Copse which meant the urge to stomp out anypetition was even stronger. Thessia, you need to enter one of the Coffins of Time, Lyra said as she gave a meaningful nod to Gicae and the others. Then get it! Thessias horns appeared as the temperature in the room quickly grew to a burning hot temperature. Kesver conjured water and made a bubble around Thessia to prevent any damage, but the water began to evaporate just as quickly as he brought it over. Gicae came back, using his psychic energy to carry arge coffin-like container made of crystal that he ced on the ground before stepping away. Alright, Kesver. Gicae said as his third eye began to glow. Kesver released the water barrier and Thessia entered the crystal container. Gicae hurriedly shut it before using his Psychic energy to calm Thessias emotional state. Thessia slowly regained calm as her body was forced into a state of hibernation. Well keep on her in for a week before waking her up. During that time you should look into any appearances of dragons, Gicae, Lyra said before exhaling a breath of relief. I understand. Gicae nodded before looking at Thessia who began to return to its normal humanoid state. ... Chapter 86: The Unexpected Inheritor Chapter 86: The Unexpected Inheritor Ira found himself standing on a barren expanse ofnd that went on for miles. The only source of light was the dim stars above him and the colorful auroras that moved in a very lifelike manner. Hello. Ira looked around for the boy but didnt see any signs of him. Just when he decided to go searching, a small ball of white me appeared in front of him. Uh Ira showed a puzzled look and couldnt help but to look around. The ball of me started to tremble before it grew in the blink of an eye. Its shape silently contorted and writhed until it resembled a huge dragon made of mes. The white mes seem to defy reality as they turned morphed into semi-solid scales. Once the body finished forming, the dragon opened its scarlet eyes and gave a low growl, Forgive me for the dy...it has been quite a long time. ...Im not sure why Im here? Ira stared up at the dragon. I see. The space around the dragon seemed to tremble as it closed its eyes before opening them a few momentster. Youre giving off faint hints of my bloodline, yet you are not one of my kin...I guess I should inform you that you are currently in a memory passed on through my blood, meant for those who were able to unlock it. A memory? Ira questioned. Yes The dragon replied in a rumbling voice. ...An artificial memory...It is was a way to pass on wisdom to the best of my descendants...Only, you are the first one to make it this far and you aren''t even rted to me which means you possess something much greater than my bloodline within you. Wait, wait, wait. Ira pinched the bridge of his nose while gathering his thoughts. If this isnt real, how are you talking to me? And I dont remember eating a part of you so who are you exactly? The dragon looked to be thinking of a response and only spoke after some time had passed. ...I am the lesser ego of my former self...I possess some form of intelligence which is why I am able to respond to you, but a countless amount of time has passed and my mental strength is...less than what I would prefer. It seemed that the reason for the long pauses was due to the dilution of the original bloodline which hampered the original traces of the First-me. As to who I am? I am the progenitor of the bloodline you gained ess to...The only name I held was the First-me, for reasons that are most obvious. The First-me seemed to gesture to its fiery body. Ira wanted to ask if the First-me just made a joke, but thought it was more important to understand the situation first. Alright, so why am I here? Ira asked. Ive told you...You possess the qualifications for me to impart some of my own experience within you. The Dragon said solemnly. Im not one of you though, Ira said doubtfully. Im aware. ...Then say I want to kill one of your descendants, what happens then? Do I need to swear not to harm them first? That doesnt concern me. I am neither real nor obligated to protect anyone who bears rtion to me. The replication of my bloodline was done on a whim and seeing as no one of my descendants could get to this memory means that they arent strong enough or dont possess enough potential...If the first one to get this far isnt even rted to my former self then my bloodline could already be considered dead. The First-me stated indifferently. Now, do you wish for me to impart some of my own experience within you? It asked. Yes, Ira answered excitedly. The First-me stared at Ira, assessing his current abilities and skills. Minutes passed before the First-me finally spoke, You cannot use magic, but you have advancements in manipting matter, gravity, kic energy, space and...something else within that I cant understand. Of course, the artificial memory of the First-me had no knowledge of the divine realm and no way of knowing what the Void was. So, since I cant use magic you cant give me anything? Ira showed a slightly disappointed look as he sighed. I never said that...Watch closely. The First-me raised its w before swiping into the air. For a brief moment, a vacuum appeared and Ira felt a strong force pulling him forward, but it stopped. The First-me swiped its arm again and a ripple slowly traveled through the air, uprooting dirt and stone alike before stopping and pulverizing them into dust. It waved its arm once more and a formless pir traveled forward, creating a small ravine. Again, and a bubble of energy appeared that moved forward while causing an equal amount of destruction. Again, and several tears in space ured stood without moving. Im sure youve touched on some of these concepts already, but you havent yet learned to create them without a use of a medium. Once youve gained adequate control over them, imbue them with that unknown thing within you and create something more. You should The First-me finished its disy and focused its attention on Ira who looked to bepletely captivated. Ira was in fact so happy he began tough. This is good. This is really good. Oh, this is really good. He only expected to receive a physical strength boost from Thessia, but ended up receiving guidance from the First-me. Ira had the innate spatial maniption traits of the Avarus Lupum coupled with the Voids influence, but he didnt have anyone to instruct on him. It was akin to someone being a talented fighter, but never having a teacher to show them how to use a weapon. The First-me waited for Ira to calm down and only spoke when he finishedughing. In addition to inheriting my experience regarding space, you should gain some physical resistance to fire, though without magic you wont bepletely immune to it. You should be able to store your own memories within your bloodline and pass them down to any offspring born after receiving the ability. There are also a number of non-magical dormant traits that you may be able to receive from other dragons that mixed with my bloodline. While they are most likely inactive because they arent considered strong or beneficial to someone with my lineage, they should be of some use to you. Ira couldnt wipe the grin off of his face as he listened to the First-me continue to speak. If Thessia was there to witness what was happening she would try to kill Ira on the spot. Meeting the Lesser Ego of the First-me was an indescribable honor. In fact, even dragons with no rtions to the First-me would be envious of such a thing. Thank you, Ira smiled. I did nothing except give what you were already entitled to the moment my blood entered your body and didnt kill you The First-me said before continuing, You hold something inside of you that I cant recognize which makes me suspect that youe from something that doesnt belong in this word... If that''s the case then I want you to listen well. Even though you arent at that point yet, once you reach the qualifications to enter the Divine Realm youll be forcefully removed from the Mortal Realm. You must be cautious and remain aware of your abilities at all times if you want to make preparations before it happens. The First-me warned. Ill keep that in mind. Ira nodded as he recalled the boy saying something simr. Then our time hase to an end. When you awake, my memories rting to the concept of space should slowly appear in your mind. If you panic and resist them too much you may lose some vital information. The First-me said before it raised its w and brought it to Iras forehead. With a gentle tap, Ira found himself fading back into unconsciousness. His body disappeared, leaving the First-me alone on the barrennd. Just as the lesser ego was about to perish, a strong surge of life appeared in its scarlet eyes. So he is the one they are looking for. I wish you a quick ascension as I look forward to meeting thest of the Avarus Lupum. The First-me said in a voice that resembled nothing of its previous self, it even had a slightly divine quality to it. The First-me began to fade and soon after the scenery around it disappeared with it. Rhys found herself in a very odd situation. She was helping Avery carry a naked and bloodied Ira to the bath. When Rhys first listened to Avery say what she needed help with, she had to admit that she may have misunderstood and expected something totally different. Something involving a conscious Ira that wasn''t boiling alive from the inside and bleeding from his pores. They carried Ira over to a tub and ced him in, only to watch the water quickly reach a near-boiling state. Although he could hold his breath for more than an hour, Avery held his head above the water while wiping the blood from his face. Rhys sat in silence without knowing what do while the steam rising from the tub made it quite ufortable for her to wear her mask. Since the only people in the room and saw her face without the mask, she decided to remove it temporarily. Avery sent a nce toward Rhys before turning her attention back to Ira. Due to Averysck of supervision, Rhys found her eyes trailing toward Iras lower body before she came to her senses and tried to focus elsewhere. Suddenly, Iras body began thrashing in the water as more and more blood continued to spill out of him. Rhys. Avery gave a meaningful nod, but Rhys made a confused expression. Electrocute the water, Avery said with a slightly annoyed tone. All you need to do is slow his heart rate and make his muscles contract, she added. Rhys nodded before she slightly ced her hand in the water and did as instructed. She couldnt help but wince in pain when she felt how hot the water was. Still, Rhys persevered and sent low currents of electricity through the water which caused Iras body to stiffen. Rhys continued on for some time and after what felt like an hour, the water cooled and Irasplexion began to return to normal. Thats enough, Avery said as she moved to heal Rhys hand which had been submerged in water. Rhys exhaled in relief as she felt the pain dissipating, in addition, the blistered skin on her hand returning to normal. Avery drained the water and grabbed a nearby cloth before wiping the traces of blood away from Ira. With the cloudy water removed, Rhys had a clear view of Iras body in its entirety. Her eyes traced over him until they arrived at his face and at that point, she jumped in shock because Ira was staring nkly at her. I didnt know you were that type of person, Rhys. Ira gasped as he made exaggerated motions to cover himself. Even though she was aware he was joking, Rhys couldnt help but be a flustered. It wasnt her fault that his clothes were removed, but she was the one who chose to look in an undisguised manner. You can go now, Rhys, Avery said indifferently. Rhys opened her mouth to speak only to remember that she couldnt. She awkwardly nodded toward Ira before putting on her mask and leaving with a brisk walk. You seem to be in a good mood, Avery observed Iras smile that seemed to be a more cheerful than usual as she continued wipe the blood away from his body. Well, one reason is that youre in front of me, Ira said with a warmugh. And the other? Avery raised her brow in curiosity. I got a lot more from that dragons flesh than I thought, Ira said before continuing, Ill tell you all about it, but before that, Im feeling a bit too energetic right now and need help calming down. Avery looked at Iras smile which seemed to reflect a different desire and couldnt help but grin as she started to unbutton her shirt. Harper, Aldis, and Amy walked through a damp cavern following behind arge group of mercenaries. Ive never actually seen mana crystals, Amy said. I have, Harper said proudly. I also have, Aldis added which caused Harper to look at him with some suspicion. My family sent a few of my cousins to clear out a mana crystal mine before, Aldis shrugged. Harpers pride slightly deted as she lost out on being the one with the most experience. Listen up. This isnt a mine or a quarry, it is the habitat of various monsters and creatures until they are all killed. There are nearly a dozen levels to this particr site and only those confident in handling the more dangerous foes should venture to the bottom. I shouldnt have to remind anyone, but the concentration of mana is higher the deeper you go which means the danger increases. It also goes without saying that anyone that attempting to retrieve mana crystals without the proper equipment is dangerous and illegal. Those who are found attempting to smuggle them out will be arrested immediately. One more thing to keep in mind is that there are several reports of monsters bing more powerful after the Red Moon and Golden Aurora. The man who served as the Site Operator intoned in a rehearsed manner. If you all understand, you may proceed, but you all are responsible for your own safety. The duration of this job is set for the next few weeks and no one will expend any effort to find those who go missing. The Site Operator added before stepping to the side. Lets go, Harper said excitedly and she moved through the crowd of mercenaries. Hold on, Harper. Amy and Aldis quickly followed behind her. Toward the back of the huge group of mercenaries, there stood one person Avery would surely recognize. Randolph are you sure about this? rk asked. Im probably as strong as Yellow-Eyes right about now, you said it yourself. I just need more training and the only way to get it is to do stuff like this, Randolph said eagerly. I told you that his name is Ira, and I doubt he would take too kindly to that nickname, rk sighed, but he had to admit that Randolph looked to be as strong as Ira. In reality, rk had only witnessed Iras strength during his earliest stages. The current Ira was already considered a monster by the Higher Races who were incredibly strong in their own right. Perhaps Randolph assumed that Ira had be the strongest mercenary in the Kingdom because he had obtained mastery over some form of martial arts or swordsmanship. If that was his line of thought, Randolph would be in for a harsh experience. Well, lead the way, rk said as he lifted up arge shield. Right, Randolph gave a determined nod as he tightened the grip on his sword. ... Chapter 87: Iras New Abilities Chapter 87: Ira''s New Abilities Name: Ira Rating: SS- Growth Capacity: Unknown Bloodline: Unknown Blessings: Unknown, Keeper of the Third Moon (Ulta Majoris), Wisdom of the First-me* Mana Capacity: Low Passive Skills: Draconic: Strength, Vitality* Supernatural: Agility, Reflexes, Senses, Regeneration, Endurance Predatory Instincts Kic Vision Night Vision Thermal Vision* Ultraviolet Vision* Greater Metabolism Greater Beast Maniption Greater Physique Self-Adaptation Temperature Regtion Aging Immunity Poison Immunity Greater Fire Resistance* Greater Cold Resistance* Bloodline Resonance Gic Mutation (Chimera, Ancient Dragon*) Lunar Force Empowerment Partial Lunar Force Control Advanced Swordsmanship Expert Martial Arts Primal Awareness w Growth* Gic Memory* Concept of Space* Active Skills: Short-Range Teleport, Call of the Third Moon (Inactive), Nothing(???), Matter Alteration, Gravitational Alteration, Quickdraw, Nullification*, Dermal Armor*, Pheromone Generation*, Fur Generation*, Fear Inducement*, Camouge*, Primary Transformation*, Secondary Transformation* Ira was currentlyying on a bed reading his status card while Avery nced at it while resting her head on his shoulder. I suspect that those indexes that were recovered should reveal more to you, Avery said. Although she waspletely surprised, she felt that the Valkyries status card could no longer give an urate summary of Iras strength. It was like the status card he received when they first met for the simple fact that it wasnt advanced enough to list all of his abilities. This is a lot to get a handle on Ira stored his status card away and sat up. You want to go test it out? He asked. There is a wooded area just outside of the city we can go to, Avery said as she began to get dressed. Ira smiled excitedly before he grabbed his clothes and put them on while making his way to the door. Within a few minutes, Ira and Avery were on their way out of the building when someone approached Ira. Sir Ira, His Highness the Fourth Prince has asked for your presence at your earliest convenience. A middle-aged man said. Yeah, tell him Ill be byter, Ira said without much consideration. The man looked somewhat troubled by Iras disrespect toward royalty but didnt think about correcting him for a second. Ill deliver your message to his Highness. The man bowed before leaving. What do you think he wants? Avery asked. Who knows? Ira shrugged before he continued walking. He wanted to use some of his new abilities as soon as possible and therefore wasnt worried about Leonard. The two made their way out of the Free City in somewhat of a hurry due to Iras excitement, but Avery wasntining since she to wanted to see how Ira had grown. After a short walk, they arrived at a burnt out forest clearing. It was the same area where Avery and Rhys fought and Ira seemed to pick up on that fact as his nose twitched. ...Were you here before? You and Ira furrowed his eyebrows in confusion, Rhys? We were. It was something of a sparring session between the two of us. As for the reason? Itd be better off asking her, Avery said without much emotion. With Iras senses, it would be strange if he didnt discover traces of their fight. If you say so, Ira waved his hand and tossed his status card over to Avery who caught it. So what first? Avery looked at the card and picked the most interesting one, Camouge. Alright. Ira pped his hands together before he concentrated. Since it came from the gic memory of Thessias bloodline he assumed he would have an instinctive understanding of it. His assumption seemed to be correct because after a few moments the pigment of his skin and color of his hair was altered to match his surroundings. In fact, his camouge was near-perfect so much so that he looked to be invisible, with the exception of the ck clothing he was wearing. Avery seemed to be speechless at his change, but collected herself, Try moving. She was aware of invisibility spells used by assassins but moving would usually deactivate it. Ok, Ira said before taking a step forward. And as expected his skin took a second to adjust which caused him to be visible while moving. It doesnt affect your clothes, but it''s better than any current invisibility spell...Although, you would need topletely expose your body for it to work, Avery grinned. Ira undid his camouge andughed, I dont know if its worth it. Whats next? Pheromone generation, Avery said as she summoned a small barrier of mes around herself. Cautious? Ira raised an eyebrow. Id rather not be affected by it, She exined. Ira nodded and then began to activate it. He could catch a small change in his scent, but nothing was too different about it. He even began to feel a little doubtful so he sniffed the air to make sure. All of a sudden, dozens of animals began crawling out of the forest and arrived near Ira in no time at all. From bears to mice and everything in between. After the first wave of animals arrived, a few small green humanoid creatures hobbled out of the forest as well. Followed by increasingly bigger monsters. They all looked at Ira warily as they seemed to instinctively feel that he was strong, but were thoroughly entranced by his scent and couldnt do anything. You should be able to alter it slightly, right? Maybe next time dont pick something so enticing. Next, you should try fear inducement, Avery said. Ira gave onest look to all the creatures before his scent had another minute change. There seemed to be a dy in the for animals around him before they all began to scramble away from him. Several of the closest creatures went into shock and died while others were trampled by those making their desperate escape. They all fled in one direction while biting, wing, and scratching one another. The forest cleared and all that was left were the bloodied bodies of those who were too slow to get away. Avery sent a wave of me to burn away the bodies to ash so the smell of blood would dissipate before removing her own barrier. Wait, Ira briefly panicked, but Avery didnt seem to be affected at all. Even if I wasnt a Valkyrie, we were trained to have an immovable mental state at all times, Avery said before raising her goosebump covered arm, Though, I instinctively feel a strong sense of danger from you. Sorry, Ira said as he stopped his fear inducement. Its fine. It seems that your ability to induce fear is chemical based rather than magic based which mean that as long as your opponent isnt immune or behind a barrier they shouldnt be able to escape its effect. Im guessing its effects weaken if the target is at a certain level of strength. Avery recalled the smaller animals outright dying while therger ones were able to escape, albeit in a crazed state. You should use dermal armor next and fur generation next. Avery suggested. Iras hand became covered in small obsidian-like scales with sharp ws at the tips of his fingers. He evaluated them with some slight disappointment, I can kinda already do this. Avery also looked unphased before an idea appeared in her head. Use your matter alteration on them, Ira. Ira did as instructed and the scales hardened while turningpletely ck. In the end, he was left with a scaled hand topped with a metallic luster. Now use your fur generation, Avery spoke once again, but her eyes seemed to grow more interested. Strands of ck hair grew between the scales in a lively manner and obscured the scales from vision. Iras hand became covered with ayer of short fur. Avery drew her saber and moved forward and then attempted to cut some of the hairs from Iras hand but found that it was quite difficult. After fully exerting herself she managed to remove a small patch and could see the scales beneath it, but fur slowly grew back to cover the opening. She then attempted to burn it away from with her phoenix mes but it proved to be equally as difficult due to Iras greater fire resistance. Averys mes werent at the level of a dragons and she still needed to train them more so it understandable. Amazing. Avery stepped back and admired the sight. Iras abilities basically gave him twoyers of armor that were resistant to conventional attacks and fire. Ira couldnt help butugh as realization struck him. Converting his skin to metal seemed to be a crude form of protection whenpared to his ability to create dermal armor. Well, thest thing to demonstrate is your two transformations. Ill leave the decision of which one you use first up to you, Avery said as she handed Iras status card back. Ira stored it away before speaking, Ill start with the Secondary Transformation. Ira found a familiar set of ck scales covering his body, followed by ayer of ck fur his long hair seemed to shrink inward and was reced by short fur. It seemed that his body would instinctively use his defensive abilities if he essed his secondary form. After being covered in ck fur, the bone structure of Iras face was the next to change as it was covered in a mask-likeyer of fur and scales. One mightve thought that with a lycanthropic bloodline that Iras nose would be more snout-like, but it would be the weakest point on his body as the snout was the most sensitive area. Instead, two small openings formed on the roof of his mouth which were most likely going to be for smelling instead. Dark metallic teeth grew on the outside of his widened jaw while two more rows of smaller teeth formed on the inside. His eyes maintained their bright but his pupils and sclera vanished and the shape became slightly more spherical. His ears disappeared before a new set emerged from the top of his head. The fine hairs within in them reacted to every single sound with a few hundred feet. After it all finished the only left was a humanoid figure covered from head to toe in short ck fur. Iras appearance after his secondary transformation could only be described as terrifying and monster-like, but Avery was captivated by how his features seemed to be perfectly designed forbat. Wait, wait, wait, Ira said in a garbled voice as he tried to adjust to the many features of his new form. He seemed to feel the absence of one important part of his body. What is it? Avery asked as she gathered herself. Ira pulled open his waistband and looked down only to see nothing there, Its...inside of me. Avery stared nkly at Ira before her softughter echoed throughout the forest. When she finally stoppedughing she spoke up, Its good isnt? You wont suffer an attack on your groin and it also minimizes the need for you to wear clothes which means you can use your cloaking ability. Avery said with a warm smile. The fur and scales covering Iras face disappeared and his features returned to normal from the neck up, Good to see youre having fun, Ira mumbled. In all seriousness, that form seems to be perfect for killing. Especially if you pair it with your ability to induce fear and camouge. I rmend finding a poisonous creature with hallucinogenic properties and consuming it. Iras face scrunched before he spoke, No poison. Im sorry I nearly forgot, Avery remembered Iras experience with poison and took a few steps toward him before touching the fur. Its surprisingly soft, She sunk her fingers into the fur before she felt the steel-likeyer of scales. Great, the only thing people fear more than monsters is fluffy monsters, Ira said self-mockingly. Anyway, time for the Primary Transformation. Ira said before continuing, If its anything like what happened at the fortress you may want to step back, Alright. Avery took distance as she recalled what Ira said about his transformation during the fortress battle, so she waited while expecting a 50-foot wolf. Ira undid his secondary form and returned to normal before activating his primary form. A ck mist began pouring out of Ira''s body before forming a bubble around him. The bubble then began to morph into the shape of a heart, but instead of it pumping out massive amounts of mist, ck branch-like tendrils emerged from it until they all ovepped in the shape of a wolfs skeleton. In less than a minute, Iras transformation becameplete and he stood as a wolf with ck fur and yellow eyes without pupils. It seems you arent able to reach that same level yet, Avery said as she looked up at the ck Wolf in front of her. Unexpectedly, Ira only stood at 10-feet in height. Ira opened his mouth to talk but nothing came out. It appeared that his wolf form didnt possess normal vocal cords so he used his self-adaptation to alter them ever so slightly. This is a bit...weird, Ira was confused as to why he couldnt reach that towering form from before, but then he understood it was most likely due to him overexerting himself and summoning the Red Moon. Well its fine either way, If you were toorge youd obviously be suspected as the City-Eater, Avery saw that Iras wolf form didnt seem to have anything new but it was probably physically stronger than when he was in his normal body. Ira used his camouge and blended into the background before reappearing, Now lets see Ira attempted to teleport forward but maybe because he was unustomed to hisrge size he crashed into some trees and rolled on his back before recovering himself. When he first transformed into a Wolf he moved on pure instinct, but at the moment he needed to adjust. Take your time, Avery softly chuckled. I got it! Ira barked in a grumpy manner as he teleported again, only to repeat the same actions. You clearly have it under control, Avery said with a sarcastic grin. No, this time I really have it. Ira teleported once again and hit a tree, but managed to stay on his feet. See I told you, Ira said gloatingly as he took a step forward and stumbled. Anyone who passed by would be shocked by the scene of arge wolf constantly falling while a girl with indescribable beauty continued tough at it. Of course, the scene was decorated with fallen trees, piles of ashes, and scorched ntlife which added to the strangeness of the entire thing. Chapter 88: Whats Done In The Dark... Chapter 88: What''s Done In The Dark... Did you hear me, Ira? Leonard asked. What? Ira shook his head and realized where he was. He hade to see the Fourth Prince but was busy thinking of something else. He needed to make those close to him stronger and he needed to do it fast, but everyone else wasnt like him. The ck Book was a codex of methods of increasing strength, but it had a nasty habit of driving those who looked at it insane. Even rying the information through a different medium showed the same effects. Charles, Ira said aloud. Excuse me? Leonard furrowed his brows. Ira paid him no mind and continued to think since Charles was eager to obtain knowledge in the first ce, he was the best person to let shoulder the burden of insanity that came with it. Iras mind remainedpletely unaffected for obvious reasons, but he had no talent in alchemy or the time to learn it. Ira nodded to himself as he epted the n in his head. All he had to do was find the right path for everyone close to him. The Sun for Avery...Ill talk to the Will about Harper...Rhys is a friend, I could help her too. Ira mumbled to himself. There is going to be a war, Ira. Leonard interrupted Iras train of thought. And? Ira shrugged. The entire Kingdom could be destroyed, Leonard added. I dont know if you noticed, but the Dark Elves would be pretty happy if I were to move to their Underground City. Thousands of people could die. Thousands of people die every day, thats the way it''s supposed to be. Even those you care about? Leonard asked with a shocked expression. Iraughed before he appeared in front of Leonard and gripped his throat before lifting him into the air, You know, Avery told me to watch out for people who attempt to get me to do something they want. Im not too interested in honor, obligation, and all that other stuff. You might say you care about your people, but Ive been to the slums in the Kingdom. What you really want is to protect what is yours, right? Theres nothing wrong with that, but until you have something other than money to offer me, dont think about getting my help, Prince. Ira dropped Leonard before heading toward the door. So...you...wont...help Leonard asked as he coughed heavily. Get something better than money and Ill help. Get something that Im interested in and I would even kill that Chancellor guy for you. Ira said as he left the room. After Ira left, Leonard smiled. It was risky to probe Ira for information, but it worked in the end. It was clear that Ira wouldnt y a part in any wars toe if he didnt have an interest in it. That piece of information was coveted by every country except the Dark Elves and the Dwarves. Since Leonard understood Iras stance he could shift the narrative behind it to dy the Telvian Empire. Ira walked the streets of the Free City alone in a leisurely manner. There were far more people who would stop and point at him or even approach him outright since they had heard of him from the Colosseum Bout. It wasnt hard to find him when his appearance was listed in the Citys newspaper. Eventually, Ira got tired of the buzz of the crowd and hopped onto the rooftops before taking a seat. Avery said she was going to train Rhys for the day so he couldnt take her out for dinner. He gave a sigh before adjusting his breathing and sitting in a better position. Since he had the time he decided to focus on the Concept of Space. Iras goal was to be able to use his abilities without a medium, but rather through his body directly. He had already been able to do so with his gravity alteration, but moving altering space with his hands was far more difficult. Transferring kic energy was different than manipting space so Ira didnt apply the same line of thought. His bloodline gave him an incredible affinity with spatial abilities, he made a foundation with King Dietrichs knowledge, and now he had the experience of the First-me. All that was left to do was to learn how to use it. Bend, Tear, and Cut. Iras abilities would revolve around those three principles and they were the most prominent in his memories. The one he was most interested in was bending space, if he could master it, he would be able to teleport overrge distances and take others with him as long as it wasnt imbued with the Voids properties. Ira continued his reflection on the properties of space, many of which escaped his immediateprehension which caused him to be slightly frustrated. Damn it! Ira stood up and ruffled his hair before looking around. It seemed that hours had passed as he looked at the two moons in the sky. The smaller one was just barely visible which meant Winter had ended. I need something to do. Ira sighed before he removed his clothes and put them away in his Void storage. It was good that no one was on the rooftop with him to question his nudity or to witness what was going to happen next. Iras began to change into his secondary form and his body became covered in scales and fur, while his face was hidden by the mask-likeyer of scales and fur. The ears atop his head began to slightly twitch as he listened to the thousands of sounds pouring in from the city. Since it was Irasst day in the Free City he decided to go find some people to mess with, mainly those engaged in illegal activities. They were the easiest targets to find and he wouldnt really be bothered if he was caught killing them. Ira smiled, well, his set of protruding teeth were arranged in a way that made it seem if he was always smiling, but he no doubt was smiling deep down. In a dark alleyway, several men pulled a woman bound in rope out of a crate, Grab her legs. Why do we gotta do this again? Arge man who didnt seem to bright asked. Protocol, you idiot. Make our movements erratic so we cant be tracked. The man leading the group said. He was just about to give another set of instructions when he saw something shift in the shadows. Hey, The man said in a low voice, It looks like we got an unwanted visitor. He signaled toward the man next to him who drew his sword and moved toward the darkness. Just as the leader was turned around he heard a vivid sttering sound. He turned around and squinted his eyes, but noticed the stream of blood forming on the ground. Whats taking so long? He called out as he gripped his sword. There were asional vignte types that would interfere with criminal proceedings, but they didnt tend tost too long. A pair of yellow eyes became visible in the darkness as something moved out of the darkness. Suddenly an irrational sense of fear overcame the man, its source was the ck silhouette stepping toward him. He could feel his heart beating so fast that it hurt, but he couldnt move. So...youre just normal, huh? A grating voice that scraped the eardrums of those listening came from the creature. It took a step toward the closest man frozen in fear before cing a w up to his head. Without a second thought, it slowly pushed it into his skull without much resistance. The first victim spasmed heavily and slumped toward the ground. ...Next. The creature repeated the same process over and over. Simply killing them by poking its finger into the skulls of the men frozen in ce until he arrived at the leader. Wheres your boss? You do have a boss right? The dark humanoid creature asked. The feeling of fear lessened dramatically and allowed the leader to speak, Y-Yeah...The docks! Youll find him at the docks! There is a warehouse t-that looks abandoned, but theres a basement level where all our business takes ce, The leader stammered as sweat poured from his face. Good, good, good. The humanoid creature nodded before poking him in the head and killing him. The woman tied in rope was shivering in a puddle of her own creation as she witnessed the entire scene take ce. As the creature bent down near her she gave a muffled whimper and closed her eyes, but to her relief, there was no pain. She felt the ropes around her loosen and opened her eyes to see the creature staring nkly at her. Youre free to go, It said. ... Instead of answering she continued to shiver. The fear got to you, huh? It asked as it shook its head. Afortable and soothing scent overtook the womans senses as she finally calmed down. She no longer feared the creature in front of her, if anything she gained a feeling of safety from it. ...Thank you. The woman said as she sat up, even as she spoke she was inhaling heavily through her nose. It was obvious that the creature was Ira and he used his pheromone generation to pacify the scared woman. He was quite toned down so that it wouldnt produce an outright attraction that would draw in hundreds of people, but it still seemed to be too strong even when the radius was reduced. I have to tweak it more, Ira said to himself as he stood up and leaped away without another word. The woman looked at the departing figure with an expression of longing that turned into embarrassment as she recalled that she emptied her dder and was still sitting in the puddle. Ira headed toward the warehouse near the shipyard while killing a lot of unsuspecting criminals. Most of the time he wouldnt even stop, a ck silhouette would pass by and leave a trail of bodies in its wake. Iras real goal was someone with just a little bit of skill to help him pass the time. It was likely that several criminal organizations would fall and the sole reason would be due to Iras boredom. He slowed his speed as hended in front of the abandoned warehouse. Although he couldnt see anyone, he could make of the distinct scent of metal, and a lot of it. He easily broke the lock on the door and opened it before entering. There was nothing noteworthy to be found inside. Just piles of rotted wood and a few empty crates, Ira walked past all of them and toward a crate that was arranged separately from the pile. It pushed it and a hatch on the floor was revealed. It was sealed shut, but that didnt matter. Ira dug his hands into the metal before ripping the hatch from the floor and setting it aside. He climbed down the stairs and entered a well-lit hallway. There was another doorway without a lookout behind it, Ira could hear his heartbeat without even trying. The guard on the other side of the thick metal door yawned out of boredom until a metallic tapping echoed. He quickly stood up and drew his sword before walking to the door and opening the slot used to see the other side. To his surprise, he saw nothing, until a hand tore through the metal door and dug into his chest. Ira removed his hand from the guard''s chest and ripped the door off its hinges. He took a deep breath and smelled the air before he began to run forward with visible glee. Deeper inside the tunnel was dozens of cages lined up, each one held a haggard-looking child with lifeless eyes. Human trafficking was profitable, but not as much as child trafficking apparently. Training assassins, ves, spies, bodyguards, and whatever else was a far easier on a young and impressionable victim rather than a full grown adult. Around the cages were men engaged in a variety of tasks consisting of, gambling, drinking, exercising, and sleeping. Deeper inside was an office area where the leader of the trafficking operation sat. A familiar shadowy figure hung close to him, it was the same figure responsible for detaining Lowell. It seemed that the figure didnt discriminate on who it lent its services to. Ive never quite figured out how shadow magic functions. The spectacled old man spoke as he examined his paperwork. If youre unlucky you may get a firsthand disy of it. The figure replied. I dont n on ending up like Lowell. If I see my ending then Ill ept it. The old man said unaffected by the threat. The shadowy figure stirred before it responded, ...It seems that time may be closer than you expect. Someones here and theyreing toward this area. The old man sighed before he removed his spectacles and opened a cab at his desk which revealed arge number of different currencies, How many? Just one, The figure replied as it began to sink into the floor. Can you deal with them? The man asked. It shouldnt be a problem. The voice of the figure replied. Ill prepare just in case, The Old man began to pile the currencies on his desk. His solution for problems such as intruders was to either kill them or pay them. There were some skilledbatants on the side of justice who were quickly swayed when their price was reached. The Old man hoped that it would be dealt with quickly and he wouldnt have to resort to any emergency measures. Chapter 89: Raising Them Right Chapter 89: Raising Them Right As Ira ran through the empty hallway he noticed small shadow threads snapping each time he passed. He figured it mustve been some sort of rm, but it didnt matter. At his current level, the people who could stop him were all higher races and the number of humans needed wouldnt fit in such a narrow space. Ira saw another door in front of him and slowed his speed and activated his camouge as he approached it. There was no need for him to even hide his presence, but it was his idea of fun. The unsuspecting victims on the inside had yet to be alerted by the shadowy figure so they continued their activities unknowingly. That was until the door slowly creaked open in a loud and obvious manner. Its too early for a shift change, asshole, A man said as he continued practicing his sword strikes on a wooden dummy. The few seconds that went on without a response instantly raised suspicion and one man drew a sword and slowly crept toward the door. Once he arrived in front of it he abruptly opened it and prepared to attack, but didnt see anyone present. He squinted his eyes toward the end of the tunnel, but he couldnt see anything. Mustve been the wind, The man turned around with a shrug. It mustve. A grating voice agreed with him before a w tore through his chest and lifted him into the air before tossing him away like trash. What the fuck!? The men scrambled to their feet but were toote as any trace of an attacker was gone. Whos there?! Someone shouted. I am, The voice responded before a man was sliced in half with a pair of ws. Ira finally showed his nightmarish appearance while swinging his ws to remove the blood. Without leaving time for a reaction, he rushed forward and ripped another mans throat out before moving onto the next and impaling him. Screams erupted as Ira tore the guards apart, leaving unrecognizable piles of flesh with each step. In less than a minute, the room turned quiet. Whew, Iras eyes shed with a knowing look before he exhaled a sigh of relief and turned to face the children held in cages. All of a sudden a shadow rose from the floor and stabbed him in the back. Ira quickly spun around whileughing and grabbed the shadow, Sloppy, He said as he tossed it into a wall. The shadowy figure coughed as it crawled to its feet before disappearing. Who are you? A voice echoed throughout the room. You cant guess? The ck fur and yellow eyes should give it away, Ira replied as his face was revealed beneath theyer of dermal armor. Ira? So the Prince figured out my connection to Lowell and hes sending you to deal with me, that it? What? No. Ira furrowed his brows in confusion, Thanks for telling me though, I really didnt know who you were. The shadowy figure went silent at its idiotic mistake, it overestimated Irapletely, Then why are you here? it asked. I was a bit bored so I decided to kill some people and ended up here, Ira exined as his eyes scanned the room. He could still sense the presence of the shadow figure. ...What would it take for you to ignore this operation? The figure asked as a shadow crept toward Ira. Why would I do that? Ira asked before he suddenly raised his foot and drove his foot into the floor. The shadowy figure screamed in pain as it fell rose from the ground. The shadows covering its body began to dissipate revealing a young man with a ttened arm. Got you! Ira picked the man up and mmed him to the ground repeatedly eliciting the sound of bones snapping each time. Who do you work for? Ira asked. ...Iwork for... The young man opened his mouth to speak, but Ira mmed him into the ground again before picking him back up. The young man made wanted to curse at Ira for not letting him speak and Ira seemed to realize it as he mmed the man into the ground again. Stop! The young man spat out a few teeth as he pleaded for mercy. Ira dropped him onto the ground and pressed his foot against his chest, Are you just a frence guy? The Merchants Circle...I...pick my own jobs on the side...but they are the ones who usually.hire me The young man confessed while breathing deeply. His entire body felt as if it were on fire. I see, Ira raised his foot but the young man hurriedly spoke. Wait! I can work...for you! I can gather...information! The young man spoke through the pain. ...Ill think about it. In the meantime, stay right there. Dont even think about running, I already remembered your scent. Ira waved his hand and began to dress before he undid his secondary transformation. After his nightmarish form was undone and he was dressed in proper clothes, he looked more like a handsome young noble, but that didnt matter to the kids who saw his previous form. He plucked the locks off the cages and knelt down. There were a few kids tied in chains which made a few unsavory memories resurface in his head. He activated his pheromone generation but made sure to restrain it. The children had changes in their expression as they looked at Ira. Aforting scent drifted from his body which made them move closer. A few of the younger ones clung to his leg as they looked up at him. Come on, Ira said with a bright smile before leading the kids toward a back room. A line of kids formed behind him as they followed on like little chicks. Ira kicked the door open and looked at theposed old man piling currency atop the desk. Ah, its you, Ira. Ive heard a lot about your exploits The old man couldnt even finish as Ira grabbed him by the throat and tossed him onto the ground in front of the kids. The old man coughed before speaking, Try to be reasonable! Ira ignored him and waved his hand, and a few weapons dropped onto the ground. The kids quietly watched on, but not before sending fearful nces toward the old man. They knew he was the one in charge because he made sure that the guards disciplined them if they acted out of line. Alright, kids. Lets y a game. Ira picked up a small knife and handed it to a small boy. Before doing the same with the other weapons. What are you doing?! The old man showed a flustered expression. Ira ignored the old man as he grabbed a small knife. Heres how you y. He raised the knife and stabbed it into the old mans hand causing him to cry out. Your turn, Ira pointed to the small boy. The boy began to tremble as he looked at the old man who was screaming in pain. Ira frowned, but adjusted his pheromone generation to a slightly higher output. Which caused a soothing feeling to overtake the kids. The boy looked at Ira before he raised the knife and stabbed the old man in the shoulder. Thats it! Ira smiled as he patted the small boy on the head. Youre sick! The old man hissed as he clenched his teeth in pain. A small girl next to him looked to be jealous and stabbed a thin dagger into the old man''s stomach before giving an expectant look to Ira. Good one, Ira gave the girl a pat on the back before continuing, But watch out for the vitals or the game will end too early, He said as he pointed out a few spots. Another kid nodded and stabbed the old man in the arm. Soon a rhythm was developed and the dozen or so kids began stabbing the fragile old man to death. Outside the room, the young man listened on in horror as theughter of kids and the screams of the old man filled his ears. After a few minutes, Ira walked out of the room and was followed by children dressed in ragged clothes stained with fresh blood. Youre still alive? Ira whistled in surprise as he looked at the broken young man before grabbing a set of chains. The young man looked up at Ira, ...Have you...thought...about it? Ill ask my wife about it. Ira tied the chains around the young mans body before lifting him up. Come on, Ira said to the kids who hung close to him. With each step, the young man whimpered in pain but was too afraid to ask for him to be more careful. He thought himself to be resigned to death, but at that moment he could empathize with Lowell. Avery was quietly drinking tea on the balcony of her and Iras room with Rhys when Ira abruptlynded in front of her with a man on his shoulder. Avery nced at the badly beaten man before speaking, Youve brought a guest? Yeah, he was connected to that guy, Lowell...I found him by ident, but he says he can gather information for me, but I dont know if we need that. Ira dropped the young man onto the floor before sitting down, Hey, Rhys. Rhys gave a dyed nod toward Ira before looking at the miserable young man. Well, hes useless in that state. Do you want me to heal him? Avery asked in an unbothered manner. Yeah, hell probably die pretty soon if you dont, Ira grabbed Averys cup and drank the contents before cing it back down. Avery raised her hand and covered the man with ayer of healing fire for a few seconds before she recalled the mes, revealing a fully healed young man who was still unconscious. Ira sighed as if he was tired before he began speaking, I killed a lot of criminal types today, but the most annoying part was the kids. Rhys trembled before scribbling on her notepad, [You killed them?] Ira squinted at Rhys incredibly rushed message before chuckling, No, I didnt kill them. I took them to some guards and gave them some money, but they all grabbed onto me and cried for ten minutes straight. Avery showed an almost imperceptible hint of annoyance as she briefly nced at Rhys. Rhys silently wrote on her notepad before she held it up, [Sorry.] Leave, Avery said curtly. Rhys switched her gaze between Ira and Avery before she stood up. She wanted to hit herself for automatically assuming the worst possible oue. Wait, Ira stopped her as a memory resurfaced in his mind, Were friends arent we Rhys? Rhys slowly nodded and waited for Ira to continue. So you wont literally stab me in the back or anything, right? Ira asked for confirmation. Rhys shook her head almost immediately. Yeah, I thought as much. I should have something for you by the time we get to the Capital. Ira said with a smile. Rhys grinned under her mask before she nodded and walked away with a lighter step. Seeing that Ira wasnt upset with her assumption helped to brighten her mood. After Rhys left, Ira leaned into his chair and spoke, So should we keep him? Ira poked the unconscious man with his foot. At our level is there a need to gather information? Avery asked. Could be useful, Ira shrugged as he ced his foot on the young mans throat. I guess youre right. If he doesnt bring anything substantial then we can just kill him. Avery said. Then it''s decided, Ill take him to the Fourth Prince for now. Ira removed his foot before looking up at the moon. ...You know, Id be a great parent, Ira said. It was clear that he didnt realize that he may have instilled some dangerous habits into some very young and very impressionable kids. Even if he did, he wouldnt care since he didnt see anything wrong with it. We need to have a child first, Avery smiled at him. Ira looked at her and then to the unconscious man and threw him over his shoulder before standing up, Ill take him to the Fourth Prince right now. Chapter 90: Can You Hear The Trumpets? Chapter 90: Can You Hear The Trumpets? The time for departure arrived quickly, and the convoy of the lesser important characters left the Free City, although some mercenaries decided to stay behind. Three days had passed since that time and Ira hade to realize a few things. The young man with the shadow abilities was called Casper, and he had always found his work in the criminal underworld, but the Golden Aurora improved his abilities dramatically. After signing a Soul Contract, one that was of his own insistence, he would bring Ira information on potential enemies. The agreement was that as long as he could prove his worth, Ira wouldnt kill him. Since he was confident in his skills he had no doubts about it until the ominous ck strand flew into his chest and disappeared. At the moment, Ira and Avery silently rode in the carriage. Ira was reading the ck Book while Avery was polishing their weapons. Can you hear them? Avery suddenly asked. Hear what? The whispering? Ira responded as he continued to watch the series of nonsensical symbols spin and shift. Yes. Not since the first time I started reading it. Is it bothering you? It''s nothing more than an annoyance as of now, Avery replied. She was referring to the unintelligible choir of hushed voices attempting to worm their way into her mind. Just being around the book was dangerous for most people since the knowledge itself had a way of warping minds. Ill read it somewhere else. Ira shut the book and stored it away immediately. Even if the Valkyries had a stronger will than most, the longer one was exposed to the book the quicker their mental defenses would degrade. Avery didnt attempt to reassure Ira because she wasnt confident that she would continue to be unbothered by the book. I should just use my primary transformation and take you back, Ira said with a sigh. Are you forgetting about my wings? Huh, I guess I did. If you want to use your transformation dont let me stop you. Ill do itter, Id rather practice manipting space without a medium first, Ira said as he shifted his body in the carriage. Then thats all the more reason you should find somewhere you can concentrate. Ill protect that Prince while youre gone, Avery insisted before continuing, You can catch up by the scent cant you? Yeah Ira weighed his options before he decided to follow Averys words. Avery handed over his sword which he ced in the scabbard before fastening it to his waist. Ira opened the door to the carriage while it was moving and leaped out toward a tree. Since the Fourth Prince didnt have many people in his retinue, no one was close enough to notice his departure, save one young man eager to prove his worth. Ira sat on a tree branch before looking a the shadow that appeared next to him, What? Should I keep an eye on the Prince or for your wife? Casper asked. Iraughed as he looked at the shadow, The Prince. If you value your eyes you wouldnt bother Avery. ...I understand, Casper said grimly. He couldnt tell if that was a personal threat or Iras warning to avoid upsetting Avery, either way, was dangerous for him. Im sure you do, Ira grinned before he leaped away toward the deeper part of the woonds. Deep within a cavern filled with mana crystals, a fight was happening between humans and something else. Harpers chain scythe shined with an ominous blue glow as she swung it at a Minotaur. It tore through the Minotaurs thick hide and caused it to roar in pain. Amy approached its side and stabbed her spear into its leg before twisting it, the Minotaur swung but Amy rolled away before shooting a ball of green fire at it which burned its hair. Aldis rushed up behind it with and drove two swords into its back. Now! Aldis shouted as he held on to the Minotaur that was enraged. Harper conjured her phantom halfway out of the ground before making it grab onto the Minotaurs legs. The Minotaur tripped and fell and Harper took that time to wrap the bone scythe around its neck and pull tightly. The Minotaur foamed at the mouth as it tore at the chain, but it couldnt free itself and ended up dying. Aldis and Amy exhaled before sitting down on the spot while Harper recalled the bone scythe and broke off one of the horns and tied it to her waist. Fifth one today, Harper said with satisfaction. Theres probably a herd somewhere, the Chief should be somewhere close by, Aldis huffed. He was the only in their group without some sort of a power so his endurance wouldnt be at Harpers level. Then lets go, Amy hurry up, Harper ordered. Right, Amy said as she approached the Minotaur in a practiced manner raising her metal arm as her Demon me covered the body of the Minotaur burning its flesh away. As soon as she was finished, Harper went up to it and converted its bones into armor. The pieces of bone that were left over floated toward Aldis and Amy before covering them. Although they werent as thoroughly defended as Harper the extra reinforcement didnt hurt. The trio traveled deeper into the caverns in search of the Minotaur with Harper at the forefront. The path was lit by a glowing spectral ball that Harper created. With Harpers abilities, she shouldve been able to locate the minotaur, but she couldnt pick up on any traces of it. While her senses werent as good as Iras but it shouldnt have been a problem for her to find it. Hmm Harper made a strange face as they came to what looked to be burrow. There were crude stone tools all around, but they seemed as if they werent used for weeks. Something wrong? Aldis asked. Its not here, Harper said as she activated her spectral vision. The rock walls were too thick for her to see through and the only thing she confirmed was that there weren''t any hidden enemies in the immediate vicinity. So should we keep going? Amy asked without fear. Over the course of the extermination job, her mes had grown at a rapid pace. Harper narrowed her eyes as she nodded, she proceeded on with a visible caution as they advanced forward. Eventually, they came upon a tunnel that was recently made judging by the w marks. Harpers ears twitched as the faint sound of a battle echoed in her ears, without a word she sprinted forward and left a phantom blue trail behind her. Harper! Aldis called out as he and Amy gave chase. rk and Randolph were lost. That was the easiest way to describe their situation. Neither one of them could use magic so their only source of light was a torch of the mana crystals embedded in the walls. Were lost, rk said. Were not lost...were just a little mixed up, Randolph said with a dryugh as he tightened his grip on the sword in his hands. Lost, Randolph, rk found it out that he could remain so calm. It was most likely due to the fact he had faith in Randolphs strength and he had his own abilities. Fine, were lost, Randolph huffed. Wait, rk squinted his eyes at the source of light in the distance, I think...I think someones up there. Really? Randolph narrowed his eyes toward the source of light that was moving closer, Oh, it really is someone. Looks like...Three people. As the trio approached them the figures of the strangers finally became clear. A trioposed of one male and two females stopped in front of them. Hey, are you lost too? Randolph asked, Oh, my name is Randolph and this is rk. The young man at the head of the trio was the first to speak, Im Lance, this is Sarah and Valerie. To answer your question, yes, we are lost. We got mixed up in some tunnels. ...Nice to meet you, rk said in a polite tone. He took notice of how their expressionscked any hint of joy or excitement. The trio appeared to be very battle hardened and capable. Theres a split not too far from here since you came from that way we should just backtrack, Randolph said. Lance briefly contemted before looking to Valerie and Sarah who nodded, If you cant trust us well lead the way. No need, with rk watching my back I dont have anything to be afraid of, Randolph said with confidence. If he was around to witness rk ineptness during someone elses time of need he probably wouldnt be able to feel the same way. Lance raised his eyebrow and looked at rk before gesturing for them to lead on. The duo turned into a group of five, Lances expression turned dull as he remembered his two friends. Although Ira said he would try to bring them back, they hadnt heard from him for a while and it wasnt surprising that they began to lose faith. Still, none of them would admit out of fear of upsetting each other and breaking the only thing keeping them together. So, how long have you three been together? Or are you just temporary partners? Randolph tried to make small talk as they moved onward. Sarah noticed that neither Lance nor Valerie wanted to answer so she spoke up, ...For a few years. Wow, Ive only known rk for a few months, Randolph replied, not picking up on the reluctant mood of the trio. It feels like it''s been longer, rk smiled wryly. How long have you known Yellow-Eyes? Randolph asked. I told you not to call him that, and Ive known Ira for almost a year, probably the same as everyone else, rk said as he thought back to the first time he met Ira. The memory quickly became sour as he realized it was the day Benjamin died. What did you just say? Lance shouted. Y-Yellow-Eyes? rks a friend of his, Randolph said. Have you seen, Ira? Lance grabbed rk. Hey! Randolph pushed Lance away and due to hisck of restraint, Lance flew backward and tumbled onto the ground. Sarah knocked an arrow and several icicles manifested around Valerie as they prepared for a fight. Hold on, Lance said as he stood up and dusted himself off, Were...friends of Iras. Im sorry I was too aggressive, but Ira agreed to help us and has been gone ever since. rk exhaled a sigh of relief while Randolph eased up. Im sorry too, Randolph scratched his head awkwardly. Uh, I havent seen Ira since those weird monsters attacked the Capital, rk confessed. Lance, Sarah, and Valerie all made disappointed expressions. Thats unfortunate, Valerie said. ...Lets continue. Lances expression darkened. R-Right, rk agreed. A strange silence filled the air as everyone seemed preupied with their own thoughts. Thats was why they didnt notice the pattern of cracks that resembled w marks that appeared every ten feet. Within a wooded area, Ira opened his eyes and held out his palm. A small bubble of air rippled above his palm. It wasnt wind magic, but rather him bending space into the shape of a bubble. He waved his hand and the small bubble slowly traveled forward, it hit a tree and dug a few inches into it before dissipating. Although the power was far from lethal, Ira still smiled, and that was because he could manipte space without a medium. It mightve be more powerful if Ira used his sword, but he didnt care. The concept of bending space became a little bit clearer to him. He took a big step in hisprehension and set his next goal to teleporting overrge distances. After that? He wanted to imbue the power of the Void into it, but that was still too far away to think about. Ira stood up and gave a satisfied stretch. While he wasnt content with such a small of practice he knew it wouldnt alle at once. He looked around before pulling the ck book out of thin air and plopped back down on a rock to read it. He nned on finding something that dealt with the sr force, but that was easier said than done. Ira never looked for anything specific in the book, up until now, he had let it guide him so to speak. Ira concentrated on what he was looking for and it seemed that the book responded to him. The symbols spun faster and faster until he found himself in a trance. Unknowingly, ck liquid began to fill up Iras eyes until nothing could be seen. He didnt even seem to be aware as he mumbled a series of incoherent words. A bloodied man with golden hair and a regal bearing sat atop a burning throne centered on andscape filled with broken marble. Bodies of celestial beings littered the ground around him and the only other living creature was a ck haired man that slowly approached him. Are you satisfied, mutt? Youve destroyed everything and for what? Your kind was destined to suffer a miserable fate, but your meddling caused it to arrive sooner. The others will be here soon. The mans voice was full of strength even though he was heavily wounded. Helion The man growled before speaking in an emotionless voice, I ate your people, I ripped apart your bastards, I devoured your wives...Ill consume you until nothing is left...you wont reincarnate and you wont be reborn. What are talking about, dog? Helion clenched his fist and a trident made of fire appeared, You cant kill a God without having divinity of your own and even then they can return. The silhouette grinned widely, Kill? No, Its much worse, once I devour you, youll be cut off from your divinity. Youre lying, you filthy dog! Helion stood up and mmed the trident down, sending massive pirs of mes falling from the sky. The ck-haired man suddenly teleported away before reappearing as a giant wolf that towered over Helion. It opened its jaws and mped down on Helions body before lifting him into the air. Helions golden armor creaked under the massive white fangs that held him in ce. Release me, you filthy mutt! Helion raised his hand and a miniature red sun that burned with a divine fury appeared behind him. The Wolf paid it no mind as it leaped backward before teleporting away. The two vanished, and Helions absence caused the miniature sun to continuously grow, burning everything in its vicinity, until it copsed on itself and exploded. The release of energy burned away all organic matter and even vaporized the stone, leaving nothing more than ash. Iras body trembled as he dropped the book. Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! He cursed as he clutched his head, it was one of the rare moments that he felt a pain great enough for him to react. Ira roared in pain as he failed to contain his strength and destroyed the ground under him. He stomped and punched the ground and when it didnt get rid of the pain, he began to m his head into a rock and instantly crushed it. The feeling failed to subside so Ira continued to m his head into the ground until it became a bloody mess. The faint yet loud humming of trumpets rang out in both his ears and they began to bleed. Shut the fuck up! Ira tore at his skin and clenched his teeth so hard they cracked, the veins in his eyes even burst. His entire body seemed to be slowly unraveling under the force he exerted on himself. Ira wasnt aware, but his suffering was due to two reasons. One was the price of using the book. The other was due to him bringing divinity into the Mortal Realm. Even if it wasnt physically present, just having a cohesive thought was enough to warrant some type of recoil, let alone an entire memory. The main reason was its unnaturalness. Usually, a God would send a blessing through their respective force to affect some mortal. The Gods had a set ofws they had to abide by and the same applied to mortals. Whenever aw was broken or dangerously close to being broken, a punishment would ur. Ira was experiencing the most minor called The Trumpets Of Punishment which was an attack that could prate the core of one''s being. It was an automatic response to his activities, even though he didnt break any particrws. If he had broken aw then the Gods would be notified of it immediately. The reason for the Copse was due to King Dietrich attempting to grant immortality on a massive scale. Ira was unaware of everything and could only suffer through the pain. He opened his mouth and bit into his own flesh before tearing it off and repeating the same thing over and over. Hours passed and Ira mutted his body the entire time until the sound of trumpets came to an end. What was left in the aftermath was a heavily breathing body with its organs and muscles exposed. Ira weakly crawled toward the ck book and stored it away while leaving a trail of blood and viscera behind him. Just moving a few feet exhausted him and he turned onto his back while taking huge breaths. He needed time to regenerate from his wounds so he didnt n on moving anymore. Ira was lucky to have regeneration because any other person, be it Higher Races or Lower Races, wouldve died. In fact, their minds wouldve shattered, killing them before they could even get to that point. Thats one for Avery...just a few more to go. It was hard to see because of the missing chunks of flesh, but it seemed like Ira had a wide smile on his face and something in his eye that could only be described as madness. Chapter 91: A Minor Injury Chapter 91: A Minor Injury Rhys arrived in front of a smallke and removed her mask before cupping her hands and gathering water. She sshed the water on her face and looked at her reflection on its surface. Her scars had always been a sort of sore spot for her, the reason had less to do with her appearance and more to do with her abilities. She thought back to the day she discovered them, it was the most painful day of her life, both emotionally and physically. Rhys reached toward the water until she noticed it slightly rippled. She looked up and the head of a tall ck wolf greeted her. Rhys lips parted as she jumped backward and put her mask on. Without hesitation she drew her rapier and channeled lightning through it, striking the Wolf right between its eyes. ...Thats no way to greet a friend, The Wolf said as it burst into ck mist that obscured its form. Rhys realized that the ck mist was familiar to her and sheathed her rapier. When the mist cleared, it revealed Iras bloody form in tattered clothes. Did I scare you? Ira asked as he fell. Rhys opened her mouth in shock and rushed over to support him. Sorry, moving in that form was a bit easier since my regeneration is a bit slow, Ira said with augh. Since Ira literally ripped pieces of his flesh off of his body for hours it was no surprise his regeneration began to slow. It was at the point where a few pastries wouldnt change much. Rhys ignored the blood that began to transfer over to her clothes and looked at Iras pale and sickly face with an expression that demanded answers. Ira heard her brows furrow and smiled, I did it to myself if thats what you were wondering. As for how or why? Thats a really long story. Rhys looked to be angry with Ira for some reason, but she couldnt express it with anything other than a scowl. Could you lead me to Avery? I think I might actually bleed to death if she doesnt heal me, Ira said as he ignored her gaze. Rhys looked at the blood pooling beneath his feet and realized that it was a serious injury so she decided to hold off on her anger for some other time and led Ira to the Fourth Princes campsite. Randolph, rk, Lance, Sarah, and Valerie made their way deeper into a tunnel and finally began to notice something was off. You hear that? Randolph asked. No rk was about to shake his head but heard a distinct sound, Wait, I hear it. I can also hear it, Lance said as he drew his sword. It was no mistaking it, there was the sound of someone fighting deeper in the tunnel. Rather than voices, the only thing they could hear was the shing of metal. Come on! Randolph said as he sprinted into forward, with rk trailing behind him. Hold on, you dont know whats down there! Lance called out, but Randolph was faster than he imagined. Lets go, Lance said to Sarah and Valerie who readied themselves in response. Randolph sprinted into a spacious intersection in the caverns, right as he entered a phantom blue chain appeared in front of him and tripped him, causing him to fly forward and crash into the soil. Ah! Randolph shouted as attempted to stand up but several spectral hands emerged from the ground and held him in ce. He struggled before he grunted and slowly raised himself. The ghost-like hands eventually snapped and Randolph was freed, he stood up but a bone chain wrapped itself around his neck. Dont move, A childish voice called out from in front of him. Part of the cave wall faded away and revealed an adolescent girl with fluorescent pale blue hair with ck roots. She had three ck dots above one another between her eyebrows and pale blue eyes that reminded one of a lich. There was also the full set of ivory armor that looked to be made out of bone covering her body. Randolph looked at her with a strange expression before he noticed the other two had her side. A handsome young man with dark raven colored hair holding two swords and a girl with brown hair with green eyes next to him holding a spear. Of course, the most eye-catching feature about the girl was her metal arm. It was obvious that the hidden trio was none other than Harper, Aldis, and Amy. Is this a trap? Randolph asked cautiously. He had heard of people being murdered in by fellow mercenaries but didnt think he would be that unfortunate. No, You shouldnt have run in so fast, Harper recalled the bone-chain to her side and sized up Randolph. He broke the phantom hands which meant he didnt have normal strength, but Harper could see he was very inexperienced. She turned toward the tunnel Randolph emerged from when she heard multiple footsteps. Whos with you? She asked as she ran her hand over her metal baton. A few people...Oh, but dont worry, we arent going to start trouble, Randolph said honestly. Randolph rk stumbled in the room as he attempted to catch his breath, ...You cant just He slowly stopped speaking as he and Amy both looked at each other. ...rk, Aldis was the first to speak and his voice was full of anger. If it wasnt enough he tightened the grip on his swords and took a step forward. Aldis...Amy rk had a shameful expression on his face as he looked at them. Aldis took another step forward, but Amy reached her hand out to stop him, Aldis, she said in a voice so low it was almost a whisper. Lance, Sarah, and Valerie arrived and noticed the tense mood in the room. Uh...Harper, right? Sarah said as she looked at the little girl. Youre Iras friends, Harper said with a nod. rk, why did you leave without saying anything?! Amy shouted. ...I wanted to...I was just too weak and too scared rks expression darkened before lighting up, ...But its different now! That Golden Aurora gave me something great, Amy! Coward, Aldis said harshly as he broke away from Amy and began to move toward rk. Aldis, Im sorry, rk said as he remained where he was. No, you dont. I was raised to hate people like you the most. Aldis rotated his shoulders. Stop, Aldis, Amy said, but Aldis had already rushed forward and swung. As his de arrived in front of rk, a translucent golden shield appeared in front of him and blocked it. Aldis was momentarily surprised but continued his attack. Hey! Randolph rushed over to help rk, but Harper arrived in front of him with her staff extended. Mind your business, She said curtly. Although Harper didnt show it much, she had warmed up to Amy greatly. So it wasnt surprising she would dislike rk after growing closer to Amy. rks my friend and even though I dont know what happened between all of you, I wont let you gang up on him, Randolph said as he raised his sword. Randolph, dont do it, rk said from behind the shield barrier. Harper is like Iras sister...If you hurt her, hell definitely kill you. Randolph looked shocked, but still held determination in his eyes, Youre like family to me too. All of you should just calm down, Lance stepped forward and attempted to diffuse the situation. Suddenly, Harper leaped backward leaving a blue trail of afterimages, several spikesnded in her previous spot apanied by rattling. Above! Amy cried out as she watched something fall from the ceiling and into the middle of the cavern. A four-legged monster with skin that blended in with the cave soil became visible to all. Sharp spikes protruded from its back. Its five eyes were a dull reddish color and they were concentrated toward the center of its forehead. Its total height was around seven or eight feet, it was hard to tell due to the slow pacing of the creature. Its long tail had a cluster of spikes on the end of it that shook and produced a noise simr to what one would hear during arge scale fight. The sound was...bait? Lance said cautiously. He seemed to know something was wrong and his fears came to be realized as three other creatures that looked simr climbed out. Iron Lizards, Valerie said grimly from behind him as they slowly backed toward the group. You know what they are, Valerie? Sarah asked while covering Valeries back. Theyre said to be rare ambush predators that upy some regions of the Great Forest, but to see four of them at the same time is odd. Valerie couldnt help but make a confused expression. Out of everyone in the group, she was the most studious. Do you know a way to kill them? Aldis had already stopped attacking rk and took up a defensive stance. N-Not really, Valerie responded, Ive read that the tail was the most dangerous part in addition to the spikes, they can swing it at the same speed as a whip. As you mightve seen earlier, they can also release their spikes as projectiles. Annoying, Harper said as she looked at the four Iron Lizards that approached with a low hiss. Inside of arge carriage, Avery and Rhys were standing over Ira. Avery looked at Iras current appearance, tattered clothes, numerous open wounds that were repairing themselves at an uncharacteristically slow pace, and a pale sickly color that tinted his skin. While tattered clothes and wounds were nothing new, Avery had never seen Ira look as if he was suffering from blood loss. How did this happen? Avery asked, ignoring Rhys who stood to the side with a worried expression. The book had a few surprises for me but I found something good for you so it''s notpletely bad, Ira said with a bright smile that didnt match his current condition. Rhys narrowed her eyes in confusion when Ira mentioned a book, but no one seemed keen on exining it to her so she could only try to figure it out for herself. Avery ced ayer of Phoenix fire on top of Ira, and it seemed to slowly start working. It was lucky that Iras me resistance didnt apply to the healing properties of the Phoenix. What happened exactly? Avery asked as she carefully healed him. Ill tell youter, preferably after all the bleeding stops, Ira said as he closed his eyes, Im kind of tired too. Rhys panicked as she grabbed her notepad and began writing before she held it above Iras head, [Isnt this the most dangerous time to sleep?] Ira opened his eyes and shook his head, Its not like Ill die with Avery healing me. Rhys looked to Avery for confirmation and received it in the form of a nod. She moved away and huffed a sigh of relief. Avery then focused on healing Ira while beingpletely perplexed by his wounds. A few areas bones were exposed and his vital organs were either missing or heavily damaged. She thought to herself and decided that if that was the price Ira had to pay for her to grow, shed rather stay at her current level. It was far too dangerous for Ira to end up in such a state. Of course, Ira had totally different thoughts. While he wouldnt go looking for something on the same level as the knowledge of Helion, he wouldnt be scared of using ck Book that easily. In Iras point of view, the only reason he ended up in his current state was his intention was to find the strongest thing he could for Avery. A whileter, Ira was back to normal condition, or at least he wasnt in any danger of bleeding to death. Just one look at him and anyone could see that he was exhausted. That was dangerous, Ira. Avery berated Ira as she recalled her mes. Yeah, but it was worth it, I remained unconvinced, Avery said unmovingly. Ira slowly sat up and looked at Rhys, Ill get something for you too, dont worry. Rhys shook her head and scribbled on her notepad, [I dont want it if it makes you end up like that again.] Ira looked at the notepad and then to Rhys before shrugging, Too bad you dont have a choice. He pped his hands once and stood up, Alright, Ill be back. Where are you going? Avery asked. To the river, I have to wash all the blood off Ira exined before looking at Rhys, No peeking. In response, she grew embarrassed while thinking back to the time he ingested the Dragons Blood and his body needed to be cooled. Ille with you, Avery said as she followed right behind him. Ira smiled cheerfully before opening the carriage door and stepping out. Chapter 92: Back To The Capital Chapter 92: Back To The Capital Harpers Phantom appeared in front of her and threw itself into the iing spikes. Thest Iron lizard fought wildly as it swung its tail and knocked Aldis away but he was caught by a golden shield made by rk. Randolph ran into the lizard and grabbed its leg before using all of his strength to lift it into the air. Amy rushed forward with her spear and stabbed into its underbelly repeatedly. The Iron Lizard snapped its jaws at Randolph who rolled away just in time. Valerie fired several icicles at the lizard which made it turn away and focus on her, but it was hit by several arrows from Sarah, drawing its attention once more. Lance hacked away at its tail during the moment of its brief negligence, but it responded with another swing of its tail that hit a golden shield with great force and it shattered directly. rk shouted in a mixture of pain and exhaustion as he fell to his knees. It wasnt just rk who was tired but everyone else who felt extreme fatigue, with the exception of Harper who underwent rigorous training with Averys cousins in addition to the abilities of her bloodline. She extended the bone scythe around the Iron lizard and held it on until it was thrashing around. Her phantom appeared under it and stabbed it with a pike before disappearing. Amy! Harper shouted as she was tossed in the air. Amy slipped under the Iron Lizard and stuck her metal arm into its open wound before channeling her demon me. The Lizard shook before it stoodpletely still and then green mes burst from its mouth and eyes along with the putrid smell of burning flesh. Harpernded on the ground before sliding under the lizards body and holding it up. Move, Amy! Harper yelled as she struggled to hold the massive creature. Amy hurried from under it, but Harper thought she was too slow and kicked her in the back, sending her tumbling out before jumping backward and letting the body fall onto the floor. The sound of heavy breathing ovepped and echoed throughout the cave. Harper wasted no time and began to cut off the spiked tips of the Iron Lizards tails before tying them to her belt. After some thinking, she removed two and tossed one over to Lances group and the other to rk and Randolph. ...Howd you get so strong? I almost thought we had Ira here for a second, Valerie huffed as she fought off her oing headache. Lance and Aldis also showed interest in the topic, as two people unaffected by the Golden Aurora they were bound to be interested in ways to increase personal growth. I received it after the Golden Aurora...Do you think Ive almost caught up to Ira in terms of strength? Randolph asked eagerly. Before anyone could answer Harper began to giggle wildly, Caught up to Ira? She repeated the question andughed again. Harper used her foot to kick the dead lizard on the ground, You struggled to lift that Iron Lizard, Ira wouldve been able to throw it across the room without a problem. Randolph made a surprised expression that turned into a sheepish grin with a dryugh, W-Well, I didnt think it would be that easy. Harper just frowned before turning away, the longer Ira was away the more irritable she became and Randolph just enhance that irritation. She turned to Amy and Aldis before speaking, Lets go. But Amy nced at rk before looking back at Harper. She wanted to hear his reason for not meeting her after so much time had passed, but Harper didnt appear to share the same feeling. Aldis looked at rk before he turned away, Come on, Amy. rk looked as if he wanted to say something but in the end, he was talked down by Randolph who patted him on the shoulder, Were bound to run into them again, just save whatever you have to say for that time. rk gave a subdued nod as he watched Amy and Aldis leave the cavern. In the blink of an eye, three weeks passed and the Convoy was a day from the Capital. Spring had now fully arrived, so the journey was much easier and far quicker. Inside of a single carriage, Rhys was writing a letter. As to whom it was for? Ira was no doubt the recipient. The carriage shook and her hand slipped, causing her letter to be ruined. She crumpled the paper up and tossed it into a pile of simr paper balls. She began writing another but was obviously unsatisfied with it as she repeated the same actions and threw it to the side. Since she wasnt wearing her mask, the frustration on her face became obvious. She sighed before writing again. Rhys stated a few things in her letter, but she was essentially asking for Iras help with a personal matter. She debated on whether or not to state her feelings toward him in the letter but ultimately decided not to. If she was being honest, fear was holding her back. She had no idea how Ira would react and was scared of ruining her friendship with him. In her eyes, it would be better to remain the way they were now than to take a risk like that. Rhys expression turned downcast as she traced over her scars. There werent many people who saw them, but those who did would always show a certain reaction. A type of pity with an underlying difort, averting their gazes when she caught them staring at her. Ira had been the only one so far to show the most honest reaction which was indifference. He could alsomunicate with Rhys far easier than others seeing as he could literally hear her facial expressions change if he was in close proximity to her. Ive been alone for too long, thats probably it, Rhys thought to herself. Maybe the reason she felt something for Ira was due her being on her own for years. She tried to ignore it but the fact that she was always alone and would probably continue to be was always in the back of her mind. Her abilities made her dangerous to be around others and for their sake, she tucked herself away. It urred to Rhys that maybe her attraction to Ira was out of selfishness and she wanted to be close to him in order to ease that feeling of loneliness. Rhys shook her head and smiled, but the corners of her mouth trembled ever so slightly which spoke volumes of her true feelings. For some reason, she found herself crying. She covered her face with her hand and quietly sobbed. It waste evening and those apart of the convoy were resting up for thest day of travel, but Ira had different ns. He stood in front of a contorting section of space that twisted into a spiral shape. Then, he waved his hand and produced a muffin from thin air before tossing it toward the unstable space. As soon as the muffin made contact with the spiral it disappeared from sight. Ok, Ira mumbled to himself as he turned his attention to the sky. He waited for a few moments before a small object began falling toward him. He reached out his hand and caught it before examining it, only to find that it waspletely intact. Over the course of the journey back to the Capital, Ira had practiced spatial maniption diligently and arrived at a milestone. It was confident that he could teleport overrge distances and bring others with him as long as it wasnt imbued with properties of the Void. Ira took a deep breath and concentrated, bending the space around him. It slowly built up and then he abruptly vanished with an audible boom and reappeared in the Capital, more specifically, his house. To be even more specific, the kitchen. He crashed into the table and the force from his abrupt Spatial Jump sent all the furniture flying. Ira stood up and dusted himself off beforeughing like a madman, Harper! he called out, but only silence answered him. Well, thats fine too, shes probably on a job. Ira looked around at the broken wood. ...Need to adjust it a little more. Once again, he bent space and vanished with a loud rumble. When he next appeared it was above his carriage, hended his feet and ignored the shockwave that apanied him. Avery stepped out with her saber drawn but sheathed it upon seeing an abnormally chipper Ira, Youve made significant progress, Im assuming. No more carriages for us, He said with augh before moving to pick Avery up. Avery didnt resist and gave a beautiful smile in response, I never needed one in the first ce, I only used it because you cant fly. Forget about flying, it cant beat teleporting, Ira spun around with Avery in his arms a few times before letting her down. Avery still had a small grin that showed no signs of leaving while she spoke, Are there any limitations? Ira thought carefully for a second before answering, For right now I can only go to ces Ive been, but if I learn how to calcte the distance I can probably go in any direction...I dont know how many times I can use it though. Avery couldnt hide her shock when she remembered Ira couldnt use mana. It was unknown how the Avarus Lupum gained their teleporting abilities, but it wouldnt be surprising in the Divine Realm seeing as mana wasnt necessary for many of their divine and celestial races. I have to admit, that is incredible. Right? Ira showed a proud expression, Anyway, I can take you to the Valkyrie Hall if you want. No, I still need time to consider the ritual youve suggested, Avery replied. The ritual she was referring to was a method to gain some control over the Sr Force. Helion was the name of the sun in the Mortal Realm and the name of a God in a Divine Realm, which was obviously intentional. From what Ira gathered, it seemed that whatever happened to Helion, happened a long time ago. In fact, it was fair to say that whatever happened to Helion took ce thousands if not hundreds of thousands of years ago, maybe even more than that. It sounds pretty easy to me since the barrier is removed it shouldnt be that hard to connect with the sun, Ira shrugged. Have you ever done it? Avery asked with an eye roll. Well...no. So what will you do if it is too strong for me to handle and I die? That isnt funny, Avery, Iras smiled faded. Youre right, I apologize. Avery ced a hand on Iras cheek. But it is dangerous without adequate preparation, wouldnt you agree? ...Yeah, but I cant really exin it any more than I already did, Ira said honestly. Although he wasnt sure, he assumed that if he spread the knowledge he received the recipient would experience the same pain he did. All Avery knew is that the ritual would allow her to draw power from the Sun. I suppose if youre confident in it seeding then Ill trust in your judgment. Good, Ira nodded. He heard footstepsing closer and turned to see Rhys approaching. Hey, Rhys. Ira greeted. Rhys nodded toward him and then to Avery after some brief hesitation before handing him a letter. For me? Ira asked as he received it. This is a bit fancy, isnt it? Usually, you just write it down. He went was about to open the letter when Rhys shook her head. What? I cant open it now? He asked. Rhys nodded, indicating that she didnt want him to read it at the moment before grabbing her notepad and writing. [For when we reach the Capital.] Hmm, if you say so. Ira stored the letter away with a shrug before he turned his attention back to Rhys. ...Wait a minute. Iras gaze became one of scrutiny as he focused on Rhys eyes. They were slightly puffy and had a faint redness around them. Ira continued to examine her before finally speaking, Somethings off with you, Rhys. Rhys nearly jumped at Iras urate statement, she tensed up but then broke into a mutedugh. If there was anyone able to read her mood it would be Ira and it reminded her of why she felt the way she did. She waved her hands and then made her way back to her own carriage. Chapter 93: A Trusted Friend Chapter 93: A Trusted Friend The convoy arrived at the gates to the Kingdoms Capital with much fanfare. Young and old gathered around the gates, but the reason most of them were waiting was for one person and one person only and that was Ira. I cant see, Dad. A little boy tugged on a rugged looking mans sleeves. Here,e on. The man lifted the boy onto his shoulder with a heartyugh. Since the Kings convoy arrived sooner than everyone else so did the news of Iras fight against three other prominent figures from other countries. There were even copies of the Free Citys newspaper handed out which served to quicken the spread of his achievements. It could be said that the entire continent was now aware of Ira, while only a few dozen were aware of the Higher Races. Hearing about a group of ancient races appearing out of nowhere was far less believable than Ira beating three of the best warriors from their respective countries. Hey, here theye, Someone called out. The main gates slowly opened and a row of carriages appeared. The Princes were the first to be announced and received a unanimous set of obligatory cheers. There was some dissatisfaction among the lower ss in the Kingdom, but no one dared to voice it. Eventually, Iras carriage was announced and the crowd burst into a fervor as they cheered for him. His actions caused the citizens to gain a feeling of pride in their Kingdom which was home to repeated misfortunes and looked down upon by all. Inside the carriage, Ira had a smile on his face as he listened to the crowd. Its quite different from the Dark Elves, Avery stated indifferently. How so? Ira asked curiously. Youre a religious figure to the Dark Elves and they would likely obey your every word. These people may revere you, but they dont have any undying devotion toward you, she exined. Well, Its not like I need them to be devoted to me, Ira said. The carriages with the Princes inside continued toward the Pce, while the rest of the convoy stopped outside of the gates. Since the city guards were holding the crowd in ce, they had to restrain the urge to rush up to Iras carriage. They watched intently as the door opened and an attractive ck-haired young man with yellow eyes became visible to all. Since Ira was wearing the coat given to him for the Summit, he looked much like a Noble or a Knight. The crowd whispered as he stepped down from the carriage and then turned to help a woman wearing a dark grey cloak that obscured her appearance. Ira! Ira! Did you really beat the Eastern Sword, Cyprian Aurell? A man yelled out in a manner that seemed rehearsed which caught Averys attention. It seems the King has been at work, With only a few words she could see a sort of scheme that while harmless, waspletely annoying. From what she could tell, the King most likely ordered someone to spread the story of Iras aplishments throughout the Capital to paint him as a hero. Then to ensure that it worked, he nted a few moles in the crowd which would ask certain things to enhance Iras image. The end goal seemed to be making Ira a hero in the eyes in the poption and hope that he would be hooked on the feeling or feel obligated to protect them. If he did it meant he would continue to call the Grenitian Kingdom his home. It was just unfortunate that Ira had no such feelings. He responded in his usual upbeat manner, but that didnt mean he would suddenly grow a sense of duty. Yeah, Ira responded simply with an unfading grin. Do you have any tips for a new mercenary? A young man around the same age as Ira asked. Try not to die. Iras reply drew a fewughs from people who assumed he was joking, but he waspletely serious though the smile didnt add to that fact. Anything else? The young mercenary asked earnestly. You wont get stronger by taking easy jobs, Ira said. Are you in a rtionship? A blushing girl asked. Im married. Ira showed the wedding ring on his hand which caused many young women wishing for a lucky chance to pout. There were more questions which Ira continued to answer before the crowd witnessed the woman dressed in a grey cloak tapping him on the shoulder and whispering in his ear. Well, I have to go. Ira waved with one hand while the other wrapped around Averys waist. The crowd began to cheer, but it slowly fell off when they witnessed the air around Ira ripple. He continued to smile before he suddenly disappeared with a small shockwave that sent a gust of wind through the crowd. No one had any words for what they just had witnessed and continued standing with their mouths agape. Ira and Avery reappeared in his house andnded in the kitchen. This isnt the Valkyries Hall, Avery raised an eyebrow. We still have time dont we? Ira said as he pulled out Rhys letter and began to read it. While Avery also gave it a curious nce. To Ira, Im not sure how to start writing this and I struggled to get this far for the first few times. This is myst sheet of stationary so try to bear with me if I make any mistakes. There are many things I want to speak to you about, but as you know, I cant speak. I often feel as if a single piece of paper is too constricting and it never allows me to get everything I want across. I want you to know that I am eternally grateful for how much youve helped me and that you even thought of helping me grow my abilities. Im embarrassed to say write but youre my only friend. I dont want to garner any pity, but instead, tell you how much I care for and appreciate you. That brings me to the reason for me writing this letter in the first ce. I want your help, though Ipletely understand if you refuse to help. I wish to visit my family for the first time in years, but Im scared that I may lose control and injure them. Thats one of the reasons why I wanted to ask you toe with me. My other reason that I want to learn more about you. I don''t know if you noticed or not, but sometimes you predict what I am thinking or want to say just by listening to my facial expressions. I often wonder why you are the way you are. Please don''t take that as criticism. I''m honestly fascinated by you at times. I wish to better my understanding of you is what I meant to say. I have no idea what you been through and I won''t pretend to know, I only hope that one day you can share a small portion of it with me. Also, if you wish for Avery to apany you then I have no problem at all. From, Rhys It almost looks like a love letter, Averymented with disinterest. You think? Ira asked as he folded the letter and stored it away, "At least I know she considers me a friend." So? I mean I can probably be there and back within a few days, so I can help her after I finish the ritual with you. Plus itll give me time to find something out of the book for her, Ira said before continuing, Do you want toe with me? I have no interest in meeting Rhys family. I guessed as much. Ira shrugged before he gave a sly look toward Avery. What is it? She asked. Well, since we do have time Ira trailed off with a suggestive grin. Lead the way, Avery gestured toward the steps. Ira shook his head before lifting her up and moving upstairs at an unbelievably quick pace. Chapter 94: The Fire Inside Of A Furnace Chapter 94: The Fire Inside Of A Furnace In front of the entrance to the Valkyrie hall, the air trembled before Ira and Avery suddenly appeared. The loud shock that apanied them caused several Valkyries to emerge with their weapons drawn. Who are you?! A Valkyrie shouted as she moved forward and swung her de toward Ira. Easy there. Ira easily stopped the weapon by pinching the t of the de. You dont recognize my husband? Avery asked coldly. The Valkyrie blinked a few times before realization dawned on her, there was no one who couldve forgotten Iras distinct features. Forgive me I was neglectful. The Valkyrie apologized as she took a step back and sheathed her weapon, Ill inform the matriarch. She dismissed herself and quickly went to find Lauren or Casey. In a few moments, Lauren appeared in front of the hall and gave Ira an evaluating nce. It was obvious she sensed his growth. Then she looked at Avery and found something was off, it was hard to tell, but her mana seemed to be slightly unstable. She assumed it was due to the nature of the Phoenix Heart and put it in the back of her mind. You didnt fly here? She asked. No, Ira has the ability to instantly teleport overrge distances, Grandmother, Avery replied. Lauren showed visible surprise before she spoke, You never cease to amaze me, Ira. She looked back to Avery and continued, Did anything noteworthy happen during the Summit? Avery took a moment to gather her thoughts before recounting the events that happened, adding that the Dark Elf Queen sent her regards. At the mention of Sylun, Laurens expression changed ever so slightly from its usual seriousness to something more...emotional. Though the only one to catch that brief change was Ira who didnt see a reason toment on it. When Avery told her of the agreement between Ira and the Higher Races her face became much colder, but it loosened when she learned of what he gained from Thessias blood. Then, Avery came to the most pressing detail which was the ritual Ira wanted to perform which would enhance Averys abilities even more. This...ritual, are there any details you can give to us so we can prepare? Lauren asked. I cant. If I talk about it youll get the urge to rip your skin off to stop the trumpets from ying, Ira responded. I almost died. He added with augh. Although everything he said made no sense, Lauren could tell his hesitations were sincere. She nodded before speaking, Well if it could kill you then I should be wary. I also have good news for you, the index is fully functional and if you would like to use it right now, I can have someone bring it out. Id like to perform the ritual before anything. Is it something that could be aplished that quickly? Lauren asked curiously. Itll take a day or so, but it isnt thatplicated. Especially since Ira stopped himself there and shook his head. I cant say it aloud, but it shouldnt be too difficult. What he wanted to say was that Helion is dead, but he didnt want to take the risk that came with sharing that information. Also, I dont think anyone should watch me perform the ritual. If they remember the details of it theyll probably end up dying. We can create an istion barrier to prevent that from happening, but I want to be present in case something goes wrong, Lauren said. Alright, Ira nodded in agreement before he looked around, We can start, but it will work better if we can get to a higher altitude. Is there a higher point on this mountain? There is...but to get there well have to disable a few of the magic security measures in ce. This ce wasnt meant for anyone other than Valkyries. Is it Ancient Magic? No. Then you dont have to disable it. I can nullify regr magic, it''s just that anything old is a problem. Are you certain? Lauren inquired. Ira nodded in response as ck mist slowly seeped out of his body. The entrance to the Valkyries Hall was protected by a thin barrier that was barely visible, but it would attack all who werent Valkyries once they passed through. Lauren watched as Ira took a step through the barrier causing it to ripple before it settled down. Laurens opinion of Ira rose so high that it was impossible to go any higher. If she were to describe it, Ira was the ideal son inw. Even her own grandsons paled inparison to him as if it wasnt obvious enough. Ira was the future of their entire family in a way so she ced her hopes with him. Follow me, Lauren smiled as she led the way. Near the Mountain''s Peak was an empty stone garden. It was Laurens personal space, but also served as a good representation of her personality. There were no flowers, statues, or decorations just chunks of grey stone. Is there anything else you need? Lauren inquired. A chisel...Well, a few knives would also do if you dont have one. I''ll be back in a moment. Lauren left in search of what Ira requested while Avery removed her cloak. Ira grabbed a few stone bs and began to stack them until they could function as an altar. After he finished he turned to Avery and spoke, Youll want to remove your clothes for this, He said it with a straight face, but his eyes were obviously projecting a different image. You seem too excited for this, Avery said as she began removing her clothes. Youre imagining things, Ira said as he kept his gaze glued to her. Lauren came back and sent a strange gaze to Ira who hurriedly turned away and began to cough, ...Uh, you can wear the cloak until it''s time, Avery. Avery narrowed her eyes at Ira as she covered herself with the cloak. Judith is our cksmith so to speak, she gave me some tools she didnt need, Lauren handed over the tools to Ira and then took a few steps back. This should do, Ira said as he knelt near the stone b and began to carve small intricate symbols into the stone, Dont look at them, he added. As Ira continued inscribing the symbols his body began to move on its own as if he was possessed and that was due to the strange familiarity he felt while performing the task. Iras movements werergely based on muscle memory, but he made no errors. After an hour of carving, he finally put down the tools and took a step back to evaluate his work. The set of sun-shaped symbols were on the outer edge of the stone b while several small lines were dug out in the shape of a human body. Ok, Avery...Its ready. Ira went over to Avery and moved to guide her toward the stone altar. Make sure you dont look at it. I understand, Ira. Avery removed the cloak and closed her eyes before letting Ira take her to the stone altar. This is a good time to make an istion barrier, Ira spoke to Lauren with his back turned. Iras hands trembled as he raised a small de to make small cuts several ces around Averys body. His breathing even grew unsteady as he recalled some old memories he attempted to force to the back of his head. Avery seemed to notice and spoke softly, Calm down, Ira. ...Im fine. Iras hands finally steady as he continued on. When he finished, Averys blood began to move on its own as it went to fill the lines he inscribed into the stone. The blood took on a vibrant red shade as it silently pulsed with life. The Sun beamed down on the mountain far more intensely than before and the symbols on the stone began to glow. I need you to create a barrier to block your ears, Avery. Averyplied with his instructions and created a magic barrier that dampened all outside sound. Once it was in ce, Ira began to chant a variety of unknown words in a ritualistic manner. It went on for a few hours, to the point where Ira thought his jaw wouldve fallen off but he finally recited thest few words. The blood that was pooling on the stone suddenly caught on fire and traveled back to Averys veins as if it were mmable before her the surface of her entire body was covered in mes. Avery opened her eyes and found herself floating in darkness. Stars burst into life all around her and allowed her some visibility. The Sun, Helion, appeared thousands of miles away from her but slowly moved closer. It eventually arrived at the point where even if she attempted to look up she wouldnt be able to see the entirety of it. Avery felt the strong desire to raise her hand for some reason and so she did. In response, the sun began to shrink in front of her until it was the size of an apple. It drifted to her andnded in her outstretched hand, and once she held it, she wasnt burned by its intensity. Then her hand moved on its own, bringing the sun toward her chest where she epted it without resistance. Her body remained still until her skin cracked and fire burst out. She was briefly rmed but felt no pain from what urred so managed to remain calm. After everything was burned away, a humanoid made out of pure fire remained. From her hair to her wings, it all was converted into me. If she could be seen by ordinary people in that moment, she would be mistaken for a Divine Being. Her fiery wings extended themselves and she began to fly forward. It was different from when she lost control of her Phoenix mes back in the Colosseum and they went aze. Her wings at the current moment were pure fire with none of the original bird-like feathers remaining. Avery felt an overwhelming power running through her and sought a release. As if responding to her thoughts, her burning formpressed slowly and became stagnant before it burst out in an explosion on a world-ending scale. It was as if a star copsed and the fire soon burned away all other light in the space she was in until it was the only thing left and even then it eventually consumed itself. Avery was left by herself in the stillness of space, floating in the darkness. Ira watched Avery closely and Lauren did the same from behind the barrier. On the outside, the mes on the surface of Avery''s skin faded and she appeared to be unchanged, but Lauren could feel the massive amount of mana going toward her. Averys mana capacity grew to a nearly infinite level. The closestparison would be an Ancient Dragon such as Thessia who also held an almost limitless capacity for mana. The difference was Thessias abilities stemmed from her bloodline while Avery had obtained a power that could allow her to ascend to the Divine Realm far faster than Kara did. Avery opened her eyes and sat up before healing herself, Its done. Iraughed happily and Lauren was about to let out a sigh of relief when she noticed something. Averys mana, while powerful, seemed to be even more unstable than previously. She wanted to say something, but she had to keep the barrier in ce until Ira signaled for her to remove it. Ira handed Avery her cloak and she epted it as she stood up and stepped away from the stone altar. Ira lifted the stone before mming it onto the ground and crushing it until it the symbols werepletely gone. He turned to Lauren and nodded which caused her to immediately remove the barrier. Avery, Lauren called out in a solemn voice. ...Yes, Grandmother. Avery answered, not realizing the developing crisis. You need to be careful in these next few moments, your mana is very unstable, Lauren said. Ira furrowed his eyebrows as he spoke, The ritual was done perfectly and I dont think I made any errors...Maybe her body is adjusting to it? No, it was unstable even before you started it. I noticed it early but I assumed the fluctuations were due to the Phoenix Heart, Lauren exined before continuing, How do you feel, Avery? I feel Avery began to speak but her vision became blurry, I...feel...I She stumbled forward and copsed but Ira had already moved to catch her. Whats wrong with her?! Ira shouted as he looked at Lauren with a desperate expression. Lauren remained quiet as she knelt down and ced her hand on Averys head, sending a pulse of magic through her. She withdrew her hand and sighed, Theres no need for rm, its just that Just what?! Ira questioned with urgency. Its just that youre going to be a father, Lauren smiled. The peak of the mountain became totally quiet in that moment. Chapter 95: Thinking Of The Future Chapter 95: Thinking Of The Future The Valkyries were in the meeting room of the Valkyries Hall but were very confused. Lauren had abruptly called an emergency meeting which made them think that there was a crisis. Lauren remained silent until all the senior Valkyries were ounted for and then finally gave the signal for the meeting to start. Casey was the first to speak, Is Avery alright, Mother? She was informed of the ritual Ira was performing but wasnt allowed to attend. Lauren decided that if she was negatively affected by watching it take ce that she needed someone to take overmand of the Valkyries. Lauren smiled as she shook her head, Avery is fine...The reason I called you all here is to tell you that she is pregnant. Casey eyes shot open along with everyone else in the room, Are you sure? Ive examined her myself and I suspect shes nearly a month along. Caseys happy expression showed she was experiencing far more emotion than she had in years. Lauren gave an understanding nod before she addressed the entire room, As of now, Avery is regarded as the most important person in our family. Well keep ten Valkyries near her at all times. Casey and I will alternate between weeks, while the other eight of you will stay close to her until she gives birth. Send one of the younger Valkyries to inform the servants of the house to prepare an adequate amount of supplies and nurses. Remember, no harm muste to Avery or the child, even if we all have to die they must be protected. No one showed any signs of protest as they solemnly nodded in agreement. ... A little whileter, Ira paced back and forth Inside of the Valkyries quarters while mumbling to himself. I knew it would happen eventually...but I didnt think it would happen so soon...Names...What will I name it...Him? Her? Im really going to be a father... Ira was clearly ecstatic, but there was some nervousness present that was a far cry from his usual self. Just the thought of knowing his child was on the way had an effect on his mental state. A Valkyrie returning from somewhere spoke as she walked past him, Congrattions. Oh...Thanks. Ira nodded absentmindedly. It soon dawned on him that he had no idea how to take care of an infant. Names...Names... Ira looked to be in thought. Another Valkyrie appeared and patted him on the shoulder, Congrattions. Thanks. Ira nodded as his mind raced. A little whileter another Valkyrie appeared and moved to stand near Ira, Shall we visit the mother to be? Thank you, Ira said unconsciously until he suddenly looked at the person speaking. It was Casey who held a smile on her face as she looked at him. Oh...Uh, visit? Ira asked. Casey nodded before gesturing toward Averys room, We n on building a room for her personal use somewhere more isted and easily defendable. Thats good...Thats good, Ira answered in a distracted manner. So, are you ready to enter? Casey asked once again. I am, Ira nodded. Casey moved to open the door and Averys figure was revealed. She was currently wearing the greyish training robes that most of the Valkyries wore, but that was likely to change as she moved further along in her pregnancy. She looked at Ira while resting a hand on her abdomen and smiled, Even I was surprised. Avery wasnt even aware she was pregnant since none of her symptoms followed the normal route. She couldnt even detect the slight instability in her mana due to the amount she had and her inexperience in having such arge mana capacity. Before anything, we need to address your pregnancy, Avery. None of the Valkyries in our family have ever experienced fluctuating mana which must mean its due to the child. Over the next few months we need to keep a close eye on you since we dont know what could happen, Casey said seriously. I understand, Mother. I also think it would be best if I remained here, if anything were to happen to me, I doubt Ira would be able to restrain himself, Avery nced at Ira who shrugged as if everything was out of his control. She was one hundred percent correct if Avery or their child were to be injured Ira destroying a city would be thest thing to worry about. They were in agreement...Your Grandmother told me that you are nearly a month along, when do you think you conceived? If its been close to a month then it had to be after Ira consumed the Dragons Blood. His vitality has increased which probably led to my conception. Avery guessed. Dragons had always been known for their vitality, so when Ira received the ability the problem of Higher Races and their low birth rates didnt matter at all. Everyone is excited for you both which is rare considering our nature and there is some spection as to what type of bloodline your child will have. Casey considered what traits the child would inherit. Since two very different bloodlines were mixing it was likely some of Iras and Averys bloodline abilities would fail to carry over and instead be something new. Im sure my gic memory will transfer over meaning Ira trailed off as he thought of all his memories. Most would be too frightening for a child and it caused him concern. Avery seemed to sense his troubles and spoke, If you havent altered them specifically, it should be instinctual memories such as fighting and survival, right? Yeah, maybe. The next time that Dragones around Ill find out from her, Ira thoughts then wandered to the state of the world. What did he want his child to see when it entered the world? He had no thoughts of sheltering him or her, but he felt some things needed to be removed. He wanted his child to enjoy themselves as much as possible, but the war looming over the Kingdom would interfere with that. The Higher Races attempting to control would interfere with that. There were many things that needed to be removed or killed. Then, Ira formed a very dangerous thought, what would happen if the Gods raised the barrier again? Just the thought made a bloodthirst emanate from his body, so much so that Casey took a step back as she looked him. He took a deep breath and calmed himself, Ill do my best to raise our kid. His tone was chipper, but his eyes illustrated his sense of twisted devotion. Meanwhile, in the pce. King Windsor sat on his throne with a deeply contemtive look. Rubin, is it true that the Thynnes have sent hiring notices for healers and nurses to assist with childbirth? Yes, Your Majesty. Theyve requested a dozen of the best people in the Kingdom and spared no expense in the matter, The minister spoke while kneeling. Has this happened before? Windsor asked as he tried to recall details of the Thynnes who were never very public with their family matters. This is the first time the Thynnes have taken such extreme measures, Avery Thynne is married to Ira, correct? Yes, Your Majesty. Then...do you think its her who is pregnant with Iras child? Its possible, but there is no way to be certain. Hmm...We could use this to increase our rtions by sending over the royal healers. Excuse me, Father, Suddenly the voice of the First Prince interrupted him. You have something to say, Hayden? Windsor questioned with suspicion. The first prince was a handsome man with a scheming glint in his eyes, other than that he held the bearing of a ruler, but he was eager to ascend the throne which made him a potential danger. This could be an opportunity, Hayden stated slyly. Windsor became more cautious as he slowly spoke, ...An opportunity for what? The Telvians have be a threat and are confident in destroying us...So confident in fact, they sent a few spies who wish to destroy us from the inside. One of these spies happened to catch onto the news of the Thynnes and slipped an assassin in with the group of healers they requested. It would be unfortunate if Iras unborn child were to meet with an ident. It would be the perfect opportunity for them, Every word rolled off of Haydens tongue with a persuasive quality, even Windsor found himself considering it for a split second. With the Golden Aurora awakening, he could have a force able to withstand the younger Valkyries and with a sword made from God Steel they could contend with the older ones. No! Windsor shouted as he mmed his fist and woke up from his delusion. The Valkyries werent the problem, it was Ira. His potential was so great that Windsor couldnt imagine where he would end up. But, Father, if we just Hayden prepared to make his case but Windsor wouldnt let him. You are forbidden for leaving the pce or meeting with your retainers for the next month. Youll bring ruin to the entire Kingdom with thoughts like that. Windsor gave a signal and two of his Death Guards appeared and moved toward Hayden who had a perplexed look on his face. My retainers? If I cant meet with them then the others will try to bring them over to their side...If I cant leave Ill look ipetent as Leonard...Ill lose most of my supporters, Father! Hayden shouted with a panicked look. Windsor remained silent as the Death Guards apprehended Hayden and dragged him away. Father! You cant do this, Father! Hayden struggled but it was no use. Windsor sighed as he rubbed his forehead, he eyed the quiet servants and guards standing outside the throne room as Hayden was escorted out before giving a meaningful nod to Windsor. Even if they didnt hear there was still the chance they did, the safest course would be to kill them before the slightest whisper could be exchanged. I understand, Your Majesty, Rubin showed a knowing look as he bowed and excused himself. He has much to learn Windsor said as he sighed. The Fourth Prince, Leonard, was busy constructing some intricate n. He had holed himself up in his quarters for a few days and spent all of them constructing some scheme. He had no way of knowing that there was a shadow watching him the entire time. So damn boring, Casper thought to himself. Ira had assigned him to monitor the Fourth Prince first, but there was nothing to be gained from it. He had tried reading the notes that Leonard jotted down, but there was no way to understand them since they seemed to be encoded. At first, he thought that Leonard was aware of him but that suspicion passed quickly. I wonder how he would react if he knew I killed his assistant. Casper passed his time by thinking of scenarios, but it couldnt ease theplete boredom. Forget it, if I dont get something good that psychopath wont allow me to continue breathing, Casper decided to go explore the Pce to see if there were any other rumors or noteworthy information to be gained. He nned to report to Ira soon and he didnt want to appear empty-handed. He inadvertently remembered Iras method of questioning which was just mming him into the ground until nearly every bone in his body was shattered. A chill ran down his spine as he imagined it happening it again. As he slipped through the hallways he heard amotion and went to investigate. Let go of me! Father! The First Prince was being detained by a pair of odd looking royal guards. Strange. Casper minimized his presence as they walked past and followed them hoping to unearth some details. Suddenly, A guard turned his head toward Caspers general direction causing him to retreat. Something wrong? The other Death Guard asked. No...Just my imagination. He shook his head and continued dragging the First Prince toward his quarters. Casper exhaled as he realized the danger of the previous moment. He slithered toward the throne room in hopes of obtaining more information and arrived outside of it only to see guards slitting the throats of several servants. This is odd, Casper observed them, but the guards didnt speak of why they were murdering the servants, they just performed their duty and dragged the bodies away. Casper observed for a few moments before deciding it was enough and made his way out of the pce at a hurried pace. He had discovered some information he deemed important enough to inform Ira of and it would help demonstrate his capabilities or at least thats what he hoped. Chapter 96: What Is Reality Anyway? Chapter 96: What Is Reality Anyway? Ira was still in the Valkyries Hall when Lauren presented him with the index. It is fully functional, just insert the old status card and then reactivate it, Lauren instructed. Ira nodded and did so only to be met with a shing light, the Ancient Index predated the copse and was the host to a multitude of information. Ira removed the status card and focused on it and oddly enough it turned ck. She wasnt aware, but the Ancient Index would connect to the users soul to extract information. It was just that Iras soul wasnt something that could be considered normal. It was a ring-shaped ck hole, but nheless, it was a soul. Thats...strange. Lauren narrowed her eyes but waited for Ira to finish. Ira read his status card with a satisfactory smile before handing it to Lauren, Here. Name: Ira Rating: SS Growth Capacity: Unknown Bloodline: Unknown Blessings: Unknown, Keeper of the Red Moon (Ulta Majoris), Wisdom of the First-me Mana Capacity: Low Attunements: Space Divinities: None Passive Abilities: Draconic: Strength, Vitality Supernatural: Agility, Reflexes, Senses, Regeneration, Endurance Predatory Instincts Kic Vision Night Vision Thermal Vision Ultraviolet Vision Greater Metabolism Greater Beast Maniption Greater Physique Self-Adaptation Temperature Regtion Aging Immunity Poison Immunity Greater Fire Resistance Greater Cold Resistance Bloodline Resonance Gic Mutation (Chimera, Ancient Dragon) Lunar Force Empowerment Partial Lunar Force Control Advanced Swordsmanship Expert Martial Arts Primal Awareness w Growth Gic Memory Concept of Space Presence Distortion* Active Abilities: Short-Range Teleport, Call of the Third Moon (Inactive), Nothing (???), Matter Alteration, Gravitational Maniption, Quickdraw, Nullification, Dermal Armor, Pheromone Generation, Fur Generation, Fear Inducement, Camouge, Primary Transformation, Secondary Transformation, Kic Maniption*, Spatial Maniption*, Spatial Leap*, Mass Alteration*, Devour (???)*, Assimtion (???)* Her entire body jolted as she read it, YouJust what are you? From what she saw, Iras abilities were the building blocks of being able to influence reality. He could alter matter, gravity, and even space. Then there was the ominous abilities, Consumption and Assimtion abilities. Avery informed of what happened at the Western Fortress but it was hard to believe just by hearing it. They were a pair of strange abilities, since just about all living beings consumed some type of food to eat, but it wouldnt appear on a status card. It meant Iras consumption was for something far more sinister in nature. After seeing several of his abilities she suspected him of being the descendant of a God or perhaps a Fallen God himself, but hisck of divinity proved he wasnt. Im Ira, Ira answered with a shrug. ...Of course, Lauren said as she handed back Iras status card. If she was being honest, he was on the same level as her, if not higher. Once he gained full control over the Red Moon, there wouldnt be aparison. The two walked to the entrance of the Valkyrie Hall before she began to speak, We will ensure Averys safety, but feel free to visit at any time, Im sure she would appreciate it. Another thing, while we want to keep Avery protected, you also need to watch yourself. If any harm was toe to you it could negative effects on Avery during her pregnancy, especially considering how much she cares for you. I can promise I wont die, Ira said in a self-assured tone. I wouldnt doubt it, seeing as you have many abilities that would help you escape from any danger. Ira nullified the barrier and stepped through, Ill be back to see Avery, tonight. Very well, Ill let everyone know, Lauren replied. Ira nodded before the space around him trembled and he vanished from sight. Casper entered a house stationed right across from a restaurant only to find pieces of broken furniture stacked in a corner. Ira? Casper called out in a cautious manner. The house remained silent and he briefly contemted peeking around, but in the end, decided against it. He had only signed the Soul Contract recently and didnt want to arouse any undue suspicion. I miss the Free City, Casper sighed as he sat down in the living room. He noticed a slightly blurry shape in the air and rubbed his eyes. When it was still there he raised his guard and drew a dagger. Ira? Casper began to slowly back away. A sudden p that resembled a muffled version of thunder echoed throughout the house which caused Casper to close his eyes. When he opened them, Ira had appeared in front of him. Hmm, I nearly forgot about you...Cas Ira said in a leading tone. Casper. Ah, Casper, Ira nodded before he walked over to Casper and moved to stand in front of him, You must have something good, right? Its weird but every time I look at you I want to kill you even though youre useful, Ira spoke in a casual way that made it seem like he was speaking to himself if anything. What about the Soul Contract? Casper asked nervously. What about it? Wasnt it something along the lines of you proving your worth to me? Anyway, Im just joking, go ahead and tell me whats so important. Ira waved his hand and produced a pastry before eating it. ...Firstly, The Fourth Prince is nning something, but he hasnt left any obvious openings for me to exploit. He writes all his thoughts in an encoded format so its impossible to figure out what it is. The next piece of news concerns the First Prince, it looked as if he had a falling out with the King and was dragged away. The strangest part was that several servants were killed, Im guessing they either witnessed something they werent supposed to, or they were involved with the First Prince. Ira chewed his pastry in silence while digesting the information, Casper. ...Yes. Casper answered expecting the worse. What type of person are you? Ira asked. What type of...What do you mean? I mean, what type of person are you? What made you who you are? Id say Im a practical individual...I grew up without any parents so I learned right away that I could only depend on myself. In order to continue surviving, I had to be flexible with my morals and principles right away Casper showed a reflective look in his eyes. ...I guess Im a coward in the end. He whispered. At least youre honest, Ira shrugged. Why did you ask me that question? Im going to be a father soon and I wanted to know what to avoid. If my child turned out like you I would be a failure of a parent. Ira stood up and stretched before making eye contact with Casper, The world can be a pretty shitty ce and that leads to some pretty shitty people popping up. When I think of my child seeing that type of environment it annoys me, you know? So Ill have to change a few things around. Casper looked into Iras eyes and stumbled backward, nearly falling over. It might have been his imagination, but he felt as if he was looking at a monster. He couldve sworn he saw a glimpse of an endless abyss for the briefest of moments. For some reason, he began to shiver as a cold sweat covered his body. Hey, its springtime you shouldnt be cold at all, Ira said with a cheerfulugh that made him seem as if he was concerned, but Casper knew that it couldnt be true. There was something dangerous manifesting itself in Ira at an rming rate. It went beyond the usual parental responsibility that meant providing a stable environment for a growing child. He thought back to when he was struck by the strange trumpet sounds and his desire for power grew even more. Then he thought of his unborn child and how fragile it would be in the first stages of its life. A sort of desperation began to form inside of him. If the sound of a trumpet could put him so close to death, how could he protect his own blood from harm? If Gicae could enter his Iras mind at that moment, he would be paralyzed with fear at seeing how much the structure changed. I say it''s spring, but Im still wearing a coat. Ira looked at his clothes, Ill change before I go find Harper. ...What should I do? Casper managed to voice his thoughts after his nerves settled down. Keep watch on the First Prince for now. Im a bit curious as to why he got dragged away. Keeping here to check in every day, even if Im not here. Ill do my best, Casper melted into his own shadow and left without wasting a second. Ira watched his quick getaway and smiled before he set out for a pair of new clothes. He opened the door and took a deep breath. The air was warm and the smell of nature became more prominent than before. He stepped outside and felt a refreshing sense of euphoria. Then again, it couldve been Averys pregnancy that made him seem brighter than usual. Ira began to move toward several clothing shops to find something new to wear. Samantha was in her personal study, located in the Mercenaries Union, reading a report on the Summit and Iras activities while there. All in all, the Fourth Prince seemed to be satisfied with him even though it was clear he wouldnt follow any royal etiquette. She had tried visiting his house to find him, but he was absent so she could only wait until he approached her. She found herself skimming over the events of the Colosseum Bout and then looked around to confirm she was alone before she suddenly burst into a gleefulughter. Samantha considered Ira one of the strongest people in the world, granted, she wasnt aware of the Higher Races. Samantha achieved her lifelong goal very quickly, she was promoted in the Mercenaries Union and held at least a fifth of the importance that was ced on Ira. Since she received amission for every job Irapleted, she didnt have any money troubles. In the end, her only task was to perform her job and make sure Ira was never dissatisfied with her. Sometimes I suddenly burst intoughter, but youre just too creepy, Samantha. A familiar voice interrupted Samanthas thoughts. I-Ira, Samantha coughed as her professional temperament returned, she noticed that Ira was wearing a grey shirt with the sleeves rolled up rather than the usual ck that became a characteristic of his. ...Your payment is still being processed. Eh, I dont really need money these days, but ok. Anyway, wheres Harper and Amy? Ira asked as he sat down in front of her. They left a few weeks ago to clear out a monster infestation at the site of a mana crystal mine. There was also a young man by the name of Aldis with them. Oh? Its better if theyre all together so I can tell them the good news, Ira nodded happily. Good news? Samantha asked curiously. Im going to be a father, Ira said proudly. Samantha blinked a few times as if she couldnt believe her ears, ...Congrattions, she intoned dryly. It wasmon knowledge that most Mercenaries retired after having children since the profession was just too dangerous for someone with a family. I know right? Thats why Im wearing this shirt. Ira gestured to the grey shirt, I thought it would be nice to try something different, what do you think? Samantha remained silent as she imagined her future being jeopardized. Would Ira still need her after he retired? Would he even hire her as a personal assistant? How would the Kingdom react? She could picture it already, she would be known as the one who let Ira slip away. Hmm, I dont know if grey was a good choice, maybe I shouldve went with white. Ira got lost in his own thoughts and the room became silent. Samantha she gulped before she decided to ask the question, Are you nning on retiring? If so could you please hire me as your assistant? Retire? Im not even that old...Well, I dont really know my own age, but still. Ira said with a chuckle. Really? Samantha asked in a hopeful manner. Yeah, but since you mentioned it I dont n on being a mercenary forever. Its a bit too constricting. Either way, Ill bring you along with me. Thank you, Samantha slightly bowed. Its fine, I just wonder how you feel about the Underground City, Ira mumbled. Did you say something? Samantha asked. Forget it, where can I find Harper? Its half a month to the west if you travel by carriage. I have the exact directions here if you want them, but by the time you go they may be on the way back. Samantha began going through the papers on her desk before she produced the directions and a roughly drawn map. The area is a bit unexplored so no one bothered to chart out an urate map due to all the creatures roaming around. Ira ignored most of it and focused on the distance. He nned on making spatial leaps toward it until he got a feel for the distance. Once he memorized it, it would serve as a good reference point for all travel. Dont worry about how long it takes, I can be there and back by today. Ira folded the paper stored it away before he flicked his hand and showed her his status card. Samantha was speechless as she alternated her gaze between Ira and the card repeatedly. Well, I have to go find Harper. Ira enjoyed her reaction for a few moments before he took the card away and waved. Samantha remained seated and blinked repeatedly, it was almost as if she was broken. Chapter 97: A Life Or Death Situation Chapter 97: A Life Or Death Situation Ira would randomly appear in the air with an audible shock and then disappear again only to be seen dozens of miles away. His main goal was to gain an understanding of distance since it would theoretically allow him to teleport anywhere as long as he understood where he was. After a few minutes, he dropped into a wooded area andnded softly. His spatial leaps werent as energy consuming as his short-range teleportation, but that didnt mean he could perform for an infinite amount of time. Ira shook his head and started his journey again. With a few more leaps, hended at the site of a quarry that was heavily guarded and surrounded by tents. Seeing a man drop from the sky sent waves of rm throughout the entire area. Halt! A few guards rushed up to Ira and surrounded, while the mercenaries in the area moved to do the same. Whoa, whoa, whoa. Ira flicked his hand and produced his Mercenaries Union card before handing it over. Ira? Its really you? A guard asked, The Site Operator would be happy to see you. As if one cue the Site Operator pushed his way through the guards and sized up Ira, Whos that? A guard made a strange expression before whispering, Thats Ira. Hmm...Oh! Are you here to help us? It was strange to see a rugged man in his fifties smile politely and speak with a subservient tone. Ira didnt seem to be bothered by it and responded, Well, I was looking for someone, but I guess I can help. Thats great! Its just the matter of payment The Site Operator spoke, hoping Ira would at least show some type of pity on their funds. Dont worry about it, Ira smiled. R-Really? The Site Operator couldnt believe his ears. He would be even more disbelieving if he heard of Iras aplishments at the Summit, but the news had yet to spread to anyone on the outer edges of the Kingdom. Though that didnt mean it was rapidly spreading around the entire country. Yup, Ira tapped the man on the shoulder before stepping past him. The Mercenaries in the campsite exchanged hushed whispers and Iras presence became known to everyone outside the quarry. There was a bit of a crowd gathered around him with the hopes of seeing his appearance in person. It had to be said he looked like the handsome son of some noble house, but his simple clothes and messy hair helped to blur that assumption. Still, there was a sort of wild yet friendly charm about him that made him seem approachable. Before anyone got the chance, he quickly moved toward the quarry and disappeared into its dark tunnels. Ira walked for a while before he made sure no one was around and removed his clothes before using his hunter form. He nned on surprising Harper, Amy, and Aldis but his yellow eyes were a dead give away. Ira retrieved his sword from thin air before looking at his reflection and using his self-adaptation to alter the color of his eyes to a dim orange. If he lost concentration they would revert back, but he didnt n on keeping them up for long. Ira gave a garbledugh and activated his camouge before he caught onto Harpers scent and moved forward. Harper tapped her foot impatiently as she looked at the group standing in front of her. Stop following us, She barked grumpily. Were not really following you Randolph said sheepishly as he scratched his head. Theres only so many ces you can go when youre down this far, Lance added. I didnt ask you! Harper squeezed her baton. Calm down, Harper, Aldis said as he eyed rk who avoided his and Amys eyes. I am Harper spun on her heels and eyed a tunnel with an unshakeable focus. Aldis and Amy prepared their weapons as they knew that Harper was always the first to detect when something was wrong. Somethingsing, Harper said quietly. The cavern rumbled heavily and caused the group to move closer to each other in preparation. They were shocked by what they saw next, a massive crowd of monsters scrambled toward them desperately. There was arge creature with the distorted face of an old man, a lions body, and a scorpions tale leading the charge. Move! Harper jumped away, followed by everyone else, but the moment of confrontation never came. The monster continued to run past as if they didnt seem the group of humans at all. A Cerberus hound that lookedpletely menacing tripped on itself and fell only to be stomped to death by the crowd. As the wave passed, everyone found themselves looking at each other with bewilderment. UmWhat was that? Amy was the first to speak. Harper was about to speak when a feeling of danger swept over her skin like a swarm of ants. Even though the monsters were all but gone, there was a set of violent footsteps assaulting her ears moving toward them. Theres something else! Harper shouted. As soon as she finished the footsteps were close enough for everyone else to hear. Another monster? Aldis raised his guard. I dont know Harper responded as she summoned her Phantom and ced it in front of the cavern before setting an illusion over the entire group. A heavy set of footsteps arrived outside the cavern as indicated by the ground literally breaking under them. Suddenly everything went quiet, except for the nervous breathing of the group. Hold on, Ill look for it, Harper whispered, but before she had a chance to activate her Spectral Vision, her phantom was knocked away and flew into the cave walls at an impossible speed causing a small shock to echo in the cavern. A humanoid creature with dim orange eyes and ck fur that covered it from head to toe, slowly appeared in sight as its camouge came undone. It slowly examined the room as it breathed in deeply as if attempting to taste the air. The metallic teeth on the outside of face painted a grim appearance. Harper widened her eyes as the fear of death made itself known, she held her breath and tried to minimize her presence instinctively. What the hell is that? Randolph whispered and as soon as the words left his mouth the creature turned its gaze to the corner they were huddled in. Harper didnt have time to yell at Randolph so she undid her illusion and screamed, Run! No one had time to react when the humanoid moved forward and smashed the rocks above the entrance to the exit tunnels. Although the rocks could be cleared by someone they couldn''t do it until they got rid of the creature which meant they were trapped. Shit! Harper cursed as she grabbed her bone scythe. What do we do? Randolph asked Harper as he raised his sword. We fight it, you fucking idiot! Harper yelled. She was the only one who had an urate assessment of the situation. If they didnt kill it they would die and the odds of killing it were essentially non-existent. Harper attempted to wrap the scythe around the creature, but it grabbed it and yanked her forward. She reacted quickly and summoned a phantom to catch her, but the speed at which she was pulled meant a fatal collision would ur. The Phantom reached out to catch her before spinning and throwing her back, she sessfully redirected the force andnded back near the group. The creature evaluated the bone scythe before dropping it onto the ground. The brief exchange that didnt evenst ten seconds let everyone know how great of a danger they were in. Harper, Aldis, Amy, Randolph, and Lance charged forward. Sarah fired arrows repeatedly while Valerie chanted her strongest spell. rk...prepared to summon a shield to protect whoever needed it first. Harper swung her staff with all of her power, but the creature easily dodged before grabbing the end of it and lifting her into the air. Aldis brandished his swords but they were caught between the creature''s fingers. Amy thrust her spear toward its eyes, but it was caught between the creature''s teeth. Lance tried to stab its belly but tripped and pressed down by the creatures heavy foot. The arrows fired by Sarah managed to hit and literally did nothing. Randolph squeezed his sword tightly and veins appeared all over his arms. He stabbed his sword at the creature''s chest. The sword went through the fur and hit something. Yeah! Randolph shouted as he pulled back his sword for another strike. The fur around the area he hit fell to the ground and revealed ck scales that were lightly scratched. What the Randolph nearly dropped his sword in shock as he looked the creature in its eyes. It was at that moment he noticed that its teeth were in the shape of a cruel smile. The creature finally moved, it dropped Harpers staff with her still holding on to it and snatched Randolph off his feet. While it released its foot from Lances chest and kicked him toward Sarah and Valerie who rolled away. They had a sense of familiarity but had no time to recall where it came from. If they thought about more they wouldve realized Ira did the same thing during the sparring session they had with him months ago. Aldis swords were ripped from his grip and tossed away, leaving him defenseless. Amy abandoned her spear and raised her metal arm before letting loose a torrent of green me which covered the creatures entire body. Randolph was dropped onto the ground and he quickly moved away, leaving Amy who exerted as much power as she could from the demons me. Harper summoned dozens of spectral weapons and fired them at the creature and Valerie followed along and fired dozens of explosive spells at it. They retreated and stepped away while waiting for the smoke to clear. When it did, the creature was revealed andpletely unharmed as far as they could tell. Why dont you fucking die?! Harper shouted. rk raised the five golden shields around the creature and trapped it in a cube-like construct. He breathed heavily and attempted to hold it but his expression changed to one of horror as the creature raised its ws and tore through the shield with no problem at all before stomping forward. Aldis was grabbed and thrown into a wall and Amy came flying right after him. Harper covered her hands in spectral gauntlets and began to unleash a flurry of blows on the creature. It raised its hand and punched her in the abdomen, sending her sailing away. Randolph shouted as he charged forward, he wrapped his arms around the creature and attempted to lift it, but it heavier than it looked and he was surprised when he couldnt get it to raise its foot. In response to his efforts, it interlocked its hands and brought them down on his back with incredible force, causing him to drop to the ground like a dead fish. The creature moved toward the Sarah, Valerie, and rk next. Before they could move, it arrived and subdued them with a few punches that didnt hurt them as much as they expected. Hey! Randolph crawled to his feet. If you want to hurt them, youll have to Randolph wasnt able to finish because a fist mmed into his stomach causing him to kneel before he was grabbed by the throat and lifted into the air. The creature tilted its head in a confused manner almost if it was trying to recall something. Of course, that gesture was Ira wondering who Randolph was. Out of everyone present, he was the only unfamiliar face and his strength was beyond what was normal for humans. Randolph attempted to pry away the creatures hand but it remained unflinching, no matter how much force he used the hand wouldnt budge. His consciousness began fading and his mind raced but he couldnt produce a solution. I cant die like this! Randolph thought before his vision darkened. Suddenly a rush of energy hit him and a golden light was emitted from his body. Randolph felt divine power running through his body, threatening to explode. He gripped the creatures hand and began to pull himself away. Hmm? A garbled voice was emitted from the creatures mouth but it didnt seem to be panicking. Ira was thinking that Randolph would end up decapitating himself if he continued to struggle so much since his ws were out. Randolph could see that he was on the verge of slipping out of its grasp, but it let him go and when it did he raised his fist and drove it into the creatures chest with a loud boom, kicking up a cloud of dust. Randolph opened his eyes expectantly only to see that the creature was only pushed back by only half of a foot. W...Why? Randolph looked as if his soul left him. His attack literally did nothing, even though he felt so powerful just a few moments ago. It had to be said that the reason he felt as if his body was going to erupt due to the massive amount of power inside of him was that he reached its current limits. Unfortunately, the amount of strength needed to knock Ira away was more than anyone on the continent currently had. The creature raised its hand up to his chest slowly and pushed him, sending him flying backward into a wall. Everyone held a lifeless look in their eye as they awaited their deaths, but it never came. From within the smoke, the creature waved its hands and produced a set of clothes before quickly putting them on and stepping out.It moved toward Harper and ced its hands under her arms before lifting her into the air. Still being stunned, Harper opened her eyes and thought it was about to eat her, she opened her mouth slightly and whispered, ...Ira. Yes? A cheerful voice responded. Harper blinked a few times before her vision cleared and she watched the fur disappear from the creature a reveal a familiar face. Ira?! Harper shouted gleefully with an expression that threatened to burst from too much joy. Sheughed happily as she grabbed onto Ira and hugged him tightly as if he was going to disappear again. Youve gotten stronger, Harper...and bigger, Ira returned her hug with a brightugh of his own. Chapter 98: The Reunion Chapter 98: The Reunion Youre going to be an aunt, Harper, Ira said happily. Averys going to have a baby?! Harper asked Ira with starry-eyes. Ira nodded before gesturing toward his shirt, Why do you think Im wearing this shirt? Harper nodded as if it was obvious, but to anyone else listening they would no doubt be lost. ck was aforting color to Ira because it reminded him of the Void. For him to change the color of his shirt was his way showing he was able to ept change and a child would definitely count as a change. Did you think of a name? Wait, did she already have it? Where is she anyway? Harper was excited and happy to see Ira so she couldnt control herself. I havent thought of a name yet. Itll be a few months before she actually gives birth. Shes back at the Valkyrie Hall on the mountain. Ira answered each one patiently as he ced Harper on his shoulders and looked at the group behind him. ...My sisters pregnant? Aldis asked as he clutched his throbbing head. Yeah, youll be an uncle, Ira said with augh. Ira! Just what the hell was that?! Lance shouted with a hint of anger. Ah, it was just a joke, Ira waved his hand in a nonchnt manner. You call that a joke? I thought I was going to die, Amy raised a hand that was still trembling. Letting you think you were going to die was the best way to see how much all of you grew, Ira gave a casual shrug as he failed to see the problem. Youre insane Sarah huffed out a breath as she plopped on the floor. Hey, I have some good news for you three, Ira said as he raised his eyebrows in realization. ...Have you found a way to bring them back? Lance asked carefully. Yup, shes right here, Ira raised his hands and grabbed Harper before tossing her into the air and catching her, much to her delight. Stop! Harper giggled. Ira caught her and ced her on his shoulder again before looking around the room, So you finally got something, rk? Y-Yeah. rk slightly straightened his posture as if to show his pride. It seems like its really handy, Ira nodded before looking at Randolph who stood up and evaluated Ira with wide eyes. You...I dont actually know you, do I? Ira squinted his eyes. No, my name is Randolph. Im rks friend and a Mercenary, Randolph said expectantly. Youre strong for a human, Randolph, Ira sniffed the air to confirm that he was a human and not someone of a different race, You are a human right? Yes, I am, Randolph nodded. Well, everyone, I see most of you grew in my time away. How about you all help me clear the rest of this ce and then we go outside to talk? Ira asked. There were resounding nods and exmations of agreement before they followed his lead deeper into the caverns. What took ce next was less of them helping and more of them catching anything that attempted to run away from Ira which was a daunting task. The feeling of amazement was shared by everyone as they watched Ira kill anything and everything that wasnt an actual person. He showed no more effort than one would use when killing a fly without wings and moved quicker than they could keep up with. They quickly gave up on the thought of matching his pace and just followed the dead bodies he left behind, with Amy consuming all of them with her Demons mes. They eventually came to arge cavern filled with brightly glowing mana crystals and a giant pile of bodies in the middle. Ira sat atop of the pile, having a friendly conversation with Harper who couldnt take her eyes off of him. Why dont youbine your names to make a baby name? Harper asked. Good idea, Ira said as he smiled at Harper. Ira showed a look of concentration as he brainstormed a proper name for his unborn child. He finally spoke after several moments of thinking, Avira if its a girl and Avir if its a boy...maybe, Well see if Avery has any suggestions. Avira, Avir, Avira, Avir. Harper repeated as if attempting to ingrain it in her mind, I like it! She nodded. Ira was about to speak when he looked at the others who had just arrived, Oh, Amy, Harper told me that you burn the corpses to grow. He gestured to the pile of warm bodies underneath him, Have at it. He lifted Harper up and jumped down before stepping to the side. Amy nodded and moved forward before raising her hand and summoning her Demons me. The green mes quickly spread and burned away the flesh of the dead creatures. Amy clenched her teeth as her forehead filled with sweat, the monsters Ira killed were far above her level in strength which would nourish her mes several levels higher than they had been before. As the ze finished, Amy grunted and fell to her knees before catching her breath. All done? Ira asked. ...Yeah, Amy heaved out. Ok, lets get out of here. Everyone gather up and stand in a circle, Ill teleport us out, Ira said with a yawn. Spatial Magic takes too long to use, we can walk out by the time you finish, Valerie replied with a confused expression. I dont use magic, Ira retorted, Juste over here. Valerie was slightly skeptical and upon noticing it Ira produced his status card and handed it over to her. Valerie went silent before jumping back in fright and dropping the status card on the floor. Hey, Ira frowned as he picked it up and dusted it off, You dont get to touch it anymore. How, Ira? How do you have a double S rating?! Her shout echoed off of the cave walls. In that moment a feeling of realization was shared by everyone. They realized that the distance between Ira and themselves was impossible to cross. Though, Randolph had a look of burning determination in his eyes. It was apparent his own limits didnt register in his head and he still held onto some belief that he would catch up to Ira. Aldis, on the other hand, felt it was to be expected but couldnt help but recall the days when he was able tond a few scratches on Ira. How, Valerie? How are you unable to stand in a circle? Ira asked in a monotone voice. Come on, lets go! Ira pped. The group dragged their feet toward him in a dazed state before he used his Spatial Leap. The air around them rippled before they vanished from sight. Back at the Quarry Campsite, most of the adventures were just about to go back in to earn more money when a loud boom spread throughout the camp and a group of nine appeared from thin air. A young man with ck hair and yellow-eyes dressed in a loose grey shirt with the sleeves rolled up, ck pants, and ck boots were at the forefront. Alright, go make a bonfire or something, Ill tell you a couple of stories before I help Lance out, Ira said to Harper who giggled as she went to carry out the task, The rest of you can go find some food. Make sure its a lot because I can eat at least three times my own weight. Ira was technically wrong, he could eat indefinitely if he wished to, it was just a matter of him letting his metabolism run at its normally inhuman level. Uh...Alright Lance said in a daze as he walked off, Sarah and Valerie trailed behind him. Aldis and Amy looked at each other before following in the direction Harper ran off to. ...Do you want any vegetables? Randolph asked in an eager tone. His battle with Ira, that really couldnt be called a battle, had allowed him to make a breakthrough in his strength. Why not? Ira shrugged. Randolph nodded before departing with rk in search of vegetables. Ira was next approached by the Site Operator who looked to be slightly disappointed. Were you unable to clear it entirely? The Site Operator asked if he knew it was an impossible task. Its empty now. Its fine as long as you...Im sorry what? The Site Operator questioned with wide eyes. I said its empty. I dont know if you give out extra money for the remains of monsters, but if you see any bones covered ashes they go to my sisters group. Dont let anyone try to steal them, ok? Although Ira was smiling the Operator felt a wave of cold wash over him as Ira made his request. He gulped loudly before nodding. Seal off the entrance to the Quarry and send a few people in there to evaluate it. The Operator bellowed to the nearby guards who nodded before following through with his orders. The Mercenaries who heard his shouts broke into amotion with some unwilling to ept it. When they found out that Ira was the cause of the Quarrys closure, a few people approached him without knowing of his current standing in the Kingdom. Hey! Some of us get most of our money by hunting monster and selling the materials. What the hell are we going to do now?! A man who looked to have some type of capability shouted. There were a few voices who spoke up in agreement, but everyone else remained silent. Ira turned toward the man with a friendly smile that made one think he had a solution that all parties could agree on. Thats not my problem, Ira stated while maintaining his ever-present grin. But you The man went to speak, but Ira held his hand up. If you say one more word to me Ill rip your arms off and toss you in a river, Ira spoke with a warmugh which caused him to appear as if he was joking, but if one looked at his eyes from up close they could see there was something wrong. Of course, the Mercenary was unsatisfied and wanted to bring up thews of the Kingdom, but something told him that Ira would really follow through with it. Nothing to say? Ira asked with surprise. Wow, I really didnt think you were that smart...Well then, go ahead and get a move on. If I look at you for too long I might end up breaking your neck, Ira made a shooed him away which caused the Mercenary to squeeze his fist tightly before walking away. Anyone with thoughts of letting Ira hear their problems let them go after witnessing the scene in front of them. Since the camp wasrge only a few were lucky enough to realize that Iras somewhat innocent and charming smile wasntpletely honest. As the sun began to set everyone had returned with food and supplies for a campfire. Harper was the most enthusiastic about the situation and couldnt wait to listen Ira tell stories. The Site Operator sent someone to retrieve the skeletal remains of the monsters as a way to thank Ira and it was only at that moment Ira realized that he couldve stored them away in his Void Space. The Operator exined that they would purchase the bones, but most of the money couldnt be transferred until they arrived at the Capital. At which point the Mercenaries Union would pay them a little under the standard market price for the materials. Ira saw no reason to keep the bones at that point and decided to only take a ribcage with him. After everything was set up, Valerie cast a fire spell and lit up the pile of wood. Ira handed over the skeletal ribcage to Harper who shaped it into a makeshift stand to cook the food. The meat consisted of various game and fish, while Randolph managed to procure some vegetables from the wilderness. Ira ced his hand into the fire and grabbed several pieces of meat without being burnt in the slightest and ced them onto a skewer made from monster bones before taking a bite. So...where should I start? Ira grinned. Chapter 99: Death Can Be Enlightening Chapter 99: Death Can Be Enlightening Ira told his recollection of the Summit while leaving out the parts that werent meant to be talked about. Leaving out all the schemes and plotting, the events made for a captivating tale even though Ira didnt add any narratorial re. From the Telvian Officer insulting Rhys to the fight against two of the strongest warriors from the other human countries and the Elf of the Great Forest. Then there was the Dark Elves who practically worshipped Ira which was hard to believe but easily proven by his status card. Ira left out the part about the Higher Races since there was no gain in telling Harper, Amy, or Aldis about them at the moment. Harper, on the other hand, informed Ira of what happened while he was away. Her time in the North, theplete eradication of the Cult, and a few messages from the Will of Purgatory. They sounded cryptic to everyone else unaware of the Entities existence, but Ira seemed to understand. After they finished summarizing the events, Harper spoke with a pout, You had so much fun without me, Ira." Yeah but thats why I came here as soon as I could. Ive been meaning to ask if you, Aldis, and Amy wanted toe with me when I go visit the Underground City. Yes! Harper answered just as Ira finished speaking. I want to go as well, Aldis said. Me too, Amy added. Lance, Sarah, Valerie, rk, and Randolph looked as if they wanted an invitation from Ira, but it never came. Ira instead watched the campfire burn with an odd glint in his eyes. His silence became infectious and everyone gazed at the campfire with different thoughts on their mind. Ira suddenly stood up and looked directly at Lance, I think its about time, Harper...Come on. After he spoke he began walking toward the darker corner of the wilderness. Harper hopped to her feet and quietly followed behind him. Lance, Sarah, and Valerie shared a look before they all rose and moved toward Ira with hurried footsteps. Ira stopped at an empty space and sat down before Harper appeared and sat across from him. Lance, Sarah, and Valerie stood a few feet away from them with nervousness flowing through their bodies. Ira waved his hand and the bodies of Gerald and Ze appeared along with a faint ck mist that dissipated. Sarah covered her mouth as she looked at the bodies of her friends that were literally soulless puppets. Ira ignored their reactions and spoke to Harper, Whenever youre ready, Harper. Ok, Harper nodded before closing her eyes and cing her hands on Iras. At first, nothing happened, but a nket of white fog slowly gathered around the area. Lance and the others grew rmed as they heard a faint sobbing in the distance. The fog grew thicker until all signs of consciousness left Ira and Harper. When Ira opened his eyes he found himself standing next to Harper in the familiar ne of Purgatory. Harper guided Ira to the usual area since he seemed to be deeply contemting something. Ah, I havent spoken to you in a while. The Will said as she rested her chin on her palms. Her colorless skin and empty-white eyes went against her friendly tone. Ive held the souls of your friends back from entering the deeper levels of Purgatory, but it has cost me more than Ive gained. I would appreciate it if you could speed up your goodbyes. Gerald and Ze stepped out of the fog with listless expressions that slowly gained a sense of rity. Im not here to say goodbye. When Ira finally spoke, he showed an incredibly bright grin. The Will raised her eyebrow as she waited for Ira to state his intentions. Id rather speak to you in person, Ira said with augh before ck mist poured out of his body. What are you doing?! The Will raised her voice inplete shock. Ira disappeared from sight before he reappeared, except his physical body was actually moves from the Mortal Realm to the ne of Purgatory. Impossible! The Will widened her eyes as she listened to the ne of Purgatory rumble. She was in control of it, but the instinctive response was to remove all living beings. It was a response that she suppressed while causing the ne to briefly shake with instability. Ira had imbued Void properties into his normal Spatial Leap which allowed him to teleport himself to the ne of Purgatory. Although he didnt show it, it consumed a great deal of energy. Not impossible, just me, Ira said with a chuckle before he waved his hand before producing a sealed container and a ck orb made of ss. I want to put their souls back where they belong...I dont know if thats hard for you or not, but Ive got something to trade. Ira tapped the container which held a fetus floating in an ominous liquid. It was the unborn daughter of Glenn Marbot, the one that Glenn wanted to revive by using Iras blood. For some reason, Ethel entrusted Ira with her daughter before shemitted suicide. ...What am I supposed to do with those? The Will looked at the container and the ck orb with confusion. Im d you asked Ira smiled like a crafty merchant, What you have here is a way to make a physical form. The body is the vessel and the orb is...Well, the orb is also a vessel...Anyway, when youbine them you can nt a soul into it. How do you know its possible? Have you tried it? The Will asked with obvious interest as she grabbed the ss orb and examined it. Thats what Im attempting to do...with them. Ira pointed to Gerald and Ze. There is a chance their souls may be ripped apart. The Will stated solemnly, If this vessel works, I could ce my physical form in the Mortal Realm, but if it doesnt Ill perish. W...wa...wait Gerald finally spoke. Hmm? Something to say, buddy? Ira asked. I-Its...too...dangerous Gerald began to shiver. Dangerous? Ira furrowed his eyebrows in confusion, You do realize youre dead, right? Enough. We have a deal, your sister should be able to transfer these souls into whatever medium youve prepared in the Mortal Realm, but I wont ever do such a thing again. Now, tell me how to use this...orb so I can send you back. The Will ignored everything else and focused on the chance to leave the ne of Purgatory. ce it inside of the body and it should show some signs of life. All you have to do after is...ce a soul into it. Ira sounded unsure at the end but gave a confident nod anyway. May I ask how you created this method? The Will inquired with a gaze that carefully studied Iras expression. Its not something I created, but rather something I stole. Ira smiled strangely. No matter, Ill follow your instructions and contact the little one if I have any questions. Sounds good, Ira shrugged before turning toward Harper, You ready? Yeah, Harper said eagerly. The Will raised her hands and Gerald and Ze turned into two small darts of fog all while screaming in protest. The fog found its way into Harpers chest and she made a pained expression before returning to normal. That concludes everything, take care, little one. The Will pped her hands together and Harper disappeared. Ira stood there and silently looked at the Will who seemed to have forgotten that he arrived in his physical form. After a period of silence, she spoke up, You should be careful of going against thews of this World. The consequences are too much for anyone to bear and even someone such as you would be hard-pressed to survive. Eh? It wouldnt be as much fun if I did though, Ira responded with a mischievous grin. Is enjoyment all you seek? The Will asked curiously. No. Iras grin faded as he looked at the Will with an intense gaze, I dont really like how this World is at the moment. Its not the ce I want my child to see, so Im going to change it a little. The Will was taken aback by the madness that appeared his eyes but regained her calm, This isnt a trade, is it? You want me to be able to ess the Mortal Realm so I can help you, right? Ira answered with augh before mist began to pour out of his body, Ill see you in the Mortal Realm. He vanished from sight and as soon as he did the ne of Purgatory returned to normal. A powerful shockwave erupted as Ira returned to the Mortal Realm. He fell to his knees and coughed out ck blood. ...Shit, Ira instinctively knew he wouldnt be able to teleport for the next week or so until his condition improved. The thought of not being able to return to Avery at a moments notice was very disconcerting for him. He looked up to see Harper standing in front of Gerald and Ze with a look of concentration, while Lances group gave him a look that seemed to want answers. I went to Ira began coughing violently, ...To go get their souls back. What does that mean? Valerie asked. Out of everyone else, she had the most knowledge in the field of magic and knew that necromancy wasnt able to actually bring the dead back to life. It means...youre wee. Ira spat out a ck fluid as he finally stood up with a tired look on his face. Thank you, Ira, Lance spoke with a tone that indicated he was on the cusp of tears. Sarah was no different and Valeries expression shifted to an apologetic one. Since Ira seemed to be immortal and had strength and abilities beyond normalprehension they had long since stopped thinking about his safety. Ira, its done, Harper said as she stepped back and wiped the sweat from her forehead. Everyone focused on Gerald and Ze who began to blink repeatedly. They stumbled around and evaluated their surroundings with obvious panic. Ze began to breathe heavily as she looked at the ck orb in her chest and then to her friends. Calm down, Ze, Its going to be ok. Lance inched forward with his hands out. Ze looked at him with fright before she opened her mouth and let out a bloodcurdling scream. Chapter 100: The First Trimester Chapter 100: The First Trimester Ze screamed inplete hysteria while Gerald cradle himself while mumbling incoherently. Hmm? Ira showed a confused expression while he walked toward them, You didnt make a mistake did you, Harper? Harper contemted for a few seconds before she answered, ...No. Whats wrong with them, Ira?! Lance shouted in a panic. I dont know. Maybe theyve been dead too long, it takes time to readjust you know. Ira shrugged. He tapped Geralds shoulder and was met with a series of wild swings. Ira stepped back and watched Gerald continue to yell while hitting the air. Im sure he was talking earlier, Ira said to himself as he suddenly reached out and grabbed Gerald before headbutting him. Gerald was immediately knocked unconscious and went limp but Ira picked him up and ced him on his shoulder before turning to Ze who was still screaming. Make this easy for both us, Ira said as he approached her. No! No! No! No! Ze screamed as she attempted to run away, but since Ira was the one chasing her it was clear there was no point in fleeing at all. She wasnt able to advance more than two feet before she was grabbed, knocked out with a heavy tap on the forehead, and hoisted over his shoulder. Lets go. Ira sighed as he walked back toward the campsite. Lance, Sarah, and Valerie shared a look before following behind them. When Ira arrived back at the campsite, everyone ced their gazes on him. Zes eerie scream was loud of enough to reach them and some people suspected Ira of being a deviant, but after seeing no evidence they had no reason to continue thinking it. Who are those people? What did you do to them? Randolph spoke up as he looked at Ira strangely. Ira nced at Randolph before he chuckled and continued on. Although they had just met, Ira began to think of Randolph as an annoyance. Randolph was about to take a step forward when Lance noticed and spoke up, Those are our friends. It was lucky that Lance interfered when he did. Most of the time it was impossible to tell what would cause Ira to react aggressively. He recalled when he attempted to attack Ira out of anger when he first tampered with Geralds and Zes bodies. In that moment, it seemed as if Ira would really kill him without a second thought. Oh, sorry, Randolph sat down with an awkward expression, it appeared he didnt realize that Lance saved him from death. Ira wasnt the type of person to argue his beliefs or exin the reasoning behind his actions and if he did it would mean he was being extremely patient. Ira eventually ced Gerald and Ze in a tent before he turned to leave. Wait, are they going to be ok? Sarah asked. I really dont know, just exin it to them slowly when they wake up. I mean they have been dead for a while, right? Harper will watch them until tomorrow. Ira moved toward the darkness of the forest before he slowly faded from sight. Harper looked reluctant to stay, but since Ira asked her to she had no choice. She turned around and eyed Randolph threateningly before she entered the tent and sat down. She crossed her legs and began to inspect the minds and souls of Gerald and Ze while they were unconscious. Lance, Sarah, and Valerie knew there was nothing they could do to help so they went to their own tents and tried to rest, though that was easier said than done. Aldis, Amy, rk, and Randolph remained at the campfire, the only source of noise was the crackling of the burning wood. Im sorry, Amy...I wanted to visit you after...After you lost your arm, rk finally spoke. Amy clenched her metal fist as she looked at him, Then why didnt you? Ira said that...I shouldnt stay at the academy, he said it wasnt the ce for me, rk replied. Youre ming Ira? Aldis questioned with augh that oozed with mockery, What did he say exactly? I...I asked him if Amy hated me...and then he said the academy wasnt right for me before he gave me a couple hundred Gre before he left. rk answered. Ah, it doesnt seem like he told you to leave at that moment. It seems like you used it as a convenient excuse to leave, Aldis hands found their way to his swords, but he remained in control. You dont get to talk to him like that, you dont know how guilty he mustve felt. Randolph showed his own anger. No, I do get to talk to him however I want because I was there. Let me ask you something, how did you get your ability? Aldis voice slowly began to rise. The Red Moon and The Golden Aurora, why? Randolph asked in confusion. So you didnt have to suffer through anything for it? You just woke up one day and had it? Have you ever suffered the slightest bit of adversity up until this point? If you havent why do you think that your own input would be valid. When Amy lost her arm she feltpletely powerless. When I fought those monsters, I felt powerless. When did you ever feel powerless to help someone you care about? At Aldis questions, Randolph found himself tongue-tied. While he didnt have a silver spoon from birth, he hadnt lost much. What about you? Arent you from a noble family? You probably had support from your parents. Randolph asked stubbornly. Support? If you think I had financial support than youre right, I did, but thats it. In my family, if you cant show enough strength you are as good as useless. Everything Ive achieved has been from my own efforts and I guarantee it was harder than anything youve done so far. I dislike you, Randolph...Not because of the fact you were lucky enough to get power without earning it, but because you think that you have the right to tell us how to feel and how to react. You havent suffered enough for me to listen to one word from you. Aldis stood up and drew his swords. Randolph gripped his sword tightly as he stood up and stared at Aldis. Thats enough, Aldis! Amy shouted before she stormed away from the campfire and into the forest. Aldis gave onest look to rk and Randolph before he sheathed his swords and chased after Amy. Amy! Aldis called out as he followed her into the forest. Amy continued walking until Aldis ced a hand on her shoulder which caused her to turn around and face him. Im fine, Aldis, Amy said as tears gathered near the corners of her eyes. Youre not, Aldis responded before taking a breath and continuing, ...When I was younger...Avery killed my father. He...didnt like what my sister became during her training so when he tried to take us away, she killed him. After the incident, the servants maintained their distance from me and so did my other rtives...I guess they were afraid of suffering a simr fate. Since I clearly wouldnt be a Valkyrie, I didnt see much of my mother or Avery while growing up. Until I met you, rk, and Ira, I didnt have anyone. Thats why I cant ignore rks absence. Aldis Amy hugged Aldis tightly. Aldis looked taken aback, but he returned the hug with a smile. Do you two n on getting married or something? Ira asked. Ira! Amy and Aldis jumped as they separated. You know, I came out here to be alone so I can concentrate, but if you two want some private time Ill go somewhere else, Ira smiled mischievously. No...Its not...We just Aldis spoke with an uncharacteristic loss ofposure. I get it, Aldis, I do. Ira gave a knowing look before winking at them. Ira Amy blushed slightly, but the darkness helped hide it. She shook her head as if to get rid of her embarrassment, What are you practicing anyway? Just a bit of space maniption. Its hard to do it after stepping into purgatory, but I can still do a little. Ira slowly raised his arm and short ck fur and ws covered it. He swiped downwards and a wave of energy moved. ...What was that? Aldis asked as he didnt notice anything other than a slight gust. Dozens of trees began falling in session as if to answer him. They all sliced apart with a clean cut that was so precise it probably split the cells of the tree in half. Ira looked happy as he nodded and returned his arm to normal, Not bad, he said with obvious satisfaction. ...What...Ira...What did you just do? Aldis asked with obvious interest. I cut through space...Or cut apart space? Its hard to exin. Ira shrugged. You dont even know?! Aldis didnt think it was possible to be shocked any more than he already was. That reminds me Ira started as he turned to Aldis, I have something for you. He waved his hand and his sword appeared from thin air. Here. Ira handed it over, It''s sharper than most swords. I was going to save it for my kid, but I thought it was better to make something from scratch. Aldis epted the sword, but as he grabbed it he noticed it was at least ten pounds heavier than normal swords, What is it made of? He couldnt help but ask. My brother, I turned him into metal and then had him made into a sword, Iraughed before continuing, Anyway, Ill get you some God Steel when I get a chance. God Steel? Amys eyes widened. She ignored the part about Ira turning his brother into a sword was a joke since she had never heard of him speaking of his rtives before. Yeah, the Dark Elves have a lot of it. Ill grab you some too, ok? Thank you, Amy nodded gratefully. Another thing, did you get anything from the Golden Aurora, Aldis? Ira asked. ...Unfortunately, no. Aldis answered bitterly. ...Well, give me some time and Ill find you something, Ira said reassuringly before he bounced on his heels. After limbering up he spoke again, You both can take all the time you need...Ill find somewhere else. Without waiting for their response, Ira jumped into the air and disappeared into the night. Aldis and Amy stood silently for a while before he finally spoke up, Amy, you can ignore what Ira said if it bothers you...Ill head back first. Aldis stepped forward but Amy tugged on his sleeve, ...It doesnt bother me. She said in a voice so low it might as well have been a whisper. Both of them had grown closer during the time Ira spent away so it was no real surprise that something would ur between them. Goodnight, Aldis. Amy was too embarrassed to stay after her odd confession, so she hurried away. ...Goodnight. Aldis said after some hesitation. A dozen thoughts filled his head, but the most prominent ones were rted to his Mother. He remembered that the children of Valkyries had to undergo a process before they were allowed to marry. Marry? Aldis questioned himself aloud. He shook his head as he realized it was still too early to think such thoughts. ...Is it? Aldis once again was uncertain as he thought of how soon Ira had gotten married. It seemed very quick, but Ira appeared to be happier than ever, especially when he learned he was bing a father. Aldis shook his head in a frustrated manner before he headed toward the campsite. He decided that he would speak to his mother as soon as possible. The next day arrived quickly and Gerald and Ze appeared to have calmed down. Harper led them out of the tent and into the open where Lance, Sarah, and Valerie awaited them. Gerald was missing a portion of his hair on the side of his head since it was reconstructed from nothing, while Ze seemed to be alright. The only obvious trait they shared was the ck orbs of ss lodged into their chest and a slight paleness. Hey... Gerald greeted softly. Lance rushed up and hugged the man he saw as a brother, Im sorry...Its all my fault. He moved over and hugged Ze even tighter, Im so...sorry. I-I know I...died...but what happened? Gerald asked, Is my wife ok? All of a sudden a blur of a silhouette softlynded next to them. It was obviously Ira who was still upset about not being able to teleport. You can talk while moving right? I want to get as close to the Capital as I can, since, you know, my wife is pregnant. Ira smiled. Pregnant? C-Congrattions, Ira, Ze said in a hoarse voice. Thanks, anyway, lets move, Ira spoke with impatience before he jumped away toward the other side of the camp. Ira! Harper quickly followed him, leaving ghostly blue afterimages trailing behind her. Come on, Ill tell you two everything on the way, Lance wiped his eyes as he walked forward with energetic steps. It was due to his excitement that he didnt notice the absent look that briefly swept across Gerald and Zes eyes. ...Ok, Ze said hoarsely. It seemed that she didnt even notice the look, but it was to be expected. There was no way that returning from death would be so forgiving as to not leave the slightest of side effects. A week and a halfter, at the Valkyrie Hall, several Valkyries walked toward a newly created section with urgency. The two Valkyries leading them were none of than Lauren and Casey who seemed to be the most worried. Exin to me what happened step by step, Lauren said with a voice that didnt allow refusal. Its...Im not sure, but when we found her it was already over. The room waspletely destroyed and the mana surrounding her was unstable, Mother. A Valkyrie said solemnly. Shes safe though, correct? Casey asked. Yes, Avery is without harm, but... The Valkyrie trailed off. But? Lauren inquired. Its best if you see for yourself, The Valkyrie said ominously. The group of Valkyries opened a pair of iron door and entered a room filled with the broken furniture and bedding. The only intact chair was upied by Avery who looked toward one of the windows carved out for her. Avery, is everything alright? Casey asked with concern. Yes, Mother, Avery stood up and her entire form could be seen. There was a noticeable protrusion on her abdomen that indicated her pregnancy was moving further along than normal. ...Impossible, Lauren trembled as she moved forward to inspect Avery. After she finished, she found that there was no mistaking it. Averys child seemed to be developing at an rming rate, but when considering the Father, it became less of a surprise. It seemed that a month for an ordinary child developing in the womb was akin to three months for Iras and Averys child. Tell everyone to stop their activities, from this point on all of us will keep watch on Avery, Lauren stated. What about the healers and nurses? Casey asked. Although most of them had given birth at some point, they had people to assist them. There were a number of things that could go wrong and it would never hurt to be extra cautious. Caution became even more appealing when Ira was considered, it was no telling what would happen if his child received an injury. So far none of them have proven to be trustworthy. When Iraes back Ill ask him to retrieve some people from Sylun. In the meantime, only two Valkyries are allowed to go to the Manor to give orders. Other than that, no one is allowed out unless it is an emergency. Lauren suddenly paused and turned toward Avery. She felt something was off and just as she was about to speak a burst of energy erupted and sent her and the other Valkyries flying back. Avery!? Lauren yelled as she stood up. Im fine, Grandmother...It just moved for the first time, Avery traced over her swollen abdomen with a sweet smile. The Valkyries, on the other hand, had looks of horror, for them to be moved backward by the ability of a child that wasnt even born. It was something that they couldntprehend no matter how much they tried. You know what to do, go, Lauren said firmly. The Valkyries immediately left, leaving Avery, Casey, and Lauren as the remaining three. How long has this been happening, the pulses of energy I mean? Casey asked. Theyve slowly been increasing in intensity over thest week, Avery spoke without a hint of worry. ...And they arent harming you? Lauren asked. They have no effect on me, Grandmother, Avery answered. I see Lauren nodded, Sit and rest, Avery, it wont be long until well rece the furniture shortly. We need toyer it with various protection spells just in case. I understand, Avery said as she sat down in the only chair left in the room. Lauren and Casey shared a look before they departed, leaving Avery alone, cradling her stomach with a warm look. I hope hees back, soon, Avery said to her child. It may have been due to the childs elerated development, but it had an effect on Averys normally indifferent face. That wasnt to say that she would be unfeeling toward the life growing inside of her, but rather, the rare times she showed emotionwasharder to catch and less obvious. Meanwhile, in the East, Cyprian was preparing to head to the Grenitian Kingdom in order to fulfill the Parvian side of the deal and receive an Index. Are you sure that we should send Cyprian? The earthquakes that have beening from the desert border have increased, An old man spoke. Thats all the more reason to send him, we need to receive that index to prepare for any untimely disaster, Another old man responded. You dont think its the City-Eater, do you? A middle-aged man asked. ...Isnt it true our scouting parties have yet to return? The old man responded with a question in order to let them draw their own conclusions. It cant be Gods no Will we need to use the Spirit of The Desert? Enough! Cyprian, do you understand your task? The Head of the House of Swords spoke. Yes, I am to follow through with the agreement made between us the Grenitians investigating Iras origins. Good, then depart immediately. The best oue would be if you could get Ira to assist us with investigating the desert. The grey-haired old man said. Cyprian nodded before he turned to leave, he understood the need to learn as much about Ira as they could. Ira had control over a Moon that increased the abilities of those in the Dark Elf Empire, the loyalty and reverence of The Dark Elves and their people, marital ties to the Valkyries, Inhuman strength, and the attention of the Higher Races. Anyone who was sane wouldnt let such a walking disaster move without gaining information on it. The reality of the situation was quite different then it would seem. If they thought about everything that made Ira dangerous, they would only be scratching the surface. Chapter 101: Who Said Lightning Never Strikes The Same Place Twice? Chapter 101: Who Said Lightning Never Strikes The Same ce Twice? Since the Mana Quarry was cleared, the Mercenaries headed back to wherever they came from. For Ira and those with him, that destination was the Capital. It had been more than a week since they traveled and Ira had shown extreme impatience at the speed everyone else moved. Not even Harper could match the pace he wanted so it was no surprise the others couldnt either. Iras mood continued to deteriorate up until he regained his ability to perform Spatial Leaps. Gather up! Ira suddenly shouted causing the group to gravitate toward him. Yes? Harper was already at Iras side so she was the first to speak. Its time to go, Ira pped his hands as if urging everyone to quicken their steps. The entire group gathered with the exception of Randolph and rk, they had split off early on after Randolphs disagreement with Aldis. It could be considered a good thing for rk who was spared from the affectionate nces Amy gave to Aldis. On the other side of things, Gerald and Ze were still adjusting to their resurrection. They would often look at Ira withplete awe whenever they recalled the recap of events they received from Lance. The group made a circle and Ira bent the space around them, there was a muffled shock and then Were here, Lance said with disbelief as he met the gazes of the startled onlookers. Ira had moved them right in front of the Mercenaries Union without a caring about the reactions of others. Harper, go with Amy and Aldis to sort out the job details with Samantha. Ill meet you at home. But Harper gave an unwilling pout. Ill meet you at home, Harper Ira smiled as he stepped back from the group. Ira! Harper shouted but all she received in return was the sound of space bending. Harper huffed out in frustration as she turned toward Aldis and Amy, Lets go. Ignoring the crowd slowly gathering around, Harper entered the building with Aldis and Amy with Lances group trailing behind them. Iras destination was obvious, he appeared in front of the Valkyries Hall with the characteristic sound of his spatial leap. Since he was hurried in his movements he ended up stumbling as hended. A group of Valkyries stood outside the hall dressed in weapons and armor that made it seem like they were going to battle. The Valkyrie at the head of the group eased up as she saw Iras appearance. Hold on, Its Averys husband. The Valkyries greeted Ira with a slight bow before they resumed their guard. The leader of the group silently moved to escort him. Ira returned their greeting with a nod while picking up on her intention. The two moved forward but stopped briefly as Ira nullified the barrier before he entered. As they went deeper inside of the Hall he noticed that every Valkyrie he came across was dressed in armor and standing guard. Did something happen? Ira asked. You could say that...Its nothing to be concerned about, but its best if you see it yourself. Alright, After hearing what she had to say, Ira was relieved and didnt speak too much but grinned excitedly. Here, The Valkyrie guiding Ira stopped in front of iron double doors sitting outside of a huge chamber. Four Valkyries stood on each side and guarded it with a stoic expression. Ira opened the door and saw a bedchamber that seemed to be made for royalty. It was strange when considering that the Valkyries didnt enjoy opulent items. The real reason for the expensive looking furniture was that the objects in the room had to be reinforced to withstand the discharge of energy that came from Avery. When considering that, it was obvious that the material used wouldnt be cheap and simple at all. Ira slowly entered with slow steps and arrived in the center, but saw no signs of Avery. It was only then that he realized there was an entrance to a balcony covered by two ck curtains. Ira pushed them open and stepped into a garden area simr to Laurens stone garden, but it was filled with flora instead of in rocks. Even though the Valkyries had no taste for it, they invested time in procuring things to brighten up the area and make Averys surroundings morefortable. Ira saw her sitting in the middle of the garden while resting a hand on her abdomen. It was an image that he continued to observe with the purpose of ingraining it into his memories. Avery felt Iras presence and turned to face him. He moved to stand in front of her and showed a slightly confused yet happy look at the childs quick development. We could tell when you arrived, Avery took Iras hand and ced it on her stomach. We? Ira asked as he closed his eyes to listen to the heartbeat. Yes, we...Somehow our senses briefly ovep from time to time and we experience the same thing. Even when Im sleeping we share the same dreams, Avery spoke with furrowed brows that indicated her uncertainty. Iras smile brightened immensely as he heard the sound of three powerful heartbeats. The first two were, of course, from Avery and her Phoenix Heart while the remaining heartbeat was from his child. Dreams of what? Ira opened his eyes. You, all their dreams are of you. Sometimes I appear in them with you, but the fact that its you never changes. Its the Gic Memory, Ira was obviously satisfied by the news. I know that, but Avery hesitated. What? Ira noticed Averys hesitation which was a rare thing for her. There are some dreams that concern me, ones where I cant see or hear whatever it is theyre dreaming about, but I can feel it through our child, Avery voiced her concerns. Ira instantly knew that Avery was describing visions of the Void or at least his child attempting to interpret his own memories of it. He briefly panicked, but he calmed down in that same moment. Without receiving the blessing from The Wolf who granted him his power in the first ce, there was no way his child would be affected by it. Its nothing to worry about, Ira kissed Avery before taking a seat. So He started calcting the time left until she gave birth based on how much the child had developed, There is about one month and three weeks left, right? Thats what my Mother and Grandmother think too, Hey, you think of a name yet? Ira asked excitedly, I was thinking Avira if it was a girl and Avir if it was a boy. Its a tradition in my family for the women to name their daughters, Avery intentionally left out the part where the women named the sons too. Up until the most recent point, all of the Valkyries husbands were men who werent seen as being equal to them so they didnt get much of a say in the development of the child. Really? You already have an idea? Ira didnt really mind it. You just gave me one...Raveria, Avery grinned. It was clear that they were thinking of one another when they thought of the names. Ira obviously put Avery at the forefront of the name while she did the same for him. I see that you Ira was interrupted by the wave of energy that passed through him. Although it appeared to be harmless, the flowers in the garden that were closest to Avery slowly began to wilt before stopping and returning to the state of blossoming. Even Ira was affected, his hair slightly grew as if two weeks passed before it reverted to its previous state. Iras eyes widened as even he had a hard time understanding what happened, Was that from our kid? Avery nodded, I assume that each time it urs it means they are adjusting to the power they have. Now I get why all the Valkyries are on guard, Although Ira didnt think anyone would attempt to harm Avery, that thought only applied to the lesser races. He couldnt speak about the group of Higher Races and he wasnt confident in fighting all of them at the same time just yet. Even if he forcefully summoned the Red Moon, Gicae could transport everyone else away before he could do anything meaning he would be in a weakened state while they would be unharmed. Avery seemed to read his thoughts through his expression and spoke, Are you any closer to getting through that Storm Wall? Not even an inch, Ira answered honestly. Although he was aware of his own capabilities, he wasnt able to utilize them just yet which may have been a good thing. He needed time to figure out how to stop himself being forced out of the Mortal Realm once he grew too powerful. Wait Ira looked at the ck sigil on his hand. The final one depicted a wolf attempting to consume itself...Or maybe it was just chasing its tail, there was no way to be certain. If he created his own he could restrain his power indefinitely. Theplicated part was, to create one he would need greater control over the Void which he could only get by releasing thest sigil. Iras thoughts became tangled as he realized something. After he unlocked thest sigil he would need to create a new one within an impossibly small window of time. Its good to see you, Ira. Laurens voice entered Iras ears. Oh, hey, Ira stood up and greeted Lauren. I know youve just arrived, but I need to ask you to do something important, Im all ears. Since its unknown exactly when Avery is due, the need for a birthpanion to assist her is urgent. We havent found any reliable people in this Kingdom and its too much of a headache to create a soul contract without any loopholes. Thats why I want to ask you to ask Sylun to provide people to help Avery, No problem, Ira easily agreed. Good, Ill speak to you aboutter. For now, enjoy your time with Avery. Lauren faintly grinned before excusing herself. Her good mood had been constantly increasing with each passing day. She held an almost child-like anticipation at what Avery and Iras child would be. Meanwhile, Rhys was sitting in her house with a worried look. She hadnt heard from Ira since they arrived at the Capital and although she never expected him to drop anything to help her, she still was anxious as to whether or not he would at all. Luckily for her, Ira had already made it up in his mind to assist her. Still, she had no idea he did and would continue to worry in the meantime. Rhys gave a mute sigh before she moved to her bedroom and plopped down on the bed. She had grown tired and decided to rest. Although she had a few recurring nightmares of when her abilities awakened, she still held hope of better dreams. She slowly stirred before drifting to sleep with thoughts of one person in mind. Her consciousness came back and she found herself in a simple wooden room. Hello, A familiar man greeted Rhys. Instead of happiness, Rhys face showed tension as she had seen the same man before. It was Gicaea member of the Lares who held psychic abilities. You may be confused about a few things so let me address some of your potential concerns before we begin. Firstly, this is a fabricated space I created inside of your mind so you can speak while here. Secondly, If you are wondering how I arrived here then I should mention there is a brief opening in everyones mind right before they sleep. Now, the third and most important point, I am not here to harm you. I simply want to discuss a few things about Ira with you, but Im not in the position to offer you a real choice in the matter. What Rhys covered her mouth as she heard her own voice. If she the situation was different she mightve broken down in tears on the spot. Gicae was slightly surprised as he didnt expect Rhys to have a soft yet clear voice. What do you want? Rhys asked with a trembling voice. It was only at that moment she noticed that Gicae was missing an arm. Ira is dangerous, in fact, I believe he is the most dangerous thing in this world. We attempted to look into his mind and I ended up losing my arm. I wanted to ask you if he has spoken to you about his past? Gicaes eyes seemed to narrow as he gazed at Rhys. Without her being aware, he was searching her mind at that moment and if any thoughts rting to Iras origins appeared in her head he would instantly see them. I dont know much about Ira, Rhys answered with the truth as her anger began to build. The more she heard her own voice the more she became reminded of how she lost it and of how she hurt her family. Nothing at all? Gicae seemed disbelieving even though he knew she was being honest. I havent known him that long, Rhys responded curtly as she red at Gicae. You made a great effort to protect him from us after his fight with Thessia, though. In Gicaes eyes, Rhys actions were inconsistent with the facts which made him think she had some sort of protection over her mind. Just as he was about to thoroughly search, several memories appeared in her head and gave him a sense of realization. Oh, you have some affections toward him, but he doesnt appear to reciprocate them...Youre scared, arent you? You dont know anything, Rhys expression began to show a slight sadness. She assumed Gicae was making a guess and had no idea that he was reading her mind. I see why you would be scared, he has a wife and once you tell him the truth you think that hell distance himself from you, Gicae continued. Thats not true, Rhys began to breathe heavily as tears filled her eyes. She began to feel that something was off about Gicae''s apparent "guesses." Ah, you want to show him your family in the hopes that once he sees you open up to him, hell do the same for you, Gicae spoke with mockery. ...Get out of my head! Rhys screamed as she tried to call lightning down to strike Gicae, but nothing happened. Ill tell you this now, Ive seen whats inside of his head and I doubt hes capable of any realpassion for someone such as yourself. You seem to care about the lives of others unlike him and the Valkyries. While the Valkyries yearn for constant battles, Ira is different...His mind is twisted beyond what words could describe. Youre fearful for the wrong reasons...If you tell him how you feel he will corrupt you. Hell erase whatever you are now and rece it with something hesfortable with, Im willing to bet that hes done it to someone already, It had to be said that Gicae would be considered right in the eyes most people. Harper was one example of Iras handiwork, but she would obviously disagree. Before Ira saved her, she was tortured and experimented on by Glenn Marbot. Her parents died from a simr fate and she wouldve too if he hadnt appeared. Even if Ira didnt adopt her as his sister and introduce her to killing, she wouldve ended up in a simr position. After she was ced in an orphanage, the Kingdom wouldve most likely discovered her strength and she wouldve been adopted by some noble family and trained as a knight. Comparatively, Iras motives were far purer as he wanted Harper to have power for herself so that she would never end up as a tortured captive again. Though Ira''s methods were questionable when one considered themon ethic and moral standards across the continent. ...Youre lying...You dont know anything about him. Rhys cried while clenching her fists. Youre saying that you know more than I do? I want to remind you that Ive seen whats inside his head. I can show you right now if you want but dont me me if all of those feelings you have of him disappear the moment you see whats behind his smile. No, Rhys face showed horror as she took a few steps back. She wanted to tell Gicae that he was wrong just as she told Avery, but a sense of dread washed over her as a question formed in her mind. What if he was right? If he was, she wouldnt be able to look the one who brought her so muchfort in the eyes. The only person she had grown close to since she was a child would disappear in an instant. Gicae nodded as he watched Rhys reaction. Her growing anxiety of Ira separating from her was due to him. The more her fears grew, the easier it was to force those thoughts and memories to the front of her mind. If you want the best for Ira, then youll keep a close eye on him. As long as we have some sort of assurance that hes not a threat we wont interfere with him. Gicae lied through his teeth. He nned on killing Ira, that was what he decided the moment he lost his arm. He was willing to forego the chance to get through the Storm Wall as soon as Ira became too much of a worry. He couldnt forgive himself if he was to let Ira run rampant on his home continent. Leave! Rhys eyes widened as if she couldnt evenprehend the thought of betraying Ira. Think about it and if you ever want to see the evidence first hand just go into the Great Forest and make a beacon with your lightning abilities. As Gicae finished speaking, the surroundings began to darken. Rhys jolted awake while being covered in sweat. She took deep breaths as she tried to shake the fear that nestled in her heart, but nothing seemed to work. Tears began to pour as Rhys clenched her chest before realizing she was hyperventting. No matter what she did, she couldnt seem to catch her breath or calm her emotions. Sparks of lightning emerged from her body which did nothing but increase her panicked state. The intensity of the lightning grew and began to spread its reach across the room. Rhys squeezed her eyes shut as she attempted to reign it in and for a moment calm took over. At least thats how it would appear to the outside, less obvious shes of blue filled the air. Then the illusion ofposure shattered and lightning rained down from everywhere. Outside of Rhys home, bystanders fled as they watch lightning rip apart a house. Dozens of lightning bolts struck with nothing more than a second between them. The loud deafening sound of thunder threatened to rip the eardrums of any who listened. It seemed that the lightning would continue to strike as if attempting tomunicate its grief for an unknowable amount of time. Chapter 102: Moment of Clarity Chapter 102: Moment of rity Ira performed a Spatial Leap andnded in front of his house instead inside to avoid damaging anything in it. Just as he was about to open the door he turned to see consecutive strikes of lightning raining down followed by heavy thunderps. Without a word, Ira vanished from where he stood and moved toward it. It was obvious that Rhys was the one creating the lightning, so his first thought was that she was in a fight. Ira appeared in the air above where the lightning continually struck to see a burning building in shambles and people nearby running away. He let himself fall through the curtain of lightning while searching for Rhys. Needless to say, he was struck a few times but continued on as if nothing had happened. Ira found her pretty easily, the area around her was mostly ash as the lightning had burned everything it touched. Sparks continued to emerge from Rhys skin, even so, Ira lifted her up and began to move her. He was about to move when he noticed her mask and picked it up before finally disappearing from sight with Rhys in hand. ... Ira reappeared somewhere in the Great Forest and as soon as he touched the ground he was struck by lightning. He covered Rhys ears as quickly as he could before the impending sound of thunder arrived. Fuck! Thats loud. Due to Iras senses, his hearing was at an incredibly high level which meant he wouldnt be spared from loud sounds. Iras ears bled as lightning struck him continuously, burning through his shirt and skin, though his regeneration quickly repaired thetter. Ira stopped wasting time and nullified the torrent of lightning until it had slowly stopped. After thest bolt struck all Ira was faced with was the sound of Rhys breathing heavily. This was a new shirt, you know. Ira sighed as he removed his shirt that was nothing more than threads at that point. He sniffed the air and moved toward the closest source of water and after several jumps he arrived at the edge of ake. He ced Rhys down softly before moving toward the waters edge and gathering a handful of water. Wake up, Ira slowly poured water on Rhys forehead before wiping away the grey ash that gathered. Rhys brows wrinkled as she slowly came to, she opened her mouth to speak but realized she was no longer in that ce with Gicae. Still, Ira could see that she mouthed his name and smiled, Who else would it be? Rhys slowly sat up and evaluated her surroundings, her first response was to look for her notepad, but it was missing. She recalled what happened and touched her face only to notice her mask was gone. Im holding onto it for you, Ira eased her worries before continuing, Hold on. He stood up and ran off before returning with arge boulder that he tossed into the middle of theke. Rhys used her finger to write a message in the soil, [I have questions] Ira knelt down to read her crudely made writing, but understood the gist of it, Let me guess, what are you doing here? What happened to you? Why did I move that boulder?How did we get here? Did you kill anyone? Rhys nodded as he correctly guessed a few of the questions she had. I should be asking you what happened, Rhys. Ira narrowed his eyes as he searched her expression. Her face darkened which told him she didnt want to speak about it. Yeah? Just tell me whenever you want. I have things I dont like talking about either, so I dont me you. Ira looked off toward theke before shaking his head andughing. For a brief moment, Rhys thought she saw something in Iras empty gaze that was far from his usual self. Come on, you gotta wash all the dirt off, Ira tapped Rhys on the shoulder before pointing to theke. Rhys looked surprised at his request, but Ira exined to prevent any misunderstandings. The boulder is for privacy, He added before teleporting to the top of the boulder, Sorry but youre known to stare at others while they bathe. Ira hugged himself as if to ward off her perversions. Before Rhys could respond, he removed his boots and jumped behind the boulder where he presumably removed his pants as well. Good thing it''s not deep because I cant actually swim. It''s my greatest weakness...After ancient magic...and curses...and loud trumpets, Ira spoke from behind the rock. Rhys shook her head with a smile before she removed her damaged clothes and entered the water. So, to answer some of your questions. I noticed all of that lightning and thought you were fighting so I came to helpOh, your house ispletely destroyed by the way. If youre wondering how we got here, I can teleport overrge distances with other people. You didn''t kill anyone with your lightning if that was a concern of yours. I just told you why I put the boulder here and Im guessing you already know what happened to cause that whole mess. Did that sum of everything for you? Rhys nodded which was indicated by the sound of water shifting. Alright, we got everything sorted out except for a few important details, but who cares, right? Ira went underwater for a few seconds before resurfacing. Oh yeah, I meant to tell you that Ill help you with all of that stuff you wrote in the letter, I just need to go to the Underground City first, Ira gulped a mouthful of water before spitting it out. Rhys showed curiosity at his statement as if reading her mind he spoke up, I need to get a birthpanion for Avery...Ah, I dont think I told you but Im going to be a Dad. Rhys felt like her entire world had cracked as Ira finished speaking. I was surprised too. Ira misinterpreted her jolt as being shocked by the news for what could be described their first mimunication. Rhys couldnt do anything to correct him as it would be simr to saying she wasnt happy about the news. She wasnt upset about hearing that he was having a child, but the fact that it felt like he would slip away from that point and she couldnt do anything about it. For a while, it was silent between the two of them which allowed Ira to listen in on Rhys heartbeat and breathing. He found that there was an irregrity in both of them but assumed it was due to the earlier incident. Are you done? Ira asked as he finally stood up. Rhys nodded absentmindedly as she also rose from the water. You need clothes, right? Give me a second, Ira disappeared from theke. At his home, Ira reappeared in his room with a loud sound that shook the walls. He quickly opened his closet and grabbed a handful of clothes before he teleported away. Ira! Harper swung open the door to see nothing but droplets of water on the floor and Iras clothes thrown about. Iraaaa Harper dropped her shoulders as she grumbled. Ira once again appeared behind the boulder andnded with a slight ssh, Catch. He tossed the clothes over the rock which were caught by Rhys before they could get wet. Rhys carried the clothes over to the dry grass and dressed in the clothes provided, while Ira waited an adequate amount of time before reappearing fully dressed. It was a little odd when one considering Iras nature, but he was well-mannered during the whole situation. He didnt show any mischievousness except for his reference to what happened during the Summit. If someone who didnt really know Ira were to see the events that unfolded, they might have mistaken him for an incredibly gentlemanly individual. The two were wearing simr outfits it was just that Rhys clothes didnt fit quite right. Her ck shirt and pants were obviously too baggy, but she didnt seem to be in the mood to pay much attention to them. Once I finish up in the Underground City, Ill help you out...Since you dont have a house anymore just stop by mine to let me know where youre staying, I live right across from the Bluebird. If Im not there, look for Samantha at the Mercenaries Union and leave a message for me, Ira stretched. He noticed Rhys had a distant look of mncholy that was barely hidden by the damp hair clinging to her forehead. Ira continued to look at Rhys who was inwardly struggling with something, but his gaze trailed over the parallel lightning-shaped scars that trailed the sides of her face and further downward. He waved his hand and produced her mask which he toyed with for a few moments before handing over. I like your scars, Rhys, Ira said as he ced the mask in her hands. Rhys couldnt help but to look up and search his face for signs of falsity. She assumed that he was joking, but it was clear he was being sincere. You gotta worry about the ones you cant see, Ira smiled mysteriously as he poked her forehead, Well, lets head back. Rhys stared at her mask for a long while before she suddenly hugged Ira. Woah, Ira raised his hands in surprise butughed, You dont need to hold on to me to teleport He stoppedughing when he noticed that Rhys shoulders were quivering and his shirt was being soaked. Iras expression turned into aplicated smile, as he hugged Rhys. There was no way that Ira was stupid enough to miss some obvious signs of affection, but it could be said that Amy acted the same way. She grew embarrassed when Ira held her metal hand to examine it when it was upied by the Demon, but that was due to her inexperience with males. Ira would always remain as her benefactor and an ongoing inspiration for her to grow. As for Rhys? She told him where they stood herself, so it was obvious that he would assume any gesture she made stemmed from him being her only friend. ...Are you scared of being alone, Rhys? Ira asked as she continued to silently sob into his chest. She clutched his shirt tightly as if answering him. Ira could definitely understand her since he spent a significant portion of his life in the Void. Thats why he always seemed friendly and was willing to do so much for the people that were close to him, but it also contributed to his inability to care about people he wasnt close to. I get it, but were friends so dont worry so much, Ira smiled cheerfully. Rhys looked up at him with tear-stained eyes and thought that his smile was the brightest thing she had ever seen. Her fears and worries were suppressed and she felt that if she died in that moment she wouldnt regret it. It was then Rhys understood that she really loved Ira. It didnt matter if certain people saw him as a monster because she felt that there was some type of pure-heartedness in his actions that couldnt be faked. Eventually, they separated and Ira spoke, Come on, you can have dinner with me, Harper, Amy, and Aldis before you go. Rhys contemted telling Ira about Gicae, but she was worried about causing trouble for him so she decided to put it off until ater time. If his reaction to her losing control of her ability was anything to go off of, then saying that Ira would be upset with Gicae would be more than an incredibly massive understatement. Rhys gave a nod to Ira to show her agreement before putting on her mask. Iraughed in response since he could tell her mood improved by the smile he could hear forming underneath her mask. Ira opened the door to his house and was instantly grabbed by Harper. Stop running, Ira! Harper clung to his neck before she began to sniff him, Who is that? She looked at Rhys with curious eyes which caused Rhys to shy away as if she had done something embarrassing. This is Rhys, Ira answered as he lightly pinched her cheek. Ira...Oh Aldis hade to greet Ira but was taken off guard by the presence of Rhys who was clearly wearing Iras clothes. They both had wet hair which only added to the oddness of the situation. Is that Ira? Amy had followed behind Aldis and showed an equally perplexed expression. They began to form a certain thought as to what mightve taken ce between the two, but it quickly dissolved. Ira didnt have ascivious nature or else they wouldve known. Then there was the fact that Ira was incredibly devoted to Avery. It was more likely that the two had a sparring session or perhaps encountered a monster that wouldve warranted a wardrobe change. Ira showed no reaction to the ever-evolving expressions and spoke, This is Rhys, shes having dinner with us. Rhys?! Amy gave another look toward Rhys with a gaze of admiration. Since she was a Mercenary she had obviously heard of Rhys. Even Aldis was impressed since she was the strongest Mercenary before Ira appeared. Ive heard a lot about you, Amy reached out to shake her hand to which Rhys obliged. She cant speak...Come to think of it, dont you have a notepad, Harper? Ira asked. Harper shook her head reluctantly, No! Just let her use it for today, her house kind of burned down. Ira ced Harper onto the ground. ...Just for today, Harper grumbled as she ran upstairs to retrieve it. As Rhys watched Ira interact with everyone, she felt that she was correct and that Ira couldnt be the person Gicae described. Chapter 103: A Growing Divide Chapter 103: A Growing Divide Avery opened her eyes to see Irazily sprawled out next to her in a peaceful slumber. Since he had the opportunity to visit her freely, he would use it to his fullest. If it was up to Ira, he would stay held up in a room with Avery for weeks. She reached over to touch Iras face and he instantly opened his eyes and looked at her. You have to go to the Underground City. Avery reminded him. I know, Ira ced his hand on her abdomen and felt the heartbeat of his child in the tips of his fingers. I would go with you but its difficult to travel in this state, Avery said. I know, Ira smiled as he sat up and put his shirt and shoes on, Ille back as soon as I can. No, you need to make sure the Dark Elves are moving in the right direction. I wrote a list of instructions for you to give to Sylun. Dont leave until everything that I wrote down ispleted. Avery was about to get up to retrieve the letter, but Ira moved first and grabbed it. Dont worry about it, Avery, Ira waved his hand and stored the letter away. If its nice over there I was thinking that we should relocate after you give birth. If you want to then I have no problem, Avery agreed before continuing, Be careful with that list, it was hard to write. Her hand rested on her stomach to indicate the source of her trouble. What happened? Ira asked. Every time I would start writing the contents would erase themselves by slowly undoing each letter. Like it was being reversed? Ira asked curiously. Exactly like that, I suspect it was the child. Well, a little mischief never hurt anyone, Ira kissed Averys forehead before nting a kiss on her abdomen. He took a step back to look at Averys face that always had a resting expression of cold indifference. While he stared at her, her bright silver eyes met his gaze. After taking a few moment to imprint the image in his mind he spoke, Alright, Im ready to go, Dont take any unnecessary risks, Ira. Averys biggest concern was Ira attempting to fight the entire group of Higher Races. If they were to attack as a group then he had little chance of winning. Lyra, Thessia, and Kesver all used magic that was powerful enough to be considered ancient while Gicae could move the entire group at a moments notice. Then there were the three Valkyries who had abination of magic and swordsmanship. Eh? I cant say anything about risks but I will say that I wont die. Iras smile showed that he fully believed his statement which wouldve been considered arrogant if spoken by anyone else. I recall you saying that the sound of trumpets put you close to death not too long ago. Averys words jogged his memory but it had no effect on his smile. Yet Im still alive, Ira shrugged. A knock on the door interrupted them and Casey entered momentster. Ira, I dont want toe across as too impatient, but it would let all of us sleep better once we have a birthingpanion avable for Avery. Im leaving now, Ira smiled as he slipped past her. After Ira left, Casey went over to Avery and examined her. Although they could bring human servants up to the Hall, it would take too much effort. The only person other than Ira that they would allow to attend to Avery was her birthingpanion. Ive told you that Im fine, Mother, Avery spoke up as Casey continued her thorough inspection. Everyday Lauren or Casey would always arrive in the morning to check on Avery. They had already shown how important Averys well being was to them. Inwardly, Lauren was hoping that Avery would have a boy since it would increase the spread of Iras bloodline. And Ive told you that youll have to put up with our caution, Casey finished checking Avery and showed an expression of awe. I still cant believe that rate at which your child is growing, Casey shook her head. They had increased the protection around Avery to the highest level, but it still wasnt enough for them to feel relieved. Well move a few more Valkyries to the garden since its the most exposed area, Casey said as she stood. I understand, Avery nodded before looking at the door. If Ira was present then the worry about adequate security would disappear. You didnt listen to my words, Gicae. Lyra was barely able to hide her anger as she spoke. Its fine, isnt it? If shes hopelessly in love with Ira then the best option would be to push her toward emotional instability and cloud her judgment so that she would follow our instructions, Kesver said. She said to make sure they werent close before he spoke to her. Even if Gicae saw from that girls perspective no one here knows how Ira feels toward her. Ustia took Lyras side. Was there a need to see how Ira feels toward her? You saw how he reacted when he thought Avery was in danger. Since he didnt do the same for that girl we have our answer. Myr obviously disagreed with Lyra and Ustia. There was a small rift forming between the group and it was only bing more apparent as time went on. Lyra wanted to refrain from causing any unnecessary aggression between themselves and Ira. Ustias thoughts had also begun to shift toward avoiding needless aggression especially after seeing Lauren who brought back memories of Kara. The rest of the group, on the other hand, had different thoughts. Gicae hadnt made his stance clear at all, but everyone else had. Thessia, Myr, Lua, and Kesver all were of the same mind and wanted to have some sort of control over Ira if they could. Myr and Lua even wanted to hold Avery captive to ensure Ira would earnestly work toward opening the Storm Wall. After he opened it, killing him would be the next step since it was clear he wouldnt tolerate Avery being put in danger. Even though they thought that way, they didnt inform Ustia. It could be said the rtionship of the trio had slowly declined as Ustia voiced her unwillingness to fight with Ira. Lyra, I understand your concerns but there was no time to investigate her ties to Ira. I saw the chance to read her mind so I had to capitalize on it and now were aware that she has no strong ties to Ira, Gicae spoke apologetically. When are we going to check his progress? Thessia asked. She had a feeling that the trace of her bloodline had something to do with Ira. The only other dragons near Milneria were Elder Dragons that were close to awakening from their hibernation. Since the barrier had been removed any dragons that were hibernating to conserve strength would definitely make their presence known. Thessia, being an Ancient Dragon, could control them to an extent. Lyra read the room and could tell that Ustia was the only other person in agreement with her. She started thinking of a few ns in her head but didnt show anything on the outside. Well go in a few days, I doubt he would have grown very much since thest time we spoke, Lyra said before pausing briefly to give a quick nce to Ustia and continuing, If thats all, I think that is the end of our meeting. Although she was the overall strongest out of the group, she couldnt fight against all of them. Especially at the current moment where they were surrounded by the sea. Kesver gained strength from water so he was in the best position to fight. If a conflict were to break out, Kesver could submerge the ind underwater very easily. The room emptied and everyone went their respective ways except for Lyra and Ustia who stayed behind. The situation is moving further and further from your control, Ustia frowned. Im aware of it but there isnt much I can do, Lyra sighed as the white speckles in her ck eyes flickered, My only goal was to remove the Storm Wall to see if our races had survived. Wasnt that what we all agreed on all those years ago? We did agree but we all were weak back then and no one actually expected we would survive. Weve just about recovered to our previous state and Im sure most of them have thoughts of ascension in the back of their mind. They would obviously be wary of Ira since he could leave an injury that obstructs their path of growth, Ustia voiced her own conjecture. ...Ustia, I need you to go to Lauren and get her to pass a message to Ira, Lyra said with a serious expression. Just tell me and Ill leave immediately, Ustia nodded. As the information was exchanged neither one of them took notice of the incredibly small strand of psychic energy attaching itself to her body. Chapter 104: The Hope Of The Dark Elves Chapter 104: The Hope Of The Dark Elves Ira looked around to make sure that everything was ounted for. Aldis and Amy each had a bag of luggage with them even though Ira mentioned it wouldnt be needed. Harper didnt bring anything except her weapons as she would believe anything if Ira said it was true. You guys might want to prepare, we have to make three or four jumps and it might make you nauseous, Ira spoke inly as he stretched. Im ready! Harper jumped excitedly. Were also ready, Amy said as she and Aldis nodded. Ok, Ira said as he concentrated. The space around them began to bend and then they vanished without a trace, leaving an empty house behind. When they next appeared it was in the Great Forest which puzzled everyone except Ira. Seeing their confusion, Ira spoke, The Underground City is a little west of the Great Forest. Amy was about to ask a question when Ira stopped her, Dont say anything were moving again. The four vanished once again and appeared near a rocky area that was far different from the Great Forest that teemed with life. The climate was hot and the nt life was scarce. In a way, it was fitting for the Dark Elves to live in such an environment since it lined with them beingplete opposites of the Elves. Were going again, Ira said and momentster they blinked out of sight and arrived at the top of a steep canyon. Ira looked below and could see a massive metal gate that blocked the entrance to a cave. Several human looking guards sat outside of it, but they had far more body hair than what would be considered normal. Its down there, Ira pointed. Aldis and Amy could only make out a small blur, while Harper could see the people standing guard but couldnt make out any more details. Alright, this is thest one. Ira teleported them to the bottom of the Canyon and in front of the guards who were understandably shocked. Just as the guards were about to speak they felt the urge to prostrate themselves before Ira in order to avoid his hostilities. Oh yeah, I forgot about that, Ira forcefully lowered his bloodline resonance which allowed the lycanthrope guards to breathe easily again. ...Is it really you...The Keeper of the Red Moon? A guard asked fearfully as sweat poured from his forehead. As a Lycanthrope, he was acutely aware of the feeling that came from Ira. He felt as if he was a weak animal that had stumbled across the one at the top of the food chain. The other guards didnt even speak as they blinked rapidly. Iras appearance was described in detail through a Royal Decree that stated he was a Divine Being in an indirect way. Though Ira wouldnt like it, it was technically true as the Avarus Lupum were native to the Divine Realm. Yeah, its me...Can you tell Sylun Im here? Ira asked. Of course. The Lycanthrope man agreed excitedly before turning to enter the cave. There was a door adjacent to the metal gate where the guard entered with a quick pace. Sylun sat on her throne with a very solemn expression as she proceeded over the court gatherings. The biggest problem in the Underground City was the Vampires and their bloodlines that awakened after being exposed to the Red Moon. A small percent of Vampires were lucky enough to be descendants of an incredibly powerful bloodline. With such a huge increase in power, secret factions formed and power struggles were slowly bingmonce. There was also the matter of vampires leaving the Underground City and setting up outposts to attack other races. Lucien, youre the cause of it all, arent you?! A female lycanthrope growled. She was a tall woman with light brown hair. There was a rough look about her and the leather vest and boots she wore didnt help. Im not sure what youre using me of, but it''s dangerous to lodge usations at others during a time like this. Youre the head of the Queens Royal Guard so you should act like it, Eloise, A refined man who looked to be in his mid-40s with dark brown hair, pale skin, and dim red eyes responded. He wore the clothes of a noble and had a dark red cloak draped around him. There have been thirty-six attacks and dozens of disappearances after the news about the Vampires having bloodline awakenings. To add to that, there is a rumor of factions against her Majesty being formed, Eloise narrowed her eyes and her unconcealed aggression made itself known. The Vampires that survived the Copse werent the powerful undead they were thousands of years ago, but were mortal beings susceptible to sunlight, until recently that is. The Bloodline Awakening was a normal Vampire losing its mortality and gaining immense power. The strongest Vampire at the time was none other than Lucien. Lucien kept a confidentposure as he looked at it Eloise I assure that I had nothing to do with any of that, but I will devote all my resources to finding the one responsible. How do you think the Keeper will react when he finds out what youre doing? Eloise sneered. Lucien was silent, not because of his fear, but because he was skeptical about Iras abilities. Just as the Vampires were experiencing a resurgence, a young man with the ability to control the Red Moon appears from nowhere. To him he seemed like a way for Sylun to stop scare of some of the factions that were forming against her. Although he had read the Free Citys paper about Ira, he didnt believe he could actually control the Red Moon, especially when he held no obvious lycanthropic features. I guess well have to wait for the Keeper to arrive before any judgments could be made, Lucien smiled. Vampires with prominent bloodlines were able to convert others and increase the strength of others which meant they could bolster their numbers very quickly. If a civil war were to erupt, the longer it went on the higher chance the Vampires would have at winning. Your Majesty! A lycanthrope guard covered in sweat burst into the chamber, Your Majesty! Royal guards moved to restrain him and held him down while he struggled. Sylun leaned forward and spoke for the first time during the exchange, Speak. The Keeper is here! The lycanthrope guard huffed. He had run non-stop from the gate to the pce as soon as he was out of Iras sight. The Throne Room erupted into a hugemotion as the ones who were with Sylun at the Summit were all reverent toward Ira. He didnt send any notice, Sylun had a flustered look about her which was a far cry from the look of a ruler she had before, The statue ispleted right?! She asked a Dark Elf standing by her side. Itspleted but it still needs to be transported, your Majesty, The attendant said. Then get someone to move it in front of the pce now. Gather the scribes, I want them present to record everything that the Keeper does. Sylun showed hints of panic like everyone else in the room. Your MajestyShall I go to escort him here? Eloise cautiously asked. She wasnt present during the Summit and while she believed that the Keeper existed she had yet to experience the influence of the Red Moon from him directly. Yes! Why didnt you say anything? You dont have to hurry when guiding him here, but dont intentionally stall it would be insulting. Sylun gave a confusing order. Eloise bowed before she left the Throne Room and headed for the gate. Summon Saren and Sylvia, they need to be in attendance for the Keepers arrival, Sylun ordered. Yes, your Majesty, A few servants bowed before heading off to find her children. Sylun nced at Lucien and smiled for a split second before she turned to give another order, Call everyone to the Throne Room before the Keeper arrives. Eloise and a detachment of guards opened the gate and saw a group of four standing outside. There was a young man with raven-colored hair and brown eyes, a girl with brown hair and green eyes with a metal arm, an adolescent with pale blue eyes and hair with three ck circles between her brows and a young man with pitch ck hair and bright yellow eyes. Eloise vision focused on the one with ck hair, it wasnt because he was attractive, it was the feeling that emitted from him that drew her focus. The strongest lycanthropes had an animalistic intuition which could let them feel if a threat was in front of them and at that moment Ira appeared as a mountain in front of Eloise. Coming to her senses, Eloise brought her hand to her chest and bowed, Im Eloise, the head of the Queens Royal Guard. Im here to escort you to her Majesty, Keeper. Lead away, Ira gestured. Eloise nodded and spun on her heels, the group of guards started their march with Ira close behind them. Every so often Eloise would send a nce in an attempt to evaluate Ira. He didnt wear any type of ceremonial clothes, just a ck shirt with rolled up sleeves, ck pants, and ck boots. He didnt even carry a weapon, but she heard that he had incredible strength so it made sense. You dont even need to be protected, Ira, Harper said as she tried to push Ira along. So you wont protect me from danger, Harper? Ira asked as he lifted her up and ced her on his shoulder. Ill try! Harper puffed out her chest proudly. Iraughed but didnt say anything, he just observed the surroundings. The Underground City was brighter than he thought which may have been due to the crystals lining the ceiling. The entire cave was huge, it was more than wide enough for birds to fly without restraint. Hundreds of buildings were lined up neatly and various races could be seen mingling on the streets. The mostmon mount used for transportation appeared to be a species of giant lizards. Ira received some nces as his appearance fit the person described in the Imperial Decree and he was being escorted by the Royal Guard. Some inhabitants gaze at him with skepticism while others looked at him with reverence. The Dark Elves who were had the smallest poption number were in the crowd of believers. Since most of them had an acquaintance that went to the Summit or had ess to the events that urred during that time. This is a nice ce, Ira spoke to Eloise. Ah, her Majesty would be happy to hear that. Its unfortunate that were experiencing a bit of turmoil though. Eloise sighed. Like what? Ira asked curiously. After the Red Moon appeared, the Vampires have experienced arge jump in power which isnt reliant on prolonged exposure to the moon. A few who have descended from ancient bloodlines have awakened theirtent abilities and started to cause trouble. I even suspect one of the Queens retainers as being a key figure in the incitement of various attacks. Eloise described the situation with livid anger. Just point him out and Ill deal with him, Ira smiled. Thank you, Keeper, Eloiseughed because she thought Ira was joking. They climbed the stairs to the pce and at the top, Ira was met with a 10-foot statue of himself holding up a moon. For some reason, he was shirtless and barefoot. After thinking about for a bit, Ira thought that the statue was depicting his appearance during the Colosseum Bout. Ira looked at the face of the marble sculpture and found it was an almost exact copy of his except it depicted him in a more serious state. Hey, its you, Ira. Harper pointed at the statue. Its well done. Ira gave a nod of approval. He didnt know that a few dozen people had expended arge amount of energy to carry it to the top of the steps before he arrived. This way, Keeper, Eloise opened the door and Ira was greeted by arge procession of robed men and women. Greetings, Keeper. We are scribes entrusted by her Majesty to create a record of your activities, with your permission of course. ...Sure, Ira shrugged after some brief contemtion. Aldis and Amy remained quite but were continually stunned by the proceedings. Harper didnt seem to be affected as she sat on Iras shoulders and yed with his hair in a content manner. The crowd around Ira increased as the scribes moved to stand behind him and the Royal Guards continued to lead him to the throne room. As they approached a few servants opened the doors to the throne room and someone announced his entrance. The Keeper of the Red Moon has arrived, your Majesty, A dark elf spoke loudly before bowing. The Royal Guards moved and Ira had a view of the dozens of people filling the room. Wee, Keeper, Sylun stood up and bowed which sent waves of shock through the room, If you sent a notice of your travel ahead of time we would have prepared a ceremony for you. Ira ced Harper on the ground before he spoke, Dont worry about it, it was a very short trip here. Ira grinned as his eyes scanned over everyone in the room before theynded on Lucien. For some reason, Lucien could feel that his death was imminent as he met Iras gaze but he bowed toward him in a respectful manner. Chapter 105: If The Keeper Wills It Chapter 105: If The Keeper Wills It Ive heard that a few vampires have been causing you trouble, is that right? Ira asked Sylun. Sylun nced at Eloise before speaking, I wouldve liked to handle it before you arrived, but it is regretfully true, Keeper. Its not your fault, Ira waved his hands before he turned to Lucien, Eloise suspects you have something to do with it, but I think that it would better to gather more evidence before making a decision. ...I agree. Lucien nodded but was put-off by Iras strange behavior. Good...So, are you responsible? Ira asked with an unfading smile that made it seem like he was seeking a peaceful solution. Of course not, Lucien adamantly maintained his innocence. Well, that settles it then, Ira said with augh. The room was silent and a few people began to think that Ira waspletely ipetent. Even if Lucien was innocent, a verbal denial wasnt eptable as valid evidence. Iras hand turned into a ck w which he swung toward Lucien before it reverted back to normal. His actions were so quick that some thought that it was an illusion. What Lucien took a step forward but blood began to pour from his body. His arms fell off before his legs followed and the only that was left was his slit throat. Keeper? Sylun was shocked by Iras power since all she could see was his arm moving. I dont believe him, Ira grabbed a handful of Luciens hair and looked him in the eyes. Did it ur to you that he may actually be innocent? A Beastman asked in disbelief. Who said that? Ira stood up and looked at the crowd before he found the culprit, It was you, right? Come here. The confident Beastman who resembled a cat took a few shaky steps forward. I want to skip past all the courtly intrigue and investigations, so when you speak up in defense of that guy I cant help but to get really suspicious, you know? Iras finger turned into a sharp w which he used to tear into his own arm, causing blood to slowly drip. Well, you shouldnt be worried if youre not a vampire, right? Ira lifted his arm to the front of the Beastmans face. Iras had the vitality of a Dragon among several other traits which meant his blood was obviously more than a vampire could resist. The Beastman wasnt even able to speak as his eyes shifted to a dark bloody color and he attempted to consume the blood. Ira gripped his head and twisted it, eliciting a loud snapping sound. Just in case there were anymore who doubted him, he raised the Beastman up and showed off his features. Looks like a vampire to me, Ira said aloud as he dropped the body. There were surprised gasps that overtook the room as they realized the implications of a vampire hidden in the courts meant. Just as Ira was about to pick his next target, several vampires jumped from the crowd and went toward Aldis and Amy who were obviously human. Ira sliced through space with his ck ws and four headless bodies plopped onto the ground followed by their heads. Does anyone else want toe forward? Ira asked a clearly fearful crowd. Once no responded, he walked over to Lucien whose blood was retreating back into his body. So please tell me why you werent aware of those other vampires? Ira gripped his skull tightly and began to squeeze. Lucien who regained his ability to speak screamed, I didnt know! Please! Although hearing him plead for mercy was hard on the ears of the spectators, no one believed him. The same went for Ira, who didnt waste any time and crushed his skull with an eerie crunching sound. Youve prevented a potential disaster, Keeper, Sylun spoke in a thankful manner. Can you have some people guide Harper, Aldis, and Amy to his house? Harper can find any traces of people who were close to him and get rid of them. Eloise, Sylun gestured to the dazed lycanthrope who saluted before moving to escort the trio. You arent going to help us, Ira? Harper asked. If you cant handle that much then Id be a bit disappointed. Ira ruffled Harpers hair. I got it. Harper reversed her stance in a moment as she marched off with Eloise, Amy, Aldis, and a few other lycanthropes. Send some people in here to dispose of the bodies, Sylun ordered causing several servants to bow before going to get the appropriate supplies. Keeper, you already know Saren, but this is Sylvia, my daughter. Sylun introduced the female Dark Elf at her side. Sylvia had pale grey skin, red eyes, and white hair all characteristics of the Dark Elves, but she bared a strong resemnce to Sylun. Its an honor to meet you, Keeper, Sylvia didnt appear to be phased by the bloodshed and bowed toward Ira. Likewise, Ira responded before redirecting his attention to Sylun. The reason Im here so early is that I need a trustworthy birthpanion for Avery, Ira waved his hand and produced Averys list before continuing, And she wanted me to give you this. Sylun was attempting to digest the news of Averys pregnancy while she read the list. It described a rigorous training routine that was to be standard for the Empires military. The practices described needed an inhuman amount of perseverance, and it was only when she finished reading that she discovered it was based on the training regime Lauren had devised for her daughters. Sylun folded the paper neatly before speaking, If this is what you wish for Keeper then it will be done...Well select the most skilled birthingpanions we have, but itll take a few days to gather all of them. In the meantime, I would ask that you demonstrate your abilities for those whock faith, Keeper. Ira closed his eyes and concentrated before he opened them and exposed his bright red eyes. The influence of the Red Moon was able to spread further due to the strength he received from the Dragon so even those outside the pce felt. The Dark Elves and the Lycanthropes had their eyes change to a bright red color, while the beast people had their features enhanced, bing more animalistic. Praise the Keeper! A Lycanthrope fell to his knees and he was soon followed by everyone else in the room. Praise the Keeper! Praise the Keeper! The chant became infectious and soon everyone was kneeling toward Ira as if he was a Divine Entity and for good reason too. They could literally feel the Red Moon enhancing their bodies and abilities. Just being near Ira put them at what they felt like was the height of their power. There was another reason which made the Dark Elves far more worshipping. Although it wasnt proven, the Dark Elves were sure that the Red Moon increased birth rates which would secure the future of their race. After themotion settled down, Ira stopped using his ability and looked around the room. No matter what they thought before, everyone looked at Ira as if his existence was sacred. I dont mean to ask too much of you but could you attend the temple opening ceremony, Keeper, Sylun asked carefully. She was aware that Ira voiced his protest at being seen as a God but it was only natural for the Dark Elves and their people who were said to have been abandoned and cursed by the Gods. They had religious practices that centered around the moon and with the addition of Ira it was like putting a face to it. I might as well, I was thinking about moving here with Avery after she gives birth anyway, Ira shrugged but his news caused a ripple of shock to spread. Is that true, Keeper!? Saren asked with widened eyes. Those who attended the Summit were thinking of ways to win Ira over without upsetting or annoying him. Yeah, its probably the best ce to raise my kid and the Valkyries would follow so I dont have to worry about safety. Syluns eyes shed with delight when she heard Ira speak of the Valkyries. Having Ira and Lauren close by was like a dream for her. The throne room erupted in a celebration and before long Saren showed realization at something, Ive practiced my bakery since the Summit, Keeper and I am more than confident that Ive mastered the ability to create pastries. Then bring them out, Ira smiled cheerfully. While everything was happening, the scribes were hard at work attempting to record Iras deeds and search for deep and profound meanings in his actions. Ustia was flying at an incredibly fast speed when she arrived at the Valkyrie Hall, shended at the entrance of the Hall and was met with a dozen Valkyries drawing their weapons. Leave! The Valkyries took up their battle stances and spread out. Tell Lauren that Ustia is here to talk, Ustia raised her hands to indicate she wasnt hostile. A single Valkyrie broke off from the formation and retreated inside, emerging a few momentster with a fully armored Lauren. Ustia found that something was off with the situation as they werent nearly as on guard the previous time she came. I dont think you would go so low as to mislead us with a trick so what is it that you want to speak to us about? Lauren carried helmet between her arm and her hip. There is a problem and we need you to give a message to Ira, Ustia spoke with patience that was unlike her. Lauren narrowed her eyes, ...Stand down. The Valkyries opened a path while maintaining the utmost amount of focus for any sudden attacks. Ustia unfastened her scabbard as she moved forward and held out her sword. Someone stepped forward and took her weapon before tensions finally eased. Under Laurens lead, Ustia ended up in the meeting room the Valkyries often used. On the way, she noticed the Valkyries were guarding every possible pathway and her suspicions increased. Where is Avery? Ustia asked. Did youe here to talk about her? Lauren didnt let anything slip about Averys pregnancy since she didnt trust Ustia. Youre right, I came here to pass a message to Ira. Our group has begun to have split opinions on how matters should be handled and Ira is in danger. Lyra and I are the only ones who want to maintain a non-aggressive rtionship with him. The others show signs of disagreement, thats why I was sent on behalf of Lyra to warn him, Ustia spoke withplete seriousness. You expect me to believe that you would go against those in your group so easily? Lauren asked. No, I dont...Kara was a mentor and a sister to me and when she chose not to stay behind with the rest it caused me to be upset with her, but I dont want to bring harm to any of you. Thats why I want you to believe me and tell Ira to make sure hes ready to fight the others if he needs to. ...Fine, Lauren nodded before she suddenly turned looked above Ustia and fired a magic arrow into the area above her and a small ribbon of psychic energy was destroyed. What was that for? Ustia asked with confusion. There was some type of energy gathering over you, Lauren said. Ustias eyes moved back and forth before they widened, Gicae, she spat. Avery told me about him, hes the one with psychic abilities, correct? Yes, but there nothing to worry about, his abilities cant affect our minds. That was most likely his way of tracking my location. He couldnt have heard anything we said without using arger amount of energy. Ustia said in a reassuring manner, but she was wrong. Seeing as he didnt seem to be hostile toward Ira, she assumed he was just keeping track of her. She would never imagine that Gicae used his ability of astral projection to send a mental construct to the Valkyrie Hall. Gicae floated through the air as an intangible mass and looked for any traces of Ira. Although he hadnt heard any of the words exchanged between Lauren and Ustia, he was aware that Lyra would attempt to speak to Ira. Gicae continued to float down through the mountain and quickly realized that something was abnormal. A peculiar energy that he had never felt before was being sent out in barely detectable waves. As he moved toward the source the energy became stronger and he found his astral projection bing unstable. Eventually, he found that the source of the energy was being emitted from behind a set of reinforced doors that were filled with various protection arrays and spells. The strength of the spells on the door would periodically weaken following the pulses of the strange energy that seemed to undo and redo the magic. Gicae observed the timing and slipped through when it was at its weakest. Gicae ignored the expensive looking furniture in the room and slipped past a ck curtain only to arrive in a garden. The next thing he saw shocked him beyond belief. Avery Thynne was pregnant, but at her current stage, it seemed impossible for the time frame to line up. The source of the energy came from the child inside her which was no doubt Iras. Just as Gicae was about to investigate more, a heavy pulse of energy spread out and the nts in the garden began to shrink until they were no more than sprouts before they grew back to their normal forms again. The energy was so strong that Gicae was ripped out of his astral form after witnessing the impossible phenomenon. Chapter 106: The Little Wolf Chapter 106: The Little Wolf Ira was sitting in a room adorned with dozens of decorations. It was obvious that the Dark Elves were scrupulous when preparing his quarters, but he didnt react to the expensive items around him. It appeared that Ira wasnt even aware of his surroundings, he was concentrating on the concept of space. The greatest thing about space was its versatility, Ira was mainly focused on cutting, tearing, and bending space but there were numerous areas he could explore. At that moment, a tear in space appeared in front of Ira and remained stagnant. Having the space tear remain where it was wouldnt be a good idea seeing as it was a death trap. If someone were to walk into it they would be ripped apart. Ira opened his eyes and evaluated his work for a few minutes before he attempted to close the floating ripple. As he did, the tear became unstable and pulled everything toward it. Ira was immune, but he could only watch on as all the furniture was pulled into the Space Tear before being crushed. After the Space Tear faded, all that was left was a room that looked like it went through a storm. Keeper! Several Dark Elves burst into the room with weapons ready. From the outside, it sounded like an attack had urred. Keeper? The Dark Elves looked at the mess and showed puzzled expressions. Its fine. Ira waved them off. ...If you say so...Keeper, The Dark Elves were skeptical but bowed and exited the room. As soon as they left Ira began tough like a madman as he celebrated his achievements. He had significant progress in his maniption of space and they would be more powerful oncebined with the properties of the Void. He could already enter the sub-nes of the Mortal Realm though it did take a massive amount of energy and made his spatial abilities far weaker until he recovered. Ira stood up and pulled a few clothes out of a broken wardrobe. Sylun was adamant that he wear something that fit his image. The item that fit him the most seemed to be a long-sleeved ck shirt with a small red-colored moon pattern sewn into the chest area. Ira seemed to recall seeing a simr pattern on the Dark Elves g during the Summit. After learning that Ira was the Keeper of the Red Moon it was obvious that the Dark Elves made some changes to their nations g. Ira stepped out of the room and as soon as he did, Harper stepped out from the room across from him. Her hair had been unbraided and her long pale blue hair fell down over her shoulder. Amy followed behind her with a tired expression, they spent arge portion of their time in the Underground City killing rogue vampires. It was a process which ended up taking three days and caused them to travel all over the city to root out anyone suspected of plotting against Sylun. What made it worse in Amys perspective was the fact that Ira didnt lift a hand to help and Harper made sure no one asked him for assistance. Amy sighed but her face brightened when she remembered that they had finally finished their task. Amy knocked on Aldis door which was adjacent from Iras and he came out after a few moments. Woah, did you guys even sleep? Ira asked as he noticed that Aldis looked even worse than Amy. I did but Im still exhausted, Aldis stretched as if to wake himself up. Harper had multiple abilities and even Amy had some type of special power, but Aldis was a normal human through and through. Oh yeah, I did say I would get you something right? Ira waved his hand and produced a book that was bound in incredibly dark leather. He opened and flipped through a few pages before pausing to look at Aldis and shaking his head. He quickly decided on something and nodded before closing the book and storing it away. Aldis felt a strange sensation in his head, but it disappeared when the book did. He blinked a few times to get rid of the lingering feeling in his head, ...What was that book? Dont worry, Ira casually waved his hand, I had my eye on something you might like, so make some time today. Alright, Aldis became a bit livelier and expectation flowed through his body. Quick question, do you like the cold? Ira made an odd expression. ...Its tolerable at times, but I dont think anyone particrly likes weather that makes them ufortable, Aldis answered with suspicion. As long as you dont hate it, Ira avoided borating and shrugged, I cant actually feel that much of a difference between temperatures since my body adjusts to it automatically. No one found his statement too shocking since that was the least surprising thing that could havee out of his mouth. Once the group was gathered, the contingent of Dark Elves who were constantly guarding Ira moved to escort them. Since Ira was a very important figure in the eyes of the Dark Elves, Sylun asked if he would attend the daily meetings that involved the day to day operations of the city. She diverted arge amount resources into locating skilled birthpanions. There were some frauds attempting totch onto to the opportunity at first, but she sentenced them to public execution once they were found out. That deterred any others seeking to mislead her. While a death sentence could be considered too harsh, if an unskilled individual were to slip past and serve as Averys birthpanion then it might cause a disaster. That disaster was known as Ira who would hold her ountable since he entrusted her with the selection. Still, even with the threat of death hanging over them, hundreds of women flocked toward the pce to undergo examination. Ira wasrgely unaware of the selection process and only wanted to see the ones who were chosen. He entered the throne room and every gaze focused on him, especially the scribes who were literally creating a religion centered around him. Wee, Keeper, Sylun and everyone else in the room greeted Ira with a bow. It made him seem like the actual ruler instead of Sylun who had spent hundreds of years building the Empire. Though she didnt seem to mind at all, in fact, she would be happier if Ira took a more active position in the Empire. You dont have to bow every time you see me, Ira nodded toward everyone before moving to stand next to the throne. Aldis, Amy, and Harper all stood to the side and spectated. Since they were Iras guests they were allowed to listen to the proceedings. If it wasnt because of you asking us not to we would perform even grander gestures, Keeper. Sylun made a joke that wasnt quite a joke before she continued, Before we start, Weve narrowed down the candidates as birthpanions, but Sylun trailed off. What is it? Ira asked. Sylvia, my daughter, wants to be tested as a candidate. Syluns tone showed that she was opposed to it. Her biggest fear was taking too many liberties with Ira and crossing his line of tolerance, but he showed no adverse reaction. If shes skilled then it shouldnt matter, Ira said casually. Sylvia was indeed skilled as were all of the female Dark Elves since their birth rates were low they would usually spend a decade learning and understanding childcare. Thank you, Keeper. Sylvia bowed excitedly. Those who witnessed Iras abilities saw the position as a birthpanion for Avery as a sacred and honorable thing. Sylvias personal feelings behind it were entirely pure seeing as Ira was being seen as something closer to a God as more rumors about him spread within the pce. Itll probably be dangerous, Ira stated before continuing, Avery''s pregnancy is...a bit different. Iras bloodline came from a race of giant shape-shifting wolves with the ability to manipte space and copy traits of other beings which caused Gods to be wary. Avery was a fourth generation Valkyrie which would normally be a bad thing, but she had been given the Phoenix Heart and the budding divinity of Helion. Of course, not all of their traits would carry over to the child as it would be too much to handle. Instead, new abilities would be created and whatever they were could already be considered immensely powerful. I am more than willing, Keeper, Sylvia said with no sign of changing her mind. Alright. Ira gave her a warning and that was more than enough in his eyes. It wasnt even guaranteed that she would even pass the examination. The first thing being discussed today is the overhaul of military training. My general is here in person to talk about the progress, Sylun gestured to a Dark Elf man who wore dark robes. Keeper, The general bowed as he stepped forward, After three days of training weve experienced twelve casualties, all dead from exhaustion or over-exertion. Ira furrowed his brows in confusion, Thats how the Valkyries train their children before their bloodlines even awaken. How is it that twelve people with stronger bodies die that quickly? They werent sick were they? Rather than berating him, Ira was genuinely puzzled which made it worse. Sylun pinched the bridge of her nose as a feeling of shame washed over her. The General noticed Syluns actions and the feeling of embarrassment drifted over to him and many of the other officials in the room, ...No, I dont believe any of them were sick, Keeper. Is it really that difficult? Ira asked, Didnt Avery make it easier so that no one would die that quickly? Both she and her cousins trained way harder than that when they were children. The room moved into a stark silence as all sense of pride and enthusiasm began to erode and for good reason. The deaths of twelve people in their military basically meant they werent on the same level as little girls. Its just that the soldiers arent used to training that requires high endurance, Keeper. The General had deted and clearly wished to move onto another topic as soon as possible. The difference between soldiers with innate racial abilities and the children of Valkyries wasnt even close. The soldiers would have the advantage, it''s just that there was always a Valkyrie overseeing the training of the children at all times. It meant that even if one died they could be brought back to life immediately. Though that never happened since Valkyries were adept at healing and could simply restore anyone in poor health. While healers were in ce for the soldiers, the military was toorge to react quickly and the healers werent as skilled as the Valkyries. ...I could go ask her to alter the training if its too hard, Ira offered with apparent disappointment in the military of the Underground City. No! Sylun interrupted before clearing her throat and recovering her bearing, There is no need, Keeper. The training will remain the same, just instruct the healers to be more aware. Yes, your Majesty, The General bowed with a slightly fearful expression. He knew what awaited him if he had disappointed Ira. If Ira was to voice his dissatisfaction then Sylun mightve had the general killed in his sleep. It was extreme, but Ira was the hope of the entire Empire. If one person had caused him to leave, that person would end up suffering the wrath of the entire poption. Next, we move on to the matters concerning the Temple. Sylun gestured toward the head scribe who was understandably nervous. Her gaze bore right into his soul and let him know there wasnt any room for disappointment. Ira didnt notice Syluns gaze so he continued to wait for the scribe to speak. T-The temple is prepared and in a few days, we should have enough information about the Keeper to present the people with. I-I would like to ask that the Keeper demonstrate his power directly when he attends and if possible address the people directly...It may even motivate the soldiers in the military to train harder. I dont have a problem with it. Ira easily agreed. After seeing Iras agreement, Syluns intense gaze eased and she gave a satisfactory smile toward the scribe, Excellent idea. Thank you, your Majesty. The Head Scribe sighed in relief before retreating to the side. Ira was happy at the fact that he would only need a few more days to find a birthpanion for Avery. Once he had the selected individual or individuals, he would make his way back to the Valkyries hall immediately. He told Rhys that he would apany her when she visited her parents, but if Averys condition changed drastically he would have to dy. The proceedings continued on and all the while Ira wore an unfading grin. Avery was in space, well, she was seeing an image of space. A sun and three moons revolved around her while she floated in the middle of the star-filled expanse. The speed of the revolutions around her continued increasing. Avery continued to watch while realizing that what she was seeing was the growing child inside of her. She paid careful attention since it was one of the more vivid dreams she had so far. If it took a day for Ulth to travel around the sun, then what did it mean when the sun was traveling around her. Were days passing? If so then that meant they were passing in seconds. The sun made its way around her at a speed that made one dizzy and then it suddenly stopped. The age-old cycle between the sun and the moons hade to a pause. Avery was confused and turned around only to see an object floating. Her body moved toward it on its own and as she grew closer it became recognizable. A small infant girl with ck hair that matched the dark emptiness of space and eyes that were a soft yellow color. Avery blinked a few times as she realized it was her own child floating in front of her. The two came together and Avery reached out to cradle her with hands that slightly trembled with emotion. The infant girl looked up at Avery with an intelligence that was far beyond what an unborn child should have. Raveria, Avery whispered as she gently held the girl in her arms. The Sun and the Moon began to spin around Avery and the young infant in her arms as if to show their happiness. Chapter 107: Even Gods Lie Chapter 107: Even Gods Lie Deep within the Telvian border, a group of alchemists stood proudly. The one who seemed to be in charge was an old man with pale skin, messy hair, and an untrimmed beard. His name was Artor Tate and he was the leading mind responsible for the creation of the Airship and the Mana Cannon. High Chancellor Victor Orlov, its very good to see you, Artor greeted. Artor, please just call me Victor. Weve known each other for too long to keep formalities. Now, tell me how everything is progressing. Victor twirled his curly mustache with a pleased expression. As you wish, Chancellor, Artor sped his hands before continuing, With the resources we received from the Free City, we have two smaller airships that are fully functional. As for the mana cannon? Although it took an immense amount of mana crystals Ive figured out how to maximize the output while minimizing risks of overheating or damaging the ships. Hmmm. Victor showed a contemtive expression. Is it not to your liking, Chancellor? Artor asked. No, it is better than I expected, but somehow I feel as if production is still too slow, its likely the Grenitians will receive their spoils from the other nations in a few weeks. Victor voiced his concerns. There is no need for worry, Chancellor. Since weve created blueprints the assembly of the smaller airships will be faster. Artor smiled. Wonderful, well need at least ten operational by the time the City-Eater is discovered and twenty when we invade the Grenitians. Victors mood rose and he smiled happily. So its true? We''re on course for war with the Grenitians. If thats so then Chancellor we should divert resources to my... other projects. Artors eyes shed with excitement. Victor shook his head as he watched Artors imagination run wild,Its still too early for that Artor after we take action against the Grenitians well have to restrain ourselves. Divert ten percent of the Free City resources toward it, but dont slow the production of the Airships. Yes, Chancellor. Artor saluted with a satisfied expression. Back in the Underground City, Ira was busy stabbing a shirtless Aldis with a needle. Ira Aldis grit his teeth, Is this really necessary. Probably, Ira continued to pierce Aldis'' skin with a bloody needle. Ahh! Aldis shouted in pain as he felt a needle sink into his spine. The strange thing was after the needle was removed Aldis felt a chill, but that feeling would fade as soon as Ira stabbed him again. The hardest part for Aldis was the fact that Ira had a monstrous amount of strength and would move his arms as fast as he could. It meant that Ira could stab him a dozen times in a few moments. Ira! Aldis shouted in pain as several beads of blood rose up. Stop moving. Ira easily held Aldis down with one hand while the other stabbed into him, I mess up youll probably be paralyzed. R-Really?! Aldis asked with clear shock. I mean I did just stab you in the spine, so Ira trailed off as he stabbed the needle near Aldis heart. After an entire hour passed, Ira had finally finished he tossed the needle in a bowl and yawned. All done. Ira took a step back and evaluated his work. Aldis was covered in ayer of frozen blood and constantly shivered while exhaling a visible breath, I-Ira what did you d-d-do to me? his teeth chattered. Itll take too long to exin, Ira lied as he inched toward the door. Aldis had undergone a process that could be used to fuse individuals with a certain element, creating elemental soldiers. It was a process lost to time, or rather, stolen by a wolf that could consume knowledge of whatever living being it ate. It was just that Ira only had ess to the process to create an ice elemental. There was a pattern in Aldis wounds that formed the symbols used to draw in elemental energy. It basically meant that Aldis had be a conduit that would draw in and absorb cold energy specifically. Ira, wait! Aldis shivered as he climbed to his feet. Go take a hot bath, buddy. I have uh...Keeper stuff to do, Ira slipped out of the room and left Aldis who was producing vapor from his body. Aldis cursed Ira inwardly as he moved toward the baths while leaving a trail of icy footsteps behind him. His condition would obviously improve, but for the moment he would be struck by a feeling of frostbite all over his body. If its not too intrusive, could I ask what your rtion to Ira is? A Dark Elf asked Harper who was busy eating at a long dining table. There was a group of Dark Elves, both male and female, constantly around Ira and the people he brought with him for security reasons as well as the need to demonstrate their seriousness in protecting Ira. Harper gulped down her food before answering with a smile, Im his sister. The group of guards began whispering to one another before one dismissed himself to speak to the Queen. You two bear no rtion so I wouldnt have guessed, A guard said with obvious surprise. Well, hes my brother. Harper frowned at the guard and he immediately realized his mistake. Forgive me, I didnt mean to offend the Keepers sister, The guard bowed sincerely as he slightly trembled. On the surface the Dark Elves were calm, but there was a wave of fear brewing among everyone. They were made clear about the punishments for displeasing Ira which consisted of imprisonment, torture, and immediate execution. Ok. Harper went back to eating and a collective sigh of relief was given in response. No one spoke to Harper but observed her intensely instead. There were three ck circles on her forehead which increased in size with the lowest being the smallest. They didnt know was that if Harper was exposed to the influence of the Red Moon thergest circle would glow red. Excuse me, A female Dark Elf couldnt take it anymore and decided to ask, Do the three circles on your head hold any significance? Ira gave them to me, Harper answered. The three circles were traits she inherited from the ingredients Ira put into her bloodline.The Lunar Rabbit was an illusive spirit based creature that only appeared on a full moon during winter. Its most recognized ability was the creation of phantom decoys to trick predators and hunters. The Keeper did? Another Dark Elf asked before realization dawned on him, ...Inform the scribes. The female Dark Elf nodded before disappearing causing the group around Harper to be smaller. Hey, Harper. Ira suddenly appeared with a contingent of Dark Elves close behind which caused Harper to jump from her seat and run over to him, You see, Amy? Shes training with the guarddy, Eloise, Harper spoke. I see. Ira messed up her hair before continuing, You stay here, Harper. Ill be back after I stop at the temple. Harper pouted but agreed with a reluctant nod, Ok. It wont take too long, Ira added with a smile before leaving. ... The citizens of the Underground City watched as a group of 30 odd Dark Elves, Lycanthropes, and Beast People escorted a handsome young man with pitch ck hair and bright yellow eyes. His appearance stirred some into excitement as they had heard the rumors emerging from the Pce. Still, the overall mood around the city was somber for some, especially those who bore witness to a massacre more than a hundred vampires and what appeared to be random citizens. There were some instances where individuals were grabbed from the street while others were killed in in sight. While word of vampires attempting to spread a rebellion wasnt unheard of, those who appeared to be normal citizens were caught up in the ughter. Those regr citizens were of course turned by other vampires, but there was no time to exin. All that was known was a little girl with pale blue hair directed and participated in the executions and the head of the royal guard, Eloise, was seen with her. The only exnation offered was delivered in the form of a message stating, Those who were killed were all guilty of treason. Iras appearance was significant in the fact that a statue of him was raised the same exact day the purge started. Then there was the im that he was held control over the Red Moon. Sylun described his appearance in an edict so there was no mistaking him. Hey! If you really are the Keeper then why didnt you save my son? He was killed for no reason! A distraught Dark Elf shouted as tears ran down his face. He threw a liquor bottle in front of the group escorting Ira and when the ss shattered a silence filled the air. Those guarding Ira looked the most shocked since they had felt the power of the Red Moon they were obviously more devout than those who had only heard of him. A Lycanthrope growled as he rushed toward the man and grabbed him. Get off of me! You cant do this! The Dark Elf shouted as he struggled. Let him go! Someone shouted from within the crowd that was slowly forming. You cant lie to us. Are you going to kill us too? The guards around Ira drew their swords and were more than ready to kill any potential aggressors. Here he is, Keeper. The Lycanthrope threw the Dark Elf to the ground in front of Ira. Ira narrowed his eyes at the drunken and grieving Dark Elf while smiling. Why did my son have to die? Because of you? You want me to simply believe in you? Im two hundred and forty-six and you want me to believe that youre some sort of deity that fell out of the sky? The Dark Elf looked up at Ira with an indescribable hate. Believe what you want, Ira channeled the force of the Red Moon while smiling at the man. The Red Moons influence couldnt be faked and those watching underwent the same changes that happened when the Golden Aurora appeared. Iras glowing red eyes scanned over the spectators before he spoke, I never said to believe in me and I could care less if you did or didnt. Just dont make a habit out of bothering me, he picked up the Dark Elf in his way and tossed him to the side before continuing on. The faces of the guards darkened as Iras words reyed in their mind. It could be interpreted as him distancing himself from the Dark Elf Empire. If that was the case then they would be held responsible for not controlling the crowd effectively enough. You ungrateful bastards! A Lycanthrope barked venomously as he moved to strike down one of the onlookers. The other guards were of the same mind and moved to find their own targets. Leave it, its fine, Ira waved his hand while walking. He continued channeling the Red Moon as he walked forward to save himself any trouble. As you wish, Keeper, the guards sheathed their weapons in an instant. Be thankful for the Keepers mercy, but by the orders of the Queen any sphemy against the Keeper is punishable by an immediate death. The aggressive Lycanthrope was extremely revering toward Ira. The fact that he was a lycanthrope meant he could feel that Ira was a monster hiding in in sight. Especially since Ira sometimes forgot to restrain his bloodline resonance and would cause any nearby lycanthropes to panic. Ira left the regretful and guilty crowd behind while moving toward the Temple. Along the way, the influence of the Red Moon covered a huge radius and people seemed to instinctively feel that Ira was the source. Several Dark Elf scribes were waiting outside the temple steps and once they spotted Ira they bowed respectfully. Thank you foring, Keeper. The Head Scribe greeted Ira as he gestured for the others to open the doors to the temple. No problem, Ira walked up the temple steps while the guards stood at the entrance and allowed no one to approach. As the influence of the Red Moon continued to spread, a crowd began to gather for a different reason. Ten ss columns stood tall on a barren rock that floated above a pasture of lush greenery. In front of the ten crystals, a young woman with silver hair and luminescent silver eyes. Her focus was on the two glowing columns that were the most eye-catching. So youvee to see if two columns were activated, Kara...If it continues then I wonder what will happen to the mortals this time. An old man appeared next to her and shook his head. Kara Thynne was thest mortal to ascend to the Divine Realm and did after the barrier was raised so she was something of a legend. In a short time she rose to power and became a respected God but she still hadnt been able to learn anything about the Avarus Lupum. Thest of the Avarus Lupum is the cause of this, Xandes? Kara asked. It appears to be so. The old man stroked his beard. The columns were significant to the Divine Realm since they dictated if the Gods were able to directly interfere in the Mortal Realm. Once five columns were lit, the Gods could interfere through a proxy such as creating a barrier or initiating a divine possession. Once all ten were activated, the Gods themselves could descend for a short amount of time, such an event would only ur when the Mortal Realm was in danger of being destroyed. Just as Kara opened her mouth to speak another pir began to glow and a faint pulse was felt by all Gods throughout the realm. Again?! Xandes waspletely dumbstruck but his answer came in the form of a reddish humanoid with golden gears emerging from his torso who appeared from thin air. Both of his eyes were filled a grey murky color that moved like ink. Ionus Xandes was clearly surprised to see the appearance of the humanoid. Something with the ability to alter Spacetime has started to manifest itself in the Mortal Realm. Ionus echoed before he spoke and after he finished speaking which was strange to say the least. Who are you? And what do you mean started? Kara asked since Xandes didnt seem as if he would speak. I am Ionus, once known as the God of Time, but now Im nothing more than a chronicler of events. As for what I meant? The interference from the Mortal Realm is small but noticeable. Ionus responded in an emotionless echo. It must be the Avarus Lupum, Xandes suggested while narrowing his eyes at Ionus. No...The Avarus Lupum is nearly undetectable much like that ck Pir that went through the barrier and appeared in this realm. Ionus stated. If you dont have answers then why are you here? Xandes voice grew, illustrating his anger. Only to observe, just like those millions of years ago, Xandes. Ionus spoke cryptically, but Xandes understood and his face darkened considerably. Ionus was about to fade away but Kara spoke up, What happened to the Avarus Lupum? Kara! Xandes shouted, but Ionus ignored him and the space around them slowed down. Even while time appeared to slow, Ionus spoke regrly. There used to be five moons in this realm, but the third one was altered to restrain the Avarus Lupum. It had the effect of increasing their aggression which guaranteed they would never grow too powerful. After hundreds of thousands of years passed, a single Avarus appeared who was stronger than all others. It could absorb the knowledge of any beings it devoured and eventually it learned of the Red Moon. It consumed the entire moon and caused many Gods to be fearful which led to the extermination of all the Avarus Lupum except one. Ionus spoke quickly while speaking very slowly but Kara managed to understand him. ...The one who ate the moon. She mumbled while noticing that time was Xandes frozen in time. After its entire race had been wiped out there was no way it wouldnt retaliate. Many Gods met their end but it was eventually pushed into the never-ending storm of energies that is the Origin Realm. After that, it was thought to be dead, but that is clearly is not the case. As you know, the Gods want thest Avarus Lupum so that they can learn how to survive in the Origin Realm. I know I asked, but youre the only one to tell me what happened. Why does everyone keep quiet about it? You may think that the Gods who were around at that time dont speak of it is because of shame, but that isnt the case. There are parts of the story that they dont want reaching the ears of everyone else. If you listened to closely you should be able to recall that if the Avarus Lupum survived, then the knowledge he stole could have survived with him and if it did even Gods would be greedy. Be careful of repeating what I told you unless you''re prepared to deal with them. Ionus finished speaking and faded away. Ionus dont say another word! Xandes shouted at the air before looking at Kara with a scrutinizing gaze. Why is that no one will tell me of the Avarus Lupum? Kara asked. Xandes assumed that Ionus didnt give away any information and sighed, Youll be in danger just by knowing, Kara. Kara nodded as if she was dissatisfied but turned her attention to the three glowing columns. Chapter 108: An Object Of Worship Chapter 108: An Object Of Worship Ira examined the Temple while walking with the scribes. For the most part, the only things that stood out were murals and carvings depicting the moon and a few wolves. Once they arrived at the end, there was an altar depicting the three moons with the Red Moon being thergest. There has been some spection as to your origins, Keeper. Many believe that you are a type of Lycanthrope, but her Majesty and those that attended the Summit were adamant that you were something different. The Head Scribe readied his parchment to record any and everything Ira said. You want to know what I am, is that it? Ira asked while examining the altar. Ah, only if you are willing to share that information, Keeper. The Head Scribe bowed. Stand back a little, Ira turn to face the scribe with a grin. ...As you wish, Keeper. The group of scribesplied with Iras orders and moved back. ck mist surrounded Ira and formed a bubble that took on the shape of a heart. From the heart, ck tendrils crawled out and ovepped before forming a skeleton and muscle structure of a wolf. The threads of ck mist eventually solidified bing fur and the figure of a twenty-foot ck wolf stood in the temple. Due to the Red Moon which Ira was still channeling, the strength of his transformation was increased which led to his size increasing. The Wolf opened its glowing pupilless red eyes and look down at the scribes. The Head Scribe and the others went speechless before suddenly prostrating on the ground. In their eyes, the transformation they witnessed was something sacred. Ira watched as the scribes who seemed to beposed a moment ago offered sincere prayers toward him and the Red Moon in low whispers. Ira undid his transformation and looked at the devout scribes. He already expected their reaction so he waited patiently until they were done. ...Apologies, Keeper. The Head Scribe bowed again. Alright, just stop bowing and ask me whatever you wanted. Ira waved his hands. As you say, Keeper...To start, are you an ancient spirit that has taken physical form to guide us? Ira almost chuckled as he listened, it was clear that the question was spurred on by his transformation. He contemted what he was for a few moments before responding, I cant use magic so Im definitely not a spirit and Im not here to guide anyone. If that wasnt magic then perhaps The Head Scribe began writing along with those around him. In his eyes, If Ira wasnt a spirit and couldnt use magic then it would be safe to assume that he transcended both of those things. As for Iras denial of guiding them, he chose to interpret as Ira wanted them to find their own way without depending on him. Keeper, how do you view morality and justice? A scribe asked. If you decide someone is an enemy then why waste time with thoughts like that? People have been killing since the world was created and it wont stop because some people talk about morals and justice. The scribes moved their hands intensely as they came up with their own conjectures. Anyone seen as an enemy should be met with a strict and unmoving aggression. Then what about life and death, Keeper? Im not sure if youre aware but it was said that we were abandoned and cursed by the Gods. Until your appearance, we had prayed for the ones we lost to live on in the moonlight. Should we change that stance? The Head Scribe asked. I dont care what you do, Ira stated inly before continuing, Everyone who doesnt possess some type of immortality will eventually die or be killed. Its the natural order of things if you cant obtain the ability to resist then maybe youre better off epting it. Iras own death was violent and abrupt but he knew he couldnt change it or erase it from his memory no matter how hard he tried. The only thing he could do was make sure that it never happened again. I see Once again the scribes began to write in order to draw anything they could from Iras statements. Given the intentionally impressionable nature of those in the Dark Elf Empire, it was likely they would adopt nihilistic and assertive practices which, coincidentally, were opposite of the Elves of the Great Forest who valued nature and life. Even though the Elves were not opposed to killing, they did most of it in defense of the Great Forest. Is that it? Ira asked as the scribes who were locked in thought. Ah, yes, Keeper. Thank you for your time. The scribes bowed in unison. Ira nodded before he left the temple and looked at the crowd of hundreds outside of the temple. Since Ira continued channeling the Red Moon more and more people were drawn toward the source which led to the huge gathering. Keeper. The guards saluted as Ira approached. Lets go, Ira spoke as he watched the crowd gaze at him probingly. Alright, well tell them to disperse and then A lycanthrope was interrupted by Ira raising his hand. You dont need to. The space around Ira contorted as he finished speaking and they quietly vanished from sight. With the influence of the Red Moon gone, the appearance of the crowd returned to normal. Upon realizing what had happened they slowly began to kneel and offer prayers toward the temple. Although arge portion of the poption still had yet to see Ira, the rumor of his existence would continue to spread until he addressed them. Thergest ck circle on Harpers forehead began to glow red as she hopped to her feet. The contingent of Dark Elves around her had their eyes turn red, but they were focused on Harper and didn''t notice it meant Ira was near. Ira! Harper ran toward the source and hugged him. I was only gone for a few moments, Ira smiled as he stopped channeling the Red Moon. ...Keeper, the Queen would like to speak to you at your earliest convenience. A servant approached and spoke meekly. Then lets e on, Harper. The servant led Ira and Harper toward the throne before departing, leaving them standing in front of Sylun and Eloise who was standing near her throne. A portion of God Steel is ready for you, Sylun gestured toward two guards holding arge chest. The chest was ced down in front of Ira before they opened it to show the contents. Large pieces of unrefined metal that emitted a dim light filled the chestpletely. Ira furrowed his brows as he recalled the Dwarves saying that God Steel was incredibly rare. I can guess what youre thinking, Keeper. God Steel is indeed rare, but we are in possession of arge vein of it. Weve kept the news quiet as the more people who know the exact size, the bigger the target we ce on this city. As of now, only a select few know about it. Sylun exined. I see. Ira waved his hand over the chest and stored it away. The real reason I have asked you toe was to tell you we have gathered a group of three birthpanions. If you have no objections then my daughter, Sylvia, would be the leader of the three. I assure you I made sure she was tested more vigorously than everyone else. I believe you, just make sure theyre ready to leave when its time, Ira said nonchntly. Yes, Keeper...Do you still n on attending the temple opening? Sylun asked carefully. Yeah, Ill even say a few words. Ira grinned. Thats wonderful to hear, Keeper. Upon receiving some...recent information, we had to make somest minute preparations, but we should manage. Sylun sped her hands and spoke happily. Oh yeah, before I go I think I should show you before the scribese to you Ira took distance from Harper. Show mewhat... Sylun trailed off as she watched ck mist cover Iras figure until he couldnt be seen. A ck heart formed and then the body of a wolf covered in ck fur. You may want to add this to your ns, just in case, Iraughed as he lowered his head toward Harper. Woah! Ira! Harper climbed onto Ira and sat atop his head, Its so soft. By the Moon, Eloise fell to her knees unconsciously as she looked at the ck Wolf standing tall in front of her. Her bloodline urged her to surrender and to avoid gaining its hostility at all costs. Avery was sitting in the sunlight of her garden with a calm expression. Her eyes were closed and it seemed as if she was sleep. Her abdomen had be very swollen in a short period of time and it seemed as if she would give birth within another week or two. Valkyries stood behind her and were focused on Averys surroundings instead of her. Every day the flowers would turn into seedlings before blooming, wilting, and repeating the process all over again. The grass and shrubbery had grown out of control and climbed to knee length as if it had been unattended for months. Lauren entered the garden and looked around before speaking to one of the Valkyries at the side, How long has it been? A few hours, The Valkyrie responded. Avery had told Lauren and Casey about her dream that didnt seem to be a dream. In those dreams, Avery formed a mental connection with her daughter and could interact with her. Although she couldnt speak and could understand even less, Raveria was able to recognize Avery as her parent. It meant she was on the level of a child of one or two years old already, she just had no way ofmunicating verbally. Iras gic memory, his bloodline, and Raverias own abilities were the most likely cause of her development. Avery opened her eyes reluctantly while holding her stomach caringly. Avery, how are you feeling today? The waves of energy that were emitted from Avery had be nearly undetectable save the visual indicators that apanied them. Im fine, Grandmother. She keeps mepany while Ira is away. Lauren moved toward Avery and ced a hand on her head before attempting to send a pulse of energy toward her that was blocked and sent back. Laurens face showed surprise as she didnt expect an infant to be so defensive, Raveria seems to be quite protective of you. Its instinctive, Avery wasnt surprised seeing as she spent most of her time holding her daughter. In any case, Ira should be here soon with someone to assist with your birth. If you feel anything strange tell us immediately. I understand, Grandmother, Avery replied sincerely. Lauren nodded in a satisfied manner before she turned around to leave. Chapter 109: A City Of Believers Chapter 109: A City Of Believers In the Underground City, an important event was taking ce. The Keeper of The Red Moon, who had been the subject of conversation since Sylun had returned from the Summit, was to be present at the opening of a Temple made for him. Skepticism, which had been quite high in the beginning, had fallenconsiderably but maintained a presence. Rumors had spread and the influence of the Red Moon was felt repeatedly in a short time span. Even if someone wanted to maintain their non-belief, they would have at least one acquaintance that would berate them and present them with several convincing rumors and stories. That helped, but the most driving factor was the penalty of sphemy which was death. Come on, were gonna bete! A teenage boy held the hand of his little brother as they moved toward the Temple. The pair were both wearing poor quality clothing covered in dust and rips and they looked a little thin, but they were in high spirits. For those like them, hope was something that could keep them going. The Underground City, like most cities, had its share of poor citizens. The Dark Elves werent included since their longer lifespans allowed them to form quite a lot of connections which helped them hold majority control over the economy. The two boys were lycanthropes who lost their parents at a young age and were unlucky enough to be born without any prominent abilities. It was a sad story and there were much more just like it to be found in the lower ss districts and beyond. My legs hurt, The younger boyined as he trailed behind his older brother. Here, Ill carry you, The teenage boy let his brother climb onto his back before he raced toward the Temple. The roads were nearly filled and there were at least five or six guards attempting to maintain order every 100 feet. Any crimesmitted on this day will be punished by death, by order of her Majesty, A guard yelled as he cleaned his bloody sword. Besidey the body of a criminal covered with an old cloth stained with a scarlet color. The scene helped to repel would-be pickpockets and thieves who thought it to be the best ce to strike. Excuse me. The boy maneuvered throughrge groups of people as politely as he could, but at some point, the crowd became too dense. I cant see anything, his younger brotherined. ...Ill find somewhere else. Their desire to see the Keeper grew with each passing moment so they could only search for another spot. Attention! Her Majesty, Queen SylunMeldarawill be speaking soon, Someone announced with amplification magic. Were going to bete, His younger brotherined. Well make it, I promise. Although he said that, they wouldnt be able to see much from their current position. Thousands of people were gathered outside of the temple and they stretched as far as the eye could see. Attendance was mandatory and those who were caught away from the temple would be killed. Eloise and a few other elite squads of lycanthropes were sweeping the unupied area checking for anyone who hadnt appeared. With their senses, it was safe to say the likelihood of an average person escaping detection was abysmally low. Hey. As the boy continued on, a childish voice called out to them. They turned around to see a girl with pale blue hair with ck roots, her eyes and fingernails matched the blue of her hair, and three small ck of varying sizes sat between her brows. She wore a ck shirt with intricate patterns of wolves sewn into it along with ck pants and ck boots. On the left side of her hip, a metal baton hung and on the right a small ivory scythe with a segmented chain attached that resembled bone. It was obviously Harper. Yes? The teenage boy answered carefully. He recalled the stories about the ughter that happened. It was said that a young girl with pale blue eyes was the one directing it and was the most vicious. To be even more detailed, the victims attacked in public would be beheaded with a skeletal chain and scythe without a word of warning. Come with me, Harper said with no room for negotiation. Are you with the guards? We didnt do anything wrong, I promise. The boy could feel his little brothers arms tightening around him and grew even more reluctant. Are you going to make this hard for me? Harper frowned as she fidgeted with the baton on her hip. N-No. The boy held his head down as he moved toward her. Good. Harper nodded before sheleadthem through the crowd and toward the temple. Move! Harper shoved a man out of her way. Although she wasnt as strong as Ira she still had quite a lot of strength. Who?! The man turned around and was about to curse when he saw the color of Harpers hair and stopped the words on the tip of his tongue. Harper didnt pay any attention to him and continued to push through the crowd with the two boys until she arrived at the temple. The group of guards in front of the stairs and parted, allowing her to enter. She took a few steps and then turned around to look at the dumbstruck boys. Lets go, Harper said as she gestured for them to speed up. The brothers woke from their stupor and followed after while overhearing a few people voicing their jealousy. Harper climbed the stairs and avoided the servants setting up a speaking tform and opened the temple door which was protected by even more guards. Ira! I got them, Harper called out. The two boys looked around and it wasnt long before a young man appeared in their eyes. He had pitch ck hair and piercing yellow eyes that glowed brightly. His features were sharp yet youthful which made him seem as if he was eighteen or neen from a quick nce. He wore a ck shirt with red patterns sewn into it that was simr to Harpers except his was even more detailed. He was surrounded by a contingent of guards but he maintained a friendly smile that made him seem approachable in spite of that fact. I noticed you two moving around when I took a peek outside, Ira said as he stood up.With his sense of sight, it wasn''t very hard to see them approaching, the only question was why he picked them in particr. Ira''s answer to that would simply be "Why not?" W-Who are you? The younger boy asked in ignorance. You! A guard showed visible anger and was about to draw his sword, but Ira waved him off. No one in particr, Ira shrugged. The older of the two brothers seemed to understand a few things. Since they were more or less illiterate, they werent able to understand the Imperial Promation, but the rumors of his numerous. Before anyone could speak any further, a dark elf woman walked out from somewhere deep inside of the temple. Her pure white hair was braided in a ceremonial style and there were three ck circles painted on her forehead. Her outfit consisted of a dark red robe with the insignia of a ck wolf on her chest and a small silver crown without any decorations. Behind the woman, a younger pair of dark elves who appeared to be siblings dressed in identical red robes. Of the two, the girl also had three small ck circles drawn on her forehead. Everyone in the room kneeled except for Ira, Harper, and two other humans standing off to the side. Dont you know who youre facing? Thats the Queen, the Prince, and the Princess, A servant that was near the two boys whispered. They both widened their eyes in surprise before he put his brother down and kneeled. Sylun raised an eyebrow at the two dirty brothers dressed in rags and looked toward Ira for an answer. They wanted to get a better look at the ceremony, He shrugged. If thats what you wish, then I have no problems. What are your names? Sylun asked. Im...Etrys...y-your Ma-Majesty and t-this ismy-ybrother, EdlynEtrys, the older brother, clearly lost his ability to speak when standing in the front of the Queen. His body shook and he began to sweat heavily. Where are your parents? She continued her inquiry. Dead...Your Majesty, Etrys answered with a trace of sadness. So your orphans? Ira asked as he nced around the room. His own parents were dead and so were Harpers and Amys. Aldis, on the other hand, still had his mother around. Is that somethingmon here? Ira asked Sylun whos expression darkened. ...We have our share of impoverished citizens, Keeper. Etrys watched as the Queen of the Empire held her head down to the young man next to her. His they opened as wide as they could as he paid attention to her thest word she spoke. It confirmed that Ira was the Keeper and had a status higher than the Queen. Why dont you start training them? Ira asked as he examined the brothers. If that is what you want well start immediately, Keeper. Sylun nodded while only thinking of how to carry it out effectively. Those too old to fight they could be trained in logistics, it was a job that only required education rather than fitness. If they were unable to do that they could still serve as cooks, attendants, and stable hands for the lizard mounts. Although the Dark Elf Empire would end up bing more militaristic, it didnt matter to her. In her eyes, Ira was something akin to a deity even if constantly stated he wasnt. Anyway, is it time to start? Ira asked. Yes, Keeper, Sylun nodded. Everyone inside the temple began to move around as Sylun and Ira moved toward the doors. Etrys and Edlyn moved out of the way and looked around cluelessly until a servant approached and guided them. Outside of the Temple, the crowd stirred but no one dared to raise a fuss since the punishment was quite clear. Presenting, Her Majesty, Queen SylunMeldara, A voice with amplification announced and it was met with loud cheering. The beautiful Dark Elf took to the tform and stood with a stoic expression as the cheers continued. She raised her hand the cheers subsided and allowed silence to slowly drift in. Im sure all of you are aware of why you were called here today. If youre not, then you must be wondering why you were forced toe or why so many were killed in thest few days. Before you receive any answers, lets think of the history of all Empire. Before I was a Queen I fought against everything to survive and at that time I had few people to turn to. With the help of a dear friend of mine, this Empire was built on the bones of people who understood that sacrifice was necessary for a better future. Sylun gazed upon the crowd and only continued after they had time to contemte her words. They understood a very simple fact; We were abandoned by the Gods. Its acknowledged by everyone on the continent, but not many are aware of the story that has been passed to me by the generation that came before me and even before the Copse. My parents told me that we were a prosperous people. We were the forefront of all civilization and no one could challenge us. With that being so, we grew arrogant and we were struck by a divine punishment. The Gods cursed us and those under us and so our skin became pale gray like ash and our hair white. Our abilities weakened and were only able to return to our previous strength during the winter when the two moons could be seen. The humans who lived with us became the Beast People we know today while the others were struck with curses that turned them into Vampires or Lycanthropes. Without any guidance from the Gods, we looked to the Moon for our salvation. Thats how the legend went, but no one can say if it''s true since thousands of years have passed and no traces of that time remain. What I do know is that the Gods have abandoned us, that is for certain. Sylun brought the stigma that followed all of those under the Dark Elf Empire back into the forefront and watched as people became emotional. She remained unmoved as there was no one that was alive to witness the worst of it. When the civilization was small and the remaining Dark Elves were persecuted and cited as the cause of the Copse for a few decades. In that time, the battles seemed to be daily as they fought off hordes of zealots from each race attempting to eradicate them. We have never had any real hope during my reign as Queen. That is until the Red Moon appeared in the sky and we knew. Although our lifespan can vary, Dark Elves suffer from low birthrates, but during that night the rate of conception surged. We all felt the Red Moon empowering us no matter who it was and for the first time, I felt hopeful. Youve seen the Vampires who awoke to stronger bloodlines, but they grew too drunk on their own power and were punished for it. As Sylun finished, a few people began cursing and those who were unlucky enough to be Vampires found themselves as targets. That isnt to say that all of them should suffer for the mistakes of a few. I understand the reasoning behind their...passion, but as a ruler, I could not ept it. Just as I can ept anyone attempting to erase that hope. Ive announced it already, but we have found the Keeper of the Red Moon. He is able to spread its influence at any point in time and Im sure some of you were able to feel it during thesest few days. I also know that there are some skeptics and the most boisterous of your kind have been dealt with. From this point on, anyone who speaks ill of the Keeper will be killed without discussion. Those of you who will be victims because of that statement should take sce in the fact that youre a necessary sacrifice which will contribute to a better future. Syluns words roused the spectators but none dared to make too big of a scene while guards were present. Now, not only have we have been honored by the Keepers presence, but he has also chosen to speak and to demonstrate his ability. Sylun finished her speech and stepped to the side, allowing Ira to move to the front of the speaking tform. Ira looked at the thousands of people who were looking directly at him. He observed them for a few moments before channeling the influence of the Red Moon and looking again. Thousands of red eyes simr to his own stared at him with shock. The crowd burst into amotion as the existence of the Keeper was finally confirmed. Though his next sentence brought everything back to silence, Im not here to guide you. The in affirmation rang through the ears of everyone present and they felt an indescribable sense of confusion set in. Look at all of you, Iraughed before continuing, More than half of you didnt believe I was real and now that I am you expect me to, what, guide you to a golden age? I''m not a messenger of some higher power. I don''t have any teachings to pass to you. I don''t have the power to perform miracles that would benefit you and even if I did... Ira smiled, I wouldn''t help anyone who expects prosperity without the slightest amount of effort. Ive been thinking about moving my family to this city and by default, Ill be invested in its continued survival, but thats only if I decide toe here in the first ce. Sylun practically built this ce with her bare hands so why would I even waste time in a city with people who arent willing to do the same but expect my assistance. Iras words began to make sense to those listening. Everyone seemed to take the same thing from his words, he wanted them to grow and to work toward whatever goal they had like Sylun did. A fervor traveled through the crowd as blood rushed throughout their body and increased their excitement. They understood that he wanted them to take measures themselves rather than relying on him to solve all of their problems. While what he said was something that wouldnt be convincing if said by anyone else, while under the influence of the Red Moon it felt more than possible. Young and old both felt invigorated and the prospect became more realistic. They didn''t need a false prophet lying to them while taking their money and possessions in exchange for dreams that would nevere true. Ira stepped down the from the tform and the crowd remained quiet as a feeling threatened to burst from their chest. Although they understood him they couldnt think of a way to express it. Their gratitude, their hope, their willingness, their agreement, and their desperation all boiled without an outlet of release until a small voice was heard. Praise the Keeper, A guard said as he kneeled. Praise the Keeper. An oldbeastmanat the end of his life found the strength to kneel and voice his emotions. Praise the Keeper. A Dark Elf noble who began to reevaluate his contribution to the Empire knelt as he found himself wanting to change. Praise the Keeper. A Lycanthrope who lived as a beggar had nothing to give but his spirit and readiness to serve knelt down to show it. Praise the Keeper. A Vampire wanting to erase the dishonorable actions of his rtives and gain back the trust of the people fell to his knees. A chorus of zealous chants echoed through all reaches of the city as a new resolve found its way into the souls of most of the poption. Chapter 110: Paternal Instincts Chapter 110: Paternal Instincts The Dark Elf Empire was preparing to undergo some major changes but the person responsible for them was preparing to leave. How are you feeling, Aldis? Ira asked as casually ate a pastry. Cold, Aldis responded bitterly, but he was inwardly pleased. The intense sensation of freezing had been greatly reduced and Aldis could feel that he had a new ability that made all the suffering worth it. Ill help you if you want to practice your ability, Aldis, Amy said from the side. She had trained with Eloise as often as she could in order to gain some more experience. Although she sparred against Harper from time to time she wasnt taught anything new. It was more of honing the skills she already had by trying to avoid Harper and her Phantom. Thank you, Aldis replied with a warm smile. Harper narrowed her eyes at Aldis, Are you going to marry her? Aldis was slightly flustered after hearing the question, but he didnt exactly voice his refusal which was noticed by everyone, especially Amy. Irasughed before he spoke, Easy, Harper. Youll probably be getting married in a few years too. No! Harper shook her head furiously as if she was repulsed by the thought. Ira chuckled at her attitude toward marriage before turning his head toward the entrance of the room. Sylun walked in with Sylvia and two other Dark Elves behind them in addition to Eloise and the royal guards who were carrying various containers. Everything is prepared, Keeper, Sylun gestured toward the guards and they ced the containers down near Ira. So what is this? Ira asked as he waved his hand and stored everything away. Supplies that might be necessary for Averys birth, Sylun answered. Ira nodded before looking toward Sylvia and the two who were to be under her, Are you ready? Yes, Keeper, Sylvia answered devoutly while the other two nodded. Then step closer, were about to leave. Ira waited for everyone to move near him before the space around him began to bend. Be safe, Keeper. Sylun bowed as she watched Ira and the others disappear. The group opened their eyes to see the inside of a house. More specifically, Iras house. Aldis, Amy, Harper, Ill speak to youter. Also, go to Samantha and find Rhys'' address for me if you can. It would be even better if you brought her here, thanks. Ira spoke quickly before vanishing. Ira! Harper stomped her foot angrily but he had already disappeared. When Ira and the three Dark Elves next appeared it was in front of the Valkyries Hall. The Valkyries on guard had increased and drew their weapons before recognizing Ira and standing down. Sylvia and her twopanions were obviously nervous and excited but remained silent. It would all be for nothing if they couldnt obtain the approval of Lauren and Casey. Could someone tell Casey or Lauren Ive brought the birthpanions here? Im going to see Avery, Ira said before slipping past the protective barrier. A Valkyrie followed behind him, most likely heading for the pair in question. He made a few familiar turns before he arrived in front of Averys chambers which were, of course, guarded by several Valkyries. The moved to the side and allowed him to enter after recognizing him and he wasted no time walking toward the garden. Ira opened the ck curtains and could see that it had be overgrown as if someone left it unattended for months. There were two Valkyries on either side of the entrance but they stood silently as if imitating a statue. Avery sat in the center as always, it seemed since she obtained Helions divinity she enjoyed the sun more. Im back, Ira smiled as he approached her. Raveria wants to see you, Ira. She always has this questioning look in her eye as if she wants to ask me where you are. Avery turned to face him with a small grin. She? You mean its a girl? Are we really having a daughter? Wait, how do you know? Ira grew excited as he kneeled beside Avery and held her hands. His mind was racing and his heartbeat was so loud he could hear it in his ears. I saw her, Ira. She has some sort of...ability that allowed her to create her own version space in her mind. I dont know what it is, but it seems to limit me to interacting with her once a day. Avery recounted everything that had happened in the meantime. Can I see her too? Ira held a look of pure anticipation as he made his inquiry. I havent visited her today so you might be able to. Im not sure if it''s magic or not though, so your nullification may affect how it works. Try to focus on her presence. Avery finished speaking and closed her eyes while holding his hands tightly. Ira did the same, but channeled his bloodline resonance just in case he wasnt focused enough. Ira felt something shift and opened his eyes to see a small infant with ck hair and soft yellow eyes blinking rapidly. She opened her mouth and smiled beautifully, exposing her dimpled cheeks before reaching out to him. Ira found himself moving closer as the Raverias movements grew more sporadic. He reached out to touch with clear caution, he feared harming his small and fragile looking daughter, forgetting what he was experiencing wasnt real. He moved to cradle his daughter and she closed her eyes while smiling expressing her happiness. When Raveria opened her eyes to look at him she saw Iras bright grin and astonished gaze which increased her excitement. Avery watched the two before drifting toward them and moving next to Ira. When Raveria noticed Avery she opened her mouth tough but no sound came out. It wasnt space that caused it, but the fact that Raveria was still in Averys womb and couldnt speak or make any sounds. The three stayed as they were for what felt like an hour before Raveria began to show a tired expression. The surroundings began to waver as she closed her eyes in a drowsy manner. Its ok, just sleep, Ira caressed her face softly as she struggled to stay awake. Finally, Raveria couldnt maintain consciousness anymore and fell into a peaceful slumber. As the scenery around them dimmed, both Ira and Avery continued to stare at Raveria and imprinted her image into their minds. Iras consciousness returned and he had a shaken expression. He felt as if it was impossible for something so beautiful to exist and for some reason he even felt sadness. He gave Avery a look that begged for confirmation. ...Ira. Avery reached out and wiped away a tear that fell from his eye. Ira widened his eyes in realization as he finally felt the sensation of wetness trailing down his face. Was I crying? Thats a little weird right? Iraughed as he shook his head and stood up. Ira. Avery rose to her feet and embraced him, I know its hard to believe. Ira held Avery as he spoke, ...This world isnt good enough for her. Something was growing inside of Ira, it was a strange feeling. It was almost like anger, but he maintained too much calmness for that to be true. It felt like mncholy, but he was far too happy for that to make sense. Whatever it was, it was developing at an ominous pace. I dont mean to interrupt, but I wonder if the childs abilities would appear on the status card? Caseys voice caused the two to break their hug and turn their attention toward her. We can try, Ira waved his hand and produced a pitch ck status card before handing it over to Avery. Without a word, she channeled energy through it and waited for the result. The status cards remained pitch ck and it seemed that Iras soul left a permanent change to it. Not that it affected anything other than the color. The information on the card shifted and Averys abilities became visible. Casey, who was focused on Raverias development and Averys safety, forgot to check what she gained after the ritual Ira performed. Name: Avery Thynne Rating: SS- Growth Capacity: Unknown Bloodline: Valkyrie Blessings: The Evesting me Mana Capacity: ??? Attunements: Fire Divinities: Helion''s Divinity (Dormant) Passive Abilities: Enhanced Strength Innate Combat Talent Greater Martial Comprehension Greater Magic Proficiency Expert Swordsmanship Advanced Martial Arts High-Speed Vision Greater Illusion Resistance me Immunity Aging Immunity Curse Immunity Phoenix Resurrection Phoenix Healing Sr Awareness Sr Force Regeneration Sr Force Empowerment Sr Force Absorption Sr Purification Sr Vitality me Projectiles War Empowerment Death Sense Active Abilities: Sr Wing Manifestation, Iron Heart, Sr me Embodiment, me Transformation, Sr me Maniption, Sr Field Creation, Phoenix Familiar Creation, Helion''s Wrath Youve grown just as strong as me, if not more. Youll soon rival Lauren once you get used to your abilities and you may even catch up to Ira, Its incredible Casey was in awe but recovered as she looked for any telling signs of Raverias abilities, but couldnt see anything that described it urately. What was eye-catching was the power Avery received. Nothing, Casey sighed before smiling. She didnt realize that thest sigil on Iras hand was limiting him to an extent. If it was removed, he would gain more power than he could handle. It was true that Avery had received something from the Divine Realm which shouldve put her closer to Ira in theory, but the Void was something that went past the understanding of the Gods. Once Ira expanded his control over his Void abilities, no one in the Mortal Realm would be his equal. After a spending a few hours with Avery, Ira decided to hurry and help Rhys so he could return. The birthpanions were getting settled in and would perform a full examination on Avery the next day, which he didnt need to be present for though he wouldnt mind it. Youre going to visit Rhys family? Avery asked with very little interest. If you want Ill find some time to help her after Raverias born, Ira answered. You can still teleport here to spend the night with me and Raveria, so it doesnt matter where you are. Just be aware that Rhys holds you in high regard. Avery decided not to borate on Rhys true feelings toward Ira since there was no real need. It woulde out sooner orter and she knew that Ira would tell her when it did. What does that mean? Ira furrowed his eyebrows in confusion. Youll see. Avery grinned faintly before continuing while holding her abdomen, Now, you may want to hurry while Raveria''s still sleeping. Im willing to bet that once she finds that youre gone she wont react positively. Although Raveria possessed an intelligent self-awareness she was still an infant. There was no way she would understand that Ira would be back and would probably throw a tantrum once she found out. Its any potential tantrum from her had the capability of immense destruction based on the energy she exerted previously. Yeah, youre right, Ira said with a chuckle before kissing Avery and taking a step back. The space around him rippled and he smiled at Avery before disappearing from sight. Chapter 111: Preparing For A Threat Chapter 111: Preparing For A Threat Ira reappeared in his house only to find that it was empty. It seemed like Aldis, Amy, and Harper went to find Rhys for him. With nothing to do, he took a seat at the kitchen table and began to eat pastries. Seeing his daughter left him in a bubbly mood and he would randomly grin orugh while eating. All of a sudden, Iras expression shed with aggressiveness before it settled, bing a small grin instead. A turquoise colored doorway opened in the middle of his house and out of it stepped the group of higher races. Lyra, Kesver, Thessia, Ustia, Myr, Lua, and Gicae all entered the room while examining their surroundings. There goes my appetite. Ira waved his hand and stored away the rest of the pastries before standing up. I hope that a sharp tongue wasnt the only ability youve developed since thest time we all spoke, Myr spoke with scorn. No, I got a few other things I can show you. Ira took a step forward while smiling. Hostility filled his eyes as he looked at Myr who rested her hand on the hilt of her sword. Enough, Lyra narrowed her eyes at Myr before continuing, We only came to inquire if you were any closer to getting through the Storm Wall, Ira. Theres no need for so much aggression. Iras hand changed into a ck w as he reached out to grab the air before pulling his arm back. A tiny space tear opened up, but due to its size, it only caused a small draft. The reactions of the group differed, but Gicae held the most intense gaze if Thessia was ignored. Her eyes had been on Ira since they arrived because she felt an almost imperceptible trace of the First-me from him. Is that supposed to open the Storm Wall? Do you think were fools? Lua asked coldly. I restrained the size because this is my fucking house. If Ira were to make a bigger space tear then he would destroy his entire house since it was more or less ordinary. Watch your words, Myr grunted as she slightly drew her sword and took a step closer toward Ira. Oh? Are you going to cut me if I dont? Go ahead. Ira raised his arms and narrowed his eyes. At first nce, it appeared as if he had left himself open but there was a strange feelinging from his body. It felt like he would react like a rabid dog as soon as Myr touched him. Just as Ustia was about to berate Myr and Lua, Thessia spoke up, Wheres your sword? Iraughed as he recalled her words about reaching the level where a weapon was no longer needed, I dont need it anymore. Thessias reptilian pupils dted as she focused on him, Are we to believe youve grown that much in such a short period of time? She suspected him of using her bloodline for something but she had no real proof except his quick growth. I dont care what you believe. Ira shrugged. ...What do you know about the First-me?! Thessia shouted as her draconic features began to appear. Hmm Ira was unmoved by her fierce attitude and stroked his chin while contemting. Oh yeah! Ira mmed his fist into his hand as if he remembered something important. He drew their attention once more and they waited for him to speak. We had a nice conversation and it said something about its descendants being too disappointing to speak to it. Ira smiled. Liar! Thessia roared as scales appeared on her face. Thessia! Calm down! The constetions in Lyras eyes began to glow as she suppressed Thessia. Thessia growled and her rage seemed to grow by the minute, but she said nothing else. Ira clicked his tongue as he spoke, If it goes on like this, youll break my house. Before anyone could react the space around them rippled and everyone was teleported away. They reappeared somewhere in the Great Forest which caused them to be understandably shocked. You Gicae remembered that Ira didnt have that ability previously since he wouldve used it to gain the upper hand on Thessia. Ira didnt let him finish as his arms changed into ck ws, he swung downward and the air trembled before a huge portion of formless energy traveled forward. Once it moved far enough Ira smiled and returned his hands back to normal before pping once. On his cue, the air exploded and became a huge force that pulled everything toward it while ripping it apart. Dozens of trees were turned into sawdust as they were uprooted and pulled to the center of the unstable space. A bubble of spatial energy formed and the debris slowed as it drifted toward the center. A spiral formed and everything was absorbed before disappearingpletely. The only thing that remained was arge deformation that waspletely barren. It was an attack that would require each one of them to focus theirplete attention to avoid injuries. For Kesver, Lyra, and Gicae it would be a threatening attack since they couldnt flee as quickly as the Valkyries or Thessia who could grow wings. I think Im getting close, so have some patience. Ira smiled cheerfully. ...That is quite the significant level of growth. Lyramented as she watched everyone else for signs of attacking. Gicae seemed to be in constant thought as his psychic abilities granted him limited foresight. If he was in danger he could usually predict when and where it would happen with a certain time span. He felt nothing when Ira teleported them to the Great Forest so it either meant Ira had no hostility toward him or it wasnt effective against Iras spatial abilities. Considering their short history, thetter was far more likely. Did you really speak to the First-me? Thessia asked. Ira answered with a smile before he took a few steps back, If youve seen enough then you all can go back to your secret base and do whatever it is you do when youre not bothering me. I have a few things to take care of so, goodbye. Without another word, Ira vanished from sight and the group was stuck in contemtion. Hes growing rapidly and if changes his mind it would be dangerous for us, Gicae stated as he looked at Lyra, hoping that she would agree. Since he agreed to help us then it shouldnt matter how dangerous he is, Ustia spoke. Hes stated his bottom line, as long as no harmes to those close to him our partnership continues, Lyra said with no indication of changing her mind. There was a heavy silence hanging over the seven of them but eventually, it was broken with a slow nod from Gicae. He opened a doorway to the ind with a darkened expression. Small threads of psychic energy carrying a message flew toward Kesver and Thessia and both of them showed a slight change in expression. Lyra and Ustia didnt notice and stepped through the doorway without hesitation while Gicae sent a look to Thessia before entering himself. Just as Myr and Lua moved, Thessia stopped them while Kesver went on ahead. I need to speak to both of you quickly. The two Valkyries showed knowing expressions as they moved to listen. A n was shared with the two who reluctantly agreed. It was decided that doing what was necessary took priority over sentimental ties. Lauren flew into the Valkyrie Hall andnded before looking around. Wheres Ira? She asked one of the Valkyries on guard. Thest time I saw him he was headed toward Averys quarters, Grandmother. The Valkyrie answered. Lauren wasted no more time and hurried toward hisst known location. In a few moments, she was in the garden but could only see Avery sitting in the center. Avery, where is Ira? Lauren questioned as she continued to look for any sign of him. Hes left just a little while ago, Grandmother, Avery answered calmly. Laurens expression turned into one of slight regret. She assumed that she wouldve returned quick enough to give him the warning from Ustia and Lyra, but she was wrong. When he returns I need to speak to him. Lauren departed with busy thoughts. She knew that war wasing to the Grentian Kingdom and more recently she could feel something simr to the desert in the East. Since it was the same area where Kara fought herst battle in the Mortal Realm she went to investigate. To her surprise, there was nothing happening other than huge sinkholes forming and frequent earthquakes. Seeing no immediate indication of a threat made her troubled. Rhys expression was slightly flush and anticipation was all over her face. It was lucky that she wore a mask or else someone would take notice. At the moment, she was being escorted to Iras house by Harper, Amy, and Aldis. Although Harper had incredible senses she wasnt at the level of Ira, who could hear the slight movement of facial muscles if he tried, so she couldnt guess what Rhys was thinking. I dont know if it would be too much of a bother for you, but I was hoping you could train with us one day. Iras a bit too strong for us to learn anything new from him. Amy didnt mind that Rhys was mute and talked as she normally wouldve. Rhys nodded in agreement but then realized she hadnt fought against Ira before, only with him. Watch out! Harper ran past them and opened the door while preparing to be disappointed, but to her surprise, Ira sat in the middle of the room with an easygoing look on his face. Oh? Youre here. Ira stood up and smiled. Rhys took a few brief moments to admire his appearance before smiling under her mask. I want to go! Harper shouted at Ira who in turn looked at Rhys. She was in no position to deny the request and she thought Harper would allow her to learn more about Ira so she agreed with a nod. Alright, youre in. Ira shrugged before looking at Aldis and Amy with a meaningful smile, You two can hang back and sort out your...uh...rtionship. Without waiting for them to respond Ira tapped Rhys on the shoulder and grabbed Harper as he spoke, Lets go. The three of them disappeared, leaving Aldis and Amy standing in silence. Aldis gathered his thoughts and began to speak, Amy." Y-Yes. Amy felt incredibly nervous for some reason. I need to go back to my home in order to speak to my mother. I have to prove that Im capable like my sister and cousins because I want Aldis paused. His rtionship with Amy was unfamiliar territory for him so his hesitation made sense. ...I want to marry you. Aldis stated as he looked her in the eyes. Amy already understood how they felt toward each other but to hear him say it outright left her in an emotional state. She became teary-eyed as she hugged Aldis who was incredibly flustered. Then Aldis trailed off, seeking an answer. Yes, Aldis! Amy squeezed him tighter. Aldis exhaled a sigh of relief as he held onto Amy. Although the males of the Thynne Family were given quite a lot of freedom they couldnt make big decisions without the approval of the Valkyries. In order to marry Amy, Aldis needed to convince his mother and like all Valkyries, the best way to obtain it was through a fight. Lyra felt something was strange, those who wanted to be hostile to Ira had been quiet about his growth. She was prepared to meet their arguments but they had seemed to ept it without a word which was iprehensible. Considering their behavior up until that point, it would make more sense for them to feel that he was an even greater threat. Ustia seemed to feel the same thing and became tense, through the instincts formed from countless battles and her own abilities as a Valkyrie she could feel hostility building up. The Valkyries ability to sense war andrge-scale conflict was less effective when applied to a smaller scale. Lyra. Gicae entered the meeting area and interrupted the thoughts of the two. Yes, what is it? Lyra asked. Ustia was more suspicious since Gicae hadnt said anything about her departure. It was even stranger when considering after she returned he looked incredibly shaken. She had no idea it was due to the child Avery carried which was able to stop his astral projection without much effort. I think the others are up to something, Gicae spoke with a worried expression. Lyra sat up as she became more attentive, Tell me. Its better if I show you, Gicae said as he scanned the room attentively. Youre right. To say that Lyra trusted Gicae was a slight understatement. He had decided to implicate himself as the sole person responsible for entering Iras mind but also didnt show any hostile intentions toward him. There was no reason to suspect him of anything on her end. As Gicae reached his hand toward Lyras forehead, Ustia could tell something was very wrong. She looked at his expression which held a slight sorrow and immediately knew that he wasnt an ally. Stop! She moved forward but it was toote. A wave of psychic energy swept through Lyras mind and incapacitated her. As a Sidera, she had an immense amount of power, but she didnt gain the innate mental resistance of the Valkyries. Lyra fell unconscious as Ustias words became fainter and fainter. Myr and Lua appeared from the sides and moved to restrain Ustia along with Thessia and Kesver. All of you are betraying her?! After all shes done for you! Ustia struggled fiercely but had no hope of ever escaping let alone fighting all of them. She swung her sword a few more times but Thessia brute strength held her in ce while Myr and Lua pierced her limbs with their swords. We arent betraying her or you. Gicae said as two crystal coffins emerged from the tunnels, We just cant allow Ira to live after he opens the Storm Wall. Hes too dangerous and if you saw what was in his mind with your own eyes youd agree. Dont make this difficult, Ustia, Lua said to Ustia who continued to resist. You think he wont notice something is wrong when he sees that both of us are missing?! You know that I spoke to Lauren and you still carried on with this? Ustiaughed coldly. Thats why you went to see Karas descendants, to warn him? Fair enough, but know that tracking you was secondary. My real purpose was to search for Avery Thynne, once we obtain her itll be easier to deal with him, but imagine my surprise when I found out she was pregnant...The child is so strong that we may not even need Ira, we can raise it up and wouldnt have to worry about any betrayal. Ustia stared at him in disbelief, What do you think Kara will do if she learns that harm came to one of her descendants? That wasnt what we agreed on, Gicae. Lua frowned as she looked at Gicae. Myr, Thessia, and Kesver were no different. I know, but if Ira were to do something unpredictable before he opens the Storm Wall then we need a second option, Gicae responded lightly. He knew that it would be even harder to convince the group of waiting for a child to grow without being assured of its abilities. Lyra was ced into the translucent coffin before Ustia was dragged along and ced into one. Forgive us, Myr said as she closed the lid. Ustias eyes burned with anger and sadness as she smashed her fist against the coffin. Slowly, her movements became slower and slower as she was forced into a sleep. There was a period of silence before Kesver spoke up, We need Ira to open the Storm Wall before he bes too powerful. Ill attempt to look ahead into the future, but we already know that there are tworge conflicts happening soon. Well immediately seek him out after each one to make sure all of us can still handle him together. Gicae replied warily. Thest time he tried to search for Ira he received bacsh due to Iras innate presence distortion. No one stopped to consider what Ira would do if he learned of their ns. When Avery was harmed he destroyed an entire city so what would he be capable of they attempted to take his daughter from him? That was an important question that seemed to avoid appearing in their heads. It wasnt due to them being forgetful, but they believed they could subdue Ira before he grew to a point where he could fight all of them at once. Chapter 112: Struck By Lightning Chapter 112: Struck By Lightning Ira observed his surroundings in a passive manner with an expression that made it hard to tell what he was thinking. The ce he was currently at was Rhys hometown which was prettyrge. People moved quickly over the cobblestone roads and headed toward their destinations with content expressions. Ira listened closely and could hear Rhys furrow her brows in confusion so he spoke up, This is the town you grew up in right? Rhys nodded before producing a notepad and writing, [Its different from what I remember thats all.] Thats how those things go, I guess. Ira shrugged. At his side, Harper made a curious expression, Where did you grow up Ira? Ira smiled at her before he spoke, Nowhere. It was a cryptic answer but Harper just nodded eptingly and assumed Ira fell out of the sky. Although Ira could go back to the Fallmire Manor, which had fallen into disrepair, to see the home of his parents, he had no desire to. In addition, he spent a majority of his life in the Void when considering his age. Rhys took note of his words but didnt attempt to ask him anything else. The trio found their way to the Town Center and began to search for Rhys parents. She approached an attendant at the desk near the entrance and ced a note on the table. [Do you know of Piers and Cecelia Milbourne? They also have a son named Jonah and a daughter named Ophelia.] The attendant looked at Ira, Rhys, and Harper with some slight suspicion. Their appearances were eye-catching, to say the least, which caused her to think they may have had some malicious intent. May I know who all of you are first? She asked. Ira flicked his hand and produced the Mercenary Proof and once the attendant read it she nearly fell over in surprise. Are you that Ira?! She spoke in an excited shout. All eyes in the building turned toward her which her to make an apologetic expression. Are there any others? Ira asked with a chuckle. No, of course not. The attendantughed nervously. Iras name had spread far after the Summit so it wasnt strange for his presence to cause a stir. The Milbournes live in a mansion on the outer edge of town, you can''t miss it, The attendant said in a polite manner. Got it? Ira asked Rhys who gave a dyed nod before following him. Rhys felt her chest tighten with anxiety as they walked through the streets. Eventually, the numbers of houses they passed became less and arge property with ample space could be seen sitting atop a small hill. Rhys heart rate and breathing became erratic but soon calmed as Ira ced a hand on her shoulder. She turned to look at his smiling face and began to form a smile of her own. They approached the gates of the mansion and an old man came out to greet them. Hello, is there anything you need from the Milbournes? He was alert after seeing the weapons on Rhys and Harper but kept hisposure. Rhys nodded and began to write on her notepad before handing it over, [Can you tell them that their daughter hase to visit?] The old man narrowed his eyes skeptical but voiced hispliance as he handed the notepad back, Please stay right here. As the old man disappeared Ira spoke up, I didnt know you were from a noble family. Rhys shook her head and scribbled, [Im not. Before I left we were just an average family, but I sent them a lot of money so I guess it helped.] Who is it?! A middle-aged man in his fifties came out with a woman who mustve been his wife beside him. They immediately look at Rhys before looking at Ira and Harper at her side. Ill warn you ahead of time that pretending to be my daughter wont work out too well. Weve met such people before and all of them were reported to the authorities. The man threatened as he looked on. Ira just smiled as if he didnt hear anything while Rhys slowly lifted her hands toward her mask. She removed it and revealed the two lightning shaped scars on the sides of her face before looking at the couple. ...Rhys? The woman cried out as she rushed out of the gates and attempted to hug Rhys. Rhys hurriedly shook her head as she moved out of the way, she was scared that her emotions would cause her to generate lightning and hurt her mother. It was only then that Ira saw burn scars on the back of her mothers hand. As Rhys dad stepped out he could see simr marks trailing up his arm. Rhys Her dad looked as if he was going to cry before he looked to Ira. Please forgive me,e in. He gestured for them to enter. Ira smiled and gave Rhys a meaningful look before she led the way. Tea? Piers offered tensely as they moved to sit down at arge table. Why not? Ira grinned. The old servant bowed before heading for the kitchen while Cecelia rubbed her hands over her knees. The couple was dressed in somewhat humble clothing unbefitting of their wealth, but Ira paid it no mind. So who are you? Piers asked Ira since he knew of his daughters inability to talk. Ira, Ira replied with a friendly smile. That Ira?! Cecelia shouted as she looked at Rhys who nodded meekly. Just as Piers was about to speak, he noticed the wedding ring on Iras finger and looked even more surprised, Youre married? Does that mean this is my granddaughter? Piers asked as he nced at Harper. Cecelia looked incredibly happy since she was aware of the prestige surrounding Ira but Rhys expression grew flush as she waved her hands sporadically. At that time, tea was ced on the table and the servant stepped out of the room. Ira lifted the cup and began to drink while leaving the exining to Rhys. [Ira is a friend of mine and Harper is his sister.] Rhys ced the note on the table abruptly. Her memories of the time where she hugged Ira resurfaced as she grew slightly redder. After all, Ira was the first male she actually had physical contact with which was a fact she couldnt forget. A friend? Cecelia seemed slightly disappointed since she could see just how much her daughter cared for the young man sitting next to her. Piers cleared his throat and began to speak, Where have you been Rhys? After you left we thought the worst and then we began receiving huge chests of Gre. For the first few months we used most of it to try and find you, but all we learned was of a Mercenary named Rhys operating in the Capital. We tried to send letters to you, but you never responded. Rhys wrote as she held her head down, [Im sorry.] Cecelia smiled bitterly as she looked at Rhys, What happened all those years ago was...Weve made our peace with it and we dont me you, we never have. If anything it was our fault for not believing you. Piers looked ashamed as he clenched his fist, If we werent so dismissive then your brother wouldnt have Rhys slightly trembled as she tried to hold the tears back, but they found a way out. Ira ced the teacup down and spoke, What happened? Piers and Cecelia shared a nced before they looked at Rhys for permission. She nodded and Piers began to tell the story. A little over a decade ago. Rhys grew up with two older brothers and a younger sister in what was an average household for citizens of the Grenitian Kingdom. Although life for an average family could be difficult with four kids they found a way to live on. On a day like any other, Rhys was ying outside with her siblings in the woods. Rhys! Ill find you! Her sister called out. Rhys giggled as she ran away and hid deeper in, she huddled down near a log and sessfully hid. After a few minutes passed, a spark of electricity appeared at the tip of her fingers. Rhys looked frightened and jumped back before blinking. She looked at her hands before slowly stretching them out, but the spark didnt appear again. Found you, Rhys! Ophelia called out but Rhys was too distracted by her hands. Rhys, something wrong? Ophelia grabbed Rhys shoulder which caused her to leap in surprise. I Rhys looked at her hands before shaking her head, Ill go count. Thats how it started, Rhys was too young to pay any real attention to a small spark and ignored it until it came back. In the middle of winter during an extremely cold night, Rhys rolled under the covers as she tried to warm herself up. Maybe it was the friction but a spark appeared at the tips of her fingers to her surprise. She kicked off the nket to make sure it was the cause and slowly touched her fingertips together before arge spark appeared and caused a painful sensation. Ah! Rhys ran out of bed and into her parent''s room before climbing into their bed. ...Hmm...What is it, Rhys? Piers rolled over as he looked at his daughter who was clearly scared. Lightning...It came out of my hands and hurt me. Rhys said in a shaken voice. Oh? Cecelia woke up and smiled as she stroked Rhys head while Piersughed. Did you hear that, Cecelia? Our little Rhys had quite the dream, Piers smiled drowsily. It wasnt a dream Rhys mumbled. Come on, Rhys. Can you make it appear again? Cecelia asked. Rhys nodded before she touched her fingertips together, but nothing happened. See? Piers hugged his daughter. But Rhys was sure that it was real because it hurt when she did it before. You can sleep in here for the night, Rhys, Cecelia said as she kissed Rhys on the forehead before closing her eyes. ...Ok. Rhys eventually fell asleep and the strange urrence became nothing more than an old memory. A monthter she was wrestling with her second oldest brother, Dorian in the living room. It was an open room with a firece that was currently working to warm the room. Give it back, Rhys said as she tried to wrestle a wooden horse out of his hands. No. Dorian stubbornly refused to return the wooden horse and held it higher than Rhys could reach. Rhys began hitting him and he responded by shoving her, causing her to cry. Give it back! Rhys went to push him but electricity covered her hands and shocked Dorian. He fell back with a scream and eventually her parents came in to see Dorian with a burnt shirt and reddened skin. Rhys! Cecelia looked surprised, You burned your brother? Rhys shook her head fiercely, It...It wasnt me! Lightning came out of my hand and then What did we say about lying, Rhys? Piers picked up the crying Dorian as he looked at Rhys with a stern expression. Im not lying! Rhys protested, Ask him! What happened Dorian? Cecelia asked. I-I dont know, Dorian stammered, She-she pushed me and then it hurt. He also didnt see any lightning so he thought she burned him with something. Piers looked at the pokers at the firece and then to Rhys before shaking his head, Youre in trouble, Rhys. Until I say otherwise youre to stay in your room and other than washing up, using the bathroom, or eating, you arent allowed toe out. Rhys held an expression that showed a mixture of anger and sadness since her parents didnt believe her, but she just went into her room with much resistance. After that, a year had passed a Rhys had changed. She rarely spoke and was reluctant to y with her siblings anymore. The sparks had urred more frequently but no one seemed to believe her so she never talked about it. Rhys was half hidden under a nket reading a book when her brother Dorian ran in and pulled it right off of her. Everyones outside, you should juste out already, Dorian said. ...No, Rhys answered as she pulled the nket over her. She was too scared of hurting someone so she became more withdrawn. Dorian continued to ask, but Rhys didnt budge so he became frustrated. All he wanted was to y with his sister, but she continued to refuse. Lightning girl, Dorian teased as he grabbed her book. Stop. Rhys wasnt quick to get angry and instead held out her hand while waiting for him to give the book back. Catch me, lightning girl! Dorians teasing was his misguided way of attempting to get his sister back to normal. He had remembered the earlier incident but didnt hold it against her. Dorian, stop. Rhys breathing became quicker as she tried to keep calm but she was just too afraid of herself. Lightning girl! Lightning girl! Dorian ran around the room while shouting at Rhys. Dorian! Rhys screamed, but Dorian covered his ears andughed. He opened his mouth to speak, Lightning but he was unable to finish. A bright sh covered his eyes and the deafening sound of thunder filled his ears. Piers, Cecelia, Jonah, and Ophelia were outside when it happened. Lightning burst from within the house along with the ear-piercing scream of a girl. Rhys! Piers rushed in, ignoring the lightning. Stay here, Cecelia said to Jonah and Ophelia before running after him. Inside the room, lightning crawled over Rhys body as she screamed hoarsely. Two fresh burns trailed down her face as lightning continued to strike her. When Piers burst in, the room was burning and sparks of electricity were everywhere. Doriany motionless with smoke emerging from his body while Rhys painful screams began to lower in volume until it was impossible for sound to leave her lips. Chapter 113: Old Memories Chapter 113: Old Memories So thats how it is Ira looked at Rhys darkened expression while thinking. He didnt have much to say on the subject. There were a few moments of silence before Cecelia wiped her tears and spoke, It was our fault Rhys. No matter how you look at it and for that reason, we never even thought of ming you. Piers saw that Rhys face didnt lighten and began to speak, Sorry, we were inconsiderate of you and your guests by bringing up bad memories. Ill go look for your brother and sister, they''ll be happy to see you. He stood up and excused himself with a bitter smile. ...You should know that you saved many people with the money you gave us, Rhys. Youve noticed how the town looks, right? Your father invested heavily in different tradingpanies and helped the town grow to where it is, Cecelia said as she reached out to touch her daughter''s hand. Rhys expression eased, but she pulled her hand back quickly before her mother could touch it. She hesitated a few moments before writing, [I dont want to hurt you.] Ira watched the scene with detachment, something felt wrong to him. He couldnt imagine having a family like Rhys no matter how much he tried. The only thing that came to his mind was the day his parents killed him and his time in the Void. Certain images shed through his eyes and he entered an odd state. Thats why his surroundings became muted and transpired without his attention. As Rhys and her mother continued their heartwarming exchange, it was Harper who noticed something was wrong with Ira after ten or so minutes passed. Ira? Harper called out to him. Rhys looked over to see Iras empty expression withpletely indifferent eyes, his face was so still that he seemed dead. It was nothing like his usual self and was more than rming. Just by observing his face, Rhys felt a sense of pain and wanted to help him. Iraaaaaaa. Harper poked his face in annoyance. Ira blinked a few times beforeughing as if nothing happened, What? If Avery was present her anger wouldve gone past the point of what she could control and she may have even killed Rhys on the spot. She was oddly sensitive to Iras emotional state and would be able to tell what caused his brief change. He had told Avery about his origins and even if she couldnt imagine his experiences, she understood what it meant to him. That being so, she wouldnt be able to tolerate someone causing those old memories to surface. You made a weird face, Harper poked his cheeks again. She was worried about Ira but was unaware of how to describe it. I was just thinking about stuff. Ira smiled, but his words werent convincing. Cecelia picked up on the mood and assumed Ira had experienced his own loss, Do you have any other family members, Ira? A wife...and a daughter who isnt born yet. Ira smiled brightly at the mention of his daughter before lifting his teacup and drinking the rest of it. If you dont mind me asking, what about your parents? As Cecelia finished her question she watched as the teacup in Iras hand shattered while he maintained his smile. Ira didnt even seem to realize what happened as he answered, Theyre dead. His voice was devoid of any real sorrow or grief and was distant as if it didn''t rte to him in any way. Oh, Ira looked at the cup that was crushed to small pieces in his hand and shook his head apologetically, ...I didnt mean to break it, Ill pay for it. N-No it was quite alright, forgive me if I brought up something unpleasant. Cecelia slightly bowed. Then, Ill be stepping out for a few moments. Ira ced the small bits of the cup onto the table before standing up. Harper began to rise but Ira stopped her, You can stay with Rhys, I wont be too long. In response, Harper pouted, but Ira didnt wait any longer and vanished from sight much to Cecelias surprise. Rhys wanted to call out to him and even attempted to write something down in order to stop him, but he was gone before she could finish the first word. Sorry, Rhys. Cecelia didnt know how to react and could only voice her regret. She could tell that Rhys cared for Ira a great deal, but due to her own actions, he left. Ira appeared in the Great Forest and exhaled a long sigh before he leaped forward. The ground under him shattered, but he paid it no mind as he continued forward. In a few minutes, Ira had traversed deep within the Great Forest but showed no signs of stopping. He jumped into the air and ck mist surrounded him and shifted into his Wolf form beforending heavily. Ira continued on for some time before he noticed the scenery shifting. The somewhat in Great Forest became brighter and more vibrant. Ira, as the ck Wolf, looked around and realized that he was in the territory of the Elves. Little forest sprites flew around freely while majestic Elk drank from a clear spring. That was until they noticed the yellow eyes of a giant wolf staring at them. They scurried away but Ira appeared in front of them with wisps of ck mist drifting away from him. He lunged forward and grabbed one between his teeth before crushing it. The unfortunate Elk wasnt able to make a sound before it turned into a red paste and absorbed by Ira. He wasted no time in consuming the other Elk who were too slow to escape before he moved on. In the Elven Territory, the Great Forest looked more like a utopia and Ira found it strange that he made it in without notice. Bad dog! An incredibly small person with wings flew in front of Ira with an angry face. Vines rose from the ground in order to restrict him and wrapped around his body. You cant hurt them! Ira looked at the fairy in front of him without much of a reaction. He opened his jaws and moved toward it, but even more, vines appeared and wrapped him up. No! Stupid dog! Bad dog! The Fairynded on his snout and shook her finger. Ira took a step forward while using his nullification and the vines began to rip causing the surrounding trees to shake. Stop! The fairy cried out, but Ira no longer paid her no any attention. You would do well to leave, Evil Spirit. A womans voice rang out as a woman with pale greenish skin rose from the small spring. Dark leaves covered her body and a pair of branches that looked simr to antlers stuck out of her head. She fit the description of the legendary dryads that were the protectors of the Great Forest. Ira turned to look back at the woman but didnt seem fearful at all. Get away from it, The Dryad instructed the fairy who nodded before flying to her side. I was a little hungry, Iraughed which caused the Fairy and the Dryad to look surprised. They assumed that Ira was a spiritual being which made sense considering the circumstances. The deeper area of the Great Forest was protected by what was a sort of detection barrier. Anything that wasnt of the Forest or was harmful couldnt enter without raising the defenses unless it was a powerful spirit. Ira undid his Wolf form and removed therge vines around him. Human...No, Lycanthrope? No...What are you? The Dryad asked with visible caution. Appeased, Ira said to himself. He nned on killing a lot of things while in the Great Forest, but the Fairy and the Dryad provided him a brief distraction. His desire to kill was satiated for the moment so he decided there was no need to continue. ...Why do you trespass here? The Dryad sensed the implications behind his words but still wanted to know his true intentions. Stupid dog! The Fairy stuck her tongue out at him. You remind me of someone. Ira thought of Harper who disyed childish behavior from time to time. You can see her? The Dryad was shocked as she realized something. Unless a fairy revealed themselves, most people would be unable to notice. Those who were evil would never be able to see them. Since Ira killed a few Elk it shouldve meant he wasnt a good person, at least by conventional standards. I can see her just fine and is it really trespassing if no one told me that this was privatend? Ira shrugged. He looked around and smiled, Is it true about the World Tree? As the Dryad looked into his yellow eyes that stirred with interest she felt as if she was facing a huge threat, without a word of warning, the scenery shifted and thousands of vines turned into a makeshift wall and surrounded them. Those who covet the World Tree are a threat to every living being on this! The Dryad became angry and was ready to attack Ira who didnt even blink at her disy of aggression. Heughed cheerfully as he scratched his head in a harmless manner, It was just a question, I dont need it after all. Im in good health and I dont think itll make me stronger. It was clear he wasnt worried about the Dryad at all and if she wasnt aware of him killing several Elk a few moments ago she may have been convinced by his demeanor. Arent you giving some of that sap to humans? No need to be so hostile over a simple question. Ira approached with no sign of attacking. Plus, if I really wanted it, you couldnt stop me by yourself. Though theres probably more of you around and this forestmakes you stronger. I could kill a few but itll probably get tiresome. I bet if it was Avery she might be able to burn everything but theres probably some defense for that too, Ira mumbled aloud as he stopped at the edge of the spring. This Forest will never burn. The Dryad said confidently. She knew that unless it was the me of an Ancient Dragon or something of a simr level most of the nt life wouldnt catch fire. Ira chuckled at her optimism as he shook his head, If you didnt appear I mightve killed a lot of things around here, so if your goal is to protect life then you should be happy...Well, those first few Elk died before you popped up but you cant save them all, right? Youve been here for far too long, intruder. You should leave now. The Dryad said in a tone of warning. I was going anyway. Ira smiled before he vanished from sight. The Dryad looked relieved as the vines slowly retreated back into the ground. She had no confidence in stopping Ira if he chose to attack so it was good for her that he left without much of a fuss. Hes just like the humans who constantly destroy everything. The Dryad said to herself. No The Fairy shook her head, Hes not bad...but hes bad. The Dryad didnt understand her words but knew that Fairies were difficult to understand so she shook her head, You should go back to your home, child. The Fairy responded with silence as she looked at the ce where Irast stood. Thessia stood on the barren ind and looked up at the clouds. If Iras words were true about the First-mes disappointment with its descendants then it would be the end of her pride as an Ancient Dragon. She growled angrily as her scales appeared and her surroundings became hotter. At some point, Gicae appeared behind her and approached with audible footsteps. What do you want? Thessia spat. Ive juste to inquire about your progress, Gicae said as he reached for the spot where his other arm used to be. Its finished, Ive called all of them here. Thessia slowly calmed herself before pointing to the clouds. Gicae narrowed his eyes before he finally saw something. A silhouette of a flying beast broke through the clouds and lowered its altitude. It was obviously a dragon which roared to announce its attendance before circling the ind. A few momentster and another dragon appeared behind it, followed by another until there were dozens of dragons in the sky. Some were small in size and weak to the point where a few hundred humans with proper equipment could take it down. Others held the capability to raze cities and were only able to be stopped by Valkyries or something at a simr level. Gicae had a look of satisfaction as he watched dragons fill the sky above him. His irvoyance let him know that something was to happen soon and Ira would be there. If he showed a sign of reaching a point they couldnt contend with then an ambush would be waiting. Good, if you need food then ask Kesver to capture some fish. Gicae retreated back into the cave as Thessia remained silent. She formed her own ns, she wanted to contend with Ira and prove the First-me wrong and to restore her damaged pride. It was something Gicae or the others wouldnt understand. To be spoken ill of by the First-me was the highest disgrace she could be given. Thessia clenched her fist as a breath of fire escaped her mouth, the dragons seemed to sense her mood and roared loudly. Chapter 114: Live By The Sword Chapter 114: Live By The Sword It waste afternoon when Ira returned to the mansion. Teleportation wasnt somethingmonly seen so once could imagine the surprise Rhys family had when he appeared from thin air. Ira looked around and saw the addition of two people, a man and a woman both young in age, but the former was older than Rhys and thetter was younger. It was clear that they were Rhys brother, Jonah, and sister, Ophelia. ...Its really...Ira Jonah looked at Ira with his mouth agape. Wee...Wee back, Ira. Piers greeted the new arrival with the calmest expression he could muster. Ira nodded as he took a seat next to Harper, it was unknown what they were discussing before he returned, but Harper was clearly tired as she rested her head on Iras shoulder and closed her eyes. Ira if its not too much could I interview you for the town paper? Jonah asked excitedly. Rhys gave him a look to tell him not to pester Ira so much, but Ira had already nodded in agreement. As long as it doesnt take too long. Ira stroked Harpers head while speaking in a low voice. His actions were more fatherly than usual, but no one noticed. Ophelia smiled mischievously as she looked at her older sister before looking at Ira, Isnt it true you''re married, Ira? Yeah. Ira was reminded of Raveria as he watched Harper slowly fall asleep. Do you have any thoughts of, I dont know, a second wife? Ophelia winked at Rhys as she finished speaking. Rhys looked shocked and nearly jumped out of her seat as she stared at her sister. Piers and Cecelia pretended to be nonchnt, but they were watching Ira closely. Their daughters happiness meant the world to them and she clearly wanted to be with Ira. Not particrly, Ira answered while thinking of Avery. Rhys knew the answer but it still hurt hearing him say it. She suppressed her trembling and maintained a calm expression. No one knew how to proceed so there was a short period of silence before Ira spoke. Well, I want to let Harper sleep so Ill go find an inn. Thank you for the tea. Ira smiled as he gently picked up Harper. Wait, you can stay here until you all leave again. Please, I insist, I couldnt let a friend of Rhys leave when we have guest rooms avable, Cecelia tried to salvage the situation as much as she could. Ill bring him to the guest rooms, Jonah volunteered. Lead the way, Ira responded. Rhys watched him leave withplicated thoughts, it felt like Ira was slipping away bit by bit so she resolved herself to tell him how she felt before they left. Ophelia wanted to ce a hand on Rhys'' shoulder tofort her, but her older sister still didn''t allow anyone to touch her. Afterying cing a nket over Harper, Ira vanished from sight and reappeared at the Valkyrie Hall. The reactions of the Valkyries on guard were a little subdued since they were told to look out for him. The Matriarch would like to speak to you. A Valkyrie stepped forward. Where is she? Ira asked. At the forge with aunt Judith, Ill guide you. The Valkyrie said as she walked through the barrier. Ira followed behind her and was led down a flight of stone stairs before he was met with the sound of hammering. He arrived at a room that was protected by a in wooden door and the Valkyrie stopped right outside of it. You can go in, She nodded. Ira opened the door and Lauren and Casey turned to face him while Judith continued hammering. The workshop was cluttered to say the least, but on a wooden tabley a longsword in a neat leather scabbard and what looked to be a shield under a tarp. Have you spoken with Ustia and the others, Ira? Lauren immediately got to the point. Yeah, not too long ago. They wanted to see how close I was to opening the Storm Wall, why? Ira responded with confusion. Did anything seem odd at that time? Lauren asked. No, not really. Ira didnt really pay too much attention to the mood of the higher races. Each time he met with them he was just watching for any sign of an attack. I see Lauren contemted for a few seconds before speaking, Theres a division between the group and it could be dangerous for you if they appear while she isnt present then you have to be ready for an attack. Thats what she wanted me to tell you, but seeing as nothing out of the ordinary happened when they appeared its possible she convinced them to restrain themselves. Be on guard nheless, for the sake of Avery and Raveria. Casey spoke up as she moved toward the wooden table, Speaking of Avery, Judith finished forging her weapons some time ago. Ira inspected it and his brows furrowed inadvertently, A sword and shield? Its strange, Judith started with the intent of forging a saber after asking Avery about her preferences, but thats when she finished she produced those, Lauren said as she removed the cloth covering the shield. In the center of the round shield was a Sun with a sword going straight through it. The shield emitted a dim glow and a low hum as it sat on the table. Ira picked up the longsword and unsheathed it only to feel a strong gust of wind blow past him. The length of the grip was around a hand and a half. Right above the cross guard was an inscription of a Sun with a sword going through it. The two weapons had reached the peak level, but something felt off. Any weapon said to be made of God Steel was supposed to be a mythical weapon that could affect the rise and fall of Kingdoms. The sword and shield Ira had his eyes on didnt seem like they were powerful to live up to the legends about them. You can tell that it feels like something integral is missing, right? Lauren asked as she watched Iras expression change while examining the weapons. Yeah...but theyre really good just not what I expected. Ira shook his head. Judith stood up and grabbed whatever she was hammering with tongs before cooling it. Ira shrugged as he waved his hand over the sword and shield and stored them away. Ill take this to Avery, but Ill keep an eye on the higher races if they appear again. Ira was about to leave, but Judiths hand shot out and grabbed his arm. Hmm? Ira raised an eyebrow, but Judith didnt say anything as she ced two metal rings made of God Steel into his hands. Hey, even better, Ira happily epted them before he continued on his way. After Ira had left Judith copsed from exhaustion but was supported by Lauren and Casey. Since she hadnt stopped to rest once since she picked up the God Steel it made sense that even a Valkyrie would be tired. Especially when one realized that a huge amount of mana had to be used to properly forge the God Steel. Avery was walking through the garden which had grown beyond belief. Several small birds made from fire constantly flew around her and if one looked closer they resembled Phoenixs. She turned around and faced the curtains of the garden while the Valkyries on each side looked a bit puzzled. Ira soon appeared and paused to take in the sight of Avery beforeughing and approaching her. Before anything... Ira waved his hand and produced the metal rings. The ivory ring on his hand had a few small cracks since he rarely took it off when fighting and the magic used to create it couldnt withstand his most recent growth. He removed his ring before doing the same for Averys and slowly cing the new one on her ring finger. She took the remaining ring and ced it on his finger before showing a small grin. Judith made them for us which was a bit surprising, but the best thing is the sword and shield she made for you. Ira waved his hand and produced the sword and shield before handing them to Avery. I assumed she was going to make a saber for me. Avery held them without any problems since Valkyries could wield just about any weapon, but they had their preferences for different reasons. Suddenly, the God Steel armaments began to vibrate at an odd frequency. Iras ears picked it up, but soon it became loud enough to fill the garden. The Sword and Shield removed themselves from Averys hands and began to float in the air. Even though it waste evening, sunlight beamed down on the weapons and inscriptions began to form. The Sword and Shield looked far more dignified than before as they returned to Averys hands. The round shield had feather-like protrusions on the edge. The pommel of the longsword had shifted into the form of a wolfs head while the cross guard was shaped like a phoenix. While in Averys hands, the sword and shield began to turn red as they grew hotter. A massive amount of power was gathered around them and it seemed to be a power Avery could only bring out. ...Divinity, Ira said to himself in realization. In his eyes, the God Steel weapons seemed to have reached the transcendental point people constantly talked about when mentioning it. They were items that could only appear in legends or fables and yet Avery held them in her hands. The Valkyries watching her lost themselves in appreciation for the weapons she held. Avery ced the sword into the scabbard and the feeling emitted from it disappeared. The shield fell into a dormant state and for the moment they seemed like ordinary weapons. Good. Averys grin bloomed into a smile as she felt something in her change. Helions divinity that was lying dormant inside of her had begun to awaken due to the weapons drawing its power out of her. When Ira saw her smile he began tough as he realized Valkyries loved weapons as much as he loved pastries. Though, if anyone heard his thoughts they would find it odd that hedpare pastries toward God Steel. Chapter 115: A Complicated Boy, A Simple Goal Chapter 115: A Complicated Boy, A Simple Goal That was fast. Ira examined a cylindrical metal rod while speaking to a haggard man. Yes, well. I wanted to get back to my research. The bearded man with unkempt hair coughed while slightly twitching. Ira narrowed his eyes, Charles you should go take a bath or something at least. You smell terrible. The brilliant alchemist who was known for his tendency to solely focus on research was a shell of his former self, well, only in appearance. In Charles point of view, his mind was sharper than ever as he walked down the road to discovery. Before I return to my studies, I must ask, why is it you need a lightning rod? Charles already guessed it was because of the ck Book in Iras possession but he had to be sure. Whenever I bother you for something its always the same thing, right? Ira confirmed his theory while storing away the lightning rod. Thats true, now if thats all you needed for me Ill be returning to my experiments. Charles was about retreat back into the darkened room, but Ira ced a hand on his shoulder. Experiments about what? Ira asked with interest. It isnt about the bloodline form as we agreed so there is no need to threaten me. My main experiment is pulling out thetent potential that exists in everyones bloodline. I theorize before the copse that average people were more resilient than themon popce of today. The second one is detailing the infusement of magic arrays into the body of living beings. So far the only solution is to inscribe them into the skeleton, but even with an unconscious specimen it usually leads to death. I tried to inscribe a low-level heat array onto the skin of a rodent, but as expected it malfunctioned so that means Charles was about to continue when Ira held his hand up. I have a question Charles, Ira smiled. ...Yes? Charles answered cautiously. How do you feel about the Dark Elf Empire? Iras smile grew a little bit brighter. ... Rhys approached the guest room and hesitated before knocking. A pair of footsteps moved in response so she waited. Unfortunately, the one she was expecting didnt appear and it was instead Harper. What? Harper asked as she yawned. Rhys grabbed her notepad and wrote one word, Ira? Hes not here, Harper answered as she opened the door and walked back to the bed. Rhys entered and looked around the room she wasnt familiar with. Do you like Ira? Harper asked with curious eyes. Rhys became flustered at the random question but calmed herself as she scribbled on her notepad, [I do.] Harperughed as she climbed on the bed and began to jump, I knew it! Rhys smiled wryly as the little girl celebrated for some odd reason. Harper stopped and contemted before speaking, Do you want me to tell him? Rhys hurriedly shook her head and Harper frowned as if she was disappointed. If you like him whyd you make him sad yesterday? Harper questioned. Rhys wrote on her notepad in response, [He was sad?] No...Not sad, something else. Harper held her head as she thought back to Iras emotionless expression at that time. It made her sad just to look at and Rhys felt simr in that regard. Suddenly, the person in question appeared with a ck book in one hand and a pastry in the other. Whenever Ira had free time he would take a peek into the book in order to search for something. Hmm? Ira tossed the pastry into his mouth and stored the ck book away before smiling, I was justing to look for you, Rhys. Looking at Rhys expression, Ira guessed what she was thinking, For what? Didnt I say was going to help you? After its done, your lightning should be controble. Rhys eyes widened as the only thing she wanted was control over her powers. She couldnt help but smile as she looked at him. She moved to bow, but a firm handnd on her shoulder. Its no problem at all so dont worry. I have enough people who bow to me already and it gets a bit old, Ira said with augh. I know something you dont Ira. Harper puffed her chest out proudly before nodding to Rhys. Oh? Iraughed as he looked at her. Yup! Im not telling either! It appeared that Harper was mad at Ira for letting her sleep while going off to do whatever it is he did. Well, at least you can keep a secret. Ira shrugged without much worry. If it was something that demanded his immediate attention Harper would tell him. So, Rhys. Do you want to start now or should we get breakfast first? Ira asked. Rhys shook her head with a reluctant expression and he seemed to understand her choice. In addition, he could hear her stomach slightly rumble. I could go for a bit of food and your brother did want that interview right? Ira patted his abdomen before gesturing for Rhys to lead them. She nodded once before stepping out of the room with the two following behind her. After having a meal that could serve at least five other people, Ira stretched. Piers, Cecelia, Jonah, Rhys, and Ophelia looked at him in awe, wondering where all the food went. It was clear that Ira wasnt filled, but he didnt ask for any more in order to be polite. So...Ira...Would it be alright if we did the interview today? Jonah asked meekly. It was strange to see a man with a full-grown beard and a tall stature seem so withdrawn when speaking to someone younger than him. Piers and Cecelia gave him a shared look that expressed their wishes for him to reign in his excitement but Ira didnt mind. Sure, I was just about to ask you. Ira shrugged. Great! Ill get the parchment! Jonah didnt even excuse himself as he ran out of the dining room. Piers shook his head with an apologetic expression, but even he had to admit he was keen on learning more about Ira. Still, his son was older than Ira yet he showed the eyes of a boy meeting his hero. It was something he worried Ira would dislike but he was surprised when he saw no hint of annoyance appearing on his face. Ira about yesterday...I wanted to apologize if I said something to upset you. Cecelia spoke with a sincere expression. Its fine. Ira smiled as he waved it off. Ophelia who was watching from the side pouted as she looked at Rhys who couldnt take her eyes off Ira who sat across from them. She continued observing them and when Ira raised his head and made eye contact with Rhys, thetter would hurriedly look away. Ophelia sighed before whispering in Rhys ear, Rhys you have to seize the initiative. Of course, in such close proximity, Ira heard them perfectly fine, I dont mean to eavesdrop, but I can hear you. Ophelia was taken off guard and closed her mouth immediately with an embarrassed expression. She viewed Ira and Rhys rtionship orck of one as the perfect opportunity to create something. Even with the scars trailing down her face, Rhys still was appealing in Ophelias opinion. It may have been due to her being the younger sister, but she projected her own desires of romance onto Rhys. Its not polite to whisper at the table, Ophelia. Cecelia frowned. I know, I know. Ophelia waved her hand. Rhys, on the other hand, took her younger sisters words to heart. Maybe if she was more direct she couldmunicate her feelings more effectively. Rhys looked even more determined as she removed any doubt from her mind. Everything''s in order if you wish toe up, Ira! Jonah yelled from upstairs. First whispering, now yelling. These kids Piers shook his head. Well, Ill be back in a few moments. You should be ready by then right, Rhys? Ira asked as he stood up. *Jonah Pov I adjusted my stationary, while he showed no sign of impatience. He maintained a faint grin that never really faded while waiting for me to finish. The one sitting in front of me was Ira, one of the strongest people in the Grenitian Kingdom who had recently be a leading figure in the Kingdom. The rumors didnt do any justice to the young man with ck hair and yellow eyes. From a nce, I could see a well-trained physique that would put even the greatest warrior to shame. His outfit was oddly simple for someone who should have been able to buy a portion ofnd and create his own territory. A ck shirt rolled up to his elbows, ck pants, and a pair of simple leather ck boots. On his finger was a wedding band that was made from some type of special metal and on his hand was an insignia of a wolf. He looked more like the handsome young master of a noble house, but he had an air of wildness about him that didnt allow one to mistake him for one. How long have you been a Mercenary? He took a few seconds to think before answering, A bit over a year maybe? I admit I was taken aback, but there was no way he would lie. The Mercenaries Union would have that information readily avable. A lot of people are curious about your rate of growth and there have been rumors that you were hiding your power the entire time. In order to dispel them would you like to illustrate a timetable for your growth? He nodded his head before answering without any sign of nervousness or hesitation, When I first started I was B+. I grew to A shortly after and in half a year I ended up as S+. As of right now, Im SS. I was speechless. Even writing the words now, I still struggled to gather my thoughts. As he watched me, he flicked his hand and a status card appeared in his hands which he showed me. Thebination of letters stood without a hint for doubt. My eyes couldnt help but to wonder about the rest of his abilities, but he flicked his hand and the status card vanished. Its probably better if you dont write about those abilities. He chuckled a few times, but he didnt seem serious about it. I guess his motive of concealing the details of his abilities was for my own safety. The Dark Elf Empire is said to have a vested interest in you, with that I was wondering what your reaction to that was? Im honestly thinking of moving to the Dark Elf Empire. He answered simply. Is the Kingdomcking to you? Well, the Dark Elves are more agreeable. I dont know if you knew, but politics and things like that are really fucking annoying. He certainly didnt mince his words as he spoke bluntly. While on the topic of the Dark Elves, what is the reason for their interest in you? He shifted his position in the chair and smiled wryly, If you were a bit quicker when looking at my status card you wouldve noticed I have a blessing called Keeper of the Red Moon. The Dark Elves seem to love the Moon so you can see the connection. I dont n on posing as a Religious Figure but they dont ever take my words to heart. ...What does that mean? When the Red Moon appeared with the Golden Aurora did that mean it was summoned because of you? His expression shifted as he looked to be immersed in some unpleasant memory, but his smile reappeared as quickly as it left. Something like that. His ambiguous answer indicated he was unwilling to speak on the topic anymore so I moved on to my next question. Ive done some investigating of my own and found out that a lot people in the Capital call you Yellow Eyes. How do you feel about your nickname? Ive been called worse. Its not a name Im too keen on seeing as Ira is only three letters, but it doesnt matter. He shrugged in a nonchnt manner. I felt as if I took up enough of his time so I moved on to my final question. Youre arguably one of the strongest people on the continent. Youve bested three of the strongest warriors our neighboring countries had to offer and youve grown tremendously in the short time span of a year. What are your ns for the future? At my question, his smile brightened. Im going to retire as a Mercenary and raise my daughter somewhere nice. In my opinion, he wanted a simple thing, it was a n even themon man could agree with. He didnt speak of prestige, fame, influence, and money, just something mundane that was unbefitting of his current des. After hearing him speak, I can honestly say I hope he achieves his goal. Jonah finished writing and looked at Ira with admiration. Ira nodded after realizing they were finished before standing up and leaving. At the moment, there were dozens of people investigating Iras history, but no one wouldve guessed that the easiest answers woulde from a small towns paper. After it spread every ruler would realize how much of a massive problem Iras existence was. Chapter 116: Love Struck Chapter 116: Love Struck Under the sweltering heat of the Sun, the sands violently shifted. A huge rock slowly rose out of the sand, but a closer look would allow anyone to see that it was something more organic. A shale-colored spike that didnt belong in the desert at all. Underneath the thousands of pounds of sand, the creature that could be called a Behemoth stirred. Its rage that grew with each passing moment was threatening to erupt as he moved closer and closer to the surface. The sword that put it into dire straits was still in its chest and the pain it felt hadnt diminished. Its x-shaped ck pupils dted as it thought of the woman and its anger increased. The Earthquakes guing the Eastern corner of the continent once again grew in intensity. Ira, Rhys, and Harper were walking up a hill outside of the town. For what purpose? Rhys was oddly silent about it but insisted that they climb the hill before he began the ritual prepared. Still, Ira didntin and seeing as he didnt Harper didnt either. They quickly arrived at the top of the hill and a stone monument was ced. Fresh flowers were nted around it and it was clear that someone tended to its daily upkeep. Rhys breathing became unsteady, but she still walked toward the monument and ced her palm on it. Ira watched her and could see that it read, Dorian Milbourne, beloved son, and brother. May he find eternal peace. Rhys pulled a wooden horse out of her pocket and a ced it in front of the monument. The wooden toy had clearly seen better days and looked as if it weathered countless years which was true. It was the object she and her brother argued over when they were young and one of the contributing factors to his death. She closed her eyes and let the wooden horse go before standing up and facing Ira. Are you ready? Ira asked. Rhys nodded her head firmly with no sign of hesitation. This is a good hill to do it, but we should move away so we dont damage anything. Ira spotted a clearing that was far enough away and pointed to it. They moved to it and Ira waved his hand before a seven-foot metal rod appeared in his hands. He lifted it up and nted it into the soil and at the same time, the clouds in the area began to slowly drift toward them. Ira raised his hand and it became a sharp ck w. He pressed his fingers against the metal and began to inscribe small symbols into it. Dont try to read these. He peered over his shoulder to warn the both of them before resuming his activity. Ira had figured out that most of the symbols and words he had to speak for rituals were of anguage from the Divine Realm which was strange considering mortals only spoke onenguage. What he didnt know was that almost none of the current Gods knew any words of power and they considered them to be archaic, but that didnt mean they were weak at all. As Ira continued the process which he found boring, the clouds darkened and the low rumble of thunder could be heard nearby. The asional faint streak of lightning would appear and travel across the clouds. Ira finished and sliced the top of the metal rod exposing a hollow inside filled with mana crystals. The symbols on the rod lit up before they returned to normal. Ira nodded in satisfaction before turning to speak to Rhys, As soon as you make contact with it, the process will start. She took a deep breath before she and Ira traded ces. He stood next to Harper and she instinctively raised a spectral barrier to protect herself as she knew he would be fine either way. Rhys slowly reached her hand out and as soon as she touched the lightning rod, a powerful wave of electricity gathered in the sky. At first, it looked like hundreds of small threads of lightning were traveling through the clouds, but after a few moments, they turned to thousands. Dont let go! Ira shouted over the thunderous rumbles. Rhys could barely hear him but had no way to respond. She decided to keep his words in mind as she watched the thousands of small threads converge into a singr point. Theybined into a single mass of electricity and flew toward her. Her vision went white and she felt as if her mind disconnected from her body, but the entire time she repeated Iras voice in her head and hoped her body wouldply. Rhys waited and wait, but nothing happened. No, something was happening, she would see incredibly short shes of scenery and each time it was different. It continued on dozens of times until she realized something. Her point of view was that of lightning, the brief image of scenery she saw from time to time was when it struck and reached its stopping point. Once she understood it, a massive amount of pain surged through her body and she could see again. She opened her eyes and saw Ira crouched beside moving his lips, but she couldnt hear anything but a low buzzing. ...Are...ok...Rhys She slowly regained her sense of hearing. Are you ok, Rhys? Ira asked once again. She could finally hear him but felt a sharp sensation of all over her body. It was her nervous system adjusting to its new speed, but she wouldn''t be able to realize that by the pain alone. Dont panic, but your scars are glowing, Ira said as he lifted her up. She squinted her eyes in confusion before looking at the faint white glow of the lightning scars that trailed along both of her arms. I like it, Ira smiled. Rhys smiled and wanted to say, Thats all that matters to me, but she had no way to voice it. While fighting the overwhelming sense of fatigue she was carried down the hill by Ira. All of a sudden, an idea formed in her mind. Her heart began racing as she ced a hand around his neck and moved closer to him. Ira turned to look at her due to her actions and when he did, she kissed him. He pulled back and looked at her with surprise only to see that she had passed out. She used thest of her strength to kiss him and avoided anything that came after. It was quite a sly move that her sister Ophelia wouldmend her on. Iras expression was unreadable as he looked at Rhys and exhaled a quiet breath before shaking his head. After returning Rhys to her home and exining to her family what urred, Iras next destination was quite predictable. Avery smiled as she heard a pair of footstepsnd in the garden. Ira bypassed everything and teleported directly into the garden instead of going through the long winded process of entering from the front. ...Avery Ira called out to her and in response, she turned to him. Did you know about Rhys? Ira asked. So she finally told you? In any case, Its true that I was aware. Avery approached him. She kissed me, Ira answered while keeping his eyes on Avery. Did she? I wouldnt have expected that from her. Averys eyes showed indifference to his announcement. Is that it? Ira narrowed his eyes in an attempt to understand what Avery was thinking. Do you n on leaving me for her? Avery questioned. Avery, dont do that. Ira stopped her from even continuing that line of thought. I apologize, but there is a need to tolerate her interaction with you, Avery said as she ced a hand on his shoulder and moved closer to him. She understood he wanted an exnation so she continued, My Mother and Grandmother wanted you to take on a second wife to increase the spread of descendants. Our own children cant marry their rtives nor would I want them to so that leaves your bloodline contained to just us. In honesty, I see Rhys as nothing more than a tool, she''s a solution to a problem. Of course, that wouldnt apply to children born from the two of you. Still, if you dont wish to spread your bloodline then that ispletely fine. While my family would be dissatisfied, in the end, I wouldnt care. The real question is whether or not this is something you want? Ira ced his arms around Avery while looking at her swollen abdomen, I have you and Raveria, Avery. I should be asking you if its something you want. Arent you mine, Ira? Avery whispered as she ced a hand on his cheek. Yes. Ira was thoroughly entranced by her cold silver eyes that seemed to warm for him and him alone. Will you ever betray me? Averys face moved closer to his. Id die before that, He answered with a rare expression of seriousness. Will you ever love anyone as much as me? Avery was centimeters away from his lips as she spoke. Only our child, Ira answered quietly. Then I can tolerate her because I have no reason to fear her taking you away from me. As Avery finished she kissed him, What I want is for our family to prosper, but I wont ask you do anything you arent willing to. Ira opened his mouth to speak, but she ced a finger over his lips, You figure out how youre going to respond to her yourself, but if you choose to carry on, I have conditions. She has to see who you really are and if she disys any hint of rejection then Ill kill her. We will never share the same bed with her and unless there is a reason, I dont want you resting with her at night. Even if you end up developing strong feelings toward her, I dont want to see it. Ira didnt say anything, he just pressed his forehead against Averys and closed his eyes. How did he feel about Rhys? He certainly admired how she carried on given her circumstances, not knowing that he was a source of strength for her. Did he love her? His answer would be no. Ira and Avery shared a simr understanding of how they viewed the lives of others while Rhys was inclined to save more lives. Ill be back soon. Ira kissed Averys forehead before kissing her abdomen. Did Rhys really love him? Ira decided he would find the answer to everything after she saw some of his memories. As to how she would see them? Harper had abilities that let her alter minds and create illusions so it wouldnt be a problem. Rhys opened her eyes and sat up before looking around the room. At her bedside was a ss of water which she began drinking but almost choked on it as she remembered what she did. It was unknown what possessed her to kiss Ira, but she did and it was toote to change it. Rhys would scream into a pillow if she could actually scream in the first ce. In her opinion, the worst part about the kiss wasnt her own clumsiness and inexperience, but the fact she passed out right after. There was no way she looked graceful after falling unconscious and she knew it. While Rhys was immersed in her thoughts someone knocked at the door before entering. It was the person she wanted to see yet at the same time she didnt. So youre up? Ira entered the room while Harper followed behind him. Rhys slowly nodded as she looked up at him searching for his response to her obvious confession. I know what youre wondering about, but I have to show you something first. Ira smiled as he moved to the edge of the bed. Harper was right behind him and looked at Rhys with a strange expression. She saw Rhys actions firsthand and confirmed that it didnt look romantic at all. All she remembered about the ordeal was Rhys sloppily pecking at Iras lips and then dropping her head in a limp manner. If youre ok with it, I want to show you some of my memories, Ira said while paying close attention to her. Rhys had no reason to refuse and nodded which led to Harper channeling her power. The three closed their eyes and a phantom thread of spectral energy began to link their consciousness. There was a brief darkness and then, they arrived inside of an empty wooden building that looked like a church. Lets get it over with. Ira sighed as a stone altar appeared in his field of view. Chapter 117: For Better Or For Worse Chapter 117: For Better Or For Worse Rhys and Harper were puzzled by the memory while Ira just crossed his arms and watched on. There scene yed out silently as Ira decided that the dialogue was unnecessary and a bit dangerous. A small boy was chained to an altar while figures with distorted faces surrounded him. ...Ira Harper thought the boy slightly resembled Ira but the hair and eye color were obviously different. The distorted figures moved toward him and raised their arms, daggers appeared in their hands and then they stabbed the boy. Rhys flinched as she watched the scene take ce before looking at Ira who didnt look away for a second. Since Ira removed the sound from the memory, all that was seen was a boy writhing in agony while attempting to scream. Blood poured out of his body and sshed everywhere before pooling on the floor. Confusion, fear, pain, those emotions came across clearly on the boys face, but the figures tormenting him were unresponsive to his suffering and continued on. Harper grabbed the edge of Iras shirt while she watched with a clearly saddened expression. Then she found something was off, the boy became motionless and the figures halted all movement while the blood on the floor began to tremble. Ira, Harper called out to him as she felt the stability of the memory slowly decreasing. Her words didnt seem to reach his ears as he didnt respond to her. The pool of blood grewrger andrger all the while and even Rhys couldnt remain calm at the foreboding motions of the mass of blood. Ira! Harper she shook him, but his eyes remained empty and distant. The pool of blood became a giant wave and moved toward them. Rhys sensed the danger and tried to wake Ira, but to her confusion, nothing worked. Ira! Harper shouted as the pool of blood washed them away. The blood was too dense to see through and felt as heavy as tar. Harper held her breath as she felt the constricting weight of the blood push her down and then she bumped into someone. Ira. Harper thought to herself as she held on. The blood eventually slowed down and drained out somewhere offering her a sense of relief. Harper took a deep breath and began coughing as she looked to her side only to see Rhys. Wheres Ira?! Harper asked as she stood up. Rhys shook her head and climbed to her feet before looking around. They were in a clearing filled with tall ck grass that obscured their vision. Above them, a Red Moon hung overhead but it didnt empower Harper or she wouldve gained more control over the situation. Come on. Harper waved toward Rhys as she began walking in a random direction. Rhys followed behind her with a shaken expression, she recalled Gicae speaking about what was in Iras mind, but she didnt imagine she would experience it. A giant cage stood in the center of the field covered in a in tarp. As they moved closer, they could see that the door to the cage was wide open and whatever it was built to contain had escaped. Harper looked around and saw what looked to be a city not too far off in the distance so she began moving toward it with Rhys in tow. Ira! Harper shouted as she looked around. Ah, that Ira? A voice spoke up causing Harper and Rhys to look around. Down here. A hand appeared out of the ground and a man climbed out. What the Harper looked closer and saw that the man was a Diavol soldier with half a body. His flesh ripped and his entrails dragged behind him. I know where Ira is! He said again in a malicious tone. He killed us! He killed all of us! We died! We all died! Harper recalled the Fortress battle and the destruction of the military city that came afterward where arge portion of the Diavols army was wiped out. What an appetite! One city was quite the meal for Ira, no? Another man crawled out of the ground with a hole in the middle of his torso. This is our fate after all. People die. People kill. People live. People die. A voice added. Soon Harper and Rhys were surrounded by piles of flesh and bodies that spoke cryptically. Move! Harper kicked the closest body away but thousands piled up toward them. Shit! Harper cursed as she moved toward Rhys who was unable to even process what was happening. The bodies closed in and began to pile atop each other while closing the two girls inside. Their screams were drowned out by the thousands of voice that became a buzzing sound and they soon disappeared. Get off! Harper was swinging wildly until she opened her eyes and saw they were inside of a city full of shadows. They all faced toward the East without moving, almost as if they were waiting for something. Harper looked at the Red Moon and then to the city before realizing something, We have to go and find Ira! She grabbed Rhys arm and began running with her as fast as she could. Rhys wanted to get answers from her but decided it may not have been the best time. They arrived at the gates and Harper tried to pull them open but they seemed to have been locked in ce. Ah! Harper shouted in frustration as she pulled the gate. Rhys looked toward the stone walls and discovered a tform they could use to climb up. She tapped on Harpers shoulder and pointed. ...Ok, lets go! Harper and Rhys ran before climbing the wooden tform and ascending the city walls. Just as Harper was about to jump down she realized there was nothing below them but a steep cliff and dense fog. Suddenly, two bright yellow eyes appeared in the fog and it began to stir. A huge shadowy figure rushed through the fog and its head dwarfed the city. ...Ira. Harper had to lift her head back just to see the entire face of the ck Wolf in front of her. It seemed to be covered in ayer of ck mist that continually swayed. Rhys looked at the yellow-eyed creature in front of her and finally understood something. Ira was the City-Eater and the one responsible for the deaths of thousands of soldiers. There was a wave of emotion running over her as she tried to understand the motive for his actions, but she couldnt. Just as he couldnt understand everyone else, there would be few who could truly understand. No...This isnt your fault. Rhys thought to herself as she looked at the creature staring down at her. Whatever happened to Ira made him the way he is so wouldnt the me lie with the people who caused it? Rhys fell into a state of denial as her mind gave her different excuses. Maybe I can convince him Rhys told herself inwardly. She thought she could show him that the lives of others werent so insignificant that he should be able to end them without a thought. All the times heughed and smiled even while knowing what he was responsible for and no hint of remorse or regret appeared once and if it did, it was for not protecting Avery enough. So youve figured it out, Rhys? Ira appeared on behind them as he looked at the wolf. Ira, Harper called his name before running to hug him. She began crying as she held onto him and in response, Ira just stroked her head. Rhys turned to face Ira with an expression that showed she was persistent about something. You want me to change? Iraughed before shaking his head, Thats selfish of you, dont you think? Rhys shook her head and reached for her notepad before finding it wasnt there. With a thought from Ira, a new notepad and pencil appeared in front of her. She grabbed it and began writing erratically. [Its not you, Ira. Youve shown me thats not who you are. Those people who hurt you, its their fault. They should be the ones to pay for all of this.] Ira read it and smiled, The ones responsible are dead, Rhys. Everything I do and everything Ive done has been my choice. Ira ced a hand on Harpers head before she looked up at him with a face warped with tears. Ira...That boy was you. Harper sniffled and coughed as her crying grew in intensity. The entire time she was searching for Ira she just wanted tofort him. Thats enough of that, Harper. Ira pinched her cheeks before continuing, Ill speak to Rhys alone ok? Harper wiped her tears while nodding her head. Harpers image slowly began to fade as she left his mind. Ira stood up and turned to face Rhys. Listen, Rhys...If you thought about changing my mind on anything its not going to happen. What they did to me was just a small part of everything. Ive seen wars and battles, people struggling, fighting, and killing each other. Some had reasons and others didnt, but people still died. Can you understand that? Before people even formed morals there were thousands already being killed. Its how this world is so how can anything I do be considered wrong. Ira exined his view on the world in what could only be called a rare urrence. Usually, he would oversimplify it, but he decided to humor Rhys. The Wolf showed him memories of the world after he died and he understood that killing was apart of the natural order. [Does that apply to you or the people you care about? You have to have a stopping point somewhere.] Rhys responded. It doesnt apply to me, Rhys. As long as I have the ability, it will never apply to me and my family. Iras words were arrogant, but he wholeheartedly believed it. And of course, his family consisted of Avery, Raveria, and Harper. Rhys was stuck in her own thoughts, she couldnt pretend she was alright with it, but she felt that there was something pure in Ira even if he didnt acknowledge it. Then there were her own morals, she couldnt abandon something ingrained in her. Then, Rhys had a light-bulb moment. If she couldnt leave behind what was ingrained into her why was she trying to get Ira to? [I was wrong and I may not be able to change your views, but it doesnt matter to me. I can cover the areas I can''t ignore.] Rhys wrote as she looked directly into his eyes. If she saw an innocent person dying and he didn''t help then she would. She decided not to ask anything of him because she didn''t have the right to. The Wolf overlooking the city opened its jaws and the shadows began to get pulled into the darkness behind its teeth. Rhys could hear faint screams of men crying for the Gods, for their families, and for mercy but she still focused on Ira. Ira saw that she wasnt rejecting his way of life and his opinion of her grew but still Rhys, I dont love you...The only reason this happened is due to Averys Mother and Grandmother wanting descendants. No matter what, I will never love you like Avery and she will always mean more to me...They want me to use you. Ira stated as the pull of the Wolf began to tear the foundations of the city. Rhys smiled bitterly as tears formed in her eyes she began writing with trembling hands, [Even still, thats enough for me because no one else will mean as much to me as you do, Ira.] Rhys. Ira showed doubt while hundreds of houses went flying into the jaws of the Wolf. Stone, dirt, wood, it all flew in massive amounts. [I just want you to be happy, Ira, but when I think of being left out of that happiness it hurts me. Thats why, even its just physical and even if you dont love me, I want to be with you.] Rhys tears fell but she maintained her weak smile. It was pitiful for her to be satisfied with such an arrangement and she knew it, but she didnt care because she would ept it. It may have been the years of loneliness that made her desperate but she wanted happiness, even if it was conditional. Ira sighed as he turned to face the Wolf that was steadily approaching the both of them, You should have found someone who could really love you, Rhys. Rhys moved to stand next to him and when he looked at her she shook her head as if to tell him she didn''t need to. I see. Ira turned his view back to the encroaching darkness with augh. In his eyes, she was simr to Harper who would listen to any of Iras directions while neglecting herself. In truth, he was the same so he couldnt tell her not to, after all, the only reason he would think of being with Rhys was for Avery. Rhys looked at the darkness that was a few feet away and smiled. No matter how much hurt and much of a lie it was built on, it still felt real to her. Chapter 118: The Birth Of A Monster Chapter 118: The Birth Of A Monster Avery felt that something was happening to her but wasnt sure exactly what it was. All the nts in the garden had turned to seedling and the grass had shortened to an average length which was obviously Raverias doing. She attempted to establish a mental connection with her daughter but nothing seemed to work and she began to feel a faint sensation of pain. Out of growing worry, she called for the birthpanions who were always close by. Sylvia and two other Dark Elves with three ck circles painted on their heads entered the garden along with Lauren and Casey. How is everything today? Sylvia approached while kneeling next to Avery to evaluate her condition. I cant feel my daughter anymore, Avery stated with clear signs of distress. Theres no need to panic, its likely that Sylvia trailed off as she slightly trembled. Since Lauren and Casey were further back they were unable to see and assumed something was wrong. If there is a problem tell us immediately, Casey said in a cold voice. Shes starting to go throughbor. Sylvia moved to the side and a puddle of fluid could be seen near Avery. Lauren and Casey widened their eyes before everything set in and they began to move. Bring her to the delivery chamber, Casey said as she moved to support Avery. Meanwhile, Lauren began to give orders to the Valkyries, Gather everyone and tell them to be ready for any unexpected situations. I want Averys room guarded and Valkyries patrolling the Hall for any signs of a threat. The Valkyries looked to Avery before saluting and the birthpanions went to ready the materials needed. Most Valkyries were able to suppress pain by sheer willpower so one could imagine them giving a few grunts and being unmoved while giving birth, but Averys would be different. Lauren sighed as that fact appeared in her mind and she looked at Averys shaken expression. Ira will be here, Avery. Until then, just calm yourself. Lauren said as helped ce Avery on the bed. ...Of course, Grandmother. Avery nodded as she maintained her steady breathing. So this is yourst day, Ira? Piers asked while they ate at the dining table. Yeah, my daughter could be born soon so Id like to be near my wife. Ira had finished eating and ced his fourteenth te to the side. Rhys sat to the side while unconsciously tracing over her lightning-shaped scars. Her rtionship with Ira was a bitplicated and she assumed they gained leeway but after they left his memories he hadnt made any moves. She wouldnt know but Ira wasntfortable with making any advances while Avery was pregnant. The thought of sleeping with Rhys hadnt even crossed his mind and so he maintained his usual attitude of nonchnce. Still, Rhys wasnt impatient and was willing to wait however long for him. Ophelia looked at Rhys who would often smile as she looked at Ira, it was a far cry from the longing gaze she used to show. ...Do you have anything to tell us, Rhys? Ophelia asked slyly. Rhys jumped before looking around only to see her Father, Mother, and brother showing interest. She grew flustered and nced at Ira only to see that he was maintaining a rxed expression. You can tell them if you want, Ira said with a shrug. Rhys nodded and grabbed her notepad before taking a few moments to think and writing, [Im not sure how to properly exin it but Im with Ira.] Her family shared collective expressions of shock, but they recovered soon after. Piersughed happily, Ah, congrattions. Im d to hear that, Rhys. Cecelia added. And here I thought that it never wouldve happened, Rhys. Ophelia smiled. Jonah just gave an excitedugh at the prospect of bing closer to Ira, but no one asked for Iras view on it and it was a good thing or else they might have been concerned. After speaking for a few minutes, preparations were made for departure. Piers, Cecelia, Jonah and Ophelia moved to see them off. Rhys finally was able to hug her parents and siblings without fear which was a heartwarming event for them, but Ira suddenly stumbled while clutching his chest. Ira? Harper looked at him with concern. Rhys also broke away from the embrace of her parents to check on Ira who was silent. He felt a signal get sent through his blood as if trying to tell him something. His bloodline resonance activated on its own and he felt a strong connection forming. We have to go, Ira said urgently. Did something happen? Piers asked. Ira didnt even respond as he bent space around Rhys and Harper before teleporting away leaving the entire family dumbstruck. When they next appeared it was at Iras house and he moved away from them before teleporting away without an exnation. Since they were back in the Capital and closer to the Valkyries Hall, Harper could feel something too. It was simr to the feeling of Iras presence but fainter. Without knowing why Harper looked in the direction of the Thynne Manor and even if walls obstructed her view she could still feel something pulling her. Ira reappeared inside of the garden and looked around for Avery only to see Lauren standing at the entrance to her bedroom. Where is she? Ira asked directly. Youre just in time, follow me. Lauren exhaled a sigh of relief before gesturing to Ira. He quickly followed behind her while his eyes moved erratically. Shes going throughbor as we speak. As Lauren finished speaking the mountain rumbled and a pulse erupted from its center. But shes alright? Ira could hear a brief scream that didnt sound like Averys. Yes, but thats more than could be said for the birthpanions. Only Sylvia has managed to withstand the pulses of energy while the other two long since fainted. They eventually arrived in front of a grandiose wooden door surrounded by Valkyries when Lauren spoke, Shes in there. Ira was about to rush in when she raised her hand and stopped him, Your presence may bring some unnecessaryplications. I wont hold you if you wish to go in, but I thought it best to inform you. Ira calmed himself, Can you tell her Im here? He asked in a reluctant manner. Lauren nodded before she entered opened the door and at the same time, another pulse of energy caused the Valkyries to be pushed away. Lauren fought through it and entered and Ira could briefly see a smaller group of Valkyries surrounding the bed while attempting to hold a barrier in ce. He paced back and forth under the rumbling of the mountain but could only think of his daughter. She was on her way into the world and the strange feeling in his chest threatened to burst. Ira waved his hand a pastry appeared before he ate it and produced another. Soon, Ira entered a spiral of nervous eating and ended up consuming over half of the pastries he had stored up. Ah! Avery screamed through gritted teeth which caused Ira to almost rushed in but he managed to restrain himself, though arge portion of his pastries disappeared shortly after. Another burst of energy came and the Valkyries at the door fell to their knees before recovering. Inside the room were muffled shouts of encouragement, reminders to breathe, and of course, instructions to push. Ira listened carefully and could hear Sylvia speaking in a mixture of exhaustion and excitement, I can see her head, keep pushing. Ira felt sweat covering his head and his heartbeat was so loud it would be audible if someone was close enough to listen. Was it fear? Ira couldnt tell what the emotion was but it despite being unsettling it was also pleasant. The wooden door opened and Ira turned to look at it in an instant. Sylvia stepped out and she appeared to have aged by a few years, but since her lifespan was projected to be a few hundred years it was hard to tell for most eyes. KeeperYou can enter now Sylvia struggled to stay standing and the three ck circles she had painted on had long since became smeared. Ira took a deep breath and walked into the room. As he moved forward, the Valkyries began to slowly part until he could them. Averys damp hair clung to her head and she looked a little pale as well as tired, but she held a child wrapped in a bundle of cloth with no signs of her strength wavering. Ira stopped at her side and looked down at the ck-haired infant that stared right at him with a toothless smile. ...Raveria. Ira wanted to hold her, but she looked so fragile. Ira. Avery gave a weary smile but lifted Raveria toward him. I...I dont know what to do Ira voiced his hesitation with a dryugh. Support her head and hold her close, Avery exined. Ira nodded but was panicking as he epted his daughter into his arms. She stared up at him inplete fascination and evenughed once. Raverias eyes were a soft yellow and her hair was as ck as his own. Congrattions. Casey smiled and so did the other Valkyries. Shes beautiful girl, Lauren said as she peeked over at the little girl. As Ira looked at Raveria he felt that seeing her through an illusion was nothingpared to physically holding her. She was small and weighed no more than a few pounds but it felt like he was holding the weight of the world. He and Avery created a life and that fact dawned on him once more. After a few minutes, Ira spoke to Casey and Lauren, Do you want to hold her? Of course. Casey said as she approached and epted Raveria who looked at her curiously and even a little warily. In Raveria''s eyes, she could see some resemnce to her mother in Casey''s face, but it wasn''t enough to make her rx. Then it was Laurens turn to hold Raveria and she received the same gaze except it was steadily worsening. Lauren looked even less like Avery with only a few simrities to be seen. Naturally, the Valkyries couldnt contain their excitement and also tried to Raveria and thats when it happened. The strange faces and the increasing distance from her parents had a negative effect on her. Raverias expression turned into a frown and she began crying, but that wasnt the end of it. Tiny ck crystalline wings that looked to be a few inches wide grew out of her back and grayish particles began to slowly gather around her. Luckily Avery spoke before anything dangerous happened, She''s scared, quickly give her back to Ira. Avery ordered the Valkyrie who was shocked to see Raverias mood change so drastically. Once she arrived back in Iras arms her crying faded and the small crystal wings protruding from her back disappeared. She kept her eyes on Ira once again without paying attention to those surrounding her. ...She can already manifest wings at this age. Casey could barely contain her shock and neither could the other Valkyries who gasped. Lauren sighed before collecting herself and speaking, Lets allow them to rest for today. The Valkyries reluctantly left the room leaving Ira, Avery, and Raveria alone. Ira kicked off his shoes and climbed into the bed before settling next to Avery. Avery gave him a sweet smile, but the dark circles under her eyes showed she was fighting heavy fatigue and even Raveria seemed to be tired. Shes amazing, Avery. Ira gently put Raveria down between them and she switched her gazes between them with a satisfied expression before closing her eyes. I know. Avery was the next to drift to sleep with a faint grin on her face, leaving Ira awake on his own. He kissed Raveria on the head before he also closed his eyes, leaving the sight of all three of them sleeping with warm smiles on their faces. Chapter 119: A Growing Girl Chapter 119: A Growing Girl Two weeks, it had been two weeks since anyone had seen or heard from Ira. In those two weeks, Raveria had defied logic and grown enough to actually walk and speak gibberish. Daauh. A toddler wearing a grey shirt that was too big for her with silky ck hair and yellow eyes steadily walked toward Ira. She almost said it! Iraughed as he picked his daughter up. Bring her over here, its time for her to eat. Avery smiled as she looked at the two. The three of them were outside in the garden which was in full bloom. It appeared that its growth cycle that was affected by Raveria was now permanent. The energy that was constantly sent out from Raveria before she was born had seeped into the environment simr to how the Void rendered a forest permanently uninhabitable. The difference was Raverias ability wasnt as harmful to the environment and instead made a self-contained area of immortal nts. Shes so big, Iramented as he handed Raveria over to Avery. It may be her appetite and her abilities, its hard to say. Avery raised her hand toward Raverias mouth and a small fireball appeared. Raveria opened her mouth at gulped it down before tugging at Averys arm indicating she wanted her more. It was clear that Avery skipped the traditional route of breastfeeding a child and opted for something unique. Since Avery could control her mes she could also alter the temperature and even adjust its properties due to her divinity. So each fireball Raveria ate wasced with a small amount of divine power which provided an incredible amount of nourishment. Still, it wasnt like it would give Raveria divinity of her own but it was tempering her abilities. Ive noticed that shes doing something with time which honestly makes me a little jealous, but you think she can speed up her own growth rate? Ira asked as he watched his daughter greedily gulp down fire from Averys palm. It appears to be so. Avery generously supplied the me and since she was in the sunlight her mana recovered at a rate which was far faster than its consumption. Raveria seemed to have had enough as she pushed Averys hand out of the way and climbed down from herp. Avery smiled and summoned a few small phoenixes that began to fly around Raveria. Ira followed his daughter around as she chased the birds while smiling, Can you say bird, Ria? Borh. Raveria tried to speak but instead produced a barely understandable word and spit. Almost. Ira didnt seem disappointed and cheered her on. After chasing the birds Raveria grew frustrated she couldnt catch them and began to focus. The birds began to fly in reverse to their original position and she snatched one out of the air. Borh! Raveria giggled as she began to chew on the small phoenix with her two bottom teeth. It appeared that using her ability made her peckish as she ate the Phoenixpletely. Ira smiled as he picked her up again and lifted her into the air, I love you, Raveria. Raverias pureughter resounded as she grabbed at Iras face, Daah. Ah, even closer. Iras smile grew as hugged his daughter. Meanwhile, during Iras two-week absence. The interview he did in Rhys hometown had spread all over the country and beyond. There were a few who called Iras words into doubt, but the Mercenaries Union, more specifically his handler Samantha, produced records to confirm his ount. What did it mean? Ira who was already hailed as one of the strongest people on the continent became an unbelievable existence in the eyes of others and his presence was a natural deterrent. The news he was nning to move to the Dark Elf Empire caused dissatisfaction with the Kingdom. Since no one was able to tell Ira to stay, manymoners began to me the Kingdom for failing to treat him properly. Speaking of the Dark Elves, they used Iras interview with Jonah as further evidence of him being a sacred figure. In addition, Charles, the entric alchemist with a penchant for immersing himself into experiments until his health was risk, became an important figure as Sylun poured immense funds into helping him. As for those close to Ira? Harper was a bit grumpy, while Rhys maintained her patience since she assumed Iras daughter was born and didnt want to form any selfish expectations that would drive him away. Amy and Aldis had grown closer, but since he had yet to receive a reply from his mother they hadnt been able to take another step in their rtionship. The four of them bided their time by sparring with Rhys which was a good distraction for her and an even better way to grow ustomed to her enhanced abilities. Just outside the Capital, near the entrance of the Great Forest. Aldis! Amy shouted as she watched lightning emerge from Rhys skin. Aldis nodded and stabbed his sword into the ground and a cone of frost spread out in front of him. Harper had hidden behind an illusion and was waiting for the perfect moment to strike Rhys. Rhys waited for them to finish their preparations before nodding, she raised her foot and took a step before appearing in front of them with the sound of thunder behind her. After Iras ritual, she could use lightning more effectively and her speed was something impossible for normal people to contend with. Aldis had the ability to create a cold environment which slowed Rhys down enough for him to react to. He blocked her first Rapier strike, but twelve more followed in less than five seconds. Although Rhys wasnt aiming to hurt him and was using a practice weapon, it still hurt. Aldis retreated backward with a shout while phantom hands tore through the ground below and tried to grab Rhys. Electricity appeared on her heels as she zig-zagged around the spectral hands and avoided them. Amy wasnt just watching and raised her metal arm before shooting a cloud of demon fire. Rhys crouched before disappearing in a sh of lightning and appearing on a tree branch. She had a new method of travel and that was through infusing lightning into her limbs. As soon as shended, Harper appeared above her and swung her staff only to hit the branch. Since Harper had her own speed rted ability which was her phase shift, used it to its fullest though it was no match for Rhys. The two exchanged quick strikes, but speed wasnt Harpers strong suit. With one hand, Rhys redirected the staff and the other she struck Harper in the abdomen repeatedly. Harper grit her teeth and controlled her bone scythe with her spectral energy while moving it toward Rhys. Rhys punched Harper again but infused electricity into it causing her to be stunned, but Aldis quickly helped. Rhys felt her surroundings going cold but Harper was unaffected due to her innate cold resistance. The scythe wrapped around Rhys legs and her Phantom crawled out of the branch and wrapped its arms around Rhys. Seeing that she was constrained, Amy sent several bolts of demon me toward her but lightning surrounded Rhys and protected her. The demons mes were destroyed and Harpers phantom even faded away while the spectral energy inside the bone scythe was disrupted, causing it to loosen. Rhys covered herself with lightning and made a move to finish the fight. She ced two palms on Harper and sent a burst of non-lethal electricity through her before jumping from the tree and running to Aldis and Amy and doing the same before they could react. With the three subdued Rhys released a breath while looking at her condition. The hardest part of high-speed travel was the air resistance. Unlike the Valkyries who had magic or Ira who could ovee it with his physique and more recently, his spatial maniption, Rhys had the body of a human with above average strength. It was iparable to the former and thetter. In fact, even Harper was technically physically stronger than Rhys due to lycanthropic properties. Underneath the heat-resistant leather armor she purchased, her skin was full of bruises that had urred from traveling at speeds she wasnt used to just yet. Rhys grabbed the canteen from her hip and pulled off her mask before pouring it over her face and putting the mask back on. Her scars didnt bother her anymore, but the mask helped protect her face from damage so she still used it. Harper groaned as she dropped from the tree, Youre not fast enough to beat Ira. Harper was right, with Iras control over space, he could easily slow Rhys down. He probably wouldnt even need to do that as he could just increase gravity in a radius around him which would stop her. Rhys didnt deny it and nodded in agreement, but inwardly she was eager to fight with him. Youre too fast, Amy sighed, just as she thought she could spar with someone who wasnt as monstrous as Ira, Rhys proved her wrong. Still, she literally was able to practice with two of the strongest people in the Kingdom, though Ira was now way too far ahead for her to evennd a hit on. Rhys grabbed her notepad and began writing very quickly, [You all have a goodbination of abilities when used together. Once Aldis frost ability develops you should be able to hold someone like me at bay.] But you were still holding back werent you? Aldis asked as he rubbed his sore spots. Rhys nodded to confirm his guess, but he didnt seem distraught. Ira encouraged them toe at him with the intent to kill because he never even thought they could threaten him. ...Youve said that you intend to be with Ira, correct? Aldis stood up as the air around him literally grew colder. Rhys silently nodded as she watched his eyes sh with determination. Then you should know the ones who decide how things go are the Valkyries. Theyll want to test you like I have to be tested in order to marry Amy. If I cant hold my ground against you then I cant even think about winning against my cousins. So can you do me a favor ande at me like youre trying to kill me for once? A thinyer of frost gathered over Aldis swords and skin. Within ten feet of him, the temperature reached a point where standing in it for a few moments would lead to frostbite for a normal person. Rhys picked up her notepad and began writing, [I cant be sure I wont injure you.] Its fine...This power Ira gave to me is extremely good for defense, I just need to draw more out. Aldis reassured her and the air grew even colder and the grass under him frozepletely to where it would shatter if even the slightest weight was put upon it. Harper and Amy had long since stepped away to watch from the side and see if they could gain a better understanding of themselves. Though Amy was noticeably more touched and concerned for Aldis than Harper was. [Ill take distance and then youll have ten seconds before I attack.] Rhys wrote onest message before she ran in the opposite direction. She appeared a few hundred feet away and made a motion which signified she was drawing her rapier. Sparks of electricity silently gathered around gathered around her and the air began to vibrate. Even from far away, Aldis hair stood up on end. He adjusted the area of frost around him and instead of overreaching, he shortened it. From seven feet away it was cold. From five feet away it was the frost felt as if it could seep into bones and freeze blood. From three feet even the oxygen in the air began to slow. Aldis reached his limit but pushed himself even harder attempting to draw out more. Theyer of Ice on his skin looked glossy as it reflected light, but he didnt appear to be cold. Rhys raised her foot incredibly slowly while the lightning around her crackled loudly. She suddenly mmed her foot down and closed the distance almost instantaneously, once she was within the radius of Aldis frost circle she slowed but not enough to affect the oue. She reached five feet within and the thrust of her rapier slowed even more. After three feet a loud screeching could be heard as the rapier struggled to pierce through the cold air. It looked as if it would hit Aldis but stopped half-inch away as he overdrew his power and created a thinyer of absolute zero. Rhys weapon could go no further and thus the attack was sessfully blocked. Rhys pulled back the Rapier, but the tip of the de had broken off and was suspended mid-air due to the fact that even the air was frozen. Aldis smiled before his power ended and he copsed onto the ground while the temperature returned to normal. Aldis! Amy rushed up to support him while he was on the ground but all signs of consciousness had left. Rhys nodded approvingly as she sheathed the broken rapier while Harper was attempting to digest everything and think of how she wouldve defended against the strike. Each one of them gained someprehension and insight into their own abilities and showed that their two weeks spent werent for naught. Back in the Immortal Garden, Ira had brought trees. As for how? Well, it was said people can improve their skills through sudden enlightenment, but what Ira had wasnt that. On a whim, he wanted to bring trees to his daughter so instead of physically pulling out a tree and bringing it, he swapped two different areas by manipting space. It was reality bending, to say the least, and it defied all known logic, but it was apart of his ability. Raveria was amazed to see his ability more than she was to see a tree, but he took it a step further. Since he could make semi-permanent alterations to space, he did so. Thews of gravity no longer applied and the two were floating through the air like they were in orbit much like they did when they connected with Raveria before she was born. Avery took this opportunity to train since she hadnt been able while pregnant. Ira created a section where gravity was incredibly heavy and Avery was floating while two ming wings were burning behind her like a stream. Her me wings worked differently than the previous ones as they could create propulsion without any movement. So it quite literally looked as if she was floating in ce when in reality she was fighting a massive force attempting to push her down. Ira and Raveria were orbiting around without any movement since the contained space was under Iras to control. So this is how it feels to fly. Ira hummed as he moved his body around. It was only possible inside the area he sectioned off since it would take immense control to create a domain that allowed him as far as he wanted vertically. Fry. Raveria pped her hands as sheughed. Close enough. Ira looked as if he wasying on the air before he rolled over and reached for Raveria. Aah! Raveria cried out joyfully as she tried to escape. Im going to get you, Ria. Ira slowly drifted toward which increased her excitement. Just as Ira was about to grab her, Raveria elerated leaving behind grey particle trails that faded behind her. Waaah! Raveria gasped in awe of herself and began to zip around so fast Ira needed to pay close attention to keep track of her. Careful, Raveria. Ira called out. Avery was in an immersed state so she didnt really notice, with her eyes closed and beads of sweat emerging from her forehead before being pressed against her skin. Ira made a troubled expression as his daughter continued to increase her speed. He could forcefully stop her without energy since the space was his own design, but she was having fun and there was no real danger or so he thought. Ah! Raveria scraped the bark of the tree while flying by it and a small scratch emerged on her soft skin. Raveria. Ira appeared next to her before watching as she became teary-eyed. She was taking big breaths while trying not to cry as bloodline memories of Ira being injured without reacting appeared in her head. She sniffled as the wound began to reverse itself as if stepping back in time. Raveria was still pouting since the sensation of pain was still fresh in her mind, but she didnt cry at all. Ira hugged her closely while speaking softly, Youre a brave girl. Braahve. Raveria chirped while nodding. With her lesson learned, Raveria stayed close to Ira as they yed but it eventually came to an end as he reached his limit of control and exhaustion creeped up on him. Avery came to as she felt the gravity lessening and retracted her fiery wings. Ira picked up a towel that was ced onto the back of a chair and tossed it up before it vanished and reappeared above Avery. She caught it wordlessly and wiped the sweat from her head while going to pick up Raveria. Did she hurt herself? Although Averys focus was on her training as soon as she heard Raverias exmation of surprise and pain she diverted half of her awareness to it. A little bit, but she undid it. Ira kissed Raveria on the forehead as she blinked tiredly. Shes also fast. Really fast. He added. Its a wonderful ability. Avery kissed Raverias cheek while stroking her soft ck hair, Are you hungry Raveria? Raveria shook her head and rested on Averys chest while ignoring the sweat. Ira sniffed the air and realized something, it may have been because of the Divine Power inside of her, but Avery smelled incredibly good. Since it''s time for her to have a nap, why dont we put her to bed and try for a second child. Ira smiled. Averyughed before kissing him and shaking her head, Its still too early for a second child, but lets wait until tonight. I have to speak to my mother and grandmother about a few things. She handed Raveria over to Ira before moving to leave. Ira grinned and cradled his sleeping daughter before sitting down under the single tree in the garden and resting with her. Chapter 120: For Every Moment Of Peace... Chapter 120: For Every Moment Of Peace... Randolph was in a line that seemed to stretch for an eternity, but luckily he stood closer to the front of it. Men of all ages were waiting but didnt seem impatient of put off by the endless line. The reason? King Windsor had called for all men, whether they had the talent or not, to take a simple test and if they passed, they would be rewarded immensely. Money, a noble title, a powerful weapon, and even an apprenticeship under Cyprian Aurell, a man who was renown for his sword skills. rk never even thought about going so Randolph was on his own and fell into a daydream. He wanted to surpass Ira, that was his goal ever since he was beaten by him. Next! A guard shouted as he looked at Randolph who had be immersed in his own thoughts. Ah, yes! Randolph stepped into the room and saw officials and priests lined up each side. A young man with bronze skin and dark hair dressed in white robes stood at the forefront. It was obvious by the sword on his hip and the well-disciplined look about him that it was Cyprian Aurell. Randolph couldnt help but topare him to Ira and found that Ira was more rxed while Cyprian seemed to be constantly on guard though it may have been because he was in a foreign country. In recent days, it would be hard to see Ira actually on guard since the people who could currently challenge him were literally less than the number of fingers he had on both of his hands. Then Randolph shook as he spotted someone familiar, it was Juliana, the girl he and rk had stumbled upon one day. Next to her was her brother, Roy Fairfax, who was a pdin from the temple. Standing at Roys side was the old Grand Priest who went by the name of Karson. Since Randolph didnt know herplete background he was unaware of the family she hailed from. That was until he saw her next to Roy, a pdin who had some weight to his name, but with Ira around, all the leading figures in the Kingdom were basically children ying pretend whenpared. Juliana jumped as she met Randolphs surprised gaze which drew the notice of Grand Priest Karson. Is something wrong Lady Fairfax? Karson asked as he eyed Randolph. He was one of the few who knew about Julianas abilities so he assumed she mustve had a vision of him. N-No. Juliana shook her head with a wry smile. Is this really necessary? Why not pick someone who already has talent and let me train them? I dont mean to be impatient but the present state of my country is quite worrying. Cyprian spoke tiredly. Ah, yes, Lord Cyprian. If no one is chosen well settle it with some sort of contest. A representative of the King spoke before signaling for Randolph to approach. All you need to do is ce your hand on the metal. A Knight approached with a box in hand and opened it to expose a small rock. ...Just touch it? Randolph asked. Correct. The Knight answered. Randolph felt a heavy energy being emitted from the metal but managed to keep himself calm. He ced his hand on the stone and the Grand Priest leaned closer to search for the faintest change. After a few minutes of silence, nothing happened and a collective sigh echoed from all of those present. It looks like he wasnt able to Just as the Grand Priest began to speak the piece of God Steel began to glow with a golden light that gave everyone the urge to kneel on the spot. After a few seconds, the golden light dimmed and silence pervaded the room. Julianas eyes rolled back and her body twitched before she raised her arm and pointed toward Randolph. Her movements seemed almost puppet-like but no one seemed to think so. ...A young man chosen by the Gods. The Grand Priest politely bowed toward Randolph who gazing at Juliana with a concerned look. Amotion filled the room as the selection process was immediately ended and the crowd lined up was made to disperse. Ill be training you from now on, Cyprian said indifferently. He was skeptical as to whether or not the process wasnt staged, but it didnt matter to him as he wanted to return home as soon as possible. T-Thank you, Randolph spoke nervously as he began to sweat. It was strange for him considering he continued to cross paths with people that were far stronger than him. Ira held Raveria close to him as he stood in the undying garden and watched as Avery swung the burning red sword. You want to take her with you? Avery asked. Not just her, you too. Ira answered. ...If its what you want then Ill go. Avery nodded and sheathed her sword. The three of them were set to go to Iras house so that the others could see Raveria, but thats as far as Ira would go with her. He found it best to keep her close to the Valkyries to ensure she was protected. Itll only take a second. Ira smiled at Raveria which caused her respond with a dimpled smile of her own. Avery moved closer to them before Ira brought them away from the Valkyries Hall and to his house in the Capital. Samantha was sitting at a table at Iras house with several folders for Harper, Aldis, and Amy. She would bring them jobs at Iras request so it was no surprise to see her appear from time to time. Rhys was the only odd one out since she operated without a handler and was too strong for most of the task the other three would undertake. While they were in the middle of their discussions, two people suddenly appeared out of thin air which caused Harper to jump out of her seat. Ira! Harper ran toward him but immediately stopped after seeing what was in his arms. Woah! Harpers eyes widened as she saw the child. This is Raveria, Harper, Ira said as he set his daughter down. To Harpers surprise, and everyone else in the room, Raveria was already able to walk steadily. She looks just like you, Ira, Amy said as she rushed over to observe the toddler. Even Aldis had his expression soften as he watched the little girl walk around with curious eyes. Congrattions, Samantha said as they crowded around the girl and in response she moved back to Iras side and hid behind his leg. Rhys approached with a smile even if Avery briefly cast an emotionless gaze toward her. Ira, on the other hand, greeted Rhys with a nod. Behind him, Raverias poked her head out to take a quick peek before she hid again to the disappointment of everyone else. It couldnt be helped since Raverias instincts told her to stay close to her parents even if she was curious. Has our mother said anything abouting down, Avery. I left several requests at the Manor, but so far they havent been answered. Aldis said. Arge amount of attention needs to be given toward Raveria for her own safety. Her abilities are...dangerous to some extent. The thought of Raveria reversing the construction of the Mountain was the worst possible oue for the Valkyries seeing as they all would be crushed. Luckily, it seemed that Raveria knew not to do it or her abilities were at that level yet. I see Aldis looked slightly disappointed. If its a small matter I can handle it myself, Avery stated. I want to prove to our mother and grandmother that Im capable of making my own decisions. In order to do that, theyll likely ce me against a Valkyrie to see how strong I am. Id actually prefer if it wasnt you. Aldis said as he evaluated Avery. It seemed like terrifying power filled her every movement and he couldnt even think of going up against her. Wait Aldis looked at Averys waist and saw a longsword with a wolfs head as the pommel and a phoenix spreading its wings as the crossguard, Youre not using a saber any more? No, this is something Aunt Judith made. Avery was still unsure why the saber she originally wanted came out as a sword and shield and Judith still had yet to exin. Alright, enough about that. Samantha the next job I take will be myst, so be sure to arrange everything for me. Ira said as he picked Raveria up again. Theres no problem its just...You have over a dozen invitations to multiple social gatherings and dinners. Reject all of them. All of them? Samantha repeated in disbelief. Several of the people who invited him were way above her in status so she couldnt fathom denying their requests. Yeah, all of them. You should be focused on moving to the Dark Elf Empire anyway, Ill tell Sylun to give you an administrative position. Sylun as in Sylun Meldara? Youre going to t-tell the Queen? Samantha was taken off guard by Iras rtionship with the Dark Elves. She assumed they treasured him given his status, but she never thought that the Queen herself would listen to him. Is something wrong with you today? I say one thing and you repeat it and to be frank, its a little weird, Samantha. Ira pulled Raveria closer as if he was worried about Samanthas behavior spreading. Home. Raveria tugged on Iras shirt. Ah! Iras eyes widened in shock as Raveria finished speaking. It was due to the fact that he could actually understand her and it wasnt the usual incoherent speech she was used to. You want to go home? Ira said with an expectant look. Home, Raveria said with a giggle before continuing, Home, home, home. Ira looked as if he was going to burst as he restrained himself from shouting at the top of his lungs. Avery also had a smile on her face as she listened to her daughter speak. Well, I gotta go, Ira said as he prepared to depart but he suddenly stopped. If Casperes by tell him to report to any one of you. Also, tell him I said that after all this time away he better have something good. Ira smiled and didnt wait for a response before disappearing. Instead of pouting as usual, Harper smiled while thinking of Raveria. She had only seen her once and already wanted to meet her again. She was so cute. Amy grinned as she looked at Harper who nodded in agreement. The group eventually went back to their discussions on what job to take next or if they even should after Ira clearly showed that he was nning on moving to the Dark Elf Empire. Elsewhere, Casper was full of anxiousness as the days went by. He had learned absolutely nothing after Prince Hayden was confined to his room. No one spoke of that day and the Prince himself seemed to be in a state of devastation as his brothers slowly ate up his faction. After signing a soul contract, Casper needed to find some important information as soon as possible or the next time he met with Ira could be hisst moments alive. Casper told himself he needed patience, but unfortunately he was all out of it. He even thought of threatening the Princes life or finding a way to ckmail him, thats how desperate he was. Suddenly, a pale and in-looking maid approached the room carrying a tter and knocked on the door, Your Highness, Ive brought the fruit youve requested. Casper narrowed his eyes suspiciously from within the shadows. He had been outside of the Princes room everyday since he was confined and he had never seen Hayden ask for fruit. The door creaked opened and the maid entered along with a her shadow that seemed just a bit toorge to be her own. The inside of Haydens room was dark and messy due tock of care toward anything. As Hayden sat down in the chair he began to speak, I took a huge risk reaching out to you so if they dont agree to my terms then you should leave now. Your Highness. The maid bowed as she opened the tter and revealed various fruits. She grabbed the least appetizing fruit and pulled out a strip of paper which she handed over to Hayden. For the first time since he was confined, Hayden smiled, in fact, he started cackling like a madman. Perfect! Hayden looked refreshed as he stood up, If Im to be King then Ill need to count on their support. Dont worry, Your Highness. The High Chancellor gave his word that youll be allowed to keep autonomy since your offer was too good to ignore. As long as you look kindly at us when dividing the resources there is no reason we cant help you secure the throne. We can even offer you much more than that. The maid whispered with a sly look. Does that include you? Hayden groped the maid who showed no signs of rejection. If thats what his Highness wants. She used a cloth to wipe her face and it became clear her in looks were a disguise as an attractive woman was revealed. Casper didnt stay to spectate the conclusion and was already out of the room by the time she finished speaking. He finally gained arge piece of information for Ira so the threat of death lessened. Chapter 121: ...There Is A Moment Of Conflict Chapter 121: ...There Is A Moment Of Conflict The desert shook violently, but that wasnt exactly a new urrence. A team tasked with surveying the area for any signs of the City-Eater didnt even seem affected by the earthquakes. This is a fruitless effort. A Parvian man said as he looked at the endless desert. He tied his horse down to a temporary post and approached an old man. That doesnt matter, its a task we were told to carry out and we shall do so. An older man with grey hair responded. Experience showed through the deep wrinkles on his face and he didnt seem to be bothered by the nature of the task. Various teams were scattered in the desert and the past week of searching gave them nothing. Hey, whats that, Old man? The younger of the two pointed at a greyish spike protruding from the ground. Rock? Wait The Old man approached and touched the spike that didnt have the texture of any stone he knew of. This almost seems like a horn or a bone. The Old man squinted at the shale-colored protrusion that was stood at three times the height of a normal person. The ground shook again and after stumbling the man looked up to see that the sands were shifting again. Another spike began to slowly emerge from the sand and shortly after another. A loud rumbling apanied it and soon the sands began to rise. Move! The Old man began running back to the post to retrieve the horses. The younger man was a bit slower and had onlye to his senses when dozens of spikes were protruding from the ground. Shit, wait for me! He yelled. The old man untied his horse and led it toward him while trying to keep himself calm, Damn it,e on! The younger man climbed onto his horse and urged it to run which it was more than happy to do. Sinkholes and cracks appeared in the ground as it overturned causing the two men to panic even more. As they looked to the side they could see a different team further away being swallowed into the ground without a chance to scream. Run, boy! If you value your life youll run! The old man yelled to his horse which was already running far past what its heart could endure. The earth below them continued to break and shatter threatening to engulf the two. They ran for minutes before the shaking subsided and they were finally clear, but they continued on after that. They were still a day away from the outpost which was set up a half a day away from where they currently were. A giant cloud of sand obscured their vision from where the source of the quake started. Easy, easy, calm down! The old man attempted to calm his horse, but it was a miracle that it was still standing. The younger man fared no better as his horse was already on the ground, foaming at the mouth. Eventually, the remaining horse also fell to the ground and died soon after from overexertion. The younger man sighed as he turned around to look at the plume of sand that began to settle. It looks like a mountain The man blocked the sun from view and squinted his eyes before he felt his whole body go numb. Old...man He called out weakly. What is it? The old man finished saying a prayer for the horse that saved him and turned around to nearly have a heart attack. Massive. That was the only word to describe the creature whose head was sticking out of the sand. It had one horn that pointed into the air, while its four red eyes looked on. The ck x-shaped pupils could even be seen from far away. Two tusks emerged from either side of its face and its hundreds of teeth could be seen as it opened his mouth and began inhaling. Meanwhile one of its arms which were longer than the metal airships created by the Telvians began to slowly rise into the air. At the end of its arm, that was covered in pieces of armor like segments and spikes, were five gigantic fingers. The full scale of the creature was four miles high which made most mountains look like small hills, but thankfully its entire size couldnt be seen. The Behemoth mmed its fingers into the ground and began attempting to pull itself out while filling its lungs with fresh air. Once they reached capacity, it unleashed a heavy roar that shook the skies and gave a sound to the rage that had built up since it had awoken. Birds flying near its immediate vicinity had died on the spot and fallen into the sand below. Aaaah! The old man covered his ears and huddled down before it finally subsided. The Behemoth began wing into the ground and causing huge amounts of sand to fly, but it wouldnt be satisfied until it was free. Gicae opened his eyes with clear shock and even fear as he saw a vision of what happened. Its real He whispered to himself. The Behemoth was one of three Primeval Beasts that were said to have been born after the First-me. It was said that each of the Beasts held dominion over a certain part of the and defeating one would cause its conqueror to ascend. In this case, Kara was the best form of proof, but fighting the Behemoth allowed her to breakthrough with her swordsmanship which led her to ascend. Still, the keyword was "defeat", they were said to be born from the Divine Realm to serve as a trial for powerful figures they would be effectively immortal. He shook his head as he realized that only those who lived before the Copse would know of such information. All the races on the continent would be caught unaware and try to subjugate such a threatening beast, but it would be fruitless. Gicae understood what that the massive battle in the East would be better titled a massacre. He stood up and went to go inform the others in order to prepare. He was certain that Ira would be there and it would be best to prepare an ambush even if he didnt defeat the Behemoth. It took a single day for the news to flip the continent on its head. The City-Eater emerged in the empty desert sitting near the Parvian-Grenitian Border. A call was put out for all Mercenaries and that included Ira, but he was nowhere to be found. During the crisis spreading throughout the world, where was he? Ira wasying on a bed with Raveria resting her head on his chest in afortable sleep. In order to amodate her, Ira slowed his heart beat so it wouldnt be too loud and even softened his ribcage with his self-adaptation. It was amazing how far he was willing to go in order to serve as a pillow for his daughter who was in the process of soaking his shirt in drool. At the foot of the bed, Avery was inspecting her sword even though it was God Steel and couldnt be broken by anything except for something at a greater level which couldnt be found in the Mortal Realm. There was a knock at the door and Casey soon entered before quietly closing it behind her. Theyve found the so-called City-Eater. Casey smiled as she looked at Ira, the real City-Eater, showing no concern. Is that so? Was it perhaps a dragon? Avery asked. No, It was said to be the bigger than a mountain. The King even sent someone to request our help. Whats happening now? Ira asked softly as his interest spiked. When he recalled seeing the Wolf before he entered the Void, its form was around 1000 feet tall. Hearing that there was a beast taller than that didnt really surprise him. He was aware the Wolf could choose its size because he did the same to actually eat the entire city. Though doing it caused him quite a lot of bacsh and he wouldnt do it again until thest sigil was fully removed. It was said to still be contained within the ground but no one is wasting any time. They practically begged if we, more specifically you, coulde to assist them. My mother and I will go along with a few of my sisters and nieces. Casey said. Ill go then...but after Raveria wakes up. Ira smiled as he looked at the small girl resting on him. Iming with you, Avery interjected. Whos going to watch Raveria? Ira asked seriously. Why not bring her with us? Casey suggested much to the clear rejection of Iras eyes. Not to the actual battle. We can set Valkyries at a safe distance and create defensive arrays just in case. Its better than leaving the inexperienced Valkyries to watch over her while both of you are gone. Casey exined as she watched the building aggression in Iras eyes disappear as he began to consider it. Nothing can happen to her while the Sun is up, Ira. Avery stated confidently. I dont think its a good idea. Ira wanted to refuse, but if both he and Avery left Raveria would be distraught which had the potential for major consequences. Well, we still have time to decide. If youe with something better in the meantime Ill agree to it, but the creature in the Desert poses a threat to all of us so we have to get rid of it. Casey spoke with a clear seriousness. As she left, Ira realized it would be dangerous to Raveria if it turned out the monster was hard to kill. Both he and Avery needed to be there to increase the chances of winning against it. Then there was the fact he could consume its blood and grow stronger. Ira slowly sat up and ced Raveria on the bed which caused her to open her eyes to look at him. Daa. Raveria gave a tired smile before falling to sleep again. Ira smoothed out her lengthy ck hair and kissed her on the cheek while thinking of a goodpromise where his daughter''s safety was assured. As of that moment, bringing her near the site of the battle was the worst possible decision. Chapter 122: A Battle Plan Chapter 122: A Battle n Youre taking us back the Underground City, Keeper? Sylvia asked. She had stayed within the Valkyries Hall and woulde by from time to time to impart knowledge of childcare to Avery, but Raveria was out of the ordinary especially seeing that she ate fire. Theyve found the City-Eater so your mother probably wants to know that youre safe. Ira nodded as he looked at the other two birthpanions who avoided his gaze with a clear sense of shame. They provided no real assistance for Avery when she gave birth because they couldnt withstand the energy being emitted from Raveria. Sylvia managed to stay conscious and even filled in for the other two while doing so. She knew that if she were to fail that Iras opinion of the Dark Elves could fall. You may want to close your eyes, Ira said before they vanished without a sound. When they reappeared it was in the middle of a busy throne room and no matter what they were doing, everyone immediately bowed upon seeing Ira. Keeper. Sylun raised her head and greeted Ira. Three ck circles were present on her forehead, but they seemed to be permanent whereas everyone else used ink that could be washed. Youre getting ready to go? Ira asked as he looked around the room. ck became quite amon color and even Sylun was wearing ck robes. Ive chosen to personally lead the mages. Sylvia will manage everything in my stead since shell be inheriting the Empire in a hundred years or so. Although the rulers of each country were sure to be in attendance, there were none who would personally stand on the battlefield. With a monster known as the City-Eater present, there werent many who would willingly want to approach it. The majority of the attack was focused on long-range bombardment and restraint chains attached to harpoons. I wont disappoint, Mother. Sylvia nodded. ...Keeper, if you dont mind me asking...Has the child been born? Sylun asked with clear anticipation. Ah, yeah, I forgot to tell you about it. Ill bring Raveria around here soon, so youll get to see her. Iraughed with clear joy. It would be my honor, Keeper. Sylun was aware of the feeling of having children so she could understand Iras mood. Ira seemed to have remembered that there was an ongoing emergency and spoke again, I have to go, but Ill see you on the battlefield since youll be needing the power from the Red Moon. Fortune be with you, Keeper. Sylun bowed again, followed by everyone else in the room. Ira smiled before disappearing once again. Avery equipped the formless armor which turned into a sleek ck set of defensive wear shortly after. She then tied her hair before equipping the Godsteel sword and the shield shortly after. Mum! Mum! Raveria ran over to Avery and looked up at her. Yes? Avery answered with a faint smile as she fixed the scabbard to her waist. Daa, where? Raveria inquired with a hint of curiosity and anxiety. She was smart enough to know that Ira left and would be back, but she wanted to know exactly when. Hell be back soon but in the meantime are you hungry? Avery knelt down to look Raveria in her eyes. Yes. Raveria answered with a slight pout. Avery raised her palm and produced a ball of me which Raveria grabbed and ate without much of a reaction. She stroked Raverias ck hair and continued to feed her mes until the little girl became full. Enough. Raveria shook her head. Neither I or your father will be able to stay around for long, Raveria. Avery said as she stood up and continued to prepare her equipment. Leaving? Raveria questioned with a look of devastation. Just for a few hours and well be close by the entire time, but until then my cousins will be watching over you. Avery exined. No! Dont leave! Raverias lip trembled as her eyes became teary. Its wont be so bad, Ria. Iras voice resounded causing the toddler to jump up and run over to him. Up. Raveria raised her arms and Ira adhered to her wishes and lifted her into the air. Have you figured out a solution? Avery asked. Yup, Ill just temporarily connect the two spaces, Ira spoke casually but all the mages on the continent would surely have heart attacks upon realizing what it meant. Iras intentions were to alter space semi-permanently and then revert it back when he was done. He would make so that Averys bedroom connected to a space near the conflict zone so he could easily check on Raveria. In order to have a simple assurance of Raverias safety Ira disregarded reality and made his own solution. ...Will that really work? Avery seemed to be slightly surprised as she had never heard of something other than instant teleportation. Theres no reason it shouldnt, I just have to go there first. Ira shrugged. In his mind, he was already thinking of making the doorway to his house lead to the Great Forest as a joke but had quickly disregarded the idea. Then you should go to the Free City while well wait for you to open the doorway. Ill inform my Mother and Grandmother of what you n to do. Avery responded. I just got here and you want me to leave already? Ira kissed his daughters cheek eliciting a beautiful smile from her before he put her down. The faster we finish this, the longer you can stay. Avery shook her head. Ira sighed as he looked at his daughter before preparing to leave again. Go? Raveria asked with disappointment. Sadly, yes. Im a bit busy, Ria. Ira gave her onest hug which she reciprocated. Come back! Raveria stood on her tiptoes to kiss Ira on the forehead. Of course. Ira smiled brightly before he took a step back and disappeared. Each power was gathered at the Free City, but the biggest surprise was the small group of Airships floating outside of its boundaries. There was one smaller model that was built for sending messages, but fiverger ships were floating above it. Inside the city, thousands of soldiers were being directed toward a certain building that housed the teleportation array to Parv. Meanwhile, the leaders were speaking inside of a smaller version of the meeting hall used for the Summit. Oswald, the representative that reced Lowell after his mistakes signaled for the talks to begin and the first one to speak was the Old man who led the House Of Swords. The City-Eater is only a few hours away from the teleportation array so there should be no problems. High Chancellor Victor Orlov was the next to speak up, As of right now its still contained, correct? Yes. The Old man answered. Then shouldnt we make use of this chance to study it? Chancellor Orlov suggested. Are you mad? Although it still isnt free Ive heard that its attempting to free itself while rampaging. Anyone who gets close to it will be ripped apart. King Windsor instantly rejected the idea. Yes, thats why we will fly out of its range and see if our Mana Cannons are effective. Orlov smiled. Humans. The n Leader of the Elves said with distaste before continuing, Since we have created the restraint chains with the help of the Dwarves, now would be the best time to use them. The Dwarven n leader nodded his head in agreement as he stroked his long beard. Whatever the case may be, we must take this threat seriously. If the City-Eater frees itself then we will all suffer the consequences. A member of the Diavol council spoke. Are we to follow the original n? If thats the case the restrictive-based projectiles are to be fired first and then we attack with long-range, high-powered, magic. Then we fire all other artillery equipment at it until the mages regain their mana before repeating the attack again. Sylun spoke with a slightly tired expression since she had the most experience out of everyone in the room. Youll be going too? King Windsor noticed she was wearing ck mage robes. Ill be leading the bombardment, Sylun answered. The room broke into a brief discussion after seeing that Sylun was willing to put herself in danger. Suddenly, one of her advisors approached her side and whispered something before her eyes curved in delight. The Keeper has arrived and has the support of the Valkyries, Sylun said. If thats so, I see no reason not to bring him into the discussion since King Windsor was unable to make contact with them. Chancellor Orlov jabbed. Oswald gestured to a guard who left the room and came back with Ira a few momentster. Keeper. Sylun and those affiliated with the Dark Elf Empire bowed. Theres really no need to do that everytime, Ira sighed in defeat. It was clear how much pull he had over the Dark Elves after seeing his entrance, but everyone decided to focus on the matter at hand. Sir Ira, weve been told that the Valkyries are willing to participate in the attack and with that being so, we would like to ask for more details in order to adjust our ns to amodate their support, Oswald spoke gracefully. Hmmm Ira thought for a few seconds before answering, I thought the n was to restrain it and attack with magic, right? Sylun nodded indicating he was correct which made himugh. Then nothing should change. After the first attack, the Valkyries will probably follow-up and then Ill drop in and attack at some point. Ira smiled as he simplified a battle that would decide the fates of millions or even billions of people. J-Just you? The n Leader of the Elves asked with disbelief. Why not? Ira shrugged. It was known to almost everyone in the room that Ira was ranked SS except for the Elves who stayed out of the loop for most things. The Keeper is likely the strongest person on the continent so he has the highest possibility of killing the City-Eater. Sylun clearly was unable to tolerate the skepticism. King Windsors expression darkened as he realized that she was right and Ira was probably going to immigrate to her country after he killed the monster. Chancellor Orlov was quite pleased with Iras rtionship with the Dark Elves since it meant he wouldnt be in the way of the attacked n on the Grentian Kingdom, but he didnt let it show, Then it seems like the majority of this operation rests on your shoulders...but if I may ask, how long will it take the respected Valkyries to arrive. As soon as I get there theyll arrive. Ira gave a non-specific answer while fighting off his building disinterest. Then should we guide you to the teleportation array as soon as possible? Oswald asked. Nope, I can get there myself, Ira answered. Would it not be faster to use the array or perhaps the airship? Oswald showed strong insistence, but Ira just slightly narrowed his eyes in annoyance in response. The Keeper is capable of instantaneous long-distance teleportation, Sylun spoke up after noticing Iras growing displeasure. Each time she was given the chance to brag about Iras abilities she felt proud. Of course, further, reveal of Iras abilities drew further discussion as everyone agreed that he was an incredible danger to their own countries. One could imagine how much of a problem a being with immense strength and the ability to teleport anywhere would be. Ira was literally the perfect deterrent for war since there werent any who could match him. Right, so if thats all then Ill go set up. Ira stepped away and vanished from sight leaving a bewildered room. No gestures or verbal incantation?! The Elven n leader was even more shocked. He had known of Iras short-range teleportation, but long-range was a different field altogether and would require an immense amount of energy. What is he A man from the Diavol council couldnt help but ask aloud. Ive been suspecting it, but is he of a higher race? King Windsor asked Sylun who kept a look of devoutness on her face. That would be information Im not willing to pass on. Sylun herself was unsure of what Ira was but he showed his Wolf Form so she assumed he was some sort of spirit-like existence that was able to take human form, even if he denied it. Ehem...If thats all, we should make our way to themand post in Parv so we can monitor the situation. Oswald called for the end of the meeting and brought the leaders back to their senses. Chapter 123: Calm Before The Storm Chapter 123: Calm Before The Storm In a blistering desert, there were hundreds of tents set up for the soldiers who were expecting a long battle. Further away, the Dark Elves set up their own tents and the most magnificent one was a huge tent surrounded by colors of red and ck. The tent itself stood alone with soldiers of the Dark Elf Empire keeping a respectful yet cautious distance from it. Inside the tent was nothing but a wooden door centered in the middle. Suddenly, the door opened revealing a stone hallway and a group of Valkyries who began to exit. There are no words to describe how impressive this is, Lauren said as she stepped out. It was unknown where Ira found a door, but he had done exactly as he said and linked two different spaces. Of course, there were concerns about security so several Valkyries were left guarding either side of the doorway in order to make sure no one would intrude. I agree, Casey said as removed her helmet and held it close to her. Speaking of, where is that husband of yours, Avery? Judith asked while letting a two-handed maul rest on her shoulder. Since forging the weapons for Avery, she still had yet to produce a reason as to why she changed them. She could barely remember the process of their creation and could only recall the overwhelming urge to create a sword and shield instead. God Steel was always a mysterious metal and once it was affected by Averys divinity its shape was already predetermined. The influence of divine power wasnt something the Valkyries could ovee even with their resistance to mental debilitations. There are certain things I told him to deal with before he came back, Avery replied as she looked around the camp. Far off in the distance, a blur of a giant creature could be seen, but there was no real sense of panic since the Behemoth had been trapped for the past few days. A few dozen feet away from themand tent, Ira was helping Harper, Rhys, Amy, and Aldis get settled. With the exception of Rhys, the others wouldnt normally be allowed to participate in the battle. Amy was the most hopeful seeing as her demon mes would grow from burning away corpses of powerful enemies. Although it was unknown as to whether or not her mes were even strong enough to burn its thick hide. You all wont have much to do except watch everyone else fight. If you want, you can fire some catapults or something but you three shouldnt get too close. Ira pointed to Aldis, Amy, and Harper. Wheres Raveria? Harper asked impatiently. Go to the central tent if you want to see her and if the Valkyries try to stop you tell them I said it''s ok. Ill stop by there before the fight starts anyway. Ira tapped Harper on the shoulder before watching her run away with excitement. I wonder if it would be a bad time to spar with one of my cousins. Aldis contemted. We still have some time until it starts so you should. Ira shrugged. You think thats really a good idea? Amy asked. Better now than never, but just let me know what happens next, Im going to Rhys tent. Ira waved while leaving behind a dumbfounded Rhys. Rhys blinked a few times before following behind him while Amy and Aldis seemed a little flustered at the implications behind the statement. Rhys caught up to Ira who didnt seem to be lying about his destination. He followed her scent so there was no need for directions. She held a questioning look on her face, but Ira justughed. You know why were going there. Ira said as they continued their trek through the sand and past Dark Elf Empire soldiers who constantly bowed while whispering Praise the Keeper. Rhysplexion went flush as her heartbeat increased, it was clear she was nervous and even a little excited but a question went through her mind which caused her thoughts to beplicated. I can guess what youre thinking when you furrow your brows like that... Ira shook his head before continuing, ... and you dont want to hear the answer. Rhys slowly nodded with a slightly bitter smile. The question she wanted to ask was whether or not Avery told him to go and the answer was yes. In Averys eyes, things should progress quickly. She wanted Ira to sleep with Rhys once and then they would wait for any sign of pregnancy meaning anywhere from days to weeks. If Rhys became pregnant then she would be watched over until she gave birth, simr to Avery. If not, the process would be repeated once again. Since humans were a lower race, they had quicker conceptions with those of a higher race, though it didnt matter much with Iras increased vitality. The entire situation was simr to how the Valkyries treated their husbands, the ones who had yet to be murdered in cold blood anyway. Once Ira and Rhys arrived at her tent, he opened it and walked right in before she took a breath and followed behind him. Ira looked around and saw a inly decorated tent, a chest, and a wooden cot with nkets stacked atop it. At night, the desert would be unbelievably cold so it made sense as to why one would keep nkets on hand. Disregarding the importance of that, Ira sat down and sighed while thinking. Rhys, without knowing what to do, sat next to him and yed with her thumbs nervously. Until recently she feared personal contact with other people since they could be hurt or even die. This is sort of new to me, Rhys, Ira said as he reclined further onto the cot and closed his eyes as if he was about to sleep. Rhys looked lost as to what he meant so he spoke again, Not what were about to do, I meant the part thates before that. Avery was direct and wasted no time in getting straight to the act and Ira had no problem with that. In fact, before Avery was pregnant she was the one taking the lead most of the time. Rhys would obviously be different since it wasnt something she was familiar with. Then there was the fact that Ira didnt feel any love for her but he didnt hate or dislike her so that had to count for something. There was another thing that bothered Ira and that was the fact that Rhys was human, meaning she was frailpared to Valkyries who were not only strong but could enhance that strength with mana. Rhys didnt think of the potential dangers that Ira brought and instead focused in his words that served as confirmation as for what was going to happen. The atmosphere between the two was silent but it didnt seem ufortable for Ira. He was wondering if it was better to think of Avery, but he quickly erased the thought as she would find it insulting if anything. He sat up and moved closer to Rhys before taking her mask off and ced it on top of the wooden chest and looked at her. Rhys avoided his gaze as her heart began pounding even harder, but her actions didnt stop Ira as he guided her down onto the nkets and climbed over her. He quickly removed her leather armor and tossed it away before doing the same for their clothes. There was an anxiousness in Rhys chest as she looked up at the head full of ck hair that was currently acting as a curtain to obscure Iras face. She parted it with trembling hands and looked at him. ...So your scars cover your whole body. Ira had a very faint look of surprise as he looked at the lighting-shaped scars that trailed down her chest, arms, and legs. Without wasting any more time, Ira kissed her, but there was a clearck of passion in it. Rhys didnt notice maybe because she wasnt familiar or maybe because she chose to ignore it, but they continued on. Until she made a mute gasp indicating she was in pain to which Ira took pause and kissed her again while waiting for her to adjust. After a few moments, she parted from his lips and nodded before he resumed. Around an hour or soter, Ira could be seen walking through the Dark Elf Camp that was busy preparing to attack. As expected, with Rhys he had to be incredibly careful not to get absorbed into it or else he would have broken her bones. There was also the fact that Rhys didnt have the endurance of a Valkyrie and an hour was a bit too much for her first time. On his wedding night with Avery, Ira couldnt remember just how long they stayed together. Ira eventually made it back to the central tent and after seeing that Avery wasnt present, he made his way to the spatial door. The Valkyries greeted him and moved to the side allowing him to enter the door. Ira found himself in of Averys chambers and heard voicesing from the garden, but he decided to go to the bath first. Suddenly, Raveria ran through the ck curtains and arrived in front of him. Daah. Raveria giggled happily. Wait, Raveria. Harper chased after the little girl only to see Ira. Harpuh. Raveira pointed to Harper and then looked at Ira. Yeah, thats aunt Harper. Ira smiled brightly. Each and every word of Raverias might as well have been gold to him since he nearly burst in excitement each time she spoke. It was important to remember that she was barely two months old and was already on the level of a kid at least three years older than her. Avery stepped out of the garden with set of grey robes on, but that was just her formless armor in a different state. Im going to take a bath, Raveria. Ira smiled as he hugged her before moving away. Baff, Raveria repeated. "Raveria and I wille with you, Ill help you wash off, Avery said as picked up the ck-haired toddler. You go back, Harper, but Ill let you watch Raveria when the fighting starts. Ira ruffled her hair. Harper looked at Raveria with clear unwillingness but still left without a fuss. Averys room had a set of wooden double doors and one led to the desert due to Ira connecting the two spaces, while the other led to the hallway outside of her room. It was clear as to which one they used after they traveled through a hallway before arriving at a bath. Raveria yed in a tub filled with bubbles and floating toys, while Ira sat in arger porcin tub and Avery rolled her sleeves up and wiped his body with a damp cloth. Its done? Avery inquired. Yeah, Ira answered without any enthusiasm. Although his mood seemed lukewarm, Ira wouldnt treat Rhys any different. Well, there would be an increased protectiveness over the potential mother of his child, but that was a given. Avery wiped his shoulders and nted a kiss on his neck before continuing to wipe him. After all of this is done I want another child, Avery whispered into his ear which caused Ira tough. If Raveria can alter time then I wonder what our next kid could do. Ira smiled. Once Avery reached a certain point in the growth of her divinity, she would be able to bestow parts of it into her children which would further increase their strength. WaitIll need to make a sigil for you. Ira said as his eyes widened in realization before continuing, If your divinity grows too much youll ascend. Avery raised his hand and examined the sigil of a ck wolf chasing its tail on the back of it, After you kill that monster in the desert and use your gic mutation theres a chance youll ascend if you dont rece thest sigil? Yeah, but even if I do Ille back immediately, Ira said without any worry. After he gained more control over the Void he would be quite a problem, but it meant he could prevent his own ascension and stay with his family longer. It was an incredible luxury for one to decide the time they would enter the Divine Realm and it was also a huge taboo. Unknown to Ira, he had already broken a number of rules that were actively contributing to some sort of Divine Intervention. Luckily, he still had many to go before anything happened so he was safe to enjoy time with his family for the time being. Chapter 124: From The Inside Out Chapter 124: From The Inside Out Thousands of mages dressed in different colored robes stood in organized formations as they faced the colossal threat in front of them. Prepare tounch your spells! Sylun shouted as she directed the entire group of mages. Their target was the Behemoth of indescribable proportions, it was the height of a mountain and carried a god-like depth to its being that caused many to be intimidated. The ck x-shaped pupils caused terror to anyone who couldnt bear the ferocity lying within them. Keeper if you would, Sylun spoke in a humble voice to Ira who stood at her side. Got it. Ira channeled the influence of the Red Moon and the Dark Elves felt their mana increasing. Their target was the gigantic creature that was sitting in the middle of a seemingly endless desert so it would be hard for anyone to miss. What was strange was the fact that the Behemoth stopped moving and only surveyed its surroundings. Sylun began chanting and those around her did the same and after a few moments she raised a short staff and fired off a ten-foot ball of fire. Rhys who wasn''t a mage, but was able to control lightning contributed to the attack as much as she could by firing off lightning. Spells of all types went soaring through the air as they rained down on the stationary target. There was a loud rumbling as the discharge of energy caused a crazy reaction and sand began to rise, but no one stopped. Overhead, the Telvian airships fired the mana cannons andrge blue projectiles were released in rapid session. After the attack stopped, a dozen winged silhouettes flew above the cloud of sand and released magic of their own but the most outstanding was the three massive me arrows that were the size of houses. The heat in the desert increased as the magic attack settled down and everyone watched with anticipation. A low growl was what the Behemoth gave in response as its figure was slowly revealed. Pieces of the hardened bone-like segments on its skin fell to the ground. The Behemoths eyes burned with fury but other than the low growl, it remained silent. The Behemoth was angered by the attack and mmed its fist into the ground causing a tremor to disrupt everyones bnce. Launch the restraint chains! A dwarf shouted and hundreds of thin chains inteced with vines sailed through the air before covering the Behemoth. Some chains locked on while others slipped off and fell back to the ground. Once an adequate amount of chains weretched on to the Behemoth, they were activated and began to glow. The Behemoth felt it and its rage continued to grow, but the chains worked as nned as sapped its strength or at least thats how it appeared. This is what they call the City-Eater? A cocky magician spoke up and in response, the ground shook once again but with far more power. The earth raised around the Behemoths body and slowly, a second arm could be seen emerging from the ground. The cause of the Behemoths stillness was due to its attempt to free its second arm and once it did its legs would appear next. Again! Sylun ordered while a sense of danger ran through her body. Not only her but all those watching could feel an impending doom with each limb being freed. The magic went flying and crashed into the Behemoth with far more ferocity, but then it continued its slow movements. The metallic airships continuously fired and the Valkyries flew over tounch attack repeatedly, but the Behemoths arms moved toward the ground as it clenched the sand. The sand vibrated as the mountain-like body began to climb out of the sand. Again! Sylun shouted as loudly as she could to speak over the sound of the quake. Ira squinted his eyes and small trails of blood could be seen on the Behemoths skin so it appeared it was being hurt, but there were no fatal wounds to be found. A three-toed leg was freed from the sand and a dreadful feeling caused many to have the urge to flee. Again! Sylun yelled, but a human mage approached her and spoke in a panicked voice. Your excellence, weve expended all of our mana. Only you and your people still have mana left. Damn it, Sylun remembered that the high powered volley was supposed to be brief but it was clearly ineffective and the mages would need at least an hour to perform another one. The Valkyries, led by Lauren,nded near Sylun while turning to evaluate the scene. From above we saw very little damage, Lauren said to Sylun as she removed her helmet. Thats problematic, especially seeing as the other mages cant continue the attack until after theyve rested, Sylun responded with a concerned look. Avery approached Ira and the ck helmet covering her melted away thanks to the features of the Formless Armor. You didnt use your weapons yet? Ira asked while rotating his arms. Not yet, Avery replied as she rested her hand on the pommel of the Godsteel sword. It was right at that moment the Behemoth finally freed itself. The entirety of its monstrous body could be seen. Its upper body was simr to an ape with longer arms. Its legs looked simr to the hind legs of a horse and it was clear the Behemoth wasn''t bipedal, instead relying on its hands and legs to move. Its sunken and skeletal face was decorated with two sharp tusks and one horn on its head curled upward. Its dark greyish leathery skin was littered with dark spikes that served as a natural defense. After absorbing the feeling of being free, its four eyes scanned the battlefield with a clear purpose. A thick aggression radiated from its gaze as it looked at the Valkyries and memories of its battles with Kara came to the surface. It slowly opened its mouth and then a terrifying and earth-shattering roar shook the air causing Ira to ce his hands over his ears. Fuck thats loud! Ira cursed while nearly all of the lycanthropes further away were stunned by the sound. The Behemoth raised its fists that carried a deadly weight and dug them into the ground before it tore into the earth below it and threw enormous fragments of dirt and rock toward the crowd in the distance. Boulders the size of trees looked as if they would wipe everyone out, but neither Ira nor the Valkyries moved. Run! Human, Elven, and Diavol mages started to flee in droves while the Dark Elves, as nervous as they were, stood by Ira. A few dozen rocks arrived in front of Ira but stopped mid-air while the rest hammered down on the fleeing mages and crushed them into pulp eliciting screams of terror. The reason for Iras safety was obviously his control and maniption of the space in around him. The rocks fell to the ground in an anticlimactic manner while Ira justughed a few times. Sylun you should get everyone else out of here. Ira didnt expect thebined efforts of the countries to be so weak, but then again, the Behemoth was a relic of an ancient past that was the boundary between ascension and death. As you wish, Keeper. Sylun bowed while sharing a brief nce with Lauren before signaling for the Dark Elf mages to retreat. Rhys looked reluctant but didn''t say anything as she moved with the Dark Elves. You have a n Ira? Lauren asked as she put her helmet back on. Well...I guess you can call it that...All of you can harass it with magic while Ill hit it and we can see what happens from there. Ira removed his shirt and shoes before storing them away. He started walking but his pace was slowly increasing until he was sprinting, the Valkyries followed his lead and took to the air. Avery! Ira shouted as his speed increased. He raised one hand into the air but didnt stop his momentum. Avery flew down and grasped his hand before lifting him into the air. As high as you can, Ira said as her fiery wings carried them up. They continued to climb higher and higher until the air became thin and the gargantuan creature below them became smaller. This should be good enough. Ira looked at the border of the blue sky and the darkness of space that met. Remember, Raveria is waiting for you, Avery whispered as she fought the lightheadednessing from the scarce oxygen. Ira nodded and then Avery let him go his fall was slow at first but as soon as he increased his gravity he fell even quicker. Feeling the temperature rising due to friction Ira bent space into an arrow-shaped barrier to protect himself while also bing more aerodynamic. It was only when he finally used space to push the limits of his eleration that he resembled something like a meteor plummeting toward the ground. Ira crossed his arms over his chest and made no unnecessary movements to prevent himself from interrupting the momentum. Down below, a mid-air battle was taking ce as the Valkyries continued to harass the Behemoth. Move! Lauren shouted as she flew away. A massive grey hand covered in dermal armor that looked like shale swung through the air and swatted the Valkyries away like flies disrupting their flight paths. Ah! Casey was clipped by the massive arm and fell to the ground, smashing into the sand. She coughed as she struggled to her feet while blood poured from her mouth. She used her mana to heal herself while examining her condition. Casey!? Lauren hovered over her. A broken wing. Casey answered before continuing, Im fine. Valkyries wings were made out of condensed spirit energy which made them incredibly durable and hard to break, but at the same time fractures would take far longer to recover from, unlike normal wounds. Lauren nodded before resuming the attack on the mountainous-sized foe. Casey retracted her wings and began moving away from the battle when the Behemoth spotted her. Its red eyes locked on her as it raised its arms again with the intention of killing her. The Valkyries noticed that they werent the targets and turned to look at Casey before understanding what was happening. They flew toward her with the intention of saving her but it was toote for anyone to get there in time. Casey looked up at the giant hand that seemed to bring her death with it but then her vision switched to a burning meteor falling toward the ground, more specifically, the Behemoths back. Once the object struck the Behemoth, a shockwave was sent across the desert and carried a sheet of sand with it. The monster which seemed so imposing before, staggered and missed its attack on Casey as its head smashed into the sand and silence fell. Ira opened his eyes while feeling for his limbs only to notice his legs were no longer there. The barrier he made had shattered on impact and took his legs along with it, shattering some of his bones. Ira quickly healed and climbed to his feet only to realize he was standing in a crater-like wound that formed on the Behemoths back. It pierced through at least twenty or thirty feet of flesh while the force was sent throughout its body. Woo! Ira jumped happily. He was less focused on the damage to the Behemoth and more about finally getting Avery to drop him from the sky. He crouched down and was about to take some of the Behemoths flesh when a thought urred to him and he berated himself for not thinking of it earlier. Ira leaped into the air and left the enticing wound alone since he nned on consuming much more than what it could offer. Avery! Hit it with everything! Ira shouted at her as she finally made it back down. She listened to him without question and took some distance before raising her God Steel sword and shield. Inside of arge Airship, the leaders of each country and the people under them watched the battle from a safe distance. Nothings working. Cyprian Aurell was visibly shaken as he watched the Behemoth climb to its feet. As his temporary apprentice, Randolph was able to witness the battle and was also speechless. It was way beyond anything he could have imagined and after seeing thebined attack that was enough to reduce a city to ash he naively assumed that would be the end of it. How are the mana cannons? Chancellor Orlov asked someone at his side who whispered to him. Really?! The High Chancellor learned that several airships sent the signal that they were overheated due to the continuous fire and could no longer attack. The important part was that they withstood multiple uses and after some adjustments were made they could be deadlier. Is now really the time to show such joy? A Diavol woman asked with clear mncholy as she looked at Victors grinning face. Now, now, theres no need Chancellor Orlov nearly bit his tongue as he saw something happening outside. Though it was far off and hard to see, there was a fiery woman wearing ck armor preparing to attack the Behemoth. Averys body turned into a fire that could barely be contained by the ck armor. Her eyes and hair were a darker red me while her body was a brighter orange like the sun. The energy of the Sr Force had gathered into her de while the shield orbited around her as if checking for threats. The molten-colored de began to radiate a strong feeling that pulled at the hearts of those watching. The Valkyries began to retreat from the area after retrieving Casey and the Behemoth felt an instinctive threat, the first one it felt since its fight with Kara. Its anger caused its muscles to swell and increased its strength to the point where the restraint chains broke apart. It raised its arms and moved to stand upright before swinging them downward in order to kill Avery before she could unleash her attack. Suddenly, the Godsteel shield moved in front of Avery and arge sphere of me appeared behind it and covered herpletely. The Behemoths fist crashed into the sphere and bounced off causing another shockwave to spread out through the air. The me sphere burst apart and gave Avery enough time to finish preparing. The downward swing looked leisurely and unhurried, in fact, the Godsteel sword advanced at a snail''s pace. Then, the image of a sword made of me appeared above Avery and moved in tandem with her de. As the image became more lifelike so did the speed of the attack increase until cut through the air without anyone being able to track it. There was a bright light that threatened to blind those who would look too long. The heat came after the light, the sand within one hundred feet of the Behemoth was hardened into a ss-like state. After a few seconds, the light faded and everyones vision was returned. The Behemoth had a long vertical wound going from its giant shoulder to its hip. It was charred and the inside of the wound was filled with a me that showed no sign of dimming. It was due to Averys blessing called The Evesting me which meant if she didnt stop it herself, some of her mes could perpetually burn. Though, that was only if the being she used them on was close to or above her level of power and could forcefully disperse them. That was exactly what the Behemoth sought to do as it opened its mouth and began sucking in air. The force of its roar could push away the Airships if they moved to close so there was no reason they shouldnt put out the mes. Avery fought off the massive wave of exhaustion overtaking her and fell to the ground but Ira appeared and caught her before slowing himself and gentlynding on the ground. Youve done enough. Ira smiled as he teleported her to her chamber in the Valkyrie hall and ced her on the bed before disappearing again. Daa! Raveria chased after him, but he was already gone so she climbed onto the bed to see Avery who was on the verge of passing out. Mum. Raveria crawled over to Avery and kissed her on the cheek before rubbing her head. Avery grinned warmly as she stroked Raverias soft hair and closed her eyes. All of a sudden, the exhaustion she felt began to undo itself as if the clock was turned back and she opened her eyes widely. Raveria giggled while looking at Averys surprised expression and kissed her on the cheek again beforeying down right next to Avery. Avery had used arge amount of power and to undo the fatigue that urred from it caused Raveria to bepletely spent. Ira reappeared above the Behemoth while it was still sucking in air and flew toward its mouth. After getting close the Behemoth did the rest of the work and inhaled Ira into its throat. Once inside, it became incredibly dark and stuffy. The internal temperature of the massive beast was incredibly high, but it didnt bother Ira too much. His hands turned into two ck ws that began tearing into the Behemoths body and then he entered a vein and was sucked into the current of hot blood. If Iras face could be seen it would be a huge smile as he fought the urge to drink the blood right then and there. He stuck his ws into the veins as he was dragged away and did as much damage as he could, but that was only a small part of what he nned to do. He could hear a loud and powerful heartbeat that sounded like thousands of drums being beaten at once. After a few moments, he arrived at the powerful organ that kept the Behemoth alive for countless years. It was apparent what Ira was going to do and the few people who had faced the Behemoth before would call him a cheater. It was far easier to kill it from the inside than the out, but there was no one who could survive inside of its body long enough to navigate their way to its heart. Ira shifted into his wolf form and bit down on the heart and ripped chunks out before swallowing it down and continuing. On the outside, the Behemoth wailed painfully as it clutched its chest at the pain it had never felt before. It was worse than Karas sword which was still inside of its body and if the cries of agony were anything to go by it was far more excruciating. It beat and wed at its chest trying to tear out the invader but it did nothing to stop Ira from finally gorging on its heart. Ira could feel the Behemoths blood seeping into him but he didnt halt even as his Wolf form grew. In fact, as Ira finished eating around a quarter of the heart, he used his spatial abilities to pull all of the blood into his mouth and it was also consumed. The Behemoths struggle baffled everyone as it attacked itself for thirty or so minutes before falling to the ground and causing a tremor. As a beast who relied on its heart to survive, once it was gone it was as good as dead. Still, an ominous air hung over its warm corpse as blood poured out of its mouth like a river. Further away from where the battle took ce. Gicae''s eyes shed with fear as he spoke, ...Ira went inside the body of the creature and now its dead. So when do we attack? Myr asked impatiently. She knew better than to let an enemy grow stronger while the opportunity to strike them down was present. Given that there was no sign of ascension it means hes either still alive or died inside of it, either way, we should wait for any signs...Avery Thynne has exceeded expectations and seems to be far stronger than she previously was, we have to distract Ira and focus most of our effort on getting her. Gicae spoke while the feeling that he was missing something important came over him. Although he had been told by Ira himself via his mind, he didnt really understand the scope of Iras ability to devour and consume other living things. Though the real danger was the sigil on Iras hand that would soon be removed. Chapter 125: To Break The Cycle Pt.1 Chapter 125: To Break The Cycle Pt.1 Always a pleasure to see you, Ira. The familiar voice of a young boy resounded as Ira opened his eyes. Yeah? Youre starting to grow on me. Ira said as he evaluated his surroundings. Hundreds of tables were stacked atop each other in what seemed to be an empty tavern. Thats unfortunate since this is thest time well be speaking. The boy leaned forward and gazed at Ira. Is it because of thest seal? Ira looked at his hand and saw the sigil fading in and out. Its something like a tether for me but thats not important. I think its time for me to exin some things to you about what you are and what I am. The boys eyes danced between a bright red and a bright yellow as his gaze hardened. Im all ears but try remember I have someone waiting on me, Ira said as he thought of Raveria. Dont worry, time is different in here than it is out there. Your daughter wont be without you for too long...Well, I should start by telling you my name. My parents named me Indras... The boy smiled as the surroundings darkened. It happened ages ago, before the Mortal Realm was even popted with living beings and Gods were scarce entities. The Divine Realm still hosted a predatory divine species known as the Avarus Lupum. The shape-shifting wolves driven by a greedy and voracious nature but not to the point of self-destruction, that was themon evaluation of the race but the truth was far different. They werent just predators but inadvertently helped to maintain a special bnce in the realm. If a creature or species grew too powerful the Avarus would be attracted to it because of their nature and consume it, setting the bnce straight. Of course, thousands of years passed and their role became obscured in a way. Gods, born from the Origin-Realm and its natural power, grew and so did their domains. Since they werepeting with other Gods, it was clear they would want to be more powerful which meant the Avarus would be attracted. The Avarus became less and less needed and were seen as a problem. Their high numbers and ability to evade attackers made it hard to kill them so the Gods came together and devised a n. A moon was altered to target creatures not affected by Divine Power and it worked to pit the Avarus against each other due to their increased aggression. Time passed and the close knit society of the Avarus dwindled while their rabid nature increased. Until something close to a miracle urred, a child was born to arge pack. One with a special ability, allowing it to consume knowledge of those it ate and increase its power. After some time it learned of the Red Moon and chose to destroy it but before he could he tried to unite the Avarus. At the top of a mountain filled with stone monuments, a few dozen people engaged in conversation. They were dressed in simple leather breasttes and cloth pants which made them seem ordinary. You say the Gods created the Blood Moon to pit us against each other? A middle-aged man with a sharp set of canines and wolfish features spoke with skepticism. His dark grey hair wasnt due to old age but rather an inherited trait that showed which pack he was from. Thats right. A young man with ck hair and yellow eyes responded. Bullshit! You''re telling lies in order to mislead us, we all know how vicious a Darkw can be. A woman with reddish hair and green eyes spat angrily. I also find it hard to believe, A man with dark blonde hair and hazel eyes added. Other voices of disagreement poured in among the spectators who held lesser importance. The problem with the Avarus could be seen at a nce, those who werent rted to them were predisposed to aggression. Indras words are true even if hes a Darkw. An older man with ck hair spoke while a woman with white hair and blue eyes standing beside him nodded. Barah-Darkw I respect you as a worthy adversary and when my brother fell to you, you gave him an honorable death and forewent your right to consumption. You returned his body to us and because his children were able to consume him they survived thest two Blood Moons. Even if the rest of your n are the known for their bloodthirsty nature your actions distinguish you from them. I trust you, but even if what he says is true, how are we to stop it? The grey-haired man spoke to the older man who appeared to be the father of Indras-Darkw. Ill eat it, Indras answered with a confident smirk. Amari, you were said to hail from the wisest pack and yet, your son seems awfully dull. The red-haired woman spoke to the white-haired woman known as Amari. Be serious, Indras. Amari berated her son. I am serious. You all have heard of me and you know that the strength of our pack has grown considerably. When I consume my prey I gain nearly all of their knowledge. Plus, my control over space is probably the most powerful among my entire pack and maybe even the entire species. Indras said. Arrogant. The red-haired woman spat. Would you like to test it? If I win youll be my mate, Oreyna. None of the Red-fangs could protest either. Indras teased. A childish mutt like you could never beat me...I ept. Oreyna growled. Lets make this quick. Do you want to stay in these small bodies or should we use our real forms? Indras asked curiously. Barah held his head as if it was troublesome but he knew his son to be childish at most times and serious when he needed to be. To avoid destroying this ce, please settle this in your current bodies. Amari smiled wryly. Indras nodded before gesturing toward Amari and moving into an emptier area that couldnt be seen by the others. The two took some distance away from each other before Indras spoke. Ill take it easy since I dont want to hurt my future mate. He smiled mischievously. Thatll be your mistake, Oreyna retorted before teleporting in front of him and throwing a punch. Indras easily dodge it and she responded with a wild flurry of punches that flew with the intent to kill. He tilted his head to the side and it looked as if she just barely missed his cheek, but as she continued attacking it became clear he was purposefully making it appear as if she was close to hitting him. The two teleported all over the area, but Indras continued his evasion. Oreyna punched toward his chest and it fell short after he retreated a half step. Stop running and fight me! Oreyna barked frustratedly. She had a chip on her shoulder since she was often disregarded and had to fight tooth and nail to be the leader of the pack. Even then, the members of the pack expected her to take on a mate at some point and relinquish her position. Ok, Indras answered simply as he began to counter. She threw a sloppy punch filled with anger and he ducked before raising his body and poking her forehead. His actions caused her to stop with clear confusion on her face. Indras saw it and smiled before speaking, I cant hurt my mate, youll be the mother of my pups after all. Oreyna began trembling with anger as she looked at him, Do you wish to humiliate me?! Indras looked surprised at her somewhat emotional outburst and took a step back, I was serious though. Then show it! Dont treat me like a child, Im the leader of my pack! Oreyna yelled. Indras smile faded and his expression became more resolute, I understand. Oreyna felt the atmosphere shift around them and tried to teleport but found that she could move no farther than an arm''s length. Loose sediment and rocks began floating as Indras veins emerged on his skin and his gaze sharpened. His body remained stationary while everything moved toward him in a distorted manner and then he threw a simple punch. Oreyna felt it next to her, a massive explosion of space that created a huge crater and a deafening shock. If she was caught in it she knew she wouldve died instantly, her instincts told her that much. Oreyna let loose a sigh as she fell, even though she wasnt hit by the strike she felt as if her soul left her body. You win, ckw. The Redfang keep their word and if you wish for me to be yours then thats my fate. Oreyna spoke in a distant tone. Indras knelt down and pressed his forehead against hers beforeughing, Why are you upset? Youre strong female with lots of ferocity, I dont want you to lose that. Oreyna pushed him away and showed her previous anger, Dont think that means Ivepletely given up, ckw. I''ll beat you one day. Then her expression settled as she looked at him, ...If you wish to unite all of us then Ill follow along as apanion and your mate. Then weve reached an understanding. Indras nodded. The two returned back to the pack leaders that had gathered and after much discussion, a n was created. They would bide their time while building their strength in order to stand against the Gods and remove the Red Moon that caused them to fight against each other. Of course, things never progressed as expected. There were intermission periods between the Red Moon and during those periods the nning was held by the n leaders. It became apparent that sacrifice was needed to prevent the Gods from bing suspicious. While they distanced themselves during the Red Moon, their n mates ruthlessly fought and killed each other. It caused a bitter feeling to fill their chest, knowing that the fighting was for nothing, but they continued to persist. A few short but agonizing years passed until the day finally arrived and the Red Moon would be removed from the starry sky of the Divine Realm. Indras. Oreyna appeared in a cave with five adolescent children, on the cusp of their teenage years, following behind her. Three boys and two girls with varying hair colors of red or ck with eye colors of either yellow or green. The Avarus Lupum grew at an astonishing rate which contributed to them being seen as a threat. Papa. The children jumped onto Indras who gathered them up in his arms. Ah, ferocious little beasts. Indrasughed. It''s nearly time the n leaders are waiting for you, Oreyna said with a concerned look on her face. Indras put his children down before showing a look of determination, Im prepared even if it means dying, I just want to know my kids can grow without being forced to fight. Suppressing the urge to kill during the Red Moon was incredibly hard and could force weak minded individuals to insanity. So it was an achievement in and of itself that the n leaders controlled themselves for so long. Promise me you wont die, Oreyna whispered silently. The kids sensed the atmosphere and showed worried and fearful expressions which tugged at Indras heart. I wont die, I promise, Indras said as he hugged Oreyna tightly. She inhaled deeply and swallowed the selfish desire of wanting him to stay as to not burden him. The survival of the entire species hung on Indras shoulders and no matter how much he brushed it off on the surface, it was clear it was a heavy weight to bear. Then go, Indrasbut make sure youe back. Oreyna sent him off without tears. Well have to celebrate when I return. Indras winked meaningfully to Oreyna who let out a dryugh. His children watched as he turned toward them with a carefree smile, but as soon as one began to cry, it triggered a chain reaction. Dont go, Papa. A girl with ck hair and green eyes was the first to run into Indras arms and then the rest followed. Oreyna sighed and began pulling them off before taking a strict tone, Your father is doing what he has to for your own well-being, dont make it harder for him. Ill reallye back otherwise your mother may eat all of you, Indras joked. He made on final goodbye and stepped out of the cave to see a gathering of every pack that filled the entire wooded area. As he walked by, the Avarus silently parted with an unrestrained respect present in their eyes. By now the truth had been spread and the n Leaders convinced those under them to trust Indras. Even if they couldnt believe what they heard, there wasnt anyone who would look forward to bloodshed especially since everyone had lost someone close at one point. This will be thest time the Blood Moon controls us, Indras spoke loudly as he looked to the sky that hosted a mixture of colors and stars. Be well, son. Barah and the rest of the ckws voiced their hopes while Amari hugged her son. When I return well all celebrate so wait for me, Indras said. They nodded but couldnt help to think of the worse oues. If it didnt work and Indras died it would be an unmistakable tragedy, but they didnt voice those thoughts. Indras gave onest look to the crowd of thousands before vanishing. The entire race gambled on him and he didnt n on disappointing them. Chapter 126: To Break The Cycle Pt.2 Chapter 126: To Break The Cycle Pt.2 Indras was floating in the upper levels of the Divine Realm and could see the Red Moon clearly. Distance in the Divine Realm wasnt the same as it was in the Mortal Realm and what shouldve been thousands of miles away could be traveled to in a short amount of time for those who had the power or ability. That was a part of the mystery of the Divine Realm, it defied allmon sense. The Red Moon, also known as the Blood Moon to the Avarus, had a constant glow to it. Even if there was no sunlight present it would continue to glow. It was said that the Gods created it together but they technically altered a moon that already existed but that was neither here nor there. Indras was isting the space around the moon in order to have full control over it. From there he wanted to create a separate space inside of himself to contain the moon. The slightest mistake would lead to his death and the bloodshed between the Avarus would continue. Indras exhaled while ripples began to appear around the entirety of the huge moon. The Gods would never have guessed that the Avarus could easily traverse the different areas of the Divine Realm let alone steal the moon, so there were no defenses in ce. Indras grit his teeth while stretching his arms out and slowly bringing them together. Beads of blood began to emerge under the strain but he silently endured while focusing on the Moon. His parents, his mate, his children, his pack, the entire species, he reminded himself of them to forget the pain. He sucked in a breath and moved his hands once more, in response the space around the moon began topress and it was slowly fading from sight. The next part was to imnt the space into himself. Like Gods created their own domains and self-contained dimensions, Indras would do something simr. There were many things about the process that were groundbreaking, but the most important was the sheer pain that ripped through Indras core. Aaaaaaah! Indras screamed and his smaller form almost came undone. He suppressed the urge to transform because the smaller form allowed for more precise control. Blood filled his throat and spilled out of his eyes while his body contorted strangely. There was a certain threshold where it became impossible to think and the body acted on instinct. Maybe someone elses first instinct wouldve been to flee or to give up in order to alleviate the pain, after all, it was more than any being could bear alone. All Indras felt was the urge to protect, maybe it was due to him being the most powerful of the entire species or maybe it was his family. It didnt matter because whatever it was helped him hold on under the extreme stress. What happened next was simple to describe. There was a loud pop and then a huge ripple was sent across the Divine Realm where the air contorted in a wave-like manner. Indras smiled weakly as he began to fall toward the ground. He could feel the Red Moon, holding a dimension inside of him felt as if something was constantly about to burst. He closed his eyes as he fell toward some uncertain fate. There was no way he could lift a finger let alone teleport away so he epted it. He fell through the upper levels and came close to hitting the ground. Oreyna Indras whispered as if feeling his impending death and closed his eyes. Indras! A voice dripping with anger, joy, and sadness filled his ears. Then there was a warm feeling surrounding his body. Indras! Oreynas tears fell onto his face as she held him tightly. ...Too loud, Indras answered as a small smile formed. Shut up! Oreyna kissed him while ignoring the blood covering his body. You childish mutt! I dont know why I love you so much! Oreyna continued to embrace him as she teleported them away. Indras passed out at some point and it caused her to push her own limits in order to move faster. After several leaps through space, she arrived at the ce where all of the Avarus were gathered. Move! Oreyna fell to the ground but made sure to protect Indras. It was something they may have made a joke about before, but after seeing the state of Indras body a solemn air floated over them. The healing spring! Take him to the healing spring! Oreyna shouted. Barah and Amari eventually made their way through the crowd with Indras children following behind them. Papa! Mama! The children were about to charge but Barah stopped them. Patience. We need to move him to the healing spring first. Amari said as she nodded to Barah who took Indras unconscious body from Oreyna. The healing spring was as described, a natural ce with restorative qualities. Such ces werent umon in the Divine Realm due to the high concentration of spiritual energy. My child. Barah wiped some blood from Indras face before giving a meaningful gaze to Oreyna and disappearing. After seeing that Indras was in safe hands, Oreyna fainted on the spot, but Amari and her children supported her. At the foot of a snowy peak, there was a small cave filled with fluorescent stctites. Deeper inside was a small pond that was incredibly clear with a pure feeling about it. Barah slowly ced Indras into the water and then moved backward. Even though Indras was covered in blood, none of it stained the water. Instead, it began to glow brightly and Indras floated atop its surface with a tranquil look. Youve done enough, Indras. Rest now ande to us when youre ready. Barah gave onest look to his son before exiting the cave and sealing it with boulders and trees. It wouldnt be hard for Indras to find his way back and there was no worry of him getting stuck since he could easily teleport outside of the cave. Barah made his way back to the area where the Avarus gathered only to find them in full celebration. Giants Wolves yfully wrestled while those in their smaller forms ate and danced by the fire in the center. Children weaved in between the groups of adults whileughing gleefully and even if they bumped the asional person all they were given in return was a smile or a hug. The feeling of rity reined in when the Blood Moon no longer appeared in the sky. There were talks of unification and the only one who they say fit to lead them was Indras. Barah found Amari and grinned with satisfaction as he stood next to her. Eventually, the Avarus took notice of Barah and settled down while waiting for him to speak. Amari ced a hand on his shoulder before gesturing for him to oblige the crowd. ...Weve been freed from the endless conflict forced upon us by those who feared us. We no longer have to fight and kill our own kind for no reason other than keeping us leashed. All of this is because of Indras and it is a debt that we may never be able to payback. When he returns, hell be as childish as ever, but dont let it fool you. He cares for all of us and would give up his life if needed so celebrate in his honor! Barah yelled. For Indras! For Indras! Indras! The Avarus shouted and howled loudly as soon as Barah finished speaking. The celebration continued with no sign of slowing down at the moment. The packs of Avarus were sworn enemies with each other became friends, mates, or trustedpanions with the ones they fought not too long ago. Theplex rtionships between other beings who could hold grudges for years held no ce in the wilderness. The bestial nature of the Avarus wasplicated at times but overall it was simple. Still, most of the Gods were prideful and arrogant but they had the power to be. So one could guess how they would react to the destruction of one of their own creations. In a Golden speaking hall that was saturated in a powerful light, nearly five hundred Gods were gathered. It was an iprehensible number of beings with incredible power but in the earliest days of the Divine Realm, there were more Gods than could be counted. Of course, the established order of Primary and Secondary Gods didnt exist at that time. Theres no trace of it? A man with dark blue skin and metallic eyes asked with clear shock. The Red Moon haspletely vanished and the Avarus seem to be free. A huge muscr man wearing the skins of various animals answered. His Divinity leaned towardbat and hunting so it was natural he would be the first to notice something with the Avarus. So? How long has it been since it was created? It would take them ages to return to their previous numbers. A beautiful woman with pointed ears and three horns spat with disregard. Whoever took the Red Moon is the problem. How is it possible for something a few dozen of us created to be hidden from our eyes? There is an Avarus with an ability to interfere with us that is the important detail. Before it was just our those in our domains that were threatened but now that may extend to us. The first to die would be the weakest among us and we all know of the Avarus Lupum and their ability to gain certain traits from those they consume. If we were to leave it alone for too long it would be arger problem. An impossibly handsome man with an intelligent look spoke. Although there was no need for the strongest among them to fear death since they coulde back, the weakest had no such luxury and it showed by their darkened expressions. Ionus, what do you think? Have you seen a glimpse of the future that is toe. An old man who couldnt be called frail due to his muscr form asked a reddish humanoid man with gears protruding from his body. I will only watch what urs, Xandes. The reddish humanoid responded. Though not many would know it, he was one of the first Gods to ever exist but he had only appeared recently. We need to set an example for the entire realm! What happened to the Red Moon wasnt an insult to all of us but it could serve to inspire all other divine beings to challenge us. It would be unprecedented chaos if that were to ur, A man said with a righteous tone. Many raised their voices in agreement but they had to know it was an excuse. In the back of their minds were fear and shame that turned to anger. To be afraid of a single Avarus while being called a God wasnt something they could tolerate. Those weaker Gods justified those emotions as with the excuse that it was necessary to prevent chaos from spreading in the realm. Ill send some of my angels to help wipe away those dogs. A man with golden hair, fiery armor, and a staff bearing a sun announced. He was a prideful being, even for a God, and he didnt have a real interest in the Avarus but the dignity of Gods. He felt as if the slightest blemish on their reputation as a personal attack on himself. There were some surprised reactions to his words because it was Helion who spoke, an incredibly powerful God who created numerous Suns and lorded over fire. His endorsement of the attack on the Avarus drove more to agree and soon the majority of the Gods gathered made their decision. They would drive the Avarus out from the realm to make an example out of them. The Gods who chose not to participate seemed to maintain a neutral stance, but those with foresight rted abilities all felt something that made them choose to abstain. It wasnt an overwhelming fear or an extreme wariness. It was just a simple thought, something that told them the situation would eventually trigger something else. A chain reaction that would lead to some unknown event. It was just unfortunate that those other Gods werent able to experience the same feeling. Chapter 127: To Break The Cycle Pt.3 Chapter 127: To Break The Cycle Pt.3 The celebration was still in full force when it happened. The ominous sound of trumpets and a sudden light in the sky. The instincts of the Avarus cried out and most of them turned into their Wolf Forms while the others led the children away. Amari, Barah growled as he became a giant ck wolf, Protect Oreyna and the children. Amari nodded before she ran off toward the cave where Oreyna was resting. There were dozens of pale humanoids with empty faces pure white wings, they were the lowest ss of angels and were really nothing more than dolls. An incredibly radiant and beautiful woman with four white wings followed behind them, she was an Archangel, one of the angels powerful enough to be given their own ego. She wore tinum colored armor that was without the slightest blemish. Which God would send their angels to attack us? An Avarus barked with discontent. Angels were heavenly beings that could only be created by the most powerful of Gods and even then, not all of them had the ability to do so. Hear me, dogs! The Archangels voice swept across the area. She mmed her spear down in the air but for some reason, it sounded as it struck metal and echoed throughout the ears of those listening. You have earned the ire of the Gods due to yourplete disregard of thews of the Divine Realm. Your deaths will serve as payment for your sins...so die quickly. She waved her spear and golden fire began to cover it. The angels behind her flew down into the crowd of Avarus and the fight began. Of course, the lowest angels werent enough to wipe out the Avarus and couldnt gain any ground against thousands of them. It caused Barah to show confusion until he saw hundreds of beings approaching from the distance. Their mounts consisted horseless chariots, peculiar beasts, and even clouds of energy. As they moved closer, their appearances were just as diverse. ...Gods. Barah felt a bitter feeling crawling up his chest. All of the Avarus felt the danger and the oue of the battle was understood. If you spare the children well go without a fight, Barah stated loudly. None of the other Avarus protested because there was little chance for survival during a prolonged sh against hundreds of Gods. ...No, The Archangel responded with indifference as she descended toward the Avarus. With one thrust of her spear, the golden me spread out and burned the closest group of Avarus. Their howls of pain served as a battle cry that ignited immense hostility. Barah roared before charging toward the tide of Gods with thousands of Avarus behind them. The two opposing forces shed and blood was spilled from both but the overwhelming advantagey with the Gods. Barah locked his jaw onto the arm of a God with greyish skin and several Avarus rushed up to grasp its remaining limbs before tearing them apart. The God wasnt even able to scream before they pulled him apart and moved on. An Avarus ran alongside Barah and began to speak Barah, we need to butrge glowing arrow pierced his chest and impaled him to the ground before he could finish. An incredibly muscr God dressed in the skins of divine beastsughed as he knocked a translucent arrow and aimed at another wolf. As the God who grew powerful from hunting and battles, he enjoyed himself the most. Meanwhile, the Archangel was in the middle of the battle twirling her spear while striking down any Avarus that approached. Onemon quality about angels was their fanatical loyalty to the beings that created them. Most would eagerly throw away their lives or ughter hundreds in order to please their Gods but there were some exceptions. After all, once they developed a will of their own the chances of defiance went up. It was clear the Archangel wasnt one of them as she held a cold look while cutting down the Avarus. Filthy. Her eyes narrowed in disgust when she saw that some blood had fallen onto her armor even though it didnt stain she couldnt tolerate it and her attacks became stronger. Packs of Avarus dropped by the hundreds while only several Gods would end up dying. The struggle became weaker and weaker until only a few hundred of the Avarus remained. How does it feel to watch your entire species go extinct? A God wearing a hooded dark purple robeughed maniacally as she waved her hands. Small meteors began falling from the sky along with dozens of other powerful energies, it was clear that they were looking to wipe the Avarus out in one attack. Barah had returned to his smaller form and was missing an arm as well as an eye but he still had enough strength to stand. He looked around him to see the bodies of the Avarus littering the area with a few survivors in simr conditions as him. He exhaled a tired sigh as he watched the oing assault. Then he let loose an abruptugh, It feels good! Its great to know that you, who call yourselves Gods, were so fearful of us that you needed to attack together! All of you are cowards! The remaining Avarusughed viciously at the Gods with no sign of fear. Theyve gone mad. A God clicked his tongue and made the excuse in his mind to prevent shame from growing inside of him. Then, Barah opened his mouth to give onest deration as the time of death drew near, Indras, don''t let them die easily! Thebined attacks of the Godsnded and the rest of the Avarus fell without any resistance, but echoes of maddening seemed to still remain in the ears of some Gods. All of them were silent but couldnt shake thest words of Barah and quickly nced around. After seeing that nothing was left, they decided that Barah was truly insane and started to depart. Wait. The God who ruled over hunting andbat pointed his hands toward a certain location. Is there something wrong? The Archangel asked with a tone that wasnt disrespectful nor especially courteous. More of them remain, Ill go handle it. The God dressed in beast skins shrugged. Ill apany you. The Archangel knew letting a single Avarus live would cause Helion to be upset. The two marched toward the area and discovered a cave in that was clearly recent. The Archangel swung her staff and cleared it away before they entered and a battle broke out. Those watching from the outside heard several roars and cries for a few minutes before the Archangel and the God emerged with some apparent wounds. The Archangel was missing her spear and a wing from her back while the God had arge w mark on his chest. In his hand, he held the severed head of a giant wolf with white fur. After confirming there was no one left, the Gods finally departed with the thought that they wiped away all of the Avarus Lupum. Indras opened his eyes and sat up immediately before looking around. He knew he was in a healing spring the moment due to the refreshed and purified feeling that spread through his body. I wonder if they celebrated without me. Indras climbed out of the pond and stretched his body that remained inactive for a few days before moving toward the entrance of the tunnel. Of course, it was blocked in so he teleported outside and tried to gather his bearings. He teleported away and moved toward the direction of where the Avarus were gathered before he got rid of the Red Moon. Indras felt excitement at the prospect of the future of the Avarus and couldnt contain his joy but as he moved closer to the area, he felt something was off. There wasplete silence over the area and no sign of any other living creatures. He could make out the heavy smell of blood and moved even faster before he arrived and fell to the ground due to the shock he felt. The corpses of the Avarus were littered over the area and it was clear that the battle happened no more than a day before his arrival. Indras staggered through the lifeless graveyard of those who had gathered in order to wish him well. He spotted some of the Darkw and moved toward them before he found what looked like his fathers body. He knelt down and slowly lifted him before hugging him tightly. Then the most important thought formed in his head, Oreyna! Indras put his father down softly and began to yell, Oreyna! He concentrated his hearing and discovered a raspy cough responding to his cough. Indras rushed toward the source and found a cave which he quickly entered. Inside was a sight that tore at his heart and caused tears to fall down his face. At the entrance was a headless corpse of a white-haired Avarus which could only be his mother. Behind her were his children who hadid motionless with their eyes closed as if they were sleeping, but the small holes in their chest made it clear what their fates were. ...Indras. At the back of the cave was Oreyna pinned to the wall with a spear through her chest. It was clear that she would be dead soon and the fact she held on as long as she did was through sheer willpower. Oreyna! Indras rushed up to her while crying, his body trembled and it made for a miserable sight. This isnt...your fault, Indras. Oreyna raised her hand to caress his face. Indras became choked with emotion as his entire body shook, I did this! IndrasListen to...me. Oreyna began to cry as she raised her voice, This isnt your fault. Im sorry that I wasnt strong enough! If-If I waited a few more years then...I shouldnt have tried to save all of us! Look what happened to you! Oreyna Indras wailed incoherently but Oreyna raised her hand and gathered all her strength to p him as hard as she could. Listen to me! Oreyna shouted cruelly as blood began to spill out of her mouth. Kill all of them, Indras! Kill every single one of those Gods! Dont you understand that they are the ones responsible for this!? Make them remember us, Indras! Make sure they never forget what they did! Her eyes became dull as she finished speaking and her voice became fainter, Remember...You didnt...do this to us...Indras... Her eyes closed and her body rxed as she let out herst breath. Indras was silent as tears continued to fall. Indras suddenly let out horrible scream shook the air. His voice dripped with a savage ferocity that had never been seen in the Divine Realm before. The bodies of all the Avarus Lupum were gathered up and were ced next to each other neatly. There was no worry of their bodies rotting due to the natural preservative effect the Divine Realm had. Indras eyes had stopped producing tears at some point and a mncholy hung over him as he looked at the bodies. He slowly changed into his Wolf form and stared down at them, he felt that an apology wouldnt be what they wanted. It would mean he regret setting them free from the control of the Red Moon, so instead, he saw it best to deliver results. Indras opened his jaw and the bodies began floating toward him. The Avarus Lupum consumed whether it be their own people or prey. They gained strength from it and there was amon practice where the young ate any of their immediate rtives that died to inherit their traits. It was a form of respect and many saw it as a way to allow them to live on with each passing generation. So thats what Indras did, he consumed all of them and parts of their memories came flooding in with each body he consumed. With each image that appeared in his head, he could see a glimpse of the Gods responsible. There were hundreds but he imprinted each and every one of their appearances into his mind. When he was done, nothing remained on the ground but blood that had seeped into the soil. All that was left was a giant ck wolf whose yellow eyes burned with fury and violence. It began moving toward some unknown ce. He had decided that the first one to die would be the God of Hunting and Battle. That God who loved to keep trophies had Amaris head and its retrieval was Indras immediate priority. Chapter 128: It Has Been Broken Chapter 128: It Has Been Broken Larellius, the God of The Hunt, felt his divinity bing more powerful after killing the Avarus Lupum. The Divine Races in his territory were blessed with a bountiful harvest and celebrated his hunt. He sat on his heavenly throne covered in beast skins while caressing his bow. The giant head of a white wolf hung above him and since it was one of his greatest conquests he decided to keep it as the main trophy. All Gods had different domains, areas where they held absolute power and control, and each one reflected their divinity. Of course, the strongest Gods were truly omnipotent in their domains while the weaker ones werent able to exercise full control it in its entirety. The center of the hunting domain was a pce made from stone and wood with a simple look, but it was more durable than one would expect. Thats why Larellius could rx easily and bask in the feeling of his own glory. At least, thats what he thought but he suddenly felt something intrude in on his domain before disappearing. He stood up and a wooden spear flew toward his hands and while one would think it was flimsy it was able to pierce a mountain in his hands. My Lord? The radiant celestials who had a slightly human appearance knelt down. They stood on either side of the room ready to serve the God that ruled over them. It was nothing. Larellius ced the spear down sat on the throne. All of a sudden, something burst through the walls that were thought to be incredibly resilient. The towering figure of a ck wolf with rage-filled yellow eyes opened its jaws and bared its teeth as it gripped Larellius in its jaws. It happened so fast that no one could even react let alone process what was going on. Its teeth pressed upon the body and the God who was so imposing a few moments ago began to be crushed. Larellius opened his mouth to scream but the air was pushed out of his chest under the massive weight. It felt as if the world was ced on his abdomen and he was given just enough leeway not to be killed immediately. The Wolf was obviously Indras and it took mere moments to subdue Larellius. He shook his head and Larellius was swung around like a ragdoll before being thrown into a wall. Indras saw the trophy head of his mother and instantly moved to consume as his rage continued to build. He quickly finished and turned his attention to the broken God who was quickly regenerating. So there was another? Good! Good! Larellius climbed to his feet as excitement shown in his eyes, but that was only for a moment. The danger didnt really set in due to him being inside of his domain, but after he finished speaking he found himself under Indras ws that pushed him into the ground. There was no need for Indras to waste time and his anger didnt allow for those thoughts to form. He lowered his head and began to rip Larellius limbs apart while the God watched on in horror as it dawned on him. He assumed the only reason the wolf had the upper hand was due to the factor of surprise, but when he could do nothing but watch his extremities be removed he became fearful. The worst part was with each body part consumed, he could feel his power vanishing with it. Indras shifted into his smaller form when nothing but the torso and head of Larellius were left and gripped his hair before dragging him back to his throne. Kill him! What are you doing! Larellius screamed at the celestials who were all frozen in horror. They swallowed their fear and tried to move but the space around them rippled and they were forcefully locked into their positions. They could only watch as the man with ck hair and yellow eyes toss their God onto the pelt covered throne. Indras lifted the wooden spear with one hand and the other held Larellius in ce. With one motion he impaled Larellius body into the throne. Remember your God as he is now, Indras spoke to the people in the room before he plunged his hand into Larellius chest and ripped out his heart. In front of the Celestials, he ate the entire heart while Larellius found himself unable to repair the damage to his body. He opened and closed his mouth repeatedly as the life drained from his body and even his godly constitution couldnt save him. Indras wiped the blood from his mouth before disappearing and then it began. The death of the God quickly spread and while it wasnt an event that was unheard of the details caused waves of shock. With the miserable death of Larellius the Gods mission to send a warning to the Realm by eradicating the Avarus Lupumpletely backfired. Very soon after that, weaker Gods began to drop like flies and the matter became even more frightening. Those who witnessed Gods being torn apart named the Avarus Lupum responsible The Devourer as it consumed anything that got in its way. While all Gods were wary of Indras and there was a nonstop search for him, the final straw came with the death of Helion and the revtion that came with it. Helion didnt reincarnate immediately after his death which shouldve been an easy task for such a powerful being. It became clear that Indras had the ability to take divinity and paranoia spread amongst the most powerful Gods. Even if they werent involved with the death of the Avarus Lupum, they couldnt help but fear what Indras would do when his revenge wasplete. Maybe he would be too powerful for them to handle. Maybe he would turn his attention to them after having no one else to punish. Maybe he would go find a ce to die. The uncertainty was what forced them to action seeing as they couldnt exactly ask Indras to stop nor would he. So they set a trap for Indras and lured him with a weaker God who had no choice in the matter. A female God wearing dark purple robes was incredibly nervous as she set over a magical formation created by several Gods far more powerful than her. Her abilitiesy with the cosmos and she could bring down meteors to attack, but from what she heard about Indras, he would just eat them. He was something like an unofficial God as he didnt have his own divinity but grew to the level where he could take on powerful beings like Helion. That wasnt the reason she was nervous though. She was one of the Gods who participated in the attack on Avarus. They had attacked in hundreds but were now less than half of those numbers, in fact, there barely two hundred of them were still around. She shuddered as she recalled what happened to Helions angels. More specifically, a certain Archangel. Since she wasnt powerful enough she couldnt create her own angels but if she had any they would surely have fled. Torture couldnt even describe the state of the pitiful Archangel. It was clear that her death was extremely slow and the only thing that was able to be recognized were the wings that were ripped out of her back. No one saw Indras as a simple Avarus Lupum and even the oldest of Gods had stepped out to ensure his destruction. Far off from the empty field that was there to bait him, Indras watched with a vicious sneer. Even if it was a trap he would go as long as he had the chance to kill another one of the Gods who attacked the Avarus. He vanished from sight and then reappeared as a giant wolf above the female God with no warning. The formation under them activated but not before he swallowed bait whole. It was likely she didnt even realize what happened which was a privilege others went without. The ground lit up and strange letters and symbols began to glow before Indras was forcefully pushed to the highest levels of the Divine Realm. The border between the Divine Realm and the Origin Realm was where the Gods waited to attack. Indras opened his eyes to see that he was surrounded by Gods who were even stronger than Helion but there wasnt the slightest sign of distress to be found from him. Instead, Indras body began to glow with burning orange veins as different elements and energies surrounded him. Impossible! Some Gods who were far more intelligent saw that Indras was using the power of Gods he consumed. How did he gain their knowledge?! A God with six arms and no face somehow shouted. Greed, some extremely powerful Gods felt that emotion for the first time as they thought of what they would be able to do with the abilities of other Gods. No matter how powerful they were they couldnt take over a divinity they had no knowledge of, but if Indras really did retain those experiences and memories of the Gods he ate...They began to covet him and some made ns to make him into their own personal hunting dog. Indras could sense the change in the mood and their eyes showed that they wished to possess him instead of killing him but he would die before he let their wishese true. ...Is this enough, Oreyna? Indras suddenly felt tired then he recalled her words. Was it enough to make them remember the Avarus? Would they look back after thousands of years and speak about the species in hushed whispers? Indrasughed to himself before sighing, ...Not yet. He looked at the Origin Realm that sat in the distance. Pure and raw forms of energy shed together in a wild yet beautiful manner producing cloudy multi-colored auroras that were so dense no one would able to see what was behind them. Is that where all of you are? Indras asked himself. The Gods were caught off guard as Wolf surrounded by different abilities suddenly moved, he opened his mouth and a small sun flew out before exploding. The Gods caught in the detonation of the miniature sun were injured and became Indras main targets. He teleported in front of one and bit into his body while projectiles rained on his exposed back. Although he tried to create a shield around himself there were hundreds of beings, just as strong as him if not even more powerful, that were attacking together. In a few minutes, he continued to eat more and more of the Gods who were easier targets. More. More. More. Indras repeated inwardly as he pounced onto a giant God that rivaled him in size and wrestled with him. Indras eventually won out and bit down on his neck while the hot blood poured out. More. More. More. It didnt even feel real anymore, there was no pain as the attack rendered his body useless. No matter how hard he bit down he felt no resistance. The skies of the Divine Realm sat below him while the cloudy auroras of the Origin Realm floated above him. It made everything seem dream-like to Indras. Is...this...enough? Indras asked aloud. The remaining Gods who desired to obtain him thought he was surrendering and began to smile while thinking of how to entice him further. They didn''t even blink at how many of their numbers died because that''s how badly they wanted what Indras had. Yes, as long as you cooperate we can find a use for you. Tempting whispers floated into his ears. Indras closed his eyes and he could see his kin. His parents, Oreyna, his children, his pack, all of the Avarus. They were calling to him and he wanted to let go of everything but he suddenly opened his eyes. Its not enough. Indras began moving toward the Origin Realm and the Gods panicked. Stop him! They began to chase after him but he speed was far too quick for them topete with. Indras soared into the Origin Realm and the energies threatened to tear him apart, but he began to consume them and drift deeper and deeper inside of the realm. The Gods could only watch as the clouds of energy looked to have destroyed Indras. The chances of him surviving were non-existent as the Origin Realm was considered a certain death for all beings. Chapter 129: A Protective Father Chapter 129: A Protective Father After Indras went beyond the Origin Realm he reached a ce unheard of by anyone. An infinite expanse of darkness that pulled him in and in turn he attempted to consume it. His entire being was split and he became something else. The knowledge and memories he obtained were ripped out of him and disappeared to some unknown destination as if they had their own will. Youre the Wolf? Ira asked quietly as he digested the memories Indras showed him. ...Yes and no. Hes his own entity while Im a fragment, a piece of what I used to be. It''s the reason for my childlike appearance and somewhat mischievous disposition. Indras smiled. Before the Avarus were wiped out he was quite easy going and had a yful personality. What does that mean? You know firsthand what the Void does to you, right? I gave you your name and guided you because of how familiar your emotions were to me or rather certain aspects of my former self. Indras exined. ...Thank you for that, Ira spoke seriously. The little interaction with Indras he had while in the Void prevented him frompletely getting lost in it. Indrasughed while shaking his head, No need for that, Ira. The boy stood up and pushed the chair in before looking at Ira, After I remove the final sigil you need to make a new one as soon as you can. Youll instinctively understand how but you may be overwhelmed by what youre going to feel...Be careful, once you have greater control there is no limit to what you can do. I got it, Ira said. Indras nodded and then the surroundings began to darken, ...You have a beautiful daughter, Ira. I know I dont have to tell you to protect her, but her ability is bound to draw attention and not just from the Mortal Realm. Keep that in mind and never get toofortable with your current level of strength. Alright, Indras, Ira chuckled warmly. No matter how many millions of year past it seemed as if he still had parental tendencies inside of himself. The room grew dimmer and the silhouette of Indras could barely be seen, Since it''s yourst time seeing me I should tell you that what happens next is going to hurt for a little while. What? Ira looked surprised as he raised his hand but Indras just snapped once and sent him away. Indras sighed once before his surroundings wentpletely dark. Then, he heard a rumbling voice speak in an empty tone. Are you done? Ira would surely recognize the voice as the Wolf who watched over the Void. Just about, Indras replied. Then l will send you on your way, The Wolf said. ...Do you n on helping him if things get out of hand? Indras asked with curiosity. The Wolf remained silently contemted before answering, No. I doubt hell need it anyway, Indrasughed faintly before it became silent. The word pain wasn''t really able to describe it. It was simr to having his entire being erased while in the Void but it was like something was tunneling into him. Still, surrounded by blood Ira could do nothing but float in agony before he remembered what he had to do. He focused on his left hand and a new sigil of a wolf eating a ck circle emerged under his wrist. Then, the pain subsided and then his bones and muscles began to shift while a new sensation washed over him. The Behemoths blood was being absorbed and he had gained a connection the Void so it was a lot to process. A smile crept up on Iras face as he continued drifting through the stagnant blood while his body continued to create rough snapping sounds. He tunneled his way to the Behemoths lungs in order to breathe. Although he could hold his breath for a long time hed be in a bad situation if he left it alone for too long. It had been three days since the Behemoth died. On the outside of the Behemoths body, everyone was gathered. There were those who tried to collect its blood that was spilling into the sand but it was too potent. As soon as the blood made contact with the skin of an ordinary person it acted as a poison. Their skin would turn scarlet red before their bodies swelled and they died. For safety measures, everyone maintained a safe distance away from the body. Iras absence didnt go unnoticed and the Dark Elves knelt in the Sun and offered prayers while enduring the unbearable heat. The Valkyries werent different and would maintain a constant presence at the Behemoths body. Seeing an opportunity to get on their good side, some dignitaries were sent over but all that they received was a swift beheading. After seeing the heads of their diplomats get dropped in their camp, the three human countries and everyone else chose to stay away. Although they had arguably overreacted, they were growing increasingly temperamental. The reason? Raveria became more and more upset as the days went by without Ira and the Valkyries were the ones to suffer for it. Their armor would be frozen in ce essentially locking them in. Their weapons would often disappear only to be found where they had ced them an hour prior. Their hair growth would even reverse and they would be temporarily bald. Avery remained unaffected by all the events and probably was the only reason Raverias actions stopped at being harmless. Harper who stuck to Raveria while waiting for Iras return had aged about two years in appearance due to her persistence. The most incredible part was that Raveria demonstrating increased control over her abilities. It was impressive to Casey and Lauren who made sure to avoid Raveria when she seemed grumpy. ... Inside the Valkyries Hall, Raveria who had grown after consuming so much fire and using her abilities on herself stood in front of her mother with her brows pinched together. Mum! Raveria looked up angrily but it could only be seen as adorable. Yes? Avery responded as she went to pick Raveria up. Raveria avoided Avery while shaking her head, Where is Dad!? Raveria was finally able to form somewhat coherent sentences which wouldve caused Ira to fall apartpletely. Hell be back soon. Avery carried a faint grin as she looked at her daughter. Not soon! When? Raveria pouted and tears began to form in her eyes. Being extremely sensitive to the passage of time made Raveria feel as if she was waiting for an eternity. You have to be patient, Raveria. Avery went to pick Raveria up a second time. Raveria didnt avoid her and climbed into Averys arms while tears streamed down her face, I miss him. Avery kissed Raveria on the forehead before wiping her eyes. She noticed that Raverias quick development seemed to cause some issues with her emotions and temperament that she was unable to fix. Do you want to wait for him with me? Avery asked softly. ...Yes, Raveria nodded her head while sniffling. Then lets go. Avery took Raveria toward the doorway and exited. Lauren was speaking with Sylun as they continued to wait for Ira to emerge. You look as beautiful as you did all those centuries ago, Lauren, Sylunplimented. It was weird that Lauren was a Great Grandmother but looked to only be in her very early twenties. The air of experience and maturity that she carried helped add to her age, but if no one knew of her bloodline they may have thought she was extremely young. You know that we were never concerned with those things back then, Lauren gave a rare smile. Still, I always wondered how you were doing after you left, Sylun said with a sigh. You held a position that was too important at the time for me to stay around and distract you, As Lauren finished speaking she turned her attention to Casey who approached her before greeting Sylun with a nod. Mother, Aldis asked if he could spar with one of the Valkyries. He wants our blessing so he can proceed with marrying a certain girl, Casey said without much emotion. Ill allow it. Lauren nodded. Suddenly several Valkyries rushed over to her, Mother, Avery has arrived and she brought Raveria with her. Ill visit you again whenever I have the time, Lauren said to Sylun as her wings emerged. Of course. Sylun showed she understood and went back to attend to her people. The Valkyries flew over to Averys location and gathered around her. Meanwhile, Raveria was looking around with apprehension and curiosity as she walked through the desert. Waauh! Raverias jaw dropped as she looked at the massive corpse of the Behemoth. Though it was an amazing reaction, Lauren gave Avery a questioning gaze. Ill keep her close to me, Avery said as she held Raverias small hand. Ira wont like this at all. Casey shook her head but knew it was out of her hands. Try not to take her too far away from the door. Lauren was of the same mind and showed no resistance. The Valkyries formed a wall around Avery and Raveria while bringing them toward the Behemoth. Someone get Aldis...We might as well get it out of the way right now. Casey said. Ill go, Judith peeled away from the group and went off in search of her nephew. A little whileter, Aldis was brought back with Harper, Rhys, and Amy in tow. After arriving in front of the crowd of Valkyries, he bowed his head. Mother. Grandmother. Aldis greeted them with a formal tone. So thats the girl you wish to marry. Laurens eyes swept over Amy causing thetter to slightly tremble. Good, she seems to be quite strong. If you dont want to fight Ill still allow both of you to get married. ...If I epted that then I would never obtain your approval on the matter. Aldis wasnt stupid enough to ept the obvious bait. No matter what was said, the Valkyries would never look kindly at him rescinding his offer to fight. Casey nodded at his decision and even showed a tiny grin but no more than that. Fine. One of your cousins will oblige you. Lauren signaled toward a Valkyrie and she stepped out of the group. The two took some distance and the Valkyries formed a semi-circle as they prepared to spectate the battle. Aldis drew his swords while his cousin brandished a short sword. After seeing that the other was prepared, the two began to move and the fight was started. Iras body had finally settled down and he began to w his way out of the Behemoths chest but stopped when he reached heavily scarred tissue.There was something lodged in its muscles and when he went to check he discovered a sword but was unable to see what it looked like. Without much thought, he stored it away and continued forward until he could see make out sunlight. Ira ripped out an opening and stuck his head out of the Behemoths body before taking a deep breath. That doesnt smell good at all. Ira could tell the Behemoth was already beginning to rot but he didnt have to stay in it any longer so it didnt matter much. He climbed out and then fell to the ground but corrected himself in mid-air allowing him tond on his feet. Thats...different. Ira found that he was slightly taller than before with his height being six feet. There was also the case of his muscle structure which didnt seem real with how defined each muscle was. They were also far denser and morepact before but due to him restraining his strength he could adjust to it more easily. To test it out, Ira lowered his body and then jumped into the air without much effort. He instantly soared hundreds of feet into the sky before looking at the scene below him. He could see Aldis fighting with a Valkyrie to what looked to be a stalemate. Iraughed to himself after seeing no one noticed him yet and began to speed up his descent. Aldis breathed heavily as he evaluated his cousins state. There were patches of frost on her armor and a few wounds on her arm and leg. He was in a simr state with blood running down his forehead and a small gash in his side. There was underestimation on both sides as his cousin didnt expect much from him. Aldis, on the other hand, didnt realize that Valkyries had the ability to wield nearly any weapon so they could also predict their opponent''s attacks to some extent. Especially seeing that Aldis was using the Thynne Familys own swordsmanship which hampered him. Since Aldis couldnt exactly use his power to the fullest extent, the fight remained at a draw. If he were to freeze his cousin to death it mightve been impossible to revive her which would lead to him being killed. Thats enough. Lauren could see that the fight wasnt going to progress and ended it. You did well, Aldis. Casey spoke with a sincere tone. Inwardly, both Lauren and Casey were impressed with the fact Aldis fought his cousin to a draw. Although it wasnt a victory the fact that he could hold his ground was good enough. Thank you. Aldis sheathed his swords. His cousin nodded toward him before using healing magic on herself and moving toward the group of Valkyries. Then, without warning, something dropped in front of the group. Covered in blood from head to toe, it couldnt be anyone else but Ira. Dad! Raveria rushed out toward Ira before her nose wrinkled, Youre smelly. She raised her hand and the blood seemed to instantly evaporate along with the strong scent that came with it. Better? Ira asked as he knelt down with his arms outstretched. Yes! Raveria jumped into his arms and smiled brightly. Youve grown. Avery approached and it was hard to tell if she was speaking literally or not, because of his small but noticeable increase in size. Let me see your wrist, Ira said as he reached for her arm. She let him inspect her wrist but felt something invade her body which caused her to examine the source. A tiny ck sun appeared right under her palm and she felt her divinity stir, it tried to exert itself but nothing went through the ck sun sigil so it eventually settled down. Avery clenched and unclenched her fist to adjust to the new limit on her power but she didnt feel much of a difference. Now we dont have to worry about you randomly ascending. Ira smiled. Can I control it? Avery asked and Lauren and Casey seemed to also want to hear the answer. If you need to you can ease it back a bit but try not to take it offpletely, Ira answered before waving hishand and producing a metal sword with a red tint and handing it over to Lauren. "This is..." Lauren instantly recognized the sword even though the color was different from what she remembered. "You know it?" Ira was going to see if she knew what it was made from but seeing that she was familiar with it he didn''t care if she kept it. "This is the sword my mother used before she ascended." "Then you..." Ira trailed off as he turned his attention to the sky. A shadow passed over the group, followed by another, and another, and dozens more. Dragons filled the sky and circled the area. Then, a turquoise doorway opened up and the group of higher races stepped out, but a few notable figures were missing. Namely, Lyra and Ustia who had warned Ira to be careful if they were absent. Ira gently put Raveria down before turning his attention to the new arrivals. Yourete to the battle, we already killed it so you should find Gicae and get him to bring you back to your ind. Ira still agreed to open the Storm Wall so he didnt automatically attack them. Were not here for that, Thessia said coldly. Oh? Iras eyes slightly narrowed as he took a step forward, Then you really need to tell me what youre here for? To see how strong youve be, Kesver responded. I wonder if your daughter will grow to be as strong as you, Myr spoke with a taunting grin. Iras bones suddenly made cracking sounds as he unconsciously rxed his body. Harper. Ira turned around and smiled. ...Yes? For some reason his bright expression caused her to feel unsettled but she still answered. Could you take Raveria to the Valkyries Hall? Ira asked before turning to the Valkyries, Also, can some of you go with her? Were talking to you! Thessia shouted but Ira didnt even turn to face them. Lauren nodded to him before signaling for nearly all the Valkyries to escort Harper and Raveria away. You think they can leave?! Thessia was about to spit a breath of fire but Ira appeared in front of her with no sign of ever moving. He grabbed her by her jaw and mmed her into the ground with enough force to make a crater in the sand. Myr, Lua, and Kesver all were on guard but felt that Ira would kill Thessia if they moved. Come on, Raveria. Harper escorted the little girl who was still in a daze after seeing Iras actions. Woah, Raveria eximed quietly as her eyes shined. The entire area was still as Ira held Thessia down while waiting for Raveria to be moved to a safe ce. Now After Raveria was gone Iras smile vanished. He moved his face closer to Thessia''s and looked directly into her eyes before finally speaking, ...Im going to kill all of you. Chapter 130: Three To Go Chapter 130: Three To Go I''ll kill you, Ira! Thessia roared in frustration and the dragons under hermand began to fly toward Ira. A turquoise doorway to an ocean appeared behind Kesver and he began to move. An endless wave of water emerged from the doorway and mmed into Ira, sending him upward. Then, an Elder Dragon grabbed him in its jaws before soaring into the sky. Ira! Thessia bellowed as she shifted into the huge form of an Ancient Dragon. While she wasnt as huge as the Behemoth she had a body with a length of nine hundred feet which was slightly bigger than the Telvians Airship. Avery, Lauren, and Casey took the air but were intercepted by Myr and Lua along with dozens of other dragons. This didnt go well for youst time, Lua said to Avery as she drew her sword. Avery didnt say anything and drew her Godsteel sword while her shield came flying from some far off ce andnded on her arm. Handle the dragons, Avery. Lauren decided that she would face the two with Casey. I understand, Avery nodded before flying away. You arent even at Karas level and you somehow think you can handle us with only your daughter to help? Myr asked with disbelief. Lauren didnt waste any words responding and flew higher with Casey following behind her. Rhys decided to face off against Kesver while Amy and Aldis looked as if they were going to support her. Sylun and a group of Dark Elves also came to assist but with a door to the ocean around him Kesver was invulnerable. Ira had his arm locked in a Dragons jaws but he didnt panic. He raised his fist and punched its snout causing a loud shock to emerge but the dragon shook it off without stopping. Iraughed and hit it again with far more force causing it to cry out as its snout contorted. It released Iras arm and when it did he interlocked his hands and brought them down on the already broken face of the dragon sending it plummeting toward the ground. Ira! A Dragon with dark red scales and dark grayish horns nted the gaze of its amber reptilian eyes on Ira. So thats what you look like as a dragon? Ira said to himself before pitch ck mist burst out of him. When it faded a wolfish creature standing at around one hundred feet remained. Iras transformation no longer held a resemnce to a normal wolf after he digested the Behemoths heart. His new form had two arms with five fingers and hind legs that allowed it to stand bipedally. There were also the horns emerging from his head and four yellow eyes that made it clear he took traits from the Behemoth. Though the most ominous thing about his new form had to be theyer of ck tendrils made of mist that were constantly writhing on the surface of his skin. Just gazing at it would cause a skin-crawling sensation. Iranded on in the sand while Thessia continued to fly toward him. Although she looked to have the size advantage, Ira could alter his mass if he wanted and he did. His current body was full ofpressed mass that Thessia couldntpete with. She roared once more as she arrived and let loose a torrent of me onto Iras form. The heat was enough to turn the sand into ss, but the mist covering Iras body seemed to help him resist it. He leaped into the air and grabbed onto Thessia while withstanding the blistering heat. He opened his mouth and bit down on her neck causing her to cry out. She began descending as she found his weight impossible to contend with. The two crashed into the sand and began rolling while the Dragons saw her plight and flew over to help. Suddenly, a red light shed and a dragon had its body sliced in half. It fell into two pieces but no blood spilled since its wounds were caused by extreme heat. Avery spun in the air as she weaved in and out the flock of dragons that had to focus on her. She swung her sword again and cleaved away the wings of a smaller dragon which made it shriek as it fell. Since she was far smaller, she was a harder target to hit, but with so many dragons they were bound to strike her. A pair of dragons ws swiped at her causing her to raise her shield in response and a fiery bubble formed around her. The force of the attack caused the fire to disperse and she was sent flying away even though she was uninjured. After being freed from Averys assault the dragons swarmed around Ira in order to help Thessia. Even though his strength increased more than it ever had been he still was pushed back by the dragons. Ira opened his mouth and a strong force began to pull at the dragons. One of the dragons couldnt get away from him and was crushed by space until he was small enough for Ira to consume. Behind Iras teeth was an endless darkness that swallowed the dragon. Then, Thessia emerged again and rammed into Ira before climbing above him and pinning him. She opened her mouth and produced a huge swathe of me that covered Iras face. Ira raised his head again and bit another piece of Thessias flesh off whileughing. Of course, he was in his new form so the sound he produced was garbled and horrifying. He freed himself before digging his ws into Thessias scaled chest. Aaaaaah! Thessia cried in pain as Ira continued to rip into her flesh. He used his other to punch her which sent her recoiling backward. Ira stood up and shook himself off as he tried to adjust to the new form but it was difficult to do while fighting. His body burst into a cloud of ck mist that revealed his usual body. Lets make this quick. Ayer of ck mist covered Iras hand as he raised it high. He swung downward and five ck lines cut through the air while shifting the scenery around them. As soon as the lines touched the dragons, they would easily slice through while pulling the dragons inside, killing them instantly. With that one attack, Ira cut the numbers of the dragons in half. Thessia climbed to her feet in horror and watched as the soundless attack easily wiped out the dragons. She had to undo her dragon transformation in order to focus on healing her wounds which regenerated faster while she was smaller. Ira took one step and appeared in front of her before punching her in the gut sending her flying away before she could react. She went tumbling through the air before she was caught by Ira hand which was clenched around her neck before mming her into the ground and punching her. Iras raw strength was iparable to before and they were dangerous to her even without using space or gravity to enhance his attacks. Thessias body crumpled after every punch and she could only blindly reach out to Ira in order to stop him but eventually, she no longer had the strength to. Ira brought his fist down onto her sternum once more for good measure before lifting her by her neck. I didnt want to kill you just yet, but you''re the most annoying after Myr and Gicae...Speaking of, where is he hiding? Ira asked as he slightly loosened his grip. Thessia struggled in his hold which caused his arm to slightly shake with her vigorous movements but she wouldnt be able to free herself. The First-me shouldnt have picked someone like you, Thessia growled at Ira while her amber eyes transmitted pure anger. So thats a no? Ira inquired. You cant protect your daughter from what Thessia wasnt able to finish as Ira plunged his hand straight into her heart. Thessia opened and closed her mouth repeatedly as her boiling blood sshed onto the sand. The remaining dragons cried out viciously as they flew toward Ira, but Avery appeared once again and attacked. She sliced apart the dragons who became slightly easier targets when they focused their rage on Ira. Ira dropped Thessias lifeless body onto the sand. Her body slowly turned into hundreds of hot embers before fading away into the wind. Next. Ira turned his attention to the fight in the sky. He hated the Valkyries nearly as much as Gicae. Lauren and Myr locked swords together and tried to force the other back. It was a situation where the first to be distracted would die. Its bad your daughter isnt as strong as you. Myr could see Casey on the losing end of her battle with Lua and it was hard to tell if it was due to her previous injury or the fact her opponent had more experience. Lauren sent a quick nce but as soon as she did, Myr broke away and cut at her armor with a powerful strike. Lauren took some distance and fired off some magic projectiles while Myr chased. You cant run forever! Myr shouted as they continued to fly through the air. Lauren flew upward before stopping and descending toward Lua. Watch out! Myr called out as she pursued. Lua noticed Laurens intentions and raised her sword to block. Lauren gripped her sword with two hands and raised it to strike again but Myr was closing in behind her. Myr sneered as she was about to pierce Laurens back but thetter spun around and struck. There was loud grating sound and the two stood in the air while blood fell between them. Under her helmet, Lauren had a calm expression as she looked at the sword impaled through her side. Myr, on the other hand, had a sword stuck between her vicle. The sword didnt go any further because she reinforced her free hand with mana and blocked it. Mother! Casey moved forward but was attacked by Lua again. You almost had me, Lauren. Im surprised to see you didnt have any faith in your daughter. Myr twisted the sword but all Lauren did was let out a slight grunt. We wont kill you out of respect for Kara, but dont think you can protect Ira, Myr spoke coldly. Lauren grabbed the sword going through her body with one hand while her other hand formed a fist. She punched Myr in the face before flying backward and ripping the sword out of her abdomen. Lauren pulled her helmet off and held it in one hand exposing her frigid gaze. She didnt even heal her wound as she flew toward Lua. Shes not the one to focus on! Myr grabbed the sword stuck in her vicle before healing her wound and flying after Lauren. Due to Lauren''s failure to kill her with one attack, Myr gained possession of Kara''s sword. Mother, I can handle this. Casey was wounded but she continued to fight. Go help the ones on the ground, Lauren said. I can help you, Casey argued as she stabbed toward Lua. Go, Lauren ordered with no room for debate. Casey reluctantly broke away from Lua and flew toward the giant column of water on the ground. You think you can handle both of us? Lua asked with a raised eyebrow. It doesnt matter, well restrain her before we get her daughter. Myr flew next to Lua and readied her sword. Lauren tightened her grip on her helmet and moved toward them. The two raised their swords and attacked in tandem while Lauren used her wings to block. Since they had to constantly move their wings to stay in the air, Lauren ended up slightly under each time she blocked their attack, losing any possible advantage she had. Her wings were being chipped away due to the power of each attack so she spread them wide before swinging her helmet and stopping an iing thrust. The helmet was destroyed almost instantly and Lauren was only left with her hands. Give up. Lua shook her head but Lauren charged forward. She used her metal gauntlets to defend while throwing heavy punches at the two but there was no way to close the distance without getting in range for an attack. She waved her hands and dozens of magic projectiles flew out while she flew toward Myr. She sent abination of three blows reinforced by magic toward Myrs chest and knocked her back. Lua deflected most of the projectiles and stabbed Lauren in her leg. You dont have a weapon, whats the point in struggling anymore? Myr asked as she examined the blood-colored sword. It was Karas weapon that had been tempered in the blood of the Behemoth, but Lauren didnt have enough time to get used to it. She poured mana into it and the sword began to react by emitting a powerful hum. Suddenly, Ira appeared next to Lua and grabbed her wings tightly. Youll be next, Ira spoke to Myr before teleporting away with Lua in tow. Lua found herself in the sand without warning and all the while she was held in ce by something heavy. She raised her head in order to breathe and looked back to see Iras foot nted between her wings with his hands on both of them. Could you tell me where Gicae is...please? Ira asked as he squeezed her wings. Get off of me! Lua shouted as she tried to free herself but that was until she felt a terrible sensation. Ira was attempting to rip the wings out of her back which caused her to let out a piercing scream. Luas mana became unstable and threatened to erupt as her wings were torn away. Last chance. Ira eased the pressure while Lua caught her breath. Sweat dampened her forehead as she tried to gather her thoughts. Although the pain was intolerable it didn''t cloud her judgment. There was no way Ira would let her live and it was toote to make amends with him so she made up her mind and spoke, ...Ill die before I tell you. Ira shrugged and with one swift motion he ripped her wings out of her back. Since Valkyries wings were non-physical and more of a manifestation of their spirit, having them ripped out abruptly would usually result in an immediate death. Luas harsh screech echoed as her eyes and skin began glowing due to her mana running wild before she exploded into a burst of energy which sent Ira crashing into the distance. He stood up and dusted himself off while his wounds repaired themselves almost instantly. Above him, Myr was speeding toward him with a tangible fury which meant she saw Lua die. Thats two so far, Ira whispered to himself while waiting for her to arrive. Chapter 131: The One Youve Been Waiting For Chapter 131: The One You''ve Been Waiting For Myr poured as much mana as she could into the blood sword and swung at Ira causing a huge wave of power to fly toward him. He leaped out of the way before teleporting in mid-air to arrive in front of her but she was already in the middle of flying so he was a step toote. We shouldve killed you when Thessia beat you unconscious! Myr spat as she continued flying. Iranded on the ground and briefly contemted how to stop her. He raised his hand and aimed at her before he snapped as she flew into the ground. Ira smiled at his improved control over space, it was to the point where he could teleport other people without being near them. Damn it! Myr stabbed the sword into the ground and climbed to her feet before charging toward him. She closed the distance and swung the sword which released pulses of red light each time it flew past him. Ira avoided direct contact with the blood sword while feeling an odd sense of danger each time it was wielded near him. It was most likely due to the fact that the sword was a precious artifact when one considered its origins. It was used to injure a Primeval Beast while being thest thing Kara held in her hands before ascending. Myr switched to an overhead grip and mmed the sword down and a st of energy erupted in her immediate radius knocking Ira away. Thats not even your sword. Ira spat out a clump of sand. He nned on tearing Myrs wings off but it would be hard to do as long as she held the blood sword. Shut up! Myrs wings fluttered once and she moved toward Ira once again. The soldiers of the other nations were lost on what to do as they werent warned about the higher races. The leaders of said nations also maintained a cautious stance toward either party. At least, that was at first. Avery was still fighting nearly twenty dragons not too far away from them and the High Chancellor was the first to move. Get our Airships into the sky and fire at those dragons, Orlov instructed to a nearby attendant. The group of leaders were having a meeting when the attack happened so they all were near. Send our mages to assist the Dark Elves. King Windsor also made his moves to at least maintain goodwill between himself and Ira. The Diavol, Dwarves, and Elves maintained a neutral stance since they didnt really have or want to use the resources they had to contend with the threat. A few momentster, a Telvian attendant returned with a darkened expression and whispered into Orlovs ear. What do you mean two have been destroyed?! Orlov asked with shock. The Telvian saw that Orlov didnt care if the other leaders overheard so he spoke aloud, The smaller models couldnt stand up against the dragons, but they managed to wound one. ...Wound one you say? Orlovs anger dissipated and a slight smile formed. Once improvements were made to the Mana Cannon it would be even stronger. Dont send any more, weve shown our goodwill. Orlov waved the attendant off. Avery watched as the two burning airships crashed into the sand before focusing on the battle. They did nothing but provide her with a brief distraction which allowed her to easily take the life of a dragon leaving their numbers at neen. The bad news was that they were all Elder Dragons since the weaker ones were easily dispatched. They circled her before several swooped down and sprayed fire at her. She raised the sun shield and blocked the fire which wouldnt really leave her with a wound but would damage her armor. The coordination of the bigger and intelligent Elder Dragons was far better than the ones she killed. Seeing no immediate end, Avery thought to use Helions Wrath. She didnt know what it did, but it sounded as if it was powerful so she concentrated on her divinity and it soon provided the answer. Avery cracked a faint smile as her skin and hair turned into mes. The brightness of the sun increased threefold and briefly caused a blinding a light to cover the battlefield. It was a sr re which some called a sign from the Gods but it was Averys doing. Hundreds of sr missiles came down from the sky and sought out the dragons on their own ord. Once they arrived they exploded into a brilliant disy of golden reddish fire that vaporized anything caught in the radius of the explosion. No matter how strong the dragons were, they werent immune to sr mes. It was safe to say that the attack was overkill as not even ashes remained. Averynded on the ground and went back to normal as she breathed heavily. The attack was...taxing, to say the least. Her recovery would go faster since it was daylight but the ability put a huge strain on her body. Lauren flew over andnded near her while doing her best to withstand the blistering heat from the aftermath of the attack that had yet to diminish. Avery, how is your condition? Lauren asked. She had healed her own wounds but there were still breaches in her armor which told of her battle. ...Its nothing life-threatening, Grandmother. Averys breath still remained unsteady. Ill support you and bring you away from here. Lauren was eager to leave as she already began to sweat and her skin took a flush tone. Avery didnt refuse and let Lauren carry her away from the site of the attack. Myr couldnt seem tond a significant blow on Ira no matter how much she attacked. Any small wounds would heal as soon as they were formed and he wouldnt allow her time to prepare a stronger attack. Luckily, the blood sword didnt need much time since it carried a massive amount of power on its own. She plunged it into the sand and several pirs of red light burst out of the ground and struck Ira. He spun in the air before teleporting to the ground and exhaling, Youre getting toofortable for someone whos gonna die soon. ck mist gathered around his hand before he flicked his finger in her direction. A small ck bubble that looked as if it was made from ink began to hover toward her slowly. It picked up tons of sand as it passed over the dunes. Myr saw that it was dangerous and moved away but it continued to follow her while absorbing sand. She shed at the bubble with her blood sword but it absorbed the red energy and drifted toward her. What kind of trick is this?! Myr shouted. Not the good kind. Ira appeared behind Myr and grabbed her before wrenching the blood sword from her grip and throwing her toward the bubble. As Myr arrived in front of it, the bubble rippled violently and then exploded. All of the energy stored inside of it was released. A huge shock rang out and Myr was blown apart as her body rolled dozens of feet away. Ira leaped over andnded in front of her only to see she was missing a leg and an arm while one of her wings were bent crookedly. Heal yourself...Ill even wait, Ira whispered as he knelt beside her. ...And when you get up Im going to rip your wings off and watch you die. As if...I would...let you have the...satisfaction Myr channeled her mana to end her own life when Ira clutched her jaw and squeezed so tightly her magic was disrupted. No? Its not like I needed you to agree. I wonder what happens if I take one off. Ira grabbed the wing that was still intact and pulled. Aaaaaaaaah! Myr released a painful wail. Tell me where Gicae is and I wont kill you. Ira released her wing as he finished speaking. As ifI would...believe you Myr coughed in between her words. Why not? I nned on opening the Storm Wall for you backstabbing fucks until you came here. Well, not Gicae...I was gonna kill him immediately after opening it. Ira spoke honestly. I have nothing left to say to you, Ira. Myr epted her fate. She wouldn''t beg for her life since all Valkyries held an eptance to death in battle. I thought so. Ira shook his head before plucking one of her wings off. Myrs body contorted in agony as she clenched her teeth. Unlike Lua who died shortly after, the removal of one wing caused her body to slowly be unstable and her wounded state didnt allow her to repair it. After making sure she couldnt heal herself Ira began to walk away from her and when he was far enough he heard a loud explosion. Three, Ira said to himself as he took a step and teleported away. Kesver heldplete dominance over the area as the turquoise door standing behind him gave him ess to the ocean. A thick body of water and ice surrounded him and protected him from attacks while he assaulted the group of enemies gathered around him. Hands made out of water rode across the sand and crushed the slowest to move. While the water that would ssh turned into ice darts. Aldis was only able to remain on the defensive because of his ice-rted abilities. He could freeze the water to protect himself and others but there wasnt a way to get close enough to trap Kesver inside the wall of water. Amy fared no better, her demon mes allowed her to evaporate some of the water or melt the ice, but other than that she wasnt very effective. Rhys was locked in a stalemate with Kesver as her lightning couldnt get through theyer of ice around him and she was too quick for his attacks. The Dark Elves and a few human mages peppered Kesver with ranged attacks but were met with Kesvers violent attacks in response. Another tidal wave of water erupted from Kesver and Rhys moved to dodge but ice formed on her foot. Each of Kesvers attacks caused more moisture to fill the surroundings and after it became humid enough he could control the water in the air. Rhys realized what happened far toote as she tripped onto the ground and could only watch as a massive handmade out of water fell toward her. Ira suddenly appeared and grabbed her before teleporting away. The battlefield grew quiet as the Dark Elves sighed in relief. An opening appeared in the water surrounding Kesver, So you do care for her? Gicae wouldnt have attacked her mind if he had known. He sneered. What? Ira furrowed his brows while Rhys expression darkened. Of course you dont know it, but he attempted to get her to betray you. Unfortunately, she cared for you far more than you did for her at the time. Kesvers eyes narrowed in delight. Ira thought back to Rhys outburst that caused continuous lightning strikes and finally understood it was due to Gicaes mental attack. Ira looked at Rhys who had her face hidden behind the mask, You didnt want to tell me? He put Rhys down andughed at Kesver who clearly didnt expect his reaction, Since you told me, Ill let you die easier than the others did. Kesver felt his skin crawl with danger and reinforced the water barrier surrounding him. Thats not enough. Ira sighed as he moved toward Kesver. Water shot toward him as if it had its own mind but it all was repulsed as if Ira had an invisible shield around him. Iras control over space meant he could choose whether something could get in and out a certain area. As he moved toward Kesvers water barrier it began to part for him and he advanced toward the frozen area that was thest defense. Ira punched through the wall and grabbed the panicked Kesver before pulling him out and throwing him onto the ground. The turquoise doorway behind him closed and Kesver was cut off from the ocean. The water in the air and sand was far from enough to harm Ira so Kesver becamepletely helpless at that moment. Ira gripped the back of his neck and lifted him before speaking, Before you go, just tell me where Gicae is. Under Ira''s grip, Kesver felt the increasing pressure on his neck and grew fearful. He wasnt as battle-hardened as the Valkyries and didnt have as much pride as Thessia so it was possible that he may have spoken. HesHes Kesver contemted hard. Im here, Ira. Gicaes voice reverberated far off in the distance as he stood next to a crystal coffin containing Lyra. Ira crushed Kesvers neck without blinking before dropping his lifeless body, That makes four. Iras expression showed a happiness that couldnt be faked as he imagined all the ways he could make Gicae die as painfully as possible. Chapter 132: Remnants Of The Past Chapter 132: Remnants Of The Past Theyre all dead, you know. Ira began to walk toward Gicae who maintained a calm expression. Yes...Your growthpletely exceeded my expectations. Gicae responded bitterly. Stay right there, Ill show you something even better. Ira moved past the crowd of Dark Elves before stopping to give the Blood Sword to Casey. Perhaps it would have been better to listen to Lyra. Gicae sighed as he looked at Lyras sleeping face behind the coffin. You wouldve died either way. Ira teleported and reached out to grab Gicae. Surprisingly, Gicae didnt even move and seemed to ept what happened. That was...easy. Ira narrowed his eyes and then found something was off. In an instant, he mmed Gicae into the ground and he faded into a turquoise colored energy. Its a good trick. Ira looked around and saw dozens of more Psychic projections appear with crystal coffins right next to them. Ive been nning for this since I saw what was inside of your head. I tried to ount for everything, especially that daughter of yours. I wonder if shes waiting for you in that peculiar garden? The projections of Gicae spoke in sync. Ira leaped out and ripped through the chest of one of the projections before moving on to the next and breaking its neck. After reaching another he lifted it up and tore it in half. Another had its head destroyed with a punch. Youre smart to hide. Ira spat venomously. Gicaes words implied that he saw Iras daughter without thetter being aware. Ah, I suppose there is something captivating about your anger. Watching an animal chase its prey while it doesnt know its the one being hunted. Gicae whispered as the number of his psychic projections tripled. Casey moved forward with the sword but Ira yelled, No! His voice wasced with so much rage that Casey took a step back before nodding in understanding. Iras hands turned into two murky ck ws that he used to cut through space. The suction force of the rips in space pulled sand into them and made a giant cloud that resembled a sandstorm. Gicae! Gicae! Gicae! Ira shouted madly as he continued to ughter the projections. He expanded his senses to the maximum in order to find a sign of the real one but they all seemed to be the same. After you die Ill have to raise your daughter up to open the Storm Wall. Gicaes voice echoed throughout the cloud of sand. Ira stomped his foot and gravity increased tremendously causing the scattered particles of sand to fall. Iras rampage made everyone else take distance due to the sheer ferocity in each attack. He seemed to have forgotten they were even near him and showed no sign of restraining himself. Lauren was flying with Avery when a series deafening shockwaves erupted. From above, she could see Ira surrounded by hundreds of enemies that he continued to easily dispatch but they would vanish after each attack. We should assist him, Grandmother. Avery fiery wings began to manifest but Lauren stopped her. Not while hes like that. Lauren shook her head as she brought them down to the gathered crowd. What happened? She immediately asked as Casey approached. Gicae knows about Raveria and the garden where Avery stayed during her pregnancy. As soon as he brought it up Ira attacked. Casey exined. Hes trying to draw Ira in, Lauren stated as she watched Ira continue. I can go and calm him down. Avery stepped forward but Lauren stopped her again. I dont think thats wise right now given his current state. The best thing for us to do right now is to be ready for any sneak attacks. Avery looked at Ira who still hadnt even gained the slightest amount of calm. She gave a reluctant nod and concentrated on recovering her power. It was hard to say how many of the psychic projections Ira destroyed but they continued appearing. After she opens the Storm Wall for me Ill have to kill her too. I suspect that she would grow to just as dangerous as you are. The Projections continued speaking. I cant wait until I find you. Ira gave a hollowugh as he tossed a projection away. Ah! So your daughter is closer than I thought. Gicae eximed before continuing, Its that doorway right? The one in the tent? Ira was about to teleport away when a turquoise pathway opened in front of him and he could see Raveria who seemed to be unaware. Gicaes ability to find her meant that he was able to find her so moving her away wouldnt prevent him from finding her again. Maybe it would be better to take care of her before she can grow. Even if I cant return to my people, Ill rid the entire world of danger. The psychic projections all showed the same action of Gicae opening the crystal coffin and Lyra stepping out. Gicae! Iras body tensed up as he prepared himself to react. Averys eyes widened as she could see what the pathways lead to even without being very close. Her wings emerged and she flew toward the doorway Ira set up. You wont be able to find me in time, Ira, Gicae said as psychic energy gathered around Lyra and her body began to move stiffly. Lyra suddenly screamed and raised her hands before beams of starlight shot out of her hands and into several different pathways. Ira vanished and went to protect his daughter from the attack that seemed to be directed at her. Ira appeared in Averys chambers which caused Raveria to jump in surprise but then dozens of beams of light came from psychic pathways and moved toward her. There were Valkyries all around and they obviously werent prepared for Iras sudden arrival. Iranded in front of Raveria and pushed her away before being struck by the lights that tunneled through his body leavingrge holes around an inch in diameter. Nearly all of Iras vital organs were destroyed in that instant. ...Ah. Ira fell to his knees as his body regenerate slower due to the nature of the attack. What?! Harper rushed over. Dad?! Raveria ran over Ira and hugged him while showing a fearful and concerned expression. Give...me...a...second. Ira concentrated on his wounds. Ira! Avery burst through the interconnecting door and saw his condition. She moved toward him but another volley of attacks appeared before she could do anything. Ira pushed Raveria toward Avery and took them head on causing more damage to his body. His vision grew hazier. He clenched his teeth and jumped through one of the openings only tond in the desert again. Dad! Ira! Avery and Raveria called out but the turquoise pathways shut after his departure. Dad hurt! Dad hurt! Raveria cried as she pulled at Averys armor. Her mood was bing increasingly unstable and two small obsidian-like protrusions emerged from her back. Avery found that every became slower...or maybe they became faster. The only thing that was for certain was that Raveria was the one causing it. Greyish particles surrounded them and Avery rushed out of the wooden door and into the desert before looking for Ira. Everyone was moving at an unrealistically slow pace while the mother and daughter seemed to easily pass them. There, Avery eximed as she looked at Ira who also seemed to be affected by Raveria ability. Though it was more likely he was focused on fixing himself rather than resisting her power. ...Tired. Raveria became exhausted and time resumed its normal pace. ...Fuck. Iras body was full of wounds that were see-through and the heat from the concentrated beams of light slowed his regeneration. Rhys sped toward him along with Lauren and Casey and even Avery and Raveria suddenly appeared. All of them were moving toward him with the intent of helping him but another doorway opened and Gicae stepped out and created a dome of psychic energy to stop them. You know, when I saw that Avery Thynne was pregnant I immediately knew that I could capitalize on it. Of course, your overprotectiveness of her also made it easy to keep you distracted while I searched for your daughter. I never nned on killing her, I just needed you to willingly take on the attacks. I fully n on using that daughter of yours to open the Storm Wall. As Gicae finished speaking, Ira smiled weakly. I have...to admit...I do love...my daughter. Ira admitted to his own weakness. Is that so? Well, Ill be sure to remind her after youre dead. As Gicae finished speaking, another doorway opened up. He remembered what was said by the creature inside of Iras mind and nned on throwing Iras body into the Storm Wall immediately after he died. Youre not enough to kill me. Ira was regaining his breath while climbing to his feet as his body worked to repair itself. He looked outside the Psychic barrier to see everyone trying to force their way in. Rhys hands were covered in lighting as she reigned punches upon it. Lauren used the blood sword to try and prate it to no avail. Casey, Sylun, and the Dark Elves fired off magic while Avery put Raveria down and drew her Godsteel sword. Just as Avery was about to attack, Gicae spoke, I wonder about that. He moved his arms and a scream was heard through the doorway before a bright light emerged from it and pierced through Iras head causing everyone to stop. A hole emerged in between Iras brows and his body began to fall backward. His consciousness remained for a few seconds as his sight began to fade. It seemed to be night time and there was a heavy rainstorm, except the rain wasing from the ground and going into the sky. In the middle of the storm, a lone log cabin stood by itself. A dim candlelight peeked through the windows indicating that someone was inside. Two silhouettes carrying something rushed toward the cabin and burst through the doors. Damn it! Close the door! Presumably, the owner of the house yelled as they moved to help carry the cargo. Alright, alright, just put him somewhere. One of the guys who burst through the door closed it behind them before shutting an irontch. Clear some space. Another said as he threw all the dishes off of a wooden table and hoisted whatever they were transporting onto it. It hit the table with a loud sound and the guys heaved a sigh of relief. Light a few more candles! Someone ordered as they looked at the sole light source that was clearly fading. Got it. A man produced a me from somewhere and lit various candles scattered across the room. After the final candle was lit the faces of everyone could be seen. All of them looked like Ira and the person on sprawled out on the table was also Ira. The only thing that set them apart was the fact they were missing the sigil of a wolf eating a moon on their wrists. How is he, Ira? One of the Iras asked the other two Iras. Thats not the one we should be worried about, Ira, Ira responded. Dont you think thats a confusing way to address each other? Here, Ill be Ira One and you both can be Ira Two and Ira Three. Ira One said while going to examine the real Ira. Fine, just finish what you were saying, Ira Two said. Ah! Ira sat up and breathed heavily as he looked around only to see himself. That was quick. Ira Threemented. What the...fuck. Ira blinked at the people in front of him. Listen to me, Ira. Ira One snapped his finger and brought Iras attention onto himself. There are three things you need to know. First, you arent dead, youve just been...moved. Unless your entire body is destroyed then you dont have much to worry about. Second, we arent real, this is your mind attempting to repair itself and everything youre seeing is just your interpretation of that. Third, you need to get Siegfried under control. Ira One listed out the important points. Ira clutched his head while trying to think but his thoughts became scrambled, Siegfried? Hes not like us, hes actually real. Ira Three answered. Remember what Indras told you? Ira One ignored Ira Three and questioned. About what!? Ira asked with frustration as his head began to ring. Fragments, Ira. You were separated from yourself in the Void and youre carrying a piece of Siegfried with you. You didnt actually think that putting all those memories in the back of your head meant they would go away, did you? Ira Two asked. Ok...so what am I supposed to do?! Ira continued shouting as a grating noise assaulted his ears. Shit, were moving a bit too slow. Alright, listen to me, Ira. All you need to do is gain control for a moment. After that, well need you toe back so we can try and repair all the damage without messing any memories up. My memories? Ira closed his eyes and attempted to ignore the loud noise. He thinks hes going to lose his memories Ira Twoughed to himself before speaking, You have gic memory, idiot. Dont listen to him. Hes telling the truth but if we let you inhabit your body for too long things may start to...ovep. After all, your brain was destroyed. Ira One I know you had to save your daughter but seriously? You sure fell right into that Ira Three voiced his thoughts aloud. Well, now thats settled, you should get back out there before Siegfried does something drastic. Ira One sighed. Meanwhile, almost no time had passed in the outside world. Iras body that was falling suddenly stopped while his limbs and head still hung lifelessly. Then, ck mist began to pour out of his body. Damn it! Gicae retreated through a doorway while forcing Lyra to attack again. The beams of light once again wreaked havoc on Iras body but the mist continued to emerge until his entire body was covered in ayer of it. Iras began to rise to his feet and two empty yellow orbs which reced his eyes could be seen. Hundreds of psychic projections were sent out to surround him but Gicaes expression turned into one of horror as he continued watching. Iras current appearance resembled the hazy figure of darkness that took his arm. The figure waspletely silent as it looked at its hands before clenching and unclenching its fist. ...This shouldnt have happened. A quiet and distorted voice reverberated across the entire desert. The orb-like yellow eyes scanned the surroundings before it spoke again, This shouldnt have happened. As it finished speaking, the scenery turned ck and white. Chapter 133: Hello, Siegfried Chapter 133: Hello, Siegfried It was clear that Ira failed to remain as his original self after leaving the Void. The Wolf, who could also be called Indras, was the first to spot the change and even informed Ira of it. So what remained of Siegfried? A deeply rooted hatred and fear of death that was so intense it couldn''t be removed. Siegfried took a step forward and the world went darker. Gicaes psychic projections were all destroyed with that one step. After another step, the psychic barrier put in ce was ripped apart and everyone close to it was pushed away. Siegfried turned his eyes toward the corpse of the Behemoth and spoke, There. You. Are. He raised his hand and the world went ck but somehow the mist-like figure of Siegfried remained visible as if he was the only source of light. No matter where they stood, everyone could somehow see Siegfried as if he was a few dozen feet away from them. Gicae couldnt even move as he heard Siegfrieds voice. He knew Ira had incredibly strong senses so he hid on the Behemoths corpse to avoid detection but in front of Siegfried, it didnt matter. He wasnt able to breathe as the world turned pitch ck and his control over Lyra who stood next to him diminished. Then, he became visible in the pitch ck darkness as if he was being highlighted. Due to Siegfrieds focus on Gicae, thetter was allowed movement in a small radius while everyone was more or less locked into ce. ... Raveria opened her mouth to call out for Ira but no sound came out. The only who was able to speak was Siegfried who stood in the endless darkness. The distance between himself and Gicae closed in an instant without any movement. Sensing the impending danger Gicae tried to take a few steps back but nothing changed. If anything, every time he ran he moved a little closer to Siegfried. Thats it. You know itsing but you cant get away. Still. You choose to fight it with everything you have. Thats it. Siegfrieds cryptic whispers burned into Gicaes consciousness and caused him to scream in agony. It felt as each word was stripping away ayer of his mind. Run. If you can. Thats it. Run from it. It stilles to you. Run. Bleed. If you can just get away. Believe it. Hope for it. Run. It will reach you if you stop. Siegfried continued speaking. His voice was a burden on reality and static-like breaches in space happened around him. Ah! Gicae cried out as he opened doors to escape but they all led him closer to Siegfried. There. Almost there. If only you were a step faster. If only you were stronger. Its close. Run. Its here. Siegfried spoke slowly and as he finished everything began to shake. The openings in space and reality caused a contrast with the darkness as shes of white could be seen. The sound of something being ripped could faintly be heard with each sh. It was clear that Siegfried hadnt given the slightest thought about destroying everything near him. He didnt care about anything Ira cared about so it made no difference to him whether those around him lived or died. Gicae saw no end to the torment and made a decision to kill the thing that had reced Ira. The crystal eye on his forehead began glowing brightly as psychic energy filled it. Small fractures appeared in it but Gicae was filled with too much power to notice. Fine! Ill make sure you die too! Gicae screamed as he opened a massive doorway. Inside of it, the Storm Wall raged on and his intentions became clear. He hoped that the energy contained inside of the storm would rip Ira apart. ...Then resist. If you can. It wont change. It never does. Siegfried was unmoved by Gicaes deration and took another step forward but then his body rippled and the darkness became brighter. No! His voice bellowed as he clutched his head, Dead. Die. Dying. Died. Youve let it happen again! The darkness covering the sky became grey as Siegfried continued to fight something inside of himself. Leave. You dont belong anymore. We almost died because of you! Leave. As Siegfried moved forward color returned and everyone felt the hold over them being released. Dad! Raveria called out as the mist began to peel away from Iras body. NO! It cant happen again! Siegfried fell to his knees and the mist faded and a human body could be seen. Ira! Gicae seized his chance and stretched the doorway around himself and Ira before pulling them in. Wait! Dad! Raveria tried to chase after them but Avery held her back. Raveria, dont. Avery held her daughter closely as it was still too dangerous. She didnt understand everything that was happening but she knew Ira wasnt entirely back yet. The psychic doorway closed and the two disappeared from sight. The winds in the Storm Wall seemed as if they could erode metal in a few moments and Ira and Gicae flew right into it. Even if I die, it would be worth it to make sure you wonte back. Ira was silent as thest of the ck mist covering his body disappeared before he opened his eyes and began tough. What are you talking about, Gicae? You wont be dying. No, Im going to keep you alive. The space around them became closed off as they were sucked into the Storm Wall. If that continent is on the other side Ill find your people and kill all the ones connected to you. Ira reached for the crystal eye on Gicaes forehead and pulled on it. After Im finished with that, Ill finally kill you. So until then, make yourselffortable. Ira tugged even harder on the glowing crystal eye. Gicae wasnt even able to scream as the source of his psychic energy was removed. Usually, its removal would cause a detonation of unstable psychic power but it didnt happen because Ira tossed it into his mouth and ate it. Now that he had better control over the Void he could create a copy of certain magical abilities. I...ra...d...ont Gicae entered a nearatose state as all his psychic energy disappeared. The recoil weakened him severely and the slightest exertion would kill him. Toote, Ira said with augh as he opened a tear in space and pushed Gicae in. He created a small-dimension that was around three feet wide and six feet long. Inside, Gicaes consciousness would remain but he wouldnt die. He was essentially trapped inside of his own body with no way of knowing what Ira did on the outside. It was the worst form of punishment possible for Gicae. He would remain inplete darkness without being able to feel the slighest sensation, all the while wondering if his people were being devoured by Ira. Ira digested the crystal eye while looking at his surroundings. The isted space seemed to barely withstand the force of the Storm Wall as it raged on but it didnt break. I can eat this now, right? Ira felt his thoughts getting entangled the longer he remained aware. He undid the spatial istion and was bombarded with a fierce storm that roared wildly as soon as he exposed himself to it. He wrapped a bubble of ck mist around himself before he could take any serious damage and then he began to absorb the Storm Wall. It was unknown how long it would take but Ira didnt have the leisure to worry. Before letting himself slip into an unconscious state, he concentrated on onest thing. Within the sphere of ck mist, Ira opened his mouth and spoke in a low voice. ... ...Ille back soon, Ria. There was a whisper riding on the wind that blew past Avery and Raveria. Dad? Raveria wrestled herself away from Avery and began to stumble around. Everyone else was silent, it couldve been fear or something else, but they couldnt find words to speak. Avery was among those who were quiet but it was for a different reason. She had heard the whisper and could gain some relief in her frantic thoughts. ...The Keeper. Sylun spoke softly which drew Averys attention. Hes not dead. Avery sent a cold nce toward Sylun. I heard Dad. Raveria ran back to Avery and looked up with sad and confused eyes. "I know." Avery picked Raveria up and hugged her tightly as the little girl began to sob. Avery... Lauren was hopeful but she couldnt fight the doubt growing in her mind. I said hes not dead, Avery asserted once more. Just as she finished speaking, the Godsteel ring on her finger began to rhythmically blink with a molten red glow. For some reason, she felt as if it was searching for something. Lauren looked at the ring and took it as a sign that Ira was still alive, I understand. ...Praise the keeper, Sylun said in a low voice. If Avery and Lauren believed it then she would be sphemous not to. Rhys overheard the conversation and clenched her hands together tightly while breathing in. There was anxiousness in her heart but she believed Ira was alive just as much as everyone else. It had to be said, Iras brief disy of power which was in truth his momentary slip of control, was something never seen by anyone in the world. The sky darkened and thews of nature seemed to be broken by him. There was also the fact that each time he spoke it threatened the fabric of reality. For the Dark Elves, it increased their fear and reverence for Ira and there was no way of stopping them from calling him a deity. Lauren and Casey felt that Ira was something that couldnt be ssified by the standards of the Mortal Realm and after seeing his power they would increase protection of Raveria as much as they could. As for the other countries? Ira was a nightmare. From the meeting tent, the leaders of each nation watched the otherworldly events that urred. Everyone who was near the Behemoths corpse saw it. No matter if they closed their eyes or were inside of a tent, it was like they were forced to perceive what urred. Relief. That was the only thing they could feel at the moment they found out about Iras departure. Prior to that, Ira was a huge threat to anyone against him but after seeing what he was hiding inside of him he was far worse. King Windsor had his brow covered in sweat as he even suspected Ira held the potential to be synonymous with the Copse. Could the Gods even show such a terrifying power? King Windsor asked himself aloud. No one in the tent opened their mouths to answer him as they tried to subdue the nervous trembling they felt. Inside of the Storm Wall. A ck sphere was currently absorbing the entire essence of the storm. The thick grey clouds and heavy rain along with the destructive winds. There were traces of energy from the Origin Forces inside each part of the Storm but it didnt matter as it continued to be devoured. The sphere housed Ira who was in apletely blissful slumber but inside of his mind, something different was taking ce. The three Iras represented by a number had increased to double their original poption causing their total to rise to six. On a floating ind that was upside down, the six of them were repairing a giant onyx-colored crystal that stretched into the clouds below them. Of course, they didnt seem to notice the difference as they were unaffected by the inverted ind. Were gonna need more people for this, Ira Six said. No. Look, we brought the three of you in because we needed more. Continually multiplying will end up causing a negative effect. Ira One shook his head. I hate to say it but hes right. There are too many fragments to gather up and if we bring more of us in itll speed it up. Ira Two said. Again, no. I know how you think, itll only take us a couple of years at this rate. Ira One responded. Thats way too long for him to wait. Theres an overwhelming desire to see you know who and this way we can shorten it to a few months. Ira Four gave a meaningful look. ...Fine, but youll have to get rid of all of them after it''s done. Ira One sighed. All of a sudden, more Iras began to appear from thin air with an understanding of what they were supposed to do. They immediately got to work on repairing the onyx tower under the close watch of Ira One. While Ira waspletely unaware of it, his mind was demonstrating autonomous qualities as it began to repair itself. Chapter 134: Keep It Together, Ira Chapter 134: Keep It Together, Ira It had been a month since Ira killed the Behemoth and the group of Higher Races. In that time, Lyra was found to be in a state ofatose and even with the healing of Valkyries she didnt wake up immediately but after some time she showed signs of recovering. Lyra opened her eyes and found she was inside of a tent. Memories beganing back to her in fragments and she vaguely recalled what happened. She climbed out of the bed and exited only to be met with the sight of a mountainous corpse that was being stripped away by the Dark Elves. Not too far from her were corpses of dragons that were ced in a huge pile that more Dark Elves were busy dismantling. So youre awake. Casey approached Lyra with no sign of hostility. ...Are they all dead? Lyra asked. Do you mean the rest of your group? If so, Ira killed all of them, Casey answered. Lyra sighed before she remembered something, Wheres Ustia? She didnt appear with the others so Im not sure. Casey gestured for Lyra to follow as they moved through the encampment. The other countries were under the impression that the Behemoths corpse would be split between them but the Valkyries werent of a simr mind. In their eyes, Ira killed it and just about everything else that appeared so they had no im to it. Seeing as he was currently absent, they took it for themselves and nned on taking it back to the Dark Elf Empire where they would take up residence. It was hard for everyone else to swallow their greed but the Valkyries werent giving them a choice. The Dark Elves were quickly bing a force to be reckoned with just the armor that could be made from Behemoths Leather and Dragon Scales. In addition to that, Charles was working on dangerous and experimental methods to increase their power. Plus, one couldnt forget the inhuman training regiment that was the current standard. Lastly, they sat on a huge vein of Godsteel which produced powerful weapons even without someone having the divinity to properly wield them. With the Valkyries preparing to take up residence in the Underground City it was hard not to say that they were the strongest nation on the continent. It was hard to believe but the Dark Elf Empire which was the named as the weakest had its fortunes reversed. Casey and Lyra eventually stopped and Lyra blinked rapidly in surprise. There was a little girl with pitch ck hair, soft yellow eyes, and small dimples in her cheeks ying in the sand. Standing near her was Avery, she was practicing her swordsmanship with the Godsteel sword. Avery, Casey called out. Avery was about to sheathe her sword when she saw Lyra and a hostile intent appeared in her eyes. She took a step and a burst of me propelled her forward before she stopped the sword at Lyras neck. Tell me why shouldnt I kill you? Avery asked coldly as heat began rising from her sword. Avery, you know very well what took ce, Casey stated clearly but she didnt make any moves to disarm Avery. The fact that you werent in control of your own body has nothing to do with me. The reason Ira isnt here is due to how easily Gicae controlled your mind. Averys voice wasced with anger until a small hand tugged on the hem of her shirt. Im hungry, Mum, Raveria said cutely. Raveria looked to be four or five years old which was truly frightening. She was speeding up her own aging process and it was unknown why. Avery guessed that Raveria mightve thought being an adult was synonymous with being able to protect her family. She ate twice as much as usual and would use her abilities as much as she could in order to grow them. Still, Avery noticed that Raveria was troubled as the little girl would often randomly cry in total silence which made it clear she missed Ira. Avery hesitated before sheathing her sword and picking Raveria up, Come on. As they walked toward a tent, Lyra could see Avery feeding her daughter mes from the palm of her hand. His daughter? Lyra finally asked. Yes. Its only been a few months since she was born. Casey responded as they continued moving. Along the way, Casey filled her in on the little details such as Iras unknown whereabouts and his disy of power. When they finally stopped, it was in front of the Behemoths body. Surprisingly, the more than half of the corpse was already bone. The most problematic area was the blood which was collected in hundreds of airtight metal barrels before Avery dried out the rest of the body with fire. From there, the Valkyries cutrge sections of its skin off and they fell below where the Dark Elves would deal with them. The bones were no different and Lauren was getting used to the Blood Sword by cutting the huge bones. asionally, Avery would also join her and cleave through the skeletal remains of the Behemoth. Lauren spotted them and flew down to meet with Lyra. Shended and wiped the sweat off of her brow before speaking, Now that youre awake, we could use your help with finding Ira. Lyra pondered for a moment before responding, ...There is an ind far from this continent but it wouldnt take long for you to fly to. It may be selfish of me but I would like you to search for Ustia once you arrive there. She can lead you to where we showed Ira the Storm Wall. Its hard to tell it apart but there are a fewndmarks which might help. Lauren and Casey shared a brief nce before the former nodded. Ill be the one to go, Lauren said. Inside of Iras mind, there was a city, a city that didnt make any sense. There were pathways that led to nowhere, houses stacked atop each in a spiral pattern, and sinkholes in the middle of walkways. Hundreds of people that looked like Ira traversed the crooked and nonsensical city with ease. Each one of them had a number on the back of their hands and they each had some destination. In arge building with no doors or windows, a man sat in arge leather chair with his legs propped on a desk. He wore a long ck fur coat and ck pants but opted not to wear a shirt or a pair of shoes. It was none other than Ira and his number seemed to be six. Across from him sat two other Iras with another painting in the corner of the room. So? How is it? Ira Six asked. Its...as expected.There havent been many Iras who could refuse it. One of them answered. Good. Then well celebrate. Ira Six reached out and a wooden box appeared out of thin air. He ced it on the table and then opened it to exposed a box of muffins, sweet buns, and cookies. Hey, Seventy-two. Are you done with it yet? Ira Six asked as they stuffed their mouths with pastries. Give me a fucking second. Ira Seventy-Two waved his hand as he added a few final touches. After a few moments, he sighed and took a step back. At once, all eyes in the room turned toward the painting and they all let out a sigh as if they were unworthy of seeing such a thing. It was a hyper-realistic portrait of a woman with raven-colored hair holding a ck-haired young girl next to her, but the strangest part was the fact they were missing faces. Beautiful. Ira Six and the other Iras used their imagination to fill in the missing face. Yep. Ira Seventy-two nodded. As Iras mind repaired itself...some parts of him were morebative due to his nature. So it was reasonable segments of his mind split into different parts on their own. In the center of the city, there was an extremelyrge pit with hundreds of Iras gathered around it. Guys, just think rationally for a second! An Ira tied to a pole shouted. Hes defective. One of the Iras carrying him shook their head. Wait, no. Listen, if we just tried to solve this with logic and rationale wed get further than we are now. The rational Ira tried to exin. Tch. Throw him away before he breaks something. They reached the edge of the pit and tossed Rational Ira in without a second thought. He fell into the endless darkness of the pit but then a pair of red eyes emerged and began to rise. All of a sudden, a horned beast covered in ck mist burst from the pit with open jaws and ate Rational Ira before falling back into the pit. The Iras spectating sighed before going back to what they were doing while the ones who carried the victim were talking amongst themselves. What are they doing up there? I know theyre fixing Ira but theyre messing up and adding shit that doesnt belong. Hell, theyre even fixing parts that were never broken. Dont ask me, were just supposed to remove the excess parts and mind our business. Ha! Someoneughed but everyone just looked at him strangely. You dont get it? ItsYou said mind and were the mind so I just thought...You know because the funny part was ...We get it, An Ira said. Oh...Ok...Ehem. He cleared his throat as they continued to stare at him. You sure hes not defective? The Ira scratched his head awkwardly as he chuckled but their expressions didnt change. Guys? You know Im not defective, right? He asked. They formed a semi-circle around him and took a few steps as they closed him. Just when the tension rose to its maximum they burst outughing. Were just messing with you. Ira patted him on the back. Ah! You guys are assholes. Ira joined in on theugh. Heads up, we got another one. An Ira interrupted. Im Ira, youre Ira, were all Ira. Since were all the same person it must be hard tomunicate right? A young man who resembled Ira but was covered in spots of ck mist was carried over to the disposal pit. What the hell are you talking about? A different Ira asked. Nothing The Spotted Ira shook his head before continuing, ...By the way, have you guys seen...Avery? All of the Iras gathered around opened their eyes widely as if they couldnt believe the wordsing out of his mouth. Throw him in! Someone shouted as they lifted him into the air. Wait! Guys! The Spotted Ira cackled like a maniac as the desire for anarchy filled his eyes, What about Raveria? Have you seen little Ria? I wonder how big shes gotten. Just thinking about it makes me want to see them. Since I cant Ill just say their names. Raveria, Avery, Raveria, Avery, Raveria. I think I can make a catchy song out of it. Does anyone want to sing along? Throw him now! They carried the Spotted Ira to the edge and violently tossed him in. Aveeeery! His voice echoed as he dropped into the pit below them. Suddenly, the city began to shake heavily and a giant locked door appeared in the sky. Then, something began banging on the door as if it wanted to be released. The entire city went silent as something tried to force its way out of the iron door. Deformations resembling fists appeared on the metal and warped it but it remained steadfast under the assault. After a few minutes, the assault died down and the Iras were motionless. Hey! Dont all of you have something to do?! Ira One asked as he appeared in the sky next to the door. He reached his hands out and grabbed the air before pulling it together in front of the door as if he was closing a curtain. Strangely enough, the fabric Iras mind contorted around the door and hidden it as if it didnt exist. The Iras went back to what they were doing as Ira One dropped his shoulders in exhaustion. Things were bing more hectic and unstable as they continued to work on repairing what once was. Chapter 135: A New Arrival Chapter 135: A New Arrival The intensity of the Storm Wall had died down significantly as arge amount of it was continually absorbed. It was so much that Ira was beginning to develop an inadvertent attunement to wind. Subconsciously his understanding of the storm was increased even though he himself wasnt aware. The ck sphere surrounding him was continually moving toward the center point of the Storm Wall was consuming everything in its way. Inside of Iras mind, there was a strange situation progressing. Ira Six, with hundreds of Iras gathered behind him were facing off against Ira One who held significantly fewer people. What the fuck are you doing? Ira One asked with suspicion. Nothing, its just that we think Ira has absorbed arge part of the Storm Wall and should move toward seeing if that other continent is real. Ira Six and hundreds of Iras voiced their agreement. Youre splitting us into parts? Right now? Are you that fucking dumb? Ira One questioned. No. As long as were all in agreement it should work out, right? Ira Six asked. ...I agree. Ira Two distanced himself from Ira One who was confused. Hey. Ira One narrowed his eyes at Ira Two and spotted something peculiar. Hey! Are those crumbs on your shirt? Ira One asked. Ira Two hurriedly dusted the evidence away while pretending to be oblivious. Ira One looked around and he could actually see an Ira eating a pastry out in the open. So thats it, huh? Ira Oneughed. Ira Six didnt appear to care if he found out or not and shrugged, If you arent willing Id be really upset, One. In fact, I might just cry out to you know who. We all might just do it if you arent too careful. Youre bluffing. Ira One tested Ira Six. No, Im Ira. Dont insult us, you know very well Ira doesnt bluff. Ira Six shrugged. Fine. Do what you want but dont think itllst for long. Ira One waved his hands while smiling. It was clear he had something prepared but Ira Six wasnt worried. Its nice that you agree. Ira Six nodded. The crowd of Iras dispersed after everything was settled. Some walk on the air as if it was a set of invisible steps while others sunk into the ground. A few even climbed into each other''s pockets before the one carrying them ran away. It was a very odd scene to watch but no one seemed to notice anything wrong. Ira One opened a curtain and pulled it around himself before appearing in a dark room. If ites to that, then Ill take them with me. Ira One said to himself. Iras mind was at a stalemate and the former wouldnt be too happy to find out about it seeing as he had a family he was eager to see. Rhys was in a slump ever since Ira had disappeared and stayed in her tent unless the Valkyries called for her. Recently, she had been feeling even more down than usual, so much so that it caused symptoms like drowsiness and slight nausea. Even though she was eating a little less than usual, Rhys even felt that she had put on a bit more weight though she could easily work it off once she was in normal health. She gave a mute sigh as she moved to stand up and put her mask on but just as she reached for it, a little girl appeared in her tent with no warning. It was obviously Raveria and she held an inquisitive look as she stared at Rhys, ...Hmmm. Rhys didnt know if Raveria could read so she didnt think they would gain much leeway inmunicating. She gave a forced smile as she politely gestured for Raveria to go back. It feels like...dad. Raveria moved closer while squinting at Rhys. Rhys raised her eyebrows with skepticism but Raveria didnt exin since she thought her own words were self-exnatory. Raveria. Avery entered the tent and looked at the girl with a disapproving gaze. Mum...Wont it be like me? Raveria asked. ...Wont what? Avery asked suspiciously. The little one. Raveria tilted her head while pointing to Rhys stomach. The tent went silent as Raveria waited for an answer to her question. The innocence of a child was really something to behold. What did Raveria feel? A familiar presence tugging at her bloodline that made her curious. Ira wouldve noticed if he were present but since he wasnt the only who could possibly pick up on it was Raveria. Youre...pregnant? Avery asked with some astonishment. Rhys was clearly shocked by the news and distraught as she couldnt figure out how to respond. There were clearly hundreds of questions filling her mind along with clear panic. Calm down. Ill inform my mother, in the meantime you need to be more aware of your own health. Avery spoke indifferently but without the same coldness as before. It wasnt that she felt any special feelings toward Rhys it was just thattter was carrying Iras child. Being especially prickly and hostile toward her could serve to causeplicate the matter. Avery wasnt willing to see Ira upset over the loss of his child if something were to go wrong. Rhys gave a distant nod as she sat down to process the news. When considering Avery it was odd to think that Rhys would be pregnant so fast but she was human which was a driving factor. In ancient times, Gods could bless certain people with pregnancies which was, in reality, them nting demi-gods around the Mortal Realm to raise up into their own domains one day. Since Higher Races started off strong, a weaker race was needed to level it out, hence, humans were the most obvious choice. It was apart of the many ways Gods interacted with mortals and though some would call it a blessing from the heavens, they were pawns. Raveria looked at Rhys one more time while wondering what woulde out. She had an incredibly vague and simple understanding of pregnancy. She even wondered if her sibling would look just like her. A few weekster in some unknown ce. A group of wooden ships with carvings of dragons sailed toward a weakening storm. Upon closer inspection, they were pursuing a fleet of smaller ships that had nowhere to go. At the head of the fleet of Dragon ships was a man with amber reptilian eyes and orange hair. He seemed to be a dragon but he was in fact, half human. It is as the Exalted Lares had spoken of...Not only is the Great Storm weakening, the traitors were using it to hide the shipment of their supplies. The man spoke as they closed in on the smaller vessels. Yes, my liege. The Gods are wise as ever. An old man bowed at his side. Thats enough, tell the mages to prepare to fire upon the poor souls. Theyve disgraced the Dragon Gods long enough. As you wish, Sir. The old man turned around before yelling, Prepare to fire! Men dressed in robes depicting dragons nodded before channeling their mana. Just as they prepared to fire, a ck sphere emerged from the Great Storm and exploded into a cloud of dark mist before a body fell onto the deck of a ship with a loud impact. An attack? No...Find out what it is. The half-dragon ordered. A mage sent a series of signals toward the ship which housed the unknown being and they responded with confusion. After various messages were exchanged through light, the mage spoke. They say it''s naked a young man whos speaking gibberish. A mage whispered to the Half-dragon Captain. Ask them Suddenly, a sense of danger assaulted his body. Iras body began to rise as he looked around with empty eyes. Then some light came into them as he began speaking aloud. What...No...Are these bad guys? No. Does it matter if theyre bad or good? Look at them, I see Dragons every fucking where. What about the little boats? Kill them too? Too easy you say? Its not like its hard to kill these guys. Ira mumbled to himself while standing stark naked surrounded by men in armor with engravings of dragons and sharp spears in their hands. Fuck! I get it. Shut up. Ira pinched the bridge of his nose, Were a collective mind right? Until Ira regains his wits we have to fill in. Stop asking about fucking pastries, damn it! Yes, I want some too. That doesnt mean we can find some now...You know what, everyone just shut up, Im starting now. Ira finished speaking and looked around. You, its your lucky day. He pointed to a random man dressed in armor. ...Huh? The soldier showed clear confusion. Yes, you, silly. You get to die without feeling even a bit of pain. Ira smiled before he took a step forward and punched the man directly in the chest. There wasnt the slightest bit of restraint so the man literally burst into a pile of gore while his armor exploded out in pieces of shrapnel which injured everyone gathered on the deck of the ship. Cries of pain and agony rang out but there was still confusion as to what happened. The rest of you? Iraughed before continuing, You arent so lucky. He moved like a tide of pure violence as he grabbed a fallen man by the leg and used him to club another to death before flinging him away. It was clear he wasnt done as he took another step and grabbed a man by both arms and ripped them away. Aaaaaaaah! The man screamed horribly as Ira lifted him up and tossed him into the ocean. Of course, realizing the threat, the men began to rush up to him in order to attack but they couldnt even touch Ira as he weaved in and out of them. He barely even moved but they couldn''tnd a single blow onto his body. Here! Ira kicked a man in his chest before stomping him into the wooden deck and shattering it entirely. Then, magic attacks began to bombard the ship with Ira on it while the Half-dragon shouted. Burn it all! Whatevers on that ship is more dangerous than the traitors. The ship was hit with friendly fire as the mages fired on their own allies in the hopes of destroying a possible threat. You know, Ive never noticed it before but Ira is a force of nature, Ira said to himself as he grabbed a chain and swung it. Arge object was attached the end of it which those watching from the other ships recognized as an anchor. Before they could even react, Ira mmed the anchor into the hull of another ship of the fleet and pulled it toward him. The entire boat was lifted out of the water, sending the crewmates flying. At least those who were lucky enough to be above deck, the ones inside of the ship crashed into each other like dolls. Ira raised his hand as the ship flew toward him and then it the space around it became unstable and exploded into pieces before being pushed into a ball of splinters. The ball became smaller and smaller under the immense pressure and soon blood-colored ball of sawdust could be seen floating toward Ira. He grabbed it and tossed it into the air before throwing it toward another ship and splitting itpletely in half. The weight of thepressed mass was clearly still there judging by its destructive property. Horror couldnt describe the feeling of watching a monster in human skin kill so many people from the deck of a burning ship. Suddenly, Ira clutched his head and shouted, What do you mean? Shit! Shit! Shit! The real Ira? Is he mad? Fuck! Eating them? Fuck! So who did it? Was it One? Really? See if we can talk to Ira. If hes too aggressive, tell him well scramble the location of that other continent. Bribe him with pastries first. Toote? Why the fuck would you threaten him first? I know what I said but didnt you think it would be better to wait for me to finish speaking. With no interest in continuing his attack, Ira leaped away onto the deck of another ship before lowering his body and leaping again. The ship copsed under the strength he exerted and none of the crew aboard it were spared. No one could do anything as the monstrous being headed toward the continent which had hosted most of the higher races, Yeramesh. Chapter 136: To Disregard Reality Chapter 136: To Disregard Reality What urred on the other side of the World after the Copse? Beings of incredible power suddenly sufferingrge injuries and bacsh didn''t end as one may have thought. While the strongest died or were sent into hibernation, the weaker ones prospered while building their power up for the return of the others. It was mainly the dragons who filled the vacuum of power created by the absence of other races. They filled thatck of power by mating with humans. Now, for one to understand the presence of humans one would have to go back before the Copse and the time of King Dietrich. Humans were abducted and raised as ves on Yeramesh. Of course, once King Dietrich united all of the lower races such a practice was stopped in its tracks. Though the humans who were already abducted couldnt be sent back since King Dietrich wouldnt be able to send an army across the ocean to fight a battle they couldnt win. As the effects of the Copse simmered down, the Dragons had be...arrogant to say the least. They let the humans believe that they, and many of the other higher races, were Gods. It moved to the point where they began to believe it themselves and demonstrated it in their behavior. So when a Golden Aurora appeared in the sky and certain humans began developing abilities that posed a threat to the Gods, one could imagine what happened. Those who were oppressed by the cruel beings that touted themselves as Gods became empowered and so an uprising was started. Once the troops of those said Gods began to lose battles, the uprising grew and continued to do so to the point where it became a problem. There was an easy solution to solve the ongoing conflict and that was for those so-called Gods to descend into the fray themselves but they saw it as beneath them. Thus an era of bloodshed began as humans fought to break out their restraints. A Silver Fox with blue eyes stood at around 20 feet tall. It had five tails behind its body that swayed gently in the wind. It was resting in front of a small bay that lead to a crystal clear ocean when it spotted something. A naked young man with pitch ck hair floating among the wreckage but it could feel something powerful roiling beneath his appearance. Dragon? NoSomething else... The Silver Fox transformed into a man with an androgynous beauty with two ears peeking out of his silver hair. A pair of white clothes appeared and covered his lean body as he approached the floating body. He was about to use illusion magic to look through the young mans memories but he felt his skin crawl at the thought and changed his mind. The unconscious man was Ira and it was unknown what caused him to pass out after his body was active not too long ago. Come out. The man said and two people with fox ears on their head appeared behind him. They were a race known as the Vulpes and the androgynous man in front of them was more or less one of their ancestors. Take him to the town of the humans and leave him there, He said. ...As you wish, Ancestor. A male Vulpes answered. Youre wondering why? Surely you can even feel that he isnt normal. He can help the humans in their endeavors without being connected to us. The man spoke softly. The two Vulpes nodded before lifting Ira and walking through a forest with him while under the watch of their ancestor who couldnt help but sigh. Honestly, if he were to look into Iras mind he would realize he wasnt some sort of hero that appeared out of nowhere but rather a monster with a propensity for brutality. A few hours ago. Ira One could see that the repair on Iras mind ran into some unexpectedplications so he could only think of one solution. He looked over his shoulders as he made his way to a remote corner of the city and ducked into a tunnel. After crawling through for a few minutes he arrived in a hall that led to a rusted iron door. He took a deep breath before opening the door and entering a dim room where Ira appeared to be asleep. Weve had a few...problems, Ira. Ira One confessed which caused Iras eyes to open. What? Ira was clearly confused and all he could remember was his mind telling him to rest for a while. We were trying to repair your mind...but weve uh...Listen, it was a bit overdone. Ira One answered. How long? Ira asked as he sat up. Huh? How long has it been? Ira repeated in a groggy voice. A little over a month. Ira One answered but immediately regretted even speaking. Ira stared at him with an indifferent gaze that illustrated hisplete and utter displeasure with the situation. In one month Raveria could learn new things and he wouldnt be able to witness all of them. To say Ira was angry was an understatement as there was no way to describe how much he loved his daughter. ...Ill just get rid of you. Even if you arent real I think Ill feel better if I just kill all of you. Ira stood up from the bed and approached Ira One with a clear intent. After an hour of finding and killing parts of himself, Ira was walking around an empty town that felt like a maze. Why was it empty? It was most likely due to Iras ughter of those who resembled him. You said youll fix it if I got rid of Siegfried. I did my part...So why is it that I woke up to this? Ira suddenly appeared in front of a small hut and reached inside of it before pulling a clone of himself out. Hold on, Ira. Hear me out, youre going to love this. So what if, just listen, you dont kill me and just let me go. Honestly, Im not really sure how I got here so The copy of Ira rambled on but the Ira broke his neck before he turned into strands of ck mist. Ira opened his mouth and consumed the ck mist before continuing on. It would seem like he was cannibalizing his own mind but he was essentially fixing it. Well, maybe eating parts of your consciousness wasnt technically fixing anything but it didnt have any obvious negative effects. Ira spat on the ground as if he was suffering from a bitter aftertaste. He realized it had quite some time since he disappeared and his daughter was probably wondering about him. An Ira was strolling through the empty streets while whistling nonchntly when Ira spotted him. Hey. Come here. Ira said as he narrowed his eyes. Woah, man. Easy does it. The casual Ira shrugged as he walked over. He pulled a mug filled with pastries out of thin air and began to drink it. Where are the rest? Ira asked. Calm down, Ira. Just rx, take a breath, eat a pastry. Enjoy life. The easygoing Ira said as a chair appeared beneath him and he sat down. Youre right. Ira suddenly nodded. The easygoing Ira handed over the mug of pastries and Ira had a few before taking a breath. Thanks, I needed that. Ira smiled. No problem. Easygoing Ira nodded. All of a sudden, Ira thrust his hand into the heart ofidback Ira. ...Not cool, Ira. Heined as he faded into mist. Iras anger was increasing rapidly before he was hit with an idea. He inhaled deeply before pping. The scenery shifted and he stood in front of the few dozen remaining Iras stood in front of the real one. This makes it easy! Iras eyes widened in surprise before he began tough. A ck hole appeared behind him and all of the Iras began to fly into it in droves. Ira Six watched on with an expression that showed he was resigned to his fate until defiance appeared in his eyes. He waved his hands and two ck crystals appeared in them while he smiled at the real Ira. If I get destroyed, itll mess with your locational sensory, Ira. Itll make it harder for you to get back! Ira Six shouted. Ira didnt even react and just shrugged, Ill get it back. Ira Sixmented as he realized there was no chance of Ira taking a bargain while being threatened to do so. He was sucked into the ck hole along with all the other Iras while holding onto the crystals. Once all of the extras were gone, only Ira remained standing in an endless expanse of white. Ira closed his eyes and readjusted to the removal of certain parts of his mind. A shadow appeared beneath his feet and began to writhe while producing traces of ck mist. What is death? The shadow asked Ira. Inevitable for those who arent strong enough. Why do you kill others? Its the natural way of the world. The lives I take wont interrupt the process thats already been established. If thats true then what of good and evil or ethics and morality? Surely killing when you could spare others is a despicable act. As far as Im concerned if people were really good, just, and fair theyd kill themselves to make sure they couldnt harm anyone else. If it isnt them who takes another life then maybe one of their descendants will. All those conventions cant be preserved if someone stronger wishes to ignore them. I see The two remained silent for a while before the shadow decided to ask one final question. What is reality, Ira? Ira opened his eyes andughed before answering, In the end, its just a word. Iras shadow seemed satisfied while Ira himself appeared as if he had gathered his bearings. The turmoil in his head had died down considerably and all that was left was to enter the outside world. Chapter 137: Leave Me Alone Chapter 137: Leave Me Alone Oi, is he dead? No, hes breathing but why is he naked? I dunno, personal preference maybe. What the hell are you are you talking about? Ive heard that stripping away all of your clothing and embracing your natural form is quite exhrating. Who told you that? You know, people from here and there. Here and thereYou work in a fucking mine and spend all day watching pit fights. Youre just jealous that I have arge social circle. Ive been called very agreeable and even charming. No fucking way. You see this naked guy here? Look at his face. He looks like he was made by one the Dragon Gods, just look at his damn body its not fair at all. You on the other hand? Youre like...a regr guy. A face in the crowd that no one would pick for any particr reason. Exactly, thats why people love me. Im a rtable and familiar person that they can be themselves around. Hey! What? Hey! Hey! Hes moving! Shit, he is. Ira opened his eyes and immediately climbed to his feet before surveying his surroundings. A group of young men dressed very poorly were gathered around him while he was Where am I? It was clear he didnt know where he was. Just another mining town on the Dragons Wing Province...Are you not from around here? A man asked as he handed Ira a set of dingy beige clothes. Ira put the patchy clothes on and looked at those around him. They were humans with ck hair which wasnt umon seeing as the Parvians had dark hair. What set Ira apart were his bright yellow eyes and his hair which seemed to be a shade darker than normal. Ill go get Tristan. He can tell you all about it. One of them was about to run off but Ira shook his head. Nope, no thanks. Ira looked for the exit as he brushed past them. In truth, he didnt care about wherever he was and he didnt owe them anything. Ira couldve been left in a volcano and he wouldve been ok. ...Oh. Ok. Seeing the stranger leave was a bit disappointing but they were of no mind to stop him. Ira left the shabby building and was met with the sight of hundreds of other people dressed in low-quality clothes. They were hauling carts full of minerals and stones to some ce in the distance. There were cheap wooden and cloth huts filling the area, all ced in close proximity which Ira found strange. It was hard to call the ce he was in a town as all they had was a dirt road and a few actual buildings. Their homes were essentially tents and it seemed that the main source of ie was hardbor. Move! Cant you see the symbol of the Dragon Gods? Bow your filthy heads and bring out your Overseer! A scrawny old man riding a horse gave a shrill shout as he entered vicinity of the town. Behind him, a contingent of guards wearing armor inscribed with dragons escorted a golden carriage bearing a g depicting even more dragons. No matter who they were, everyone dropped what they were doing and knelt on the ground. Of course, that didnt apply to Ira who looked around nkly. Overseer Tristan, reporting to the Blessed One. A young man in his mid-twenties came walking out before kneeling in front of the crowd and kneeling. Blessed Ones referred to the descendants of humans and dragons who were the equivalent to nobles back on Milneria. Although the strength of their bloodlines varied, they were still stronger than the average human. The curtains to the carriage parted and a man with ck hair and scarlet reptilian eyes looked down at Tristan. The Exalted Lares have reported of seeing visions of the rebellious heretics moving through here. It has been a week since weve received that message and due to unforeseen circumstances, we were dyed in arriving. Is it true? The man asked. Although he looked as if he could cause many to fall for him, the only reactions the townspeople showed was fear. ...Yes, Sir. we denied their request for assistance but we werent sure how to inform you since they couldve left spies among us. If they were to set a trap then we would be seen as assisting them and would end up drawn into the conflict. Tristan spoke in a humble and meek tone. Do you have so little faith in the soldiers who serve under the Dragon Gods? The man asked. Of course not, Sir. Tristan hurriedly backtracked. The cold reptilian eyes of the man in the carriage were stuck to his body before heughed, Very well. Since you think there may be spies I will pick the most suspicious looking people out for execution. Sir?! Tristan looked horrified but the man clicked his tongue. If you fail toply then Ill treat this entire town as sympathizers to the heretics. The man referred to as a Blessed One frowned. Yes, Sir. Tristan swallowed his grievances. Ten people were picked out and they didnt take it kindly. They cried and screamed while begging the stoic soldiers for their lives. Wait! Wait! What about him?! A man who couldnt stand to watch his wife be brought up to die pointed at Ira. Y-Yes, he appeared in front of the town this morning. Right before you arrived, Sir. Someone added. Even one of the young men who helped Ira immediately threw him away, He was also in a quick rush to leave. It appeared that there was someone he knew set to be executed so he chose Ira to be a bargaining chip. Look at his eyes, isnt that from the abilities of the Heretics? It appears this day isnt favorable to you. The reptilian eyes of Blessed One narrowed in delight. Ira looked around at everyone who sent him out to die but they avoided his gaze while telling themselves it was necessary. Heughed to himself and then walked toward the carriage while shaking his head. Inwardly, he was more focused on the mention of the Lares. He wanted to find Gicaes kin as soon as possible. It was like an itch he couldnt quite scratch that would continue to gue him if he didnt get rid of it. Maybe not. Ira shrugged as stopped in front of the soldiers. You wont beg for mercy, Heretic? I may just spare you if you tell me where the rest of your group is. The Blessed One asked. Ira didnt say anything as he sighed to himself before slightly flicking his hand. The group of soldiers surrounding him exploded into a cloud of blood. After that, he grabbed the old man who announced the arrival and twisted his neck. Then, he moved toward the carriage and ripped the reigns off the horses before he pulled it down causing the Blessed One to tumble out. W-What are you? The Blessed One shouted flusteredly. Ira gripped his head and lifted him as he spoke, Where are the Lares? T-They are in the Dragons Heart Province with the rest of the Gods. The Blessed One answered. Where the fuck is...Nevermind. Ill find it. Ira crushed his head and tossed his corpse to the side. He chose to follow the dirt road to wherever the Blessed One appeared from. Tristan called out behind him, Wait! Ira turned to look at him with a thin smile and a pair of amused yellow eyes. ...I know you dont have any reason to, but if you have that much strength can you help some of the people here to escape? With the death of a Blessed One, it doesnt matter if we were involved or not, well end up dying all the same. Tristan exined with an apologetic expression. Hmmm...Ok. Ira shrugged as if it wasnt a big deal. R-Really? Tristan asked with clear shock. Yup. Just kill everyone who pointed me out, Its only fair, right? Go on, Ill wait. There was aplete silence and fear drifting throughout the crowd as some earnestly considered Iras offer. Theres no way we could! Oh? Then leave me the fuck alone. Ira turned to leave but Tristan rushed up and tried to grab his shoulder in order to plead with him. Ira spun around and grabbed him by his throat before lifting him into the air causing everyone to gasp. Can you hear? Ira asked. P...lease Tristan begged. Im thinking I just kill you right here. Ira tightened his grip slowly as Tristan struggled to breathe. His eyes turned bloodshot as he felt his airway being constricted. Or not. I dont hold grudges for small things, those guys wouldnt even have been able to hurt me. Ira dropped him onto the ground and watched as he coughed. Besides, all of you are gonna die anyway, right? Ira chuckled to himself before leaving. He didnt me them for trying to get him killed but he wouldnt help them in the slightest. No one could do anything as the only hope they had for safety walked off into the distance without the tiniest amount of guilt. ... The Great Storm has begun to dissipate? A man on a golden throne asked. He was covered in expensive gold jewelry and had a strange beauty about him. He held deep purple colored reptilian eyes with pure white hair. Yes, Father. A man of simr looks knelt in front of him. He was obviously younger and his bloodline wasnt as powerful but he still seemed to hold a decent amount of strength. Good! Quell the movements of the heretics and prepare an exploratory fleet. Whatever world is out there, well conquer it. The White-haired man said with a dignified tone. By your will. His son bowed once more before leaving. Of course, with Iras arrival, the entire continent was inevitably going to be flipped around so the ns being created quickly became inconsequential. That became more apparent when one considered how fast he wanted to return home to Avery and Raveria. Chapter 138: Ill Huff, And Ill Puff, And Ill Blow Your House Down Chapter 138: I''ll Huff, And I''ll Puff, And I''ll Blow Your House Down Ira was approaching a huge city while examining his status card. He had been too wrapped up in his previous activities to really adjust to all the abilities he gained. Name: Ira Rating: Unknown Growth Capacity: Unknown Bloodline: Unknown Blessings: Unknown, Keeper of the Red Moon (Ulta Majoris), Wisdom of the First-me Mana Capacity: Low Attunements: Space, Wind* Divinities: None Passive Abilities: Behemoth''s Strength* Draconic Vitality Supernatural: Agility, Reflexes, Senses, Regeneration, Endurance Predatory Instincts Kic Vision Night Vision Thermal Vision Ultraviolet Vision Greater Metabolism Greater Beast Maniption Greater Physique Self-Adaptation Temperature Regtion Aging Immunity Poison Immunity Greater Fire Resistance Greater Cold Resistance Greater Illusion Resistance* Bloodline Resonance Gic Mutation (Chimera, Ancient Dragon, Behemoth*) Lunar Force Empowerment Partial Lunar Force Control Advanced Swordsmanship Expert Martial Arts Primal Awareness w Growth Gic Memory Concept of Space Presence Distortion Concept of Storms* Active Abilities: Short-Range Teleport, Call of the Third Moon (Inactive), Nothing (???), Matter Alteration, Gravitational Maniption, Quickdraw, Nullification, Dermal Armor, Pheromone Generation, Fur Generation, Fear Inducement, Camouge, Kic Maniption, Spatial Maniption, Spatial Leap, Mass Alteration, Devour (???), Assimtion (???), Beast Transformation*, Wind Maniption*, Storm Breath*, Psychosis Inducement (???)* The simplest thing he gained was the strength of the Behemoth. It was rather straightforward but it didnt mean he was as strong as the mountain-sized creature. Still, his physical strength was at the point where he could cause immense destruction if he didnt hold back. If he was to strike someone with all his might there would be no traces of them left. What he gained from Gicae was resistance to the mental attacks and the ability to induce psychosis in other people by exposing them to illusions of the Void. Ira tried to use his newfound ability and found that the world was covered in a grey filter. Although he couldnt see it, his eyes werepletely ck and anyone who was unlucky to stare into them would find themselves having an existential crisis of mind breaking proportions. Ira blinked a few times and his eyes went back to normal, he decided to try using his ability another time to get a better understanding of how it worked. From absorbing a huge portion of the Storm Wall he gained a natural attunement to the wind and a detailed understanding of Storms. With his abilities, he could easily replicate a storm, especially when considering he was now able to manipte wind. Ira jumped in excitement while a gust of wind blew past and swept him upwards. Haha! Iraughed as if he conquered some great obstacle while pushing himself through the air. Although he could leap pretty high and levitate when he spread out his control over space, he couldnt fly but with wind maniption if became a reality. Wait. Ira held his chin as he gently floated toward the ground. There were a few abilities Ira held that wasnt present on the status card such as knowledge consumption and reality alteration. While consuming things was pretty straightforward to him, reality-altering was something he had no understanding of, but gained an instinctive feel for it. The sigil on his wrist was a demonstration of his reality alteration. In a way, he used it to iste himself from the world so he couldnt be forced to ascend. If he could create a sigil that ignored thews of the world then what else could he create? That was the question Ira asked himself as he closed his eyes and concentrated. He slowly raised his hands and reached out to grab something before pulling it toward him. When Ira opened his eyes he was holding a hooded ck coat with a silver string that was used to connect both sides of the cor. Ira chuckled as he examined the coat that was had traces of ck mist on it. He dusted it off with his hands and then the coat solidified. The main problem with having immense strength was the destruction of ordinary fabric which made caused Ira to end up either naked or wearing tattered cloth. Next. Ira put the coat on and then repeated the same motions bringing a shirt, pair of pants, and boots into existence. Hmmm...Its almost like Im in mourning or something. Ira looked at the monochromatic outfit he was wearing and squinted his eyes. He snapped his fingers and his shirt turned red to which he nodded. Although dark colors gave him a sense offort he felt like changing things around. Better. Ira nodded before he nced at his surroundings. He set his sights on the city in the distance and leaped into the air while pushing himself forward with the wind. He used his camouge and his entire body, including the clothes he was wearing, blended in with the background. The Dragons Wing Province was one of the many provinces ruled over by Dragons and their partially human descendants. Of course, the Dragons Heart Province was where the strongest of the self-proimed Gods stayed. It was even said that the lifeblood of the continent flowed from the Dragons Heart province, though the ones who coined that saying was actually the false Gods and not their people. Iras location was far from the center and he was currently looking for a way to get there. Thus he started with the capital of the Dragons Wing province. Ira was gliding through the air while looking down at the city below him. There were numerous buildings illustrating a life of wealth and luxury with one of the centerpiece being a golden temple that was obviously an important ce. The stones walls of the city had gates in each direction with a few dozen guards responsible for the intake of citizens and merchants. It was likely they would check for some for of identification and Ira didnt have any so he skipped over it. He couldve killed his way through but he felt as if it was too standard of an entrance. Hended on the outskirts of the city and ducked into an empty pathway before undoing his camouge and stepping out into the street. The cobblestone roads were neatly lined with nearly all of them leading toward the Golden Temple. ck hair appeared to be amon trait for most of the humans as they could be seen walking with their heads down but that served to help Ira blend in better. Those who had reptilian eyes walked proudly with a sense of pride in each of their steps. They were the Blessed Ones who had the strongest connections to the Dragon Gods and it wouldnt be strange for someone to be beheaded for upsetting them. Ira turned his hearing and listened to the ambient noise of the city until he heard something interesting. Oh? Ira grinned with an interested gaze and began moving in a certain direction. A group of a dozen people was gathered in an alleyway situated between two restaurants. There were old wooden crates stacked in the alley which helped to hide them from sight. They whispered to each other while keeping a lookout in order to make sure they werent overheard of discovered. Have you heard the news? Yeah, and? The Lares discovered that one of our groups received assistance from Tristan. They dont know that hes one of us though, right? I dont think so. If theyre lucky only a few will end up dying...If not, then the Blessed One might end up wiping all of them out. I doubt thats the case. They have to realize that all massacres do is inspire more to join our cause. So well proceed with the n? ...Theres been no word from Virgil, so Im guessing we will. We cant mess this up then. This is the most ambitious n weve had so far. I still think its a bad idea...I mean attacking convoys and smaller towns is different than attacking a capital? Need I remind you theres an actual Dragon God in there? This sounds good. A cheerful voice suddenly interrupted. All eyes turned to the source and they spotted a handsome ck-haired young man who appeared to be in histe teens. He was wearing a hooded ck coat that hung on shoulders loosely as well as ck pants and boots. His dark red shirt and bright yellow eyes served as a peculiar to contrast the dark colors. Ira was crouching atop a stack of crates and no one had seen or heard when he appeared which shocked them. Who are you?! Someone shouted as the group began to draw their concealed daggers. Listen, guys, if you attack me, Ill have to kill you. Ira jumped from the boxes andnded in front of them. It was clear to them that he had some sort of decent ability if he was able to sneak up on them without being discovered but he was actively hiding his bloodline resonance so they werent able to feel just what type of situation they were in. How much did you hear? A man remained undeterred by Ira and sought answers. All of it. Ira shrugged before continuing, You all seem to know a lot, so can you point me in the direction of the Dragons Heart Province? I have some really urgent business, you see. If you need directions then why ask us? Im sure you wouldve found it easier to ask a random person on the street. Its because youre a group of suspicious people clearly up to trouble. With that being so, I think you would know more than the average person. Ira exined clearly before he looked up. A man with a crossbow was peering over the edge lining up a shot on Ira but jumped in surprise when thetter spotted him. Ira furrowed his brows in confusion, Were you gonna...Hey, were you trying to set up a trap? Kill him! A woman shouted. The man using a crossbow shot at Ira who caught the arrow in his hand. Poison? Iras nose twitched as he snapped the arrow in half and looked at the man on the roof who was clearly reloading the crossbow. Ira sighed and waved his hand before a gust of wind pushed the man off of the roof and into the alley. The rest of the group wasnt just watching and charged at him but as soon as he snapped his fingers the space around them froze and they were left motionless. Well do it your way then. Ira grabbed the crossbow-wielding man by his cor and lifted him into the air. Let me go! The man struggled to free himself but found that Ira had an unmovable grip. Look at me, Ira said to the man as his bright yellow eyes were reced by an endless darkness. Huek! Once he made eye contact with Ira the mans body spasmed uncontrobly while his eyes rolled back Iras vision returned to normal as he dropped the man, who wasnt quite dead, onto the ground. He turned to face the rest of the group that he restrained while ck mist gathered around his body. Slowly, his form began to change and they could only experience fear as a ten-foot horned creature covered in small, writhing, tendrils of darkness stood in front of them. Its four yellow eyes and narrow wolfish face almost seemed tomunicate joy. Itll be faster if I eat you anyway. The beast said with a deep growl. A few minutester Ira stepped out of the alley and adjusted his clothes before marching off toward the Golden Temple. He paid no mind to the blood-soaked passageway that he was leaving behind. Ira gained an understanding of the situation that was developing between the so-called Gods and the other races. The ones called heretics were those who had gained abilities from the Golden Aurora. They had even nned an attack on several of the establishments where the half and quarter dragon blessed ones gathered. It also had to be noted that he realized physically consuming people wasnt entirely necessary for gaining their knowledge. It dawned on him only after he had eaten more than half the group but being one not to waste food, he continued to eat them. Ira arrived at the bottom of the Golden Temple to see dozens of humans stopping to pray while under the watch of temple guards. His clothing made him stand out somewhat but no one really paid him any mind. The main focus was on the solid gold gates that radiated with power. The gates were a thin barrier of separation between the city and the oasis-like area on the other side. Bright ponds filled with chirping birds and the pure voice of a woman singing faintly in the background. A low white fog drifted over the entire area and gave it a sort of enchanting quality. Lets see Ira inhaled deeply while focusing on the air. It was clear something strange was happening as his chest would repeatedly swell and then return to normal. Without exhaling, Ira continued to increase his intake of air, one breath at a time. There was a literal storm gathering inside of Ira but those around him only felt the wind pick up. There were some who looked at him strangely and some even went to get the guards who refused. It was only when minutes had passed did they feel something was off about Ira. Hey, what are you doing? Four guards with dragons imprinted on their armor approached Ira with wing-shaped halberds. They walked with assurance in each step and they practically radiated with power. Their reptilians eyes gave away that they were Blessed Ones. Ira gave them a brief nce before continuing topress the Storm Breath. Although he could just release part of Storm Wall and destroy everything he wanted to test his new ability. Hey! Im talking to you. A guard approached with the intent of grabbing Ira but as soon as he touched his shoulder thetter opened his mouth. A violent and roaring wind capable of incredible destruction burst from Iras jaws along with storm clouds filled with energy. The guards were blown away but since they werent the intended target, they managed to survive. The Golden Temple was obscured by a thundering storm that ripped apart its heavenly gates and eroded away the construction of the temple. Its foundations were upturned as the golden pirs holding it up shattered. The thick engraved metal doors, which served as the entrance to the temple, were forced open under the iprehensible gale. After the extremely localized hurricane settled, all that was left were the screams of terror from those who witnessed Iras attack. Ira paid no attention to the bystanders and leaped over the broken gate before making his way to the temple. Though he wasnt obsessed with his self-image he wondered if his demonstration was good enough. Chapter 139: Friend Or Foe Chapter 139: Friend Or Foe Avery noticed the ring on her finger stopped its series of bright pulses and began to glow with a vibrant molten red. She felt something responding to her. Avery stroked the ring with her finger before speaking, ...Ira. The Godsteel ring and the Godsteel weapons in her possession were things that came about from her desires and her divinity itself. For the weapons, her Divinity chose a form that was the most adequate for itself which led to a longsword and a shield. The rings were part of a subconscious desire of Averys. It may have been some type of concern for Ira and a need of reassurance that he was alive since he often fought without care. Raveria was sleeping on the bed next to Avery and constantly turned about. Avery gently caressed Raverias face before moving to stand up. They were back at the Valkyries Hall and were in the process of moving all of their essential items. If it was something important, they would take it to the spatial door which led to the desert. From there, the Dark Elves would transport it to the teleportation array that led to the Free City where the arrays that lead to each country were stationed. It was quite a long process but it would be difficult to have the Valkyries fly all their things to the Underground City. Ira took a step inside the ruined temple but the ring on his hand began to glow brightly before slowly dimming and maintaining a molten reddish color. He was confused and then seemed to realize its purpose. Although he couldnt quite remember the exact location of the continent due to his mind going out of control, he could easily return with wind maniption and a bit of guessing. He wouldve left at that moment but he saw the Lares as the biggest possible threat. They could teleport and could see into the future which meant they pose a threat at some point. Then, a loud and pained roar caught his attention as some emerged from the debris of the temple. MORTAL! Arge dragon with dark blue scales and greenish eyes that voiced its fury with a bellowing shout that echoed through the city. As it took to the skies almost everyone dropped to their knees and began praying for the Dragon God to calm down and show mercy, though such a thing was unlikely. Most Dragons were arrogant and prideful beings that were quick to anger. If only half the city was destroyed it would be considered a blessing. Ira stretched his arm out and made a swiping motion and then a ck line cut through the air. It caused distortions in the space around it but it arrived in less than a second. The Dragon which served as a symbol of power was beheaded without being able to resist. Its head and body plummeted to the ground andnded with a heavy impact. Ira kicked the severed Dragons head, that was at least three times his size, away. Gathered inside of the temple were worshippers who bore witness to the horrific sight of their "God" being killed in front of them. Not only that, but they also suffered through the destructive tempest that demolished the entire Temple. Among the group were several children who had familiar features to the dragon Ira killed. They were still processing what happened and didnt seem to fullyprehend it. Ira approached them with a smile on his face but they backed up against the wall in fear. He didnt seem to care and stopped in front of them before kneeling so he was eye level. So that was your dad? Well, here...cheer up. Ira waved his hand and produced a handful of pastries from thin air before giving the kids one each. He then stood up and leaped through the broken ceiling of the temple, leaving the bewildered and frightened temple inhabitants behind. A dayter and some incredible news was spreading throughout the continent. A young man had stormed a temple and killed a Dragon without the slightest bit of trouble. There were doubts at first but there were also too many eyewitness ounts to disregard it. The strangest part was the fact that the young man had no connection with the Heretics who were in the middle of an uprising against the Dragons. Even though the Dragon killed was quite weakpared to the others in the Dragons Heart Province, it didnt allow them to rx. Even the heretics who wanted to topple the Dragons felt tense when thinking of how to deal with the dangerous individual. Inside of a rundown wooden building, the leading figures of the heretical movement had gathered together. A man with a heroic face and short ck hair was at the head of a meeting table. He was known as Virgil and someone who was seen as the leader of the humans who were part of the uprising as well as one of its main figures. To the right of him was a beautiful woman with silver hair and blue eyes as well as a pair of fox-like ears on her head. She served as a representative to her ancestor who assisted the uprising. To his left was an extremely tall, muscr, red-headed man with tanned skin that was covered in scars. He was from a race called the Haykul. They were most known for their strength and eagerness to fight which often led to Dragons using them as forms of entertainment. In attendance were several Valkyries native to the continent, a handful of Sidera, and one Naiad. Although most of the Higher Races were pretending to be Gods it was natural others disagreed. The Valkyries were different though, they only wanted to fight and better battles were to be found on the losing side in their eyes. So...What youre saying is...Your ancestor has already seen the one who killed the Dragon, correct? Virgil asked carefully. Its as you said, Human. The Vulpes woman answered. Didnt you say it was the same for you, small one? The towering Haykul man questioned Virgil. Yes...If her story is true then one of my contacts received him in a mining town on the Dragons Wing province. He killed a Blessed One and caused the entire town to flee out of fear of persecution but no one has spared a thought toward them since he killed a Dragon. Virgil answered. Hmmm...Id be eager to fight with him if only once. There arent many among us who can kill a dragon so easily. A Valkyrie spoke with a fervent desire to battle with Ira. I feel a bit simr, small winged one. This human over here said that he crushed the head of a Blessed One and I can tell you, most of them have strong skeletons. The Haykul man said as he grinned, shing his teeth. That isnt wise...Even my ancestor didnt want to deal with him. Theres also the fact that hes said to be able to make storms that can tear through a Gods Temple. The Vulpes woman interrupted. If hes that great, then why isnt he here? A Valkyrie asked. ...Well, not only did the people in that mining town I mention try to get him killed but he may have killed several of the people we had stationed in the Dragons Wing Capital. Virgil spoke with a darkened expression. So? The Naiad finally spoke. So, that means he probably sees us and those Dragons in the same light. He could be a great help to us or a huge threat depending on how we approach him. Virgil sighed to himself. There was a period of silence where each of them contemted how to get Ira on their side but nothing came to fruition. For now, Ill see if some of my people can track him though itll be hard. The Vulpes woman spoke. The others nodded and the meeting concluded soon after. It was impossible for them to know that they had a few things wrong with Iras motives and his view of them. His hostility could best be described as something that was subject to change in an instant. For example, he didnt need to kill the Dragon after he gained knowledge of the continent but he did it because he simply felt like doing so. Back in the Grenitian Kingdom, the Fourth Prince was busy contending with a huge amount of reports. On the outside, it appeared as Ira had gone missing or even died in the desert and the Valkyries movements made thetter very likely in the eyes of others. It was clear the Valkyries would no longer stay inside the Grenitian Kingdom and without them, any sense of security against invaders was gone. Now, all the Kingdom had was the artifacts and rare materials they received from other countries but no one like Ira who could act as a natural deterrent. Of course, there was a young man named Randolph who was said to have the blessing of a God but it would take time to train him. After the fight with the Behemoth finished, Cyprian Aurell came back to the capital to train Randolph. Though the most important piece of information was Iras possible connection to the ck Pir. After witnessing him lose control in the desert it was harder to call it a possibility and more of a definite. There was no way to get the Valkyries to confirm it but the evidence was present. Leonard leaned into his chair and rubbed his eyes exhaustedly before moving onto thest piece of info. The First Prince Hayden who had lost most of his support base after being confined to his room had finally been let out. Many expected him to be distraught but the First Prince waspletely calm, often seen walking around with a satisfied grin. Ill have to watch him, Leonard spoke to himself. He was suspicious but he had no way of knowing the First Prince was constantly maintaining contact with the Telvians. Chapter 140: A Fair Offer Chapter 140: A Fair Offer Lauren descended onto a lone craggy ind that showed no signs of life. She entered a perfectly carved out cave and found herself in a center room with several other tunnels leading to different areas. She decided to check each and found nothing out of the ordinary except a few misceneous items until she entered thest pathway and found another crystal coffin. Ustia. Lauren approached and opened the coffin before moving a few feet back. It was silent for a time until Ustia sat up abruptly while taking deep breaths. Where are they? Ustia asked coldly as she climbed out of the coffin. Dead, Lauren answered. ...Ira killed them? Ustias anger somewhat fell as she had no target to take it out on. Lauren nodded in reply to her inquiry before speaking, Were going to get him. What do you mean? Ustia voiced her confusion. That psychic, Gicae, he took Ira toward the Storm Wall when we saw himst. Then...Theres no way Ira couldve survived. Ustia said bitterly. Hes alive. How do you know? Ustia questioned. Avery said it was so and I doubt hed be one to die so easily while his daughter is waiting. Lauren ced herplete trust in the feelings of Avery and Raveria. Daughter? Its no secret now but that was the reason for our added protection over the Hall. Anyway, I need you to lead me to where the Storm Wall is. Lauren showed her determination in retrieving Ira. ...I understand but Iming with you. That shouldnt be a problem. Lauren agreed. Inside the pce of the Underground City, Rhys found herself in a strange situation...Well, it was more diforting than strange. Cold-faced Valkyries stood guard around her. It was a hard adjustment to say the least but she could understand why they were present. There was a knock at the door and then a Dark Elf carrying a te entered. Rhys looked shocked at the person entering and stood up to bow but she was immediately stopped. Please dont! Sylvia was in a panic as she rushed over to prevent Rhys from bowing. Rhys was puzzled at the behavior of the princess but decided it would be better to listen. Youre going to be the mother of the Keepers child. You dont understand how much trouble I would be in if I forced you to bow. Sylvia exined as she ced a silver te down near Rhys. Now Sylvia recollected herself, Ever since the Keeper made his love of pastries and baked goods known weve been trying to develop some he would like. Rhys looked at the round pastry with the shape of a wolfs head baked into its crust. Sylvia sliced it into smaller pieces before gesturing for Rhys to try one. She bit into it before her eyes widened in delight, she looked to the other pieces and then back to Sylvia. If you want more theres no problem. Sylvia smiled. Without any more hesitation, Rhys consumed the rest of the pastry before grinning in satisfaction. It appears you like them so maybe Ira would too. Everyones taken to calling them mooncakes so if you would like more you can just ask one of the attendants. Rhys nodded before grabbing her notepad and writing, [Thank you.] Its nothing, anyway, Im here to check up on your health and make sure your child is growing safely. Sylvia began to carefully inspect Rhys. In Purgatory, the Will was moving through the dense and ghastly fog with restlessness. She eventually arrived at the trunk of a willow tree that was covered in ayer of spectral energy. Inside, a body was locked in ce like it was trapped in amber. It almost looked a human woman but it was clear it was something else entirely. It was vesselpounded of souls from the deceased. Soon. The Will was clearly excited for the growth of the lifeless body. She had constantly fed it souls in order to grow it and the results were clear. All that was left was for her to find an area thick with death and she could summon it into the Mortal Realm. Soon. The Will repeated as she called for more souls and pushed them into the ck orb lodged into the chest of her vessel. Ira bit into a cookie as he walked through a crowded street. The atmosphere was full of tension since a dragon died. People were fearful and some were inspired, thinking the uprising to be the cause. In order to quell any potential disorder, groups of guards patrolled the city with weapons ready. People could be detained for making eye contact at the wrong time so everyone tried to keep to themselves as they moved about. Then, there was Ira who somehow looked the most inconspicious but somehow unnatural at the same time. He was wearing a hooded long coat that hung loosely on his shoulders while his messy ck hair fell over his face just barely exposing his bright yellow eyes. The city he was currently in was quite advanced. In the distance he could see a floating pce sittingfortably in the sky. In contrast, the rest of the city was on the ground. Ira finished eating the cookie and wiped his hands before looking around. I should make that floating pce fall. Ira spoke to himself but suddenly his ears twitched and he smiled. He began walking forward but then made an abrupt turn into a sidestreet. Did he discover us? A male vulpes narrowed his eyes. Doubtful. Werent you the one who found him first? Besides weve been following him all day and he hasnt noticed. I dont even think he''s the one were looking for. Another male vulpes crouching next to him answered. The two were dressed in dark clothes and were hidden atop a nearby roof. ...Then should we follow him? Although hes the closest person weve seen all day, the only thing hes done is steal pastries. I cant see how hes the one were looking for but weve already received instructions. Alright, lets go. Wait. A voice interrupted. Ira appeared behind the two of them with a friendly smile on his face, Could you tell me why youre looking for me? Also, no lies please. The two were silent as if weighing the choices they had in their head and then one of them spoke. Weve been told to reach out to you in order to see if youre willing to help with our cause. Your cause? Ira chuckled. Yes, we seek to topple those pretending to be Gods and gain freedom for everyone forced into subservience. A fervor filled the eyes of the Vulpes. And then what? Ira asked. What do you mean? Well build from there. Ira shook his head as he realized the unrealistic nature of the entire movement. It was more likely for it to copse on itself than it was to lead to a brighter future. If you can find all the Lares connected to a man named Gicae, Ill help you out a bit. Ill be in this city for another day or so, so give me answer quickly. Ira gave them his conditions before he vanished from sight. They were speechless at Iras ability to teleport without any signs of magic but after a few moments they calmed down. ...Who is Gicae? The Vulpes were clueless but decided to report back immediately. If it was a reasonable request then there was no reason for the leaders of the Uprising to deny it. In fact, it shouldnt even be that difficult considering that the Lares had a lifespan of more than a thousand years. Chapter 141: Dont Push Your Luck Chapter 141: Don''t Push Your Luck Ira stood in a dark room and paced back and forth with a troubled look. I wonder how much Ria has grown Ira ran his fingers through his hair with frustration before turning to someone sitting in a chair. Do you think shell still recognize me? Ira asked. Please...Just let me...Go. A man with reptilian eyes was tied to a chair with blood covering his entire body. Answer the question. Ira narrowed his eyes coldly. I dont know...I dont know who that is Answer it. I dont even know Answer. It. I dont fucking know! I dont know! I dont know! The man gave a hoarse scream. Ira inhaled deeply before approaching the man. Each step he took reverberated around the room as he slowly moved closer. The restrained man subconsciously trembled when Ira finally stopped in front of him. Yeah, youre right. Irasughter broke the tense atmosphere before it trailed off and nothing but silence was left between the two. The man began to sweat as he thought back to earlier in that day when he ran into Ira. What mistake led him to get involved with such a demented person? He simply didnt like that Ira was walking in front of him and called him out. Ira simply smiled and gave way to the Blessed One without much of a response. In reality, Ira decided to trail him back to his home where he snuck in and attacked. The guards were killed in an instant, leaving just Ira and the Blessed One together. Ira suddenly sighed before shaking his head, I just miss her too much. Without the slightest warning, Ira raised his fist and struck the Blessed One directly in the head, killing him instantly. It was quite a merciful death when one considered all of the things Ira couldve done to make him miserable. Ira looked at the molten red ring on his hand and let out another sigh. The next morning, the murder of a Blessed One didnt go unnoticed. Security was tightened and a curfew was put in ce. There were random searches for the individual fitting Iras previous appearance especially his yellow eyes. Still, the person in question could change his eye color in an instant so he could easily avoid detection. He sat on the same rooftop where he confronted the two Vulpes. Iras eyes stayed glued to the floating pce in the distance. In his point of view, it was just begging to be destroyed. Hezily reclined on the roof and thought of all the ways he could bring it down. Not too long after he emerged, the two Vulpes appeared shortly after and made their way to him. Once Ira sensed they were close enough he spoke up, So? Theyve managed to find some small leads on the one youre calling Gicae but since it exceeds a few hundred years the best bet is to find the records the Lares keep on hand, One said. But they are looking for it...In the meantime, they would like to personally meet with you. Ira hopped to his feet and stretched before speaking, Alright. Really? Thats great. Before they could continue to get excited, Ira waved his hand to stop them, First, Im going to get rid of that floating pce. They werent able to even say anything as Ira leaped away before being carried by the wind toward the pce. The floating pce was quite the marvel of existence seeing as it wasnt somethingmonly found in the world. It was only a few hundred feet off the ground but nheless, it was an impressive sight. Before the copse there were dozens of other floating cities, mainly the ones used by Valkyries but after there werent many left. The ones that remained were all valuable and were to be cherished at all cost. Ira soared through the air before crashing into the pce with a loud boom. He raised his arms and began to forcefully bend the space around the entire pce. Youre the one, arent you? A dragon with dark green scales and vicious amber eyes raised its head toward Ira. Hold on, Ira said as he focused all of his concentration on the task at hand. Arrogant! To think someone as small and as weak looking as you could threaten us. Kill him. The dragon roared to the dozens of guards who rushed forward with spears in hand. They stabbed the spears into Iras body but found that he didnt even flinch. What!? Then it became clear that the spears pierced his skin but werent strong enough to tear through his muscle fibers. What are you waiting for just kill him! The dragon bellowed. Suddenly, Ira smiled before he spoke, Done. The pce was hit with a shockwave and those inside were sent tumbling into the air. From the outside one would be able to see that the pce had vanished from the sky and crashed into the ground while kicking up a cloud of dust. Like that, another city was met with the death of the dragon that ruled over it. The mountain of rubble shifted as something crawled out from the top of it. It was Ira who was caked in dust but didnt seem to mind at all. He stood up and patted himself before teleporting again. Ira arrived back on the rooftop in the middle of a city full of panic. The two Vulpes were speechless as they looked at him so he snapped to get their attention. Lets go, Ira said inly. The two of them gulped loudly and then nodded with a clear sense of awe. Virgil was creating a n to systematically disrupt the activities of the Gods when he was met with a surprise. Sir, pleasee quick. An attendant approached. What is it? Virgil asked. There are two Vulpes who im to have brought the one we were looking for but What? Another dragon on the outskirts of the Dragons Wing province was killed a few hours ago. The distance they would have to cover doesnt line up. Virgil had a look of understanding but nodded his head, Bring them in and call the others. If he was powerful enough to kill dragons then crossing a great distance wouldnt be an issue. A few minutester and Ira was brought into the center room where those involved with the uprising discussed their next moves. It was a in, dimly-lit, looking room full of dusty tables. Of course, Ira could hear a lot of movement underneath the floor which told him the appearance of the main room was just for show. Virgil entered the room and saw someone younger than himself. Ira looked to be in histe teens and carried an air of casual apathy around him. Hello, Im Virgil, the leader of the human faction involved with the uprising...Im guessing youre the one who killed two dragons? Virgil sought confirmation. Ira. Ira took a seat without being offered one. Id like to thank you for that, Ira. Virgil didnt mind Irasck of manners and moved to sit at the table with him. Gicae. Ira replied. Im sorry? Ill help you if you find every Lares connected with that name. Ira didnt waste any time in stating what he wanted. They mightve tried to negotiate favorable terms and squeeze Ira for all they could but he decided to consume them if they did. Ah, yes, we currently asked a few Valkyries looking into it. Apparently, the name dates back to quite a few hundred years ago. Im not interested in old history, I just want a location or a few names. Once you get them Ill kill a few people for you. Ira maintained his stance and showed no signs of wavering. What is it you mean by a few people? Virgil inquired. A dragon or anything else. Ill kill it. Ira seemed quite arrogant but it wasnt as if he couldnt easily kill a few dragons. I think that we Virgil stopped speaking as the other members of the Uprising walked in. So hes the one? A Valkyrie with dark grey hair asked. Ira didnt even turn around to face the person speaking he just leaned forward and rested his chin on his palm. He doesnt look like much. The towering Haykul man spoke. Hes just as my ancestor described so theres no mistake. It would be wise to treat him as someone who deserves respect. The Vulpes woman retorted. Yes, hes the same one from that time. An androgynous man with silver hair and blue eyes suddenly appeared behind the three. The fox ears sitting on his head gave away the fact that he was Vulpes. Ancestor!? The Vulpes was about to bow but she was stopped by his firm hand. There is no need. Anyway, I believe introductions are in order. The Valkyrie is Hildred, the Haykul is Bertrand, this young Vulpes here is Riel, and I am Jydar. Ive heard quite a lot about you and if it isnt too much trouble I would like to hear your name. Jydar spoke with a politeness that couldnt be faked. Ira. But it didnt cause any real change in Ira. He barely looked over his shoulder to reply to him. How dare you! Riel grew angry and began channeling her mana but she was quickly stopped by her ancestor who clenched her shoulder tightly. No, this brat is pretty full of himself, Bertrand chuckled heartily but his eyes narrowed. I wonder if youre willing to have a quick bout with us in order to demonstrate your skill. Hildreds hand was busy resting on the pommel of her sword. It wouldn''t turn out well for you, Ira responded without much enthusiasm as he finally stood up and turned around. Is that so? Hildred asked. Dont you know what happens if your wings get pulled off? I might end up killing you because it''s way too easy to tear them off, Ira said with a faint smile a sh of aggression filled his eyes. Before Hildred could respond Jydar interjected with a grave countenance, ...What are you? He suddenly felt a sense of danger emitting from Ira that pricked his skin. Those of beast-rted races all had some sort of bloodline resonance but those who were from direct lineages were more in tune with it. Thats why when Ira began to show his hostility, Jydar was the first one to feel that they were ying with fire or, to be more urate, a monster contained in human skin. Chapter 142: A Step Closer Chapter 142: A Step Closer Raveria was ying with Harper somewhere in the Underground City. To be more specific, it was a fortress that was currently under construction and the new home of the Valkyries. In the center of the fortress was a spacious yard made for Raveria. A few flowers were nted and with Raverias ability, it quickly became a garden. The little girl was growing rapidly and even though she was only born a few months ago it looked as if she was five years old. It was apletely horrifying rate of growth that couldnt be understood. Ravi! Harper was chasing Raveria when thetter suddenly stopped. You cant catch me. Raveria stuck out her tongue and then her image split into two. W-What? Harper was caught off guard by the change and the two Raverias began tough. They split into four andughed in unison again as Harpers expression froze in shock. She could sense they were all real. R-Ravi, how are you doing that? Harper questioned as she approached the girl, or to be more precise, girls. You won''t get it. Hmph. Harper is a dummy. Harpers too slow. The four of them answered separately, the easiest exnation of Raverias ability was the creation of time-doppelgangers. It wasnt as if she reached months and years into the past or future but rather a few seconds. Ira could perform a simr feat by rapidly teleporting but the difference was he didnt produce somewhat autonomous clones. Suddenly, Avery and Casey appeared on a balcony overlooking the yard and were shocked beyond belief. Raveria jumped in surprise and all her doppelgangers were absorbed into her, Mom! She took a step forward before suddenly appearing next to Avery. ...Raveria, where did you...Did you learn that from your father''s memories? Avery asked. Raveria gave dyed nod as she looked up at Avery with an innocent expression. We need to start her training, Avery, Casey spoke up. We cant. Avery refused. If it goes on like this who knows whatll happen. She might develop a dangerous ability that could hurt someone, Casey exined. Our training wont work for Raveria. Avery continued to refuse. Although what she said was true, she didnt want to put Raveria through the same training she went through. Then do you have a solution I can offer to your Grandmother when she returns? We have to wait for Ira to return since hes the only one who can actually train her, Avery replied. Casey took a few moments to think about it before she nodded and gave a small grin, Youre bing quite the protective mother. Before having Raveria, Avery didnt think she would change much it was clear that she had. It may have been due to all the times they shared dreams together but she loved her daughter. Ira looked at the group of higher races in front of him. His main focus was on the ancestor of the Vulpes, Jydar. Due to Jydars question, they all wanted to know Iras origins. Hey Ira narrowed his eyes at Jydar which caused the person in question to visibly tense up. Ira could see that Jydar was the strongest out of everyone gathered and instead of eating him he thought of something else. Ira ignored the anxiousness emitting from him and continued speaking, Are you seeing anyone right now? The pre-established tension was erased and looks of confusion were sent toward Ira. Seeing anyone?...No, Im not involved...in any rtionships, Jydar replied with a nervous gulp. From Iras inquiry, it appeared as if he had some interest in male Vulpes. I see Ira hummed before turning to Virgil, Ive changed my conditions. ...Uh, would you like...to um, share them? Virgil couldnt help but give Ira another look. Yeah, Ill kill those Gods but after Im done youre marrying into my family. Ira pointed at Jydar. P-Preposterous. You wish to copte...With my dear ancestor?! Riel shouted with a flustered look. Its fine, Riel. If its to secure a path for those under the rule of the tyrannical dragons I can sacrifice my body. All I ask is that your lustful desires don''t to spread to any of the other male Vulpes. Jydar said solemnly as he resigned himself to his fate. He had been alive for a few centuries and had learned that some things were worth letting go in order to lead to something greater. What? What the fuck are you No. No. No. I didnt mean...Why would I even... Ira pinched the bridge of his nose in frustration as he realized what they were thinking. His unintelligible denial gathered more doubt that became visible on the faces of everyone in the room. Youre not marrying me you fucking bastard. Youre marrying one of my wifes cousins! Ira shouted as he resisted the urge to rip Jydars head off. It was only when Ira mentioned his wife did they noticed the wedding ring with a dim molten red glow on his hand. Jydars face showed an awkward expression as he began to speak, Oh...Forgive me for Stop. Ira held his hand before pointing to Bertrand and Hildred, Both of you wanted to fight? Bertrand and Hildred looked at each other before nodding. Fine. Lets find a good ce. Ira smiled. After a few minutes, Ira was led to the area used for training those involved in the uprising. It was a huge dirt field that could fit hundreds of people at a time and dozens of pieces of training equipment were lined up on the sides. Virgil followed behind with aplicated expression, he noticed that Ira didnt bother to exin what he was and it was dangerous not to know. Especially if Jydar sensed the danger in Iras existence. He decided to be extra observant in order to discern clues from the way Ira fought. Alright, both of you can get ready. Ira didnt even take a defensive stance. I know you were said to be strong but you really want to fight the both of us? We could probably kill a weaker dragon by ourselves. Bertrand stated as he retrieved a giant hammer. If hes the one requesting it then we should oblige him. Hildred drew her sword. Are you done talking? If so, lets start. Ira was clearly eager to take his frustrations out on someone. Lets begin, Bertrand said. As soon as he finished speaking Ira lunged forward with the wind pushing him and arrived in front of Bertrand in the blink of an eye. Ira restrained himself as much as possible before driving his fist into the pit of Bertrand''s muscle filled abdomen. Hueeek! Bertrand dropped the hammer he was holding and fell to the ground while throwing up blood. Changing his target, Ira teleported in front of Hildred who was already swinging her sword. Iras hand changed into a pitch ck w as he blocked her attack before he opened his mouth and produced a weakened Storm Breath that blew Hildred away. The whirlwind was so strong that Hildred couldnt even recover herself by summoning her wings and crashed into the ground creating a small crater. Hmmm. Not bad. Ira didnt even break a sweat and he felt temporarily satisfied with the short spar. Y-Youre...a fucking monster Bertrand looked at Ira with a clear sense of fear as he continued puking blood. Try to keep that in mind, Ira smiled. He held back as much as he could but that would still kill most people. It did have to be noted that Ira was still holding back whenever he killed a dragon since he had the Void at his disposal. He decided that he would use his Void rted abilities to kill all the targets given to him as quickly as possible. Any of you want to try? Ira directed his question to Virgil and the others. Their silence indicated that they were refusing his offer much to his disappointment. Hildred climbed out of the crater with a broken wing, a twisted arm, a few fractured ribs, and shattered leg. She began healing herself before retracting her wings and walked over to Bertrand and beginning to heal him. You ended up worse than me. Bertrand stood up with difficulty as he clutched his stomach. At least I managed to attack. Hildred retorted. If thats enough, I think we should get started on nning our next move. Virgil couldnt quite understand what Ira was and the only thing he picked up on was a ck w, his teleportation, and ability to produce a whirlwind breath simr to dragons and their fire breath. There were no other races on the continent that fit the description so he could only guess that Ira mightve been the only one of his kind which was more or less urate. I dont care what youre doing just get me what I asked for. Ira shrugged. You must have even the slightest bit of concern with the lives of the people fighting to be free of the dragons, right? Riel asked with a clear investment in the uprising. Nope. Not even the smallest amount, Ira answered honestly. Though he was curious to see the ending of the Uprising. The Wolf showed him memories of many conflicts and the ending for most rebellions was usually grim for both sides. You Riel clearly looked dissatisfied with Iras answer. Thats enough, Riel. Jydar stopped her from going any further before he continued, Well have to talkter. I...understand, Ancestor. Riel nodded reluctantly. Well have the information for you, Ira. You should make yourselffortable in the meantime. Virgil said. I always do. Ira chuckled to himself before he vanished from sight. The five who remained were left to contemte Iras existence. He asserted that he didnt care for the lives of others so it was hard to tell if it was wise to bring involve him with the uprising. Virgil sighed and realized it was probably toote to refuse to help Ira. After dragging him all the way to their hideout, he wouldnt take it too kindly if he found out his time was wasted. Lauren and Ustianded on an empty beach before retracting their wings. Clearly full of emotion, Ustia grabbed a handful of the sand under her and let it fall between her fingers. ...Yeramesh. She took a moment to collect herself before her face returned to its usual mask of coldness. Remember, were here for Ira. Everything else cane after that. Lauren reminded her. I know, Ustia responded. Lauren nodded and then looked around, Well go on foot from here and look for information along the way. The current Valkyries might not be as receptive as they wouldve been one thousand years ago and both Lauren and Ustia knew they wouldnt be a match for multiple opponents of a simr skill level. They began moving forward in search of Ira and with his most recent exploits, it wouldnt be hard to find him. Chapter 143: No One Likes To Be Bothered During A Meal Chapter 143: No One Likes To Be Bothered During A Meal Its really gone. A young boy small sailing vessel approached the cloud of fog floating on the eerily calm water. A few days ago, the Storm Wall, also known to the those in Yeramesh as the Great Storm, had suddenly lost its momentum. Now, there was a massive opening in the wall of stirring fog that couldn''t be called a storm anymore. Come on, were here to make a pickup. An old man with a patchy white beard and short white hair ignored the enthusiasm of the boy and steered along the cloudy wall. Eventually, he heard something tapping along the hull of the boat and dropped anchor before raising the sails. Dont say anything strange, boy. The old man grumbled as he moved toward the edge of the boat. The water began to ripple and then a male Naiad with dark blue hair and eyes slowly emerged, My arrival will bring the end to all of my enemies, what am I? Vengeance. The old man answered. The Naiad nodded before a stream of water rose from the ocean and pushed an airtight chest onto the boat. Youre known as the best smuggler in all of Yeramesh so I have some faith in you, but if you lose that chest youll spend the rest of your life regretting it. Is it that important? The old man asked as he nced at the chest. It is...To help you understand how important it is, Ill tell you that the one who requested has killed two dragons and destroyed a floating pce, The Naiad answered. I see The old man held a solemn look but the young boy next to him grew too excited. Really?! He nearly jumped out of his clothes. The Naiad looked at him with narrowed eyes while the old man red at him. The Naiad shook his head and began tough, Hes not as serious as you were back then but its good that hes passionate. The boys too naive for this line of work if it wasnt for me getting weaker and weaker each year Id still be smuggling alone, The old man sighed. It was clear that the two of them had been working together many times before and shared quite a long history. Hey The Naiad showed a serious look, I dont have anything solid but there are talks that the Sea Serpent may be released in order tobat the threat to the dragons. I dont know what kind of deal was reached but the elders are more than ready to assist. Ill pass it along to the leaders, thanks for the heads up. The old man nodded before he signaled to the boy and they began to lift the anchor. The Naiad disappeared beneath the surface and the boat set sail again with no evidence of a transaction ever taking ce. In a tavern in a small mining town, two women whose appearances were obscured by worn out cloaks sat together at a table and silently ate. In the corner of thepact building, a drunkard was busily yelling and a few other customers scattered about. Thatd be another fuckin dragon dead. Whoever it is hes killing those so-called Gods like ants. Todays a new fucking era for Yeramesh and it has no room for those bastard Gods! His face was flushed red and he reeked of cheap alcohol. As he ranted on his mug emptied itself onto the table and floor. You really think thatll happen? Someone asked which spurred the drunk man on. Of course! Those Gods are as good as dead. He answered with confidence. Keep it down before you get all of us killed! The barkeep yelled at him. No, listen! The Wrath of God has made itself known and its ying all of those flying lizards! The drunkard shouted. The loud noise of armor ttering together resounded outside and a group of men dressed in full armor entered the tavern and it became deadly silent with the exception of the two women who continued eating. The intricate carvings on their breasttes were lined with scars and scratches which told that they werent pretending. The leader had crimson reptilian eyes that carried an almost soul-crushing weight. He took a moment to nce around the bar before approaching the nervous barkeep. Ale. He said curtly as he dropped a golden coin onto the counter. F-For a member of the Dragon Legion, theres no need to pay. The barkeep waved his hands nervously. The leader pressed his finger against the coin and dragged it across the counter until it was closer to the barkeep. Ale and Bramich is just fine. He said solemnly. ...Right away, Sir Bramich. The barkeep bowed as drops of sweat began to pour down his face. He hurriedly poured the most expensive liquor he had on hand. It was something he was saving for himself but he didnt feel so stingy after looking at the intimidating half-dragons. A pristine mug arrived and the leader of the group finished it in one gulp that wasnt unmannerly in the slightest. Ah, very good, it mustve been terribly expensive, Bramich said as he handed back the mug. No, its nothing, really. If anything its an honor for me to be able to serve someone such as yourself, Sir Bramich The barkeep smiled wryly. ...The blood of the Dragon Gods running through me makes intoxication nothing more than a dream. Its unfortunate dont you think? Bramich smiled charmingly as he asked. M-Maybe just a bit. The barkeep agreed while suppressing his trembling. Even so, I dont wish to get rid of it. Although such vices are tempting I often find it more rewarding to maintain self-control. Truthfully, the blessing I received from the Dragon Gods exceeds a few moments of wanton drunkenness, Bramich said as his reptilian eyes shed with a cold light. He stood up and looked at the drunkard who was rambling a few moments ago and the person in question was grabbed by the other members. They quickly brought him in front of Bramich and forced him to the ground. What was it that you were saying earlier? Bramich questioned as he drew an ivory sword covered in small inscriptions and enchantments. Y-Youre Bramich the Butcher! The drunkard instantly recognized the bone sword because of how infamous it was. It was said that a Fallen Dragon God was in and his bones were made into weapons which the strongest members of the Dragons Legion wielded. Shut your mouth! A Dragon Legionnaire stepped on the drunkards leg and instantly broke it. Aaaaaah! The Drunkard fell to the ground while cradling his legs while streams of tears and snot trickled down his face. I said shut up! The Legionnaire kicked the man again. The drunkard tightly closed his mouth and asionally whimpered as Bramich looked down at him. Such a crass nickname was given to me by those who would vilify me for performing my duty. Do you add an upational title for everyone you know? Bramich asked. Hes talking to you! Another Legionnaire kicked the fallen drunkard. N-No, Sir. I dont! I dont! The drunkard whimpered. Ah, so if my job is to eliminate those who speak ill of the Dragon Gods, why ce such a negative connotation on an honorable task? Bramich asked. Y-You were rumored to have killed thousands...I just The Drunkard trailed off with terror in his eyes. Thats enough. Bramich stopped him and sheathed his sword. Just as the Drunkard was about to exhale a sigh of relief, Bramich spoke, Kill him outside, Id hate to cause a mess. Wait! No! Please! Two Legionnaires nodded before dragging the wailing drunkard outside and carrying out their orders. The vicious sounds that emerged from the drunkard being beat to death served to disrupt the appetite of everyone in the tavern except the two cloaked women who never paused in eating their meal. Bramich narrowed his eyes suspiciously before nodding his head to the Legionnaires and one of them approached the women who continued eating. I cant forgive myself for interrupting the meal of two paying customers but could you remove your hoods? Bramich asked in a cordial manner but his eyes were cold. The two women continued eating as if they hadnt heard him which drew the anger of the Legionnaire. He mmed his fist on the table and flung the tes away before speaking, Didnt you hear him? The two women whose faces were obscured by hoods didnt even flinch in the face of the Legionnaire. His rage doubled and he reached for the hood of the woman to his left but she shot up out of her seat and a red light shed causing him to freeze in ce. A horizontal line of blood emerged from his neck before his body fell onto the ground and his head rolled. The Legionnaires immediately drew their weapons and moved to protect Bramich who drew his own sword. May I know your name, madam? Bramich asked. The woman removed her hood and exposed her bright silver eyes along with her raven-colored hair, Lauren. Chapter 144: Gaining An Understanding Chapter 144: Gaining An Understanding Lauren stared at the man with dark red hair while slowly reaching for her sword. Lauren...Ill remember that name, Bramich said. Unexpectedly, as soon as he finished, the second woman rushed out. It was obviously Ustia and the Dragons Legion went to meet her head on while Bramich made it clear that he wanted to fight Lauren alone. He raised his sword above him and rushed toward her before shing downward while she drew the Blood Sword and crossed des with him. A small shock ran through the tavern and tables were along with patrons. Ustia dodged an iing blow before thrusting her sword into the attacker''s neck and kicking his dead body toward hisrades. Youre holding back? Bramich inquired. Arent you? Lauren answer before she lowered her body and pushed forward. The swords were freed and they began shing once again. Each strike was met with a block or a parry and it almost looked like the two of them were practicing a rehearsed dance. Meanwhile, the tavern-goers had already begun to flee along with the owner. Ustia ducked under a wide swing and wrapped her arm around the neck of a legionnaire before tightening her grip and snapping it. Two others rushed toward her and she swung her sword with her free hand, deflecting the two blows. She tossed the dead legionnaire toward them in order to create space and charged at the legionnaire who was the furthest away from hisrades. The two Valkyries decided to refrain from using most of their bloodline skills at least until they found Ira. There was no shame in admitting it would be safer to stay with him rather than facing all the Valkyries head on. Lauren moved backward to avoid an incredibly vicious swing from Bramich before unleashing the energy in the Blood Sword. A burst of red colored energy hit Bramich in the chest and sent him flying through the wall. Sir Bramich! A Legionnaire called out but in hispse of attention, his throat was pierced by Ustias sword. There were only three legionnaires left and they felt that they were in dire straits. Two moved to deal with Ustia while thest went to Lauren. Lauren brandished her sword and a bright red light shed before the single legionnaire dropped to the ground while clutching the entrails that were spilling from his armor. Just as Lauren turned to look at Ustia she saw a sword piercing through the skull of a legionnaire while the other was lying in a pool of blood. Was that all of them? Lauren asked. No...The one they call Bramich is still alive. Ustia pointed to the half-dragon who was climbing out of a pile of wooden debris. I was wrong to try and test your skill as a warrior, its obvious youre not like themon upstart. Ill be sure to take you seriously from this point on. As Bramich finished the inscriptions on his ivory sword lit up and the bloodthirsty roar of a dragon resounded throughout the entire town. The transparent visage of a three-headed dragon appeared behind him while reddish crystalline scales emerged around his eyes. Lauren sent a burst of energy out of the Blood Sword but it dissipated after shing with the dragon heads. There was a dragon who fused himself together with his siblings. Both flesh and soulbined to make a powerful yet grotesque abomination that stained the dignity of the Dragon Gods. He was in and his name was erased from the annals of history. All that remains are the weapons made from his body. Bramich spoke ceremoniously because he was safely protected by the transparent three-headed dragon. His exnation of the origins of the sword was his way of paying respect to the dragons who had given it to him. The three dragon heads intertwined and began to twist around each other before remaining motionless. ...It may be dangerous if we dont respond properly. Ustias words had a double meaning that Lauren instantly understood. If they fought with Bramich any longer they would be forced to show their Valkyrie abilities. Lauren disliked fleeing from a good fight but her current priority was Ira. She sighed to herself and spoke, Maybe another day. What Bramich was met with arge explosion of magic power that sent a wave of dirt toward him. He waited for it to slowly dissipate and when it did, the two women were gone. A few hundred armored legionnaires could be seen approaching in the distance to support Bramich, "Sir!?" Its fine, Bramich said while waving them off, but his eyes had the intense desire to fight the beautiful woman who introduced herself as Lauren. Ira was resting alone in a room when he heard a knock on the door. If youreing in it better be with something good. Virgil entered with a few papers in his hands before giving them to Ira. This Ira silently read the paper before continuing, ...is less than I expected. Its all we could smuggle out at the moment. The name Gicae is scattered between hundreds of records and locating them is quite difficult, Virgil exined withplete honesty. I guess itll do for the first exchange...Now, whos the first target? Ira stored away the papers which caused Virgil''s eyes to widen. Casual use of spatial magic was unordinary even on Yeramesh. Thest two dragons on the outskirts of the Dragons Wing Province. Two? Arent they usually alone? Ira raised an eyebrow. Theyre twins apparently. Its said theyve been together for hundreds of years and rarely get involved in the affairs of the people. Since each dragon has their own legions and armies, they send them out to settle most of their problems. Virgil exined. Got it. Ira nodded. Virgil was hesitating on whether or not ask Ira something but he eventually gathered the courage, In the Dragons Wing Capital one of our groups was brutally killed...I was wondering if that had anything to do with you? Yeah. I probably killed them but, hey, they attacked me first. Ira raised his hands innocently. ...I see. Since thats all Ill be on my way. Youll receive the relevant information for the dragon shortly so Id ask you not to go too far from the room. Virgil didnt show a change in expression but inwardly he felt ufortable with Iras disposition. Ancestor, I dont understand what that, Ira, has thats so important. Even if hes strong hed probably be no match for multiple dragons. Riel frowned. No, its precisely because you dont understand. That boys a huge danger to the continued survival of every race on this continent just by existing. Thats why we shouldnt do anything unecessary and try to stay on his good side. Jydar did away with notions that Vulpes were cunning and sly, opting for practical thought instead. Even so Riel still maintained her stubbornness. Riel, listen. When he showed hostility for the briefest moment, I felt as if I was standing in front of a being thatmanded life and death. That means that his bloodline is rted to some beast and whatever it is, its far stronger than us. Jydar still felt apprehension when recollecting that skin pricking feeling so he forced it to the back of his thoughts and smiled. Besides, marrying into his family shouldnt be so bad. At the very least, hell have some sort of obligation to protect our race. Jydar recalled the shaky history of the Vulpes. It was said that out of the race of Spirit Foxes, one was bested by an ordinary human man who requested a boon of power for winning. Being the crafty spiritual entity that it was, it gave some of its spiritual essence to the man and he became the Vulpes. Of course, the essence seeped into his very being and ensured all of his descendants born from other ordinary humans would produce Vulpes children. After a few years, there were witch hunts for what appeared to be a curse. The Vulpes suffered quite a lot and eventually, the problem was solved but not without its cost. The Spirit Fox undid the forced bloodline conversion in all of the Vulpes but it took an immense amount of power which ended up killing the fox. At least, thats how the legends about the origins of the Vulpes went. There were some parts true and some untrue as was the case for all personal recollections of history. If thats your final decision then I will respect it, Ancestor. Riel bowed politely before excusing herself. Jydar couldnt help but tough dryly while thinking of his situation, he was centuries old but he would be marrying into a family as if he was a child. Although it was weird for him, he didnt regret his choice since the greatest trait of the Spirit Fox was self-sacrifice. Though it wasnt the type of sacrifice he had in mind. Chapter 145: A Worried Father Chapter 145: A Worried Father Ira sat at a small table and listened to Virgil, who sat across from him. Youll be heading to the City of Clouds, Ira, Virgil said. Its the home of the Twin Dragons and a ce that could desperately use our intervention. Why is that? Ira asked disinterestedly. The legions of the Twin Dragons are starting to stage daily executions to prevent others from joining the uprising. If no one assists them that whole city will end up turning chaotic, Virgil replied. The entire process of execution as a scare tactic was sort of counterproductive as it made more and more people sympathize with the uprising. In the perspective of the Dragons, they couldnt possibly show weakness or it would make the situation worse. Though one had to question whether or not false bravado was the proper decision. Well, whatever. Just make sure no one is in my way. Id hate to identally kill one of yours. Though Ira''s words seemed truthful there was a distinctck of sincerity in them. Ive already sent word to them. Virgil had already prepared ahead of time due to Iras apparent nature. He then slid over a packet of papers toward Ira who epted them with a questioning look. I took the liberty of having someone forge you entry papers, Virgil exined. Oh?...Good. Ira smiled before he stood up and vanished. Virgil exhaled as if he was exhausted before closing his eyes in deep contemtion. Lauren and Ustia had caught onto Iras trail but his ability to teleport made it quite hard to pin him down. They also had to keep a low profile until they found which made the task even more daunting. Currently, the two of them were traveling through arge mountain pass with a caravan of traders. They were offered a free ride after demonstrating their swordsmanship which made them more than fit to protect it from bandits. They were so exceptional that they were even given horses to ride, though it may have been because they were beautiful women. Are you having some trouble? Lauren asked as she rode closer to Ustia. No, its just been a while since Ive ridden a horse, Ustia replied while clearly showing difort. A few hundred years, in fact. I see, Lauren said with a softugh. Enough about me...Ive overheard a few rumors. Ustia changed the subject. About Ira? Laurens face became serious. A few people were talking about an uprising against the dragons. Apparently, hes on the side of the rebelling group, Ustia said. They had to offer him something great for that to be true. In any case, once we find traces of the uprising well find Ira, Lauren replied. All of a sudden, a horn blew and a group of huge men and women with red hair and tanned skin came rushing down both side of the mountain pass. They were Haykul, a race who were native to mountain living and naturally inclined to acts of barbarism. I was starting to get bored anyway, Ustia spoke with some excitement as she drew her sword. Lets finish this quickly. Lauren urged her horse forward. Raveria was extremely fast. No, that wasnt the way to describe it. Her ability was centered around the maniption of time and it manifested itself in different ways. She wasnt at the point ofrge-scale maniption over time but there were a few things she was already skilled at. eleration was one those things and possibly one of her strongest abilities. A thinyer of mysterious energy would cover her body to defend against friction as she moved at a pace that could exceed Rhys lightning enhanced movement. Harper was chasing after Raveria and was clearly determined to catch her. She would use her phase shift ability to cover a huge amount of distance but Raveria was always ten steps ahead. Harpers too slow. The little girl taunted. Its not fair, Ravi. Harper groaned but she continued pursuing her. Bleh! Raveria stuck out her tongue. She was so confident she didnt even notice the spectral energy gathering behind her. Got you! Harper appeared out of thin air and reached out to hug Raveria from behind. It wasnt teleportation but the Harper chasing Raveria was an illusion while the real one was stealthily waiting to strike. Ah! Raveria jumped and turned around to see Harpers arms about to close around her when she shifted her feet causing vibrations traveled through the air. Everything had a slight blur around it and color looked as if they were faintly skewed. Raveria looked around with surprise before turning her attention to Harper whose was still moving but at a rate of mere millimeters per second. Harpers...slow. Raveria circled around Harper with curiosity and immediately noticed that Harper was starting to speed up ever so slightly. It was clear her ability wasnt unlimited and her speed would return to normal. Raveria concentrated and then the air trembled before her ability was undone. ...Got you? Harpers brows narrowed in confusion before she turned to see Raveria behind her pondering something. Ravi? Harper felt Raveria had an uncharacteristically serious look on her face. Before she could inquire further, Avery appeared in the yard and moved to pick Raveria up. Are you hungry, Ria? Avery asked. ...Yes, Mum. Raveria nodded btedly. Avery raised her hand to offer Raveria her me but the little girl shook her head. Mooncakes! Raverias childish nature returned at the thought of food. If thats what you would like, Avery said as she smiled at the excited little girl. Harper was left with some instinctive concern for her niece but couldnt force the issue. She followed behind the both of them while thinking about grabbing a few mooncakes for herself. The City of Clouds was called so due to its elevation. It was a teau that was frequently hit withrge amounts of fog which led to its less than imaginative name. Still, it was quite the sight to behold for Ira, at least, for a few moments it was. He had eaten the Storm Wall and so he was jaded toward the sight of clouds, fog, and in mist. Its still pretty nice though. Ira smiled as he felt a strong breeze blow past him. The entrance of the City of Clouds was sealed by the Twin Dragon Gate, yet another creative name. A wooden gate studded with the golden symbol of two intertwining dragons, Hvette and Hyld. There were a line of people carrying carts of minerals and produce with a generally overworked atmosphere about them. Of course, anyone would feel that way if they knew that all of their efforts were going toward an untouchable upper-ss society that had a strict requirement of being blessed with dragons blood to enter. The only way to advance was to be personally chosen by the Blessed Ones which became moremon as people awakened to gifts due to the Golden Aurora. Wait Iras gaze suddenly shed with mischief. The Red Moon could affect the Vulpes. Ira began chuckling to himself as he thought about it. He could bring the Vulpes to the Dark Elves and try to merge their bloodlines. His lowughter coupled with the strange look in his eyes was quite off-putting and prevented many people from even thinking of interacting with him. Time passed and his turn to present his papers came. Here you go. Ira snapped out of his daydreaming and spoke cheerfully to the indifferent Legionnaire. Did you bring any items with you today? The Legionnaire asked. Nope. Ira smiled. What about money? Did you bring any money? None. ...Then Id advise you to be real careful. Although the papers check out yourck of belongings and money make you a possible target for execution. The Legionnaire handed over the papers with a sympathetic look. When he said Ira would be a possible target was a lie, there was no way he wouldnt be found in the next few days and tortured for information before being executed. Thanks for letting me know. Iras smile brightened a little bit more. There was some guilt within the expression of the Legionnaire but he hid it well and allowed Ira to pass. Stepping inside, Ira could feel the tension in the air and it wasnt surprising considering Virgils words. There were many that carried an unconscious look of bitter resentment as they hauled along items and luggage at the whims of Blessed Ones. A majority of the humans inside were emaciated and dressed in rags carrying a pitiful feeling around them. To contrast, the streets were lined with expensive stones and dazzling buildings. There was onerge building that even had a fairy trapped in a cage as its logo. Outside were males and females of different races bound in chains. Vulpes, Haykul, Humans, and a race Ira hadnt seen before, Sirens. They looked somewhat simr to human females with the exception of their pointed ears, gills, and the fish-like scales on their arms. It was obvious they were to be auctioned off at some point but there were dys due to the mood of the city. In truth, the stock of ves was mostly those used of being connected to the Uprising and those ims were most likely false. There was a hidden agreement between some of the Legionnaires and the Blessed Ones who dealt with ves but no one could do anything about it. Ira took in the sights of the city while searching for new pastries. Each time he passed an open food stall he waved his hand and a strong wind sent an item flying toward him without anyone even noticing. Without knowing, Ira arrived at some downtrodden area of the city with a huge crowd gathered around. They silently whispered about something which allowed him to clearly hear what was happening. Let go of my sister! A boy yelled. Shut it brat, said a man with a roughugh. As Ira made his way through the crowd he was able to see exactly what was going on. A young girl who was a few years younger than Harper was locked in chains and surrounded by Legionnaires. It was clear that she was another victim of the Legions response to the Uprising. No matter how others felt they wouldnt be able to save themselves so how could they dream of helping someone else. The spectators could only curse the girls bad luck while being relieved they werent the ones chosen. Shes not apart of the uprising, bastards! A small and unkempt boy cursed loudly. He was a bit older than his sister but he had a lively tenacity about him. Oh, bastards are we? The Legionnairesughed before they shoved the boy to the ground and began to press their boots against his back. Stop it! His sister cried but there was no response to the Legionnaires. Ira watched on indifferently before he felt a sense of deja vu. The criesing from the girl made him think of Raveria. Was she crying at the moment or was she happy? How much had she grown? His mind began to get clouded with such thoughts and he didnt notice a few hooded figures in the crowd slowly moving. Was it fear? It couldnt be but there was uncertainty and worry building inside of Ira. A somewhat foreign feeling, it made his chest tight and his hands tremble. He unconsciously cracked his knuckles and the loud popping sound resounded through the crowd and brought silence. They could feel something emanating from Iras body, something that caused instinctual fear and that soon spread to the Legionnaires who stopped what they were doing. Hey. They cautiously approached Ira. Ria, Ira whispered to himself. Such a feeling hadnt assaulted him since he first held Avery and Raveria during their mental connection. There was also the time he held here when she was born. Even though she was so light...she felt so heavy, Ira murmured. The responsibility he felt in being a father grew even heavier when he learned what happened to Indras. Could something simr be happening right now? He told himself it couldnt, that Avery and the Valkyries were strong enough to keep her safe. But there was that unrelenting sense of uncertainty that burrowed into his skull and polluted his every thought. Dont you hear us talking to you? A Legionnaire asked. They drew their swords and moved even closer to Ira. Hey! Right, right, right! It couldnt possibly happen. That reality wont exist because I dont want it to. A crazed look of denial appeared on Iras face as he murmured incoherent sentences. Hey! I wont let it. Hey, bastard! I cant let it! Hey, you crazy bastard! A Legionnaire raised his sword up to Iras neck. Ira blinked rapidly before looking in front of him to see a group of Legionnaires with their weapons drawn. He lightly exhaled before raising his hand up to grab the sword at his throat. ...I miss her, Ira said to himself. Suddenly, dozens of ck lines erupted from around his body and those watching all felt as if day turned into pitch ck night. It was only a second but it felt like minutes had passed while in that empty vacuum of darkness. When the spectators opened their eyes, they saw nothing left of the legionnaires but a thick cloud of blood. The ground under Iras feet was shattered and ripples appeared in the space around him. Then, chunks of viscera began to rain down from the sky with a disgusting sound that broke the silence. Ira, who was still holding the Legionnaires de, tossed it to the side before wiping his blood covered face. He looked as if he returned to normal, well, his definition of normal. He walked over to the stunned children before breaking the chains tied to the little girl and walking away. After his figure became distant, everyone felt as if they could breathe again and began heaving. The young boy who wanted to defend his sister looked troubled but he quickly made up his mind grabbed sister''s hand. He dragged her along as they chased Ira who was already quite a distance away. The hooded figures who were about to interfere on behalf of the boy were a step slower in reacting. They shared a look before they too chased after Ira. Chapter 146: You Remind Me Of Someone Chapter 146: You Remind Me Of Someone Stop following me, Ira spun around to face the two wide-eyed children, Youre the God yer arent you? The boy asked with determination. The what? No, Im not the- Just stop following me, Ira was still puzzled by his earlier outburst of emotions since it felt foreign to him. It wasnt like when Siegfried took over but it did cause him to feel strange. Please! Teach me how to fight, I have to protect my sister! The boy shouted. Give it up, kid. Ira was about to take another step when he spun around and narrowed his eyes. What is it that you want? Youre Ira? A man who wore a hooded robe, as well as several others, appeared out of thin air. He saw that his invisibility magic didnt work well on Ira. He removed his hood and the fox ears native to the Vulpes could be seen. Yeah, you dont want me to train you to do you? Ira asked with slight annoyance. No, we were told to assist you if we stumbled across you while in the city...I heard you were strong but I never imagined you were so powerful. His eyes spilled over with admiration, fear, and anticipation. Help me, huh? Ira looked at the group who seemed to have high expectations of him. It made him wonder if Virgil was spreading positive rumors about him. I want a ce to rest, can you arrange that? Ira asked. That would be no problem at all, The Vulpes nodded. I just ask that you stay here for a few moments while we sort it out. Its likely the whole city will be flipped over after news of you killing those Legionnaires spreads. Fine, Ira shrugged before moving to sit under the shade of an abandoned building. The group disappeared with hurried steps in order to find somewhere suitable for Ira while the two children remained. Please! The boy moved in front of Ira and knelt down while his sister hesitated before doing the same. You? Ira examined the boy closely and found he was a normal human. ck hair, blue eyes, and patches of dirt covering his worn-out clothing. Youre a human without much talent. He then cast a casual nce at his sister and found something was off about her. Shes something else? Ira raised an eyebrow with clear interest but the boy moved to stand in front of her as if protecting her. You dont have to worry, I couldn''t care less about whatever is mixed in her blood, Ira spoke honestly. There was no way that she could possess something greater than or equal to the Avarus Lupum. With that established, he honestly had nothing to gain from trying to consume the bloodline of a little girl. That and...seeing her made him think of Raveria. You know what? Ill give you one test and if you pass Ill train you, but if you fail you have to leave me alone. Ira said with a grin. ...What kind of test? The boy had seen Iras strength so he wasnt too keen on having to do something as crazy as fighting with him. All you have to do is withstand the breeze and stay on your feet, Ira exined. Thats all? The boy seemed skeptical as the wind was blowing incredibly gently. Easy enough, right? Are you ready? Ira had the look of a man who specialized in cheating people out of money. The boy nodded and stepped away from his sister before nting his feet firmly on the ground. The wind slightly picked up and he hurriedly adjusted himself but the breeze wasnt enough to even move him. The boy began to gain confidence which showed in his expression. He puffed up his chest and spoke, How long do I have toWaaaah! before he could finish a monstrous tempest lifted him off the ground and sent him flying into the air. He soared into the sky before the wind stopped and he began plummeting toward the ground but just before he fell a strong wind cushioned his fall. You failed, Ira said while shaking his head. The boy was speechless while his sister looked at Ira with an emotional gaze. It wasnt really disappointment but rather some type disbelief. For a moment it looked as if her appearance ovepped with Raverias and Ira forced himself to look away. Come on, Kayden, She helped her brother get to his feet without giving Ira a second nce but he could practically hear their tears welling up. Ira ruffled his hair in a frustrated manner before he spoke up, Stop. The siblings turned to look at Ira with the expressions of lost puppies. Ill help you out a bit, but you dont gain any power without giving something up first, Ira said cryptically. His life and mind were the cost he paid but there were noints on his side. Thank you! The little girl ran up to Ira and tried to hug him but he stopped her. You wont be thanking me when we start. It was no real problem for Ira to assist the siblings since he did the same for the Dark Elves. Soon after he finished talking a Vulpes showed up and made a polite bow. Weve found a ce for you. Good...Im also bringing these two along. Ira pointed at the pair of children. Then we should hurry. The Vulpes spoke before jumping onto a roof. Even then, Ira could hear the faint sounds of ttering in the distance. It seemed that the Twin Dragon Legion had heard he was in the city. Right. Ira grabbed the two children and then nodded to the Vulpes before leaping onto a rooftop. Lauren flicked her sword and blood sshed into the grass. The mountain pass seemed to be full of Haykul tribes who were eager to rob the caravan. How many is that today? Ustia asked while sheathing her sword. Not enough to pose a threat, but they did manage to kill my horse, Lauren frowned. You can ride with me, were almost there after all. Ustia climbed onto her horse before offering her hand. Fine, but try not to fall again, Lauren sighed before climbing behind Ustia and holding onto her waist. I didnt...I told you I got caught on the saddle, Ustia huffed. Laurenughed softly but didnt say anything further which caused Ustia to be slightly incensed. An old man with a heavyset build approached them with a humble bearing, The next town is about half a day away. I hope it wouldnt be too much to rely on youdies through the rest of the journey. Also, the matter with the horse is something we could easily overlook since it died while you were protecting us. The two of them showed indifferent looks as they both nodded indicating their eptance. Even if they were being low-key they couldnt stand people who minced words. The only reason he brought up the dead horse was to try to remind them of their debt without saying it explicitly. If circumstances were different he mightve been cut down at that moment, but instead, his slight misstep was ignored. Wonderful. The man smiled before bowing and taking his leave. Lauren and Ustia were silent while riding before the former began speaking. Tell me about my mother, Lauren whispered. Kara? Where do I even start? When we first met it was during a battle at the Grand Hall. She was undefeated as far as duels went and I thought I would be the one to end that streak...I lost terribly. Ustias face showed a joy that one wouldve thought vanished over her hundreds of years living but it was very much real. She shared stories of Kara which Lauren hadnt even heard before and the journey continued on. Avery was in thepany of Sylun while the two examined the advancements of the Dark Elves. The mad alchemist, Charles, was somewhere immersed in research while the fruits of hisbor made themselves known. A group of lycanthrope soldiers were lined up in a row and with strange markings on their bodies. They were the first sessful batch to emerge from Charles work. Magical arrays were inscribed into their skin and bones. They offered simple enhancements like increased strength and stronger skin but the fact that they even worked meant what was produced in the future could be even better. There was also Charles'' work to unlocktent potential in the dark races, though that was a lot harder said than done. No Dark Elves or Vampires? Avery inquired. No, those that volunteered werent strong enough to survive the process, Sylun responded. As expected, having someone carve an array into their bones would kill most, Avery said. There were only a dozen Lycanthropes who survived and they each had a changed look on their face. Even while unconscious the process was so painful it ended up giving them a hardened disposition. Have the alchemist find something stronger before he does it again. Having a small boost in strength cant possiblypare to the influence of the Red Moon. Avery wasnt disappointed but she obviously wasnt satisfied with the results. It will be done, Sylun spoke with assurance. Theres also the matter of Rhys pregnancy. Avery shifted topics. Yes...Were looking for birthpanions but the two who apanied Sylvia have been...dealt with and wont be able to return. This time weve focused on a more rigorous test to ensure that they wont be exhausted so soon, Sylun said. Make sure to examine her condition as often as possible. If there are any signs of her childs ability its best to know before she gives birth to avoid as much danger as we can. Avery departed and Sylun sent the soldiers away soon after. While Ira was away the Dark Elf Empire was rapidly growing in an attempt to be worthy of him. With their current rate of growth, they would soon be strong enough to be considered a threat even without the presence of Ira and the Valkyries. Chapter 147: Chain Reaction Chapter 147: Chain Reaction So when does my training begin? Kayden asked Ira who was currently in the middle of stuffing his face with food. Ira gulped down his meal before speaking, Its starting right now. Kayden shared a look with Amelia, his younger sister, before turning back to Ira. You have to train your mental state first, Ira lied without blinking an eye. ...I see, Kayden nodded as if he was imparted with some great wisdom. Anyway, you finish that and Ill uh...Go kill some dragons. Ira stood up and two Vulpes approached him. Are you leaving? One of them inquired. Yeah, might as well. Ira nodded. ...Be careful, the city is on lockdown though it probably doesnt matter to you. The two of those dragons are said to be hidden deep within the mist of the teau so thats where youll want to look. Ill keep that in mind, Ira replied before vanishing. Rhys found her days within the Underground City were incredibly calm. She worried about her family from time to time and sent word for them to immigrate to the Dark Elf Empire but they seemed hesitant to leave their hometown behind. That was until she informed them she was pregnant and they instantly changed their minds. It would be a few weeks until she could see them but it didnt matter to her. Though, if there was one thing Rhys disliked it was the fact that Ira was gone. No matter how much everyone attempted to help her, she still felt apprehension. Iras presence was one of reassurance, especially at the current time. Rhys gave a mute sigh before feeling her slightly protruding stomach. While the development was slower than Raveria it was way faster than normal human standards. There was a knock at Rhys door and then Sylvia entered with a tray of food. How are you today, Rhys? Sylvia smiled as she brought over the food but she soon stopped. The metal cart and the utensils on it began to slowly levitate toward Rhys who broke out into a panic. She waved her hands and assumed that she was the cause but the control she had over her own abilities had increased drastically. Its fine, just stay calm. Sylvia attempted to soothe Rhys while struggling to hold back herughter. More and more pieces of metal that were scattered about began to float around the room. It has to be your child, Sylvia said with a happyughter. When Avery was pregnant something...simr happened, though this is a lot less harmless. Rhys widened her eyes before finally calming down. The meal which consisted of some type of expensive meat, vegetables, and a mooncake had fallen to the floor in the middle of themotion. Rhys made a move to clean it up but Sylvia immediately stopped her. Please, dont worry about the food. Ill get someone to clean up the mess and get another te for you while I go inform my mother and Casey about your condition. Sylvia ced her hands on Rhys shoulders tofort her before departing. Rhys felt light-headed from the entire ordeal and sat in a chair while exhaling. What she didnt realize was that the reaction of her child was due to its excitement. It could instinctively feel that it was time to eat and was eager to have a mooncake. Unfortunately, the unborn child wasnt smart enough to realize its actions would cause a dy. After waiting its mood began to diminish and the floating items fell to the ground with a loud ttering sound which startled Rhys. ... Ira was surrounded by a thick fog that permeated the air. It carried a humidity that emerged from somewhere underground. His current location was far away from the City of Clouds and closer toward theyer of the dragons. He let his senses guide him until he reached a wooden bridge and as far as anyone couldve guessed the twin dragonsy beyond it. It seemed that the legions of the Twin Dragons used it as a pathway to obtain orders from the dragons. Ira stepped across it and found there was a dark gorge beneath him that spewed out hot air. Volcano? Ira briefly contemted finding a way to make it erupt but decided to stay focused. Crossing the bridge, Ira arrived at the mouth of a cave with active geysers in front of it. A loud and sporadic hissing that came from the eruptions filled the otherwise silent area. While it would be off-putting to most, Ira didnt even blink as he entered. It wasnt even a few minutes that passed before he was met with draconic statues and ornaments as well as offerings. The other temples and pces with dragons had at least a few people tending to them but it appeared the two dragons didnt feel the need. A visitor A deep and winding voice echoed throughout the caverns. From what I can feel...It must be the one who has been causing troubletely, Another voice, that had a slightly higher pitch than the first, resounded. It was clear the deeper voice was Hyld and the other was Hvette. Since you know who I am, maybe we skip the talking and get right to the fighting, what do you say? Ira offered in a generous tone. What is it that hope to achieve with this? Hyld questioned. Ira grunted with annoyance as he heard the question. Really? Were doing this? Do you think that peace wille after you disrupt the system those dragons set? Or maybe you wish to eradicate all of us? There are some who live quite peacefully, tucked away into a forgotten corner of this continent. Would you kill them too? Hvette whispered. Please stop talking, Ira began to walk faster while trying to trace the voices through the giant winding pathways. Even now isnt that city about to implode on itself. Are you willing to shoulder that responsibility? The inevitable power vacuum will cause far more bloodshed. Shouldnt speeches be left for the strongest dragon? Listen, if you guys die too easily itll make that whole thing irrelevant and pointless, Ira had gone from a light jog to a full-on sprint while feeling out the wind. Since the sound was carried through the air he would be able to trace it if he focused. After realizing that, he ran toward the source of the sound with haste. Each step he took shattered pieces of the ground under him and caused the caverns to lightly tremble. We know we arent Gods, but in order to preserve some type of order we must maintain this position. Ira stopped giving replies and dashed through the cavern before arriving at a wide open space. The top of the cave had a huge entrance in it which allowed light to pour in but that wasnt a problem considering a river ofva was flowing below. In the center of theva was a rock structure that held two dragons with dark grayish scales and dark red eyes. They had an aged look about and it looked as if they hadnt moved in years. Alright, so hows this gonna go? Ira slowly raised his hand toward them and ck mist slowly began to emerge from his palms. If you were to kill us, this entire ce would be unstable. Even if you managed to survive the entire city would be annihted. Hvette and Hyld stretched their necks lower to meet Iras unflinching gaze. Are you threatening me? Come on, arent you both hundreds of years old? Dont you think you couldvee up with something a bit better, Ira said. He had numerous ways to counteract a volcanic eruption, one of them was shifting into his beast form and consuming it while the other was simply connecting the space to the ocean and moving it way. Even if he didnt, the only mes that could damage him had to be on the level of Thessias or an even higher level like Averys. You dont care about the innocent lives residing in the city? One of the dragons asked. Ira just sighed to himself and then a ck hole opened above the two dragons. Were not doing the whole morality thing. If you have nothing to offer Ill just kill you right here. Ira narrowed his eyes. The two dragons couldnt understand the ominous ck circle above them and felt some hesitation toward their ns. ...What is it that you want? Hyld asked. If you can tell me about a Lares named Gicae Ill leave without causing trouble. Ira offered. As Dragons who were centuries old, Hvette and Hyld would have ess to an unprecedented amount of wisdom and information. They could answer many questions and impart tons of knowledge...except anything that dealt with a Lares named Gicae. Hyld figure he could request the information from someone so he sought to reason with Ira. ...I have no idea who that is, but No, no, no, Ira said while shaking his finger. You had your chance. The motionless ck hole began to move, or rather, the space around it creaked as it pulled everything inside. Sharp tears of white static appeared in the air apanied by a shrill scraping sound. The dragons, the flow of magma, and even the rocks were devoured by the endless darkness that was a burden on reality. The scenery was stretched and contorted strangely as reality tried to cancel out the Void but it couldnt find any ground. Outside, the mist began to clear and a volcano could be seen but it was clear something was wrong. Gravity had changed and loose sediment, rocks, and magma began to float into the air. The top of the volcano began to copse in on itself and then it suddenly stopped. A deafening shock wave spread through the air and pushed away the fog surrounding the entire teau. The gravity seemed to be permanently disrupted around the volcano asrge chunks of debris continued to float. Not too long after, a cloud of ash began to rain down over the city causing mass confusion. Get back in your houses! A Legionnaire shouted at the gathering crowd. Behind him, was a group of Blessed Ones who looked incredibly worried. There was no one who could possibly ignore the strange phenomenon so it made sense they would defy the lockdown in ce. Didnt you hear him?! Another Legionnaire wiped the ash from his face and drew his sword. No matter how many legionnaires shouted and threatened, the crowd continued growing causing increased tension and fear. Get back! The Legionnaires shouted as they pushed the crowd. No matter how much they tried to hide it, there was fear in the eyes of the Legionnaires and Blessed Ones. They all were questioning whether or not the dragons were still alive, they had to be. After all, their survival was tied to the existence of the twin dragons. The boiling emotions reached their tipping point when someone spoke up, The Gods are dead! That shout seemed to echo through the ash-covered city and caused everyone to be silent. Then, chaos descended and infected the city, the crowd roared and began throwing stones toward the Legionnaires and Blessed Ones. Others grabbed makeshift weapons and decided to be more active with their attacks. Within minutes, the crowd became an indistinguishable mass of mayhem and bloodshed. Chapter 148: A Mad Alchemist Chapter 148: A Mad Alchemist Ira arrived back in the City of Clouds to find it ame. People were fighting in the streets and mangled bodies were impaled on stakes. Ashes fell to the ground and nketed the city but no one seemed concerned. Get him! Youre not so Blessed now, are you? Hes the son of those ve traders! Then the intermingled voices of a group echoed through the streets apanied by heavy footsteps. A young boy around thirteen or fourteen years of age turned the corner and began to run before he bumped into Ira and fell. Agh! The boy looked up at Ira with fear in his eyes. A few secondster and a mob of people with makeshift weapons had arrived only to see Ira and the boy who had yet to get up. There he is, Someone spat. Ira looked at the crowd and then to the boy before smiling, Looks like youre in trouble. Hand him over and you wont get hurt, A man threatened. Ira simply sighed in response before he flicked his hand. A massive force began to press down on the angry mob and they were crushed to paste in an instant. There you go, kid, Ira grinned. While he wasnt a hero there were things that bothered him such as poison or groups of people terrorizing young children. The boy just looked up at him with stunned eyes in response but Ira continued on his way. His real objective was to go save all the pastries that were stuck in the middle of the chaos. As he continued walking, the boy followed behind him. Ira would stop every so often to loot a storefront and procure pastries while killing a few rioters in the process. If he saw a blessed one who was young being chased he would kill the pursuers. As for the older ones? He ignored them and continued his journey. After a while, Ira had dozens of kids in tow and most werent even being chased. They would crawl out from hiding spots or from beneath debris in order to join his group. It was something out of a fairytale but Ira didnt pay it any attention as he was too busy eating pastries. He picked up a tart and tossed it into his mouth before examining his cargo. Two baskets stuffed to the brim with sweets were in each hand and the only reason he didnt store them away was so he could enjoy them. Eventually, Ira arrived back at the hideout arranged for him and the kids who had followed him looked a bit clueless. Oh! Ira youre back One of the Vulpes moved to greet him but trailed off after seeing the adolescent half-dragon kids. Could you take care of them for me? Thanks. Ira ced a basket on the table before patting the Vulpes man on the shoulder. W-Wait...I dont know if thats a good idea...Theyre not the most liked people around and harboring them could turn the people against us. Ira narrowed his eyes slightly while sporting a grin, I dont care about the people. The Vulpes trembled under Iras gaze, ...I understand...Well find something for them. Good, Ira said with augh before turning his attention to Kaiden who was standing in the spot Irast left him in. I think...I think Ive figured it out, Kaiden said. Oh, really? Ira held himself back fromughing. Yeah...If I can clear my mind of all thoughts Ill pass the first step, right? Kaiden asked. Ahem...Exactly. Ira cleared his throat while disguising augh. Anyway Ira waved his hand and produced a strange b of meat which then ced on top of a cookie before handing it over to Kaiden. Eat this. ...Um, what is it? Kaiden epted the strange food before furrowing his brows. Its dragons flesh. I shouldve given it to you a while ago but I just managed to get some. Ira exined. Isnt that too strong for most to digest? A Vulpes asked. Is it? I wouldnt know. Ira snatched his cookie back, leaving Kaiden with a handful of flesh. Make it into jerky and eat it piece by piece. Ah, ok. Kaiden nodded. Amelia, his younger sister, ran off and came back with a cloth for him to cover it up. Ira nodded before waving his hand again and dropping an even bigger piece of fresh dragon meat on a table. Theres some more...Now, time for me to go. Ira stepped back. Arent you going to train me? Kaiden questioned with a confused expression. If you survive after eating all of that then Ill train you some more. Ira shrugged and then disappeared before Kaiden could respond. What was left were a crowd full of kids being funneled into a room and a speechless Kaiden. Charles eyes were widened beyond belief and sweat dampened his forehead as his fingers move steadily. On a metal table in front of him was an unconscious Dark Elf. The skin covering his ribcage was peeled back and the rib bones were visible. Next to Charles were a group of healers doing their best to keep the unconscious Dark Elf from dying. Putting himselfpletely into his work, Charles continued carving lines into each rib bone before packing it with crushed pieces of mana crystals. He rarely blinked while doing his work and a strange smile was stered on his face as he moved closer to finishing up. Done! Charles shouted as he signaled for the healers to close the wounds of the Dark Elf. Instead of celebrating or taking a rest, Charles moved toward a Lycanthrope who was voluntarily strapped to a table. He grabbed a strange vial of liquid and swirled it around before opening the cork and bringing it to the Lycanthropes mouth. Could you drink this please? Charles asked politely but his eyes spilling over with obsession made anyone who looked at him feel ufortable. The Lycanthrope grunted beforeplying and opening his mouth and Charles poured the strange liquid in before allowing him to drink it. The healers who finished with the Dark Elf moved to the Lycanthrope while preparing for any eventuality, but strangely enough, nothing happened. I dont think it worked. The Lycanthrope exhaled in relief until his veins suddenly began to throb. Argggggh! He screamed in pain as his body began to swell and his bones began to crack eerily. Should we heal him? Someone asked Charles who instantly refused. No! Keep waiting! Charles moved a few feet backward while keeping his eyes on the Lycanthrope. The buckle to a restraint burst off and went flying across the room, shattering a few empty vials but Charles didnt care at all. Fur began to grow out of the Lycanthropes body and his muscle mass had more than doubled. His ears became more pointed while his face began to protrude and formed into something more snout-like. The Lycanthrope growled and snarled before he burst out of the restraintspletely and fell onto the floor. His heavy breathing filled the room but he put strength into his body and stood up only to find he was much taller than before. What...happened...to...me The Lycanthrope asked with a hoarse growl as he looked at his fur and ws. It worked. Charles looked as if he was about to cry. There was probably never a time where he had been any happier. It worked. The Lycanthrope didnt understand what Charles meant but he could tell that he was far more powerful than before. If Sylun was present she would understand that he obtained the ability to transform into a werewolf. It was something most lycanthropes were able to do before the Copse ended up thinning their numbers and the strength of their bloodlines drastically. See if you can undo it! Charles said excitedly. He heard that Ira was able to transform at will and wanted to know if his concoction could replicate that. The Werewolf concentrated hard for a few minutes and then his body began to shrink back to its normal size. He found himself extremely exhausted after the transformation had ended and fell to his knees. Perfect! Charles cackled wildly. Its perfect! Chapter 149: When Ira Arrives Everyone Has A Good Time Chapter 149: When Ira Arrives Everyone Has A Good Time Lauren and Ustia were following a small cart being controlled by an unsuspecting citizen. Is that him? Ustia asked. It is. It appears that all the rumors of Iras exploits are being spread by a few individuals and he is one of them, Lauren replied. So are you going to get him or should I? Ustia asked. Ill handle it, Lauren said before she ran toward the cart. She caught up and climbed onto it which surprised the man driving it. Before he could say anything she punched him in the face and he fell unconscious. She sent a nce to Ustia before taking over the reins and slowing down. Thats one way to do it, Ustiamented as she climbed on. Lauren slightly smiled before steering the cart off to somewhere else. After a few turns and twists, they were in a remote corner of the town. A young man with a horrified look in his eye was bound in rope. How can I get in contact with the Uprising? Lauren asked while wiping her sword. I-I dont know what youre talking about! Please just let me go, The man pleaded nervously. Lauren sighed before looking at Ustia, Should we start with his leg? Ustia shook her head, Take his ears, then his nose, then his fingers. After that, well start on the limbs. Im not particrly against torture but even thats quite unpleasant, Lauren replied. Although her words made her seem reluctant, she pressed her de against the mans ear. Wait He tried to stop her but she sliced his ear off, causing him to scream. Quiet or youll be eating your ear. Lauren smacked the man so hard a tooth fell out of his mouth. Ill tell you, The man groaned out with tears. I apologize but youve given up far too quickly. Im not sure if I can believe you, Lauren said with a sigh. The man looked at her with a face warped in fear but she remained totally indifferent. A few incredibly bloody minutester and Lauren stood near a disfigured body while cleaning the Blood Sword of, well, blood. So, if I heard correctly, there is a tree outside of this town next to a rotten stump and thats where the enchanted parchment is hidden. Ive never heard of something like that, Lauren stated as she sheathed her sword. Its quite simple. It looks simr to ordinary parchment but anything written on it is temporary and a copy of its contents are sent to the other piece, Ustia exined with an unsure look. Lauren gave her a skeptical stare which caused Ustia tough. Its been nearly one thousand years since Ive seen one so I cant be fully certain, Ustia confessed. In any case, lets hurry up and find it. I can feel arge amount of hostility brewing close by. Now that you mention it, I feel something simr. That Half-Dragon mustve tracked us somehow. Lauren narrowed her eyes. Both Lauren and Ustia were able to senserge-scale conflicts in a simr way to irvoyance but that was all. They were unable to sense out exact details like who and what was fighting. Since that was the case it made it understandable why they were unable to find Ira since a literal Uprising was urring all over the continent. That and Iras presence was naturally distorted which made finding him near impossible for most. The two set out to contact the Uprising without realizing that a few thousand legionnaires were only an hour away from the town. At the head of the group was Bramich who was eager to finish his battle with Lauren. Ira appeared back in the Uprisings headquarters only to discover a worried Virgil holding a piece of paper. Ira! Virgil was startled by his arrival. Virgil! Ira shouted. Is that what youre doing now? Yelling out names of people when you see them? ...I was told that if I said the name, Raveria, you would Virgil couldnt finish because Iras hand was wrapped around his neck. I would what? Ira grinned. The...paper Virgil pointed to the parchment on his desk. Ira grabbed with his free hand and skimmed over it. To the recipient of this message, Tell Ira that Lauren Thynne is here to take him back. If you say Raveria, he should understand. I will be waiting for him in the outpost town located outside of a valley to the east. If you attempt to hide this message from him then I wille and kill you personally. That is if Ira doesnt find out that you misled him before I get there. Why didnt you just say that? Ira dropped Virgil onto the ground before smiling. I need to see a map. Virgil coughed heavily while climbing to his feet with the expression of someone who had been wronged. He opened a cab and fetched a rolled up paper beforeying it on the table. There is only one valley town in the dragons wing province and thats about here. Virgil pointed a small mark. Alright, I got it. Looks like Ill have to help you with all that Uprising stuff some other time, Ira said. What? What do you mean by that? Virgil asked. Im going back to the other continent, Ira replied. Wait, youre abandoning us right when weve almost taken total control of the province? Didnt you give your word? With thatst attack of yours, theyll send a massive army to regain control. You cant leave now, well lose thousands of people if you do, Virgil said with clear panic. Rx, I have toe back to get that fox guy and I dont remember giving you a specific time frame of me helping you. Even if I did, it doesnt matter. Ira shrugged. You cant go, Ira. Not now...At least help us once more! If you were to leave then this whole thing might very well fall apart from the inside. Virgil grabbed Iras cor and pleaded with him. The other races who joined in the Uprising only were half involved. Iras presence made it likely for them to pledge their full support even though the dragons were going to retaliate with a heavy response. Ira slowly raised his hand up and pushed Virgil, sending thetter crashing into a wall. If you try to stop me again I really will kill you. Ira Virgil looked up only to that Ira had vanished from sight. Damn it. No one has written back, Lauren carefully examined the worn piece of parchment. We shouldnt have assumed that he would be present to receive the message. With any luck, theyll deliver the message to him and well meet with him at ater date. That pressing sense of aggression has steadily grown. Cant you feel how close it is? Itll be hard to escape without showing were Valkyries, Ustia replied while drawing her sword. I guess its time we stop pretending then. As soon as Lauren finished speaking she drew her sword. She felt the aggression reaching its highest point which meant she was standing in the middle of where the battle would take ce. The sound of marching could be heard in the distance, it slowly increased and then a man with burgundy hair riding a stark white pegasus. It was none other than Bramich who had been keen on tracking Lauren and Ustia. Finding them was extremely easy due to their actions while riding with a merchant caravan. They killed groups of Haykul Raiders with ease which made rumors spread as soon as the caravan stopped at a town. It had to be said that finding Lauren wasnt his main objective, he was one of many sent to restore order to many of the areas affected by Ira. He followed Laurens trail because he thought there was a small chance they would run across each other. Ah! Lauren, what a strange twist of fate, Bramich said with a surprised expression. Lauren didnt say anything as she raised her sword and brought out her wings. Behind Bramich, a legion of battle-hardened warriors emerged. There were a few who were even close to Bramich in terms ofbat ability. So you were a Valkyrie? I had a slight suspicion but it makes sense. Bramich climbed down from his pegasus and readied his weapon. His men were about to move but he raised his hand to stop them. Would it be too presumptuous of me to ask for a private duel? Bramich asked. Fine, Lauren answered before nodding to Ustia who stepped off to the side. The engravings on Bramichs sword lit up and the translucent visage of a three-headed dragon emerged from the ground. They gave a life-like roar that wouldve broke the spirit of a normal person but Lauren remained undeterred. Laurens Blood Sword showed a dim red glow and then shook with energy. The two finished their preparations and then they began. Lauren was the first and only one to move and after a single wingbeat, she sent a torrent of energy toward Bramich. The three-headed dragons coiled together and shielded him from the assault. Right as the energy dissipated, two of the dragons stretched out and lunged at Lauren while Bramich moved to do an upward sh. Lauren was forced to defend and was about to fly into the air to evade when the remaining dragons head opened its mouth and spat out a huge fireball. She folded her wings around her and decided to take the attack head-on. There was a heavy explosion and the ground was uprooted while Lauren was pushed back. Her wings shook and then she took to the air and fired off dozens of mana arrows toward Bramich. The three-headed dragons moved to defend him once again allowing Lauren to take some distance. She descended with a deafening momentum and tried to pierce through Bramichs defenses. With amazing speed, Lauren sliced through the ghost-like dragon and one of the heads fell. Aah! The recoil from the attack seemed to travel through Bramichs sword and made him tremble while spitting a clump of blood. Lauren seized her chance and moved to trade blows with Bramich. It was clear that Lauren was the more experienced one as she began to gain the upper hand. Sensing the danger from a drawn-out confrontation, the now two-headed dragon struck out at Lauren. She jumped backward and the ground where her previous position was turned into a giant crater. The Legionnaires under Bramich were forced to move backward due to the force of the sh. I dont think Ill be able to win if it continues like this, Bramich said. He could see that Lauren was going to continue to pick away at his defenses while waiting for the opportunity to deliver a finishing blow. Are you giving up? Lauren asked while channeling her mana. No...Ive been trusted by the Dragon Gods to perform a task and I will follow it through. Bramichs eyes filled with seriousness as he plunged his sword into the ground. Cracks appeared on the Ivory sword and thebined roar of dozens of dragons shook the air. The two remaining dragons wrapped around his body and became a solid defensive wall. All around Bramich fissures appeared in the soil and several dragons heads slithered out. Bramich had grown a thickyer of scales on his arms and chest as well as around his eyes. His muscles nearly burst out of his armor but his hands continued to clench the sword. Lauren had begun sending blood energy toward him but it was all deflected. Ustia showed some concern and was about to step in when she noticed a ck silhouette falling. Die, Bramich said quietly. The dragon heads violently reacted and spat fire out while moving toward Lauren and it looked as if she would be swallowed by the me. As soon as the attack was about to reach her, Ira crashed in front of her. The air rippled and the mes, as well as the attacking dragons, vanished, only to reappear among the unsuspecting soldiers. A deafening shock reverberated that just barely drowned out the screams of Bramichs men. What Bramich was shocked beyond belief and nearly dropped his sword as he watched hundreds of his men fall to his own attack. Form up! Its only fire, the strongest of us wont be affected! The Legionnaires near Bramichs level tried to restore order and relied on Bramich to deal with the immediate threat. Ah, whats this? Ira stretched causing an eerie bone popping sound to emerge from his body. What perfect timing, Lauren sheathed her sword while sighing. She wanted to continue the battle with Bramich but Ira clearly had other ns. Who are you?! Bramich huffed out. After doing such a powerful attack he was hit with a wave of exhaustion. You dont really need to worry about that, Ira replied simply as he clenched and unclenched his fist. If I were you Id be a lot more focused on this next part. Ira took a step forward, materializing in front of Bramich before anyone could see him move. He stopped in front of Bramich and drove his fist into the stunned Legionnaire. Haa...Ah Bramich tilted his head downward and saw a hand piercing his chest. The vitality and regenerative traits of a half-dragon kept him conscious but he could already be considered dead. Told you. Ira withdrew his hand before grabbing Bramich and throwing him into the Legionnaires who were shocked into silence. Bramichs lifeless body rolled for a few seconds before it stoppedpletely and forced the Legionnaires to collect themselves. Ira Someone said with fear. Its Ira! It cant be him. The panic spread in an instant and some soldiers were getting ready to flee. Hes only one man! Surround him! The Legionnaires who thought themselves to be on the level of Bramich assumed they would be enough to stop Ira if they all worked together. I like your spirit. Ira chuckled before a cloud of pitch ck mist surrounded him. It contorted strangely before it slowly dissipated, revealing a ten-foot tall beast. It had a wolfish face with two horns and four yellow eyes as well as metal-like teeth. Its hands and body shape retained an overall human-like appearance but its long ck ws and hind legs didnt help it much. All the while ayer of writhing darkness made its monstrous form even more nightmarish. It gave a hoarse chuckle that scraped the ears of the listeners while giving them a skin crawling sensation. You can run if you want. It breathed out slowly and a blinding mist spread over the forest. Though wouldnt it be better to just get it over with? The seemingly endless mist seemed to be infused with something that caused irrational fear because the Legionnaires scattered while screaming. They climbed over each other and even tripped therades running next to them in order to have even the slightest chance of getting away. Chapter 150: Home Sweet Home Chapter 150: Home Sweet Home It disappeared inside of the fog only to reappear and consume its victim. A pitch ck beast that emitted a low chuckle with each life it took. Move, A legionnaire whispered as he kicked at hisrade with viciousness. Stop. Hes...gone. Quiet down before hees back, Someone said. They were huddled together in a crevice, hoping to avoid Iras detection. They fell into silence, but their breathing was unsteady. asionally, a faint scream would ring out every so often causing them to tremble. The longer they stayed in the fog, the more fear grew within them. S-Should we run? Run where? Wed have to gather our bearings. Does anyone know where we came in from? Forget about it, hes still out there. All we have to do is wait. Ill check. Dont! Quiet. If he wants to check let him. The legionnaires fell into silence as one raised his head slowly. His heart was pounding and sweat gathered at the edge of his brow. Once his eyes reached ground height, he slightly peered over the top of the crevice. There was nothing to see but a reddish-white fog that seemed to be endless. The brave legionnaire concentrated his hearing and he could make out a crunching noise. You see anything? Someone tapped him from the crevice. No...but I hear something...branches snapping, maybe? The Legionnaire lowered his body slightly as the sound got closer. Is it that monster? Shhh...Just wait. The Legionnaire continued to lower his body until he thought he was unable to be seen. For good measure, he ced a few leaves atop his head and then calmed himself down. Soon, the source of the noise was revealed. The beast was sauntering forward with half the body of a Legionnaire in its onyx-like ws. H-Help...me The unfortunate Legionnaire muttered. The beast,pletely unfeeling to the cries of mercy, lifted him into its jaws and bit into his skull, beheading the man instantly. It tossed him away and then its head turned sharply to look at the lone spectator. For the Legionnaire watching, that brief moment of contact seemed eternal. He reflexively dropped down and then began heaving loudly. What is it? Someone shook him but the Legionnaire couldnt calm down, his eyes were unblinking and his chest rose up and down in a hurried rhythm. We have to run! He coughed out. Before any of them could crawl out of the crevice, an eerie chuckle echoed through their ears. Each of them began to tremble and only one could find the courage to look up only to see four bright yellow eyes were looking down into the crevice. The fog began to dissipate and soon after Ira walked out while stretching. Ustia looked at the carnage Ira left behind, broken trees, craters, and mutted corpses that were strewn about like decorations. Ira had reached the level of a being that didnt belong in the Mortal Realm and both of the Valkyries seemed to realize it. Did you want this? Ira waved his hand and produced the cracked Ivory sword that Bramich previously wielded. ...No, Lauren said. If youre ready to return home I ask that you teleport us as soon as possible. I cant. Ira smiled wryly. Is there something more important you need to do? Lauren asked. No. I cant remember how to get there. Whenever I try to think of it, it gets a bit...blurry, Ira exined. He thought about flying across the ocean but it was likely he would end up getting lost once he reached a certain point. I see...Well, I have no problem with carrying you. Lauren offered her hand but Ira shook his head. I can fly...Well, it''s more like gliding, but you get the point. Ira pushed wind under his feet and began to hover as a short demonstration. I thought you couldnt use magic?! Lauren looked extremely surprised to see Ira controlling the wind. Its an attunement, Ira said. Anyway, can we get going? I really want to get back. Ira seemed to be slowly growing impatient. Of course. Follow along if you can. Lauren looked at Ustia. Are youing with us? I think Ill try to visit the Grand Hall to see if any of mypanions survived in my time away. If it doesnt go well, Ille back here and leave a message if you wish to find me. Ustia smiled. Lauren gave a slight bow full of gratitude toward Ustia before she summoned her wings. Farewell for now. Lauren took to the sky and Ira nodded toward Ustia before he leaped into the air after her. Ustia exhaled lightly before giving onest look at Iras work. She knew deep down that the moment she learned of his connection with the ck Forest he would be something iprehensible. Raveria stood atop a chair and read a book that was ced on a wooden table. She was currently dressed in a simple ck tunic with golden embroidery while her small feet were covered with a pair of leather sandals. Would you like another book, Raveria? A female dark elf asked politely. No, Raveria answered back while thumbing through the pages. It didnt even seem like she was reading the books, but she was...It was just at an incredibly fast rate. Raveria had discovered that it was extremely easy to learn. Of course, Avery had shown her writtennguage, but she picked up on it almost instantly. After all, she could alter her own perception of time to contemte as long as she wanted. From an outside perspective, it would appear as if Raveria was just skimming pages. Done, Raveria said before she sped the book shut. She handed the book over to a Dark Elf who epted it eagerly before cing it in a huge pile. Raveria yawned and then looked at a bookshelf that stretched to the ceiling. What books are those? Uh, I believe those are chronicles of the Queens exploits during the early days of the Empire. Eggs...ploits... Raveria quietly repeated the words as she tried to recall the meaning. She had grown rapidly in the period of a few months and was beginning to acquire a great deal of knowledge but she still was attempting to understand it. The Dark Elves women watching over melted at her cute disy, Yes, great figures often have their deeds recorded to be passed onto the generations thate after. As a Dark Elf with a prime lineage, her majesty has lived to aplish the tasks of hundreds of people. Weve recently started recording the actions of The Keeper, your father. Raveria made a thoughtful face before she disappeared from sight and reappeared with dozens of books in front of her. She opened one up and began skimming it just as she did previously while the Dark Elves waited patiently. A little whileter, Avery hade to retrieve her so Raveria finished up. Youve been spending a lot of time reading, Ria, Averymented as she grasped the Raverias small hand. ...I like it, Mom. Raverias actual purpose was to gain more experience so she could follow her parents more often. Then you can continue as long as you want. Avery smiled softly at Raverias obvious intentions. Raveria smiled back as she grasped Averys hand tightly. The two made their way to the massivepound that was still yet to bepleted. It was to serve as the new home of the Valkyries so it would be a little longer until it reached their standards. Raveria A soft whisper reached Raverias ears and caused her to stop walking. Is something wrong? Avery instantly noticed the puzzled look on Raverias face. Um Raveria looked around before shaking her head. Avery didnt detect anything out of the ordinary so she continued on while paying attention to her surroundings. Far away, a shadowy figure dressed in a tattered fur cloak looked at the mother and daughter. It reached its hand out toward them but it quickly faded from sight as if it hadnt existed at all. Ira! Lauren shouted as she watched him slowly drift away. Oh! Sorry! Ira corrected himself while trying to focus on Lauren. The closer he got to the continent the more his sense of direction got away from him. For him, it was like following a road that looked straight only to have someone alter its direction without him knowing. He would follow Lauren and then would get the strange feeling he was going the wrong way which caused him to slightly adjust. Were almost there, just hold on. Lauren slowed her speed to pay close attention to him. Ira gave her a thumbs up and let the wind carry him forward. The journey took longer than Lauren expected due to Iras condition but they arrived within a day. Ira grew exhausted from gathering the wind andnded on the coast while breathing deeply. You know, I think I can make it from here, Ira said. Our destination is the Dark Elf Empire. Weve started building a ce for us in the Underground City. Lauren moved closer and waited for him to teleport. I cant wait to see it. Ira warped the space around the both of them and they vanished. When they reappeared, Ira found himself within the throne of the pce located in the Underground City. K-Keeper?! Sylun jumped up from her seat and everyone else immediately halted what they were doing. Ira didnt pay her any attention as he searched for Raverias presence with his bloodline resonance. Ah! Iras eyes widened before he disappeared from sight. The Keeper isI see... Sylun looked to Lauren for an exnation but realized that he was going to look for Raveria. Raveria entered the garden located in the center of thepound and found a shady tree she wanted to rest underneath but she saw someone standing there with a smile. Dad! Raverias voice trembled with excitement as she zoomed toward Ira. She jumped into his arms and hugged him tightly. Ria, Ira said with a satisfied smile. Youve grown a lot. He lifted Raveria up and kissed her on the forehead before spinning around gleefully. Ive missed you so much. Raveria giggled as she held onto her father who stopped to look at Avery who was standing nearby. Avery, Ira moved to grab Avery with his other hand. She gave a softugh as he embraced and it seemed that she was calm but there was a sense of relief in her eyes. Ira, Avery said his name in a low voice. The three stayed close together for a few minutes until Avery stepped back and spoke, Rhys is pregnant. Ira blinked repeatedly with an odd expression. What did you say? After Raveria had settled down, Ira had gone to see Rhys. He had to ask himself what was it about the thought of another child made him feel strange. It was a warm yet frightening feeling that grew inside of his chest. It could be better described as a sense of fear that he openly weed. Ira took a breath and knocked on the door once and opened it. The first thing he saw was Rhys writing at a table with her back facing toward the door. Rhys assumed it was Sylvia or another Dark Elfing to bring her something so she waved her hand before she continued writing. Ira smiled and moved further into the room while looking around. He noticed that every metallic object was wrapped in bundles of rope or string and tied down. One of those things was Rhys mask that she had been rarely worn since arriving in the Underground City. Ira walked over and untied the string wrapped around the mask before holding onto it. There was a lot of history attached to it and he couldnt help but notice there were things he didnt understand about Rhys. Rhys finished writing and stretched her arms before standing up and checking to see what food she was given but when she turned around she saw Ira. She covered her mouth and silently gasped as she looked at him. Ira, in turn, looked at her, or rather, her stomach which had grown considerably and there was no doubt she was pregnant. It must be an important letter, Ira said with a chuckle. Rhys moved to hug him without even thinking and the tears followed soon after. She didnt understand it but she couldnt stop herself from crying. It seemed to be the effect of being pregnant while in a ce she had never been to before surrounded by people she didnt really know. They all treated her with reverence but Sylvia was the only she could call a friend and even that wasnt enough tofort herpletely. Was it hard for you to be here? Ira asked. Rhys didnt say anything but her face changed into an apologetic expression. Dont lie about it, Rhys, Ira said as he ced a hand on her abdomen. He channeled his bloodline resonance and got a feel for the life inside. As soon as he did, the metal in the room flew around wildly, ripping through the strings holding it. It was a few utensils and misceneous items so there was no real danger. Ira watched it unfold with a surprised expression but it wasnt as strange as Raverias abilities. You think its a girl or a boy? Ira asked quietly. Rhys expression went through several changes before mouthed her reply with an assured look on her face which caused Ira tough. Yeah, I think so too. Chapter 151: Only Time Can Tell Chapter 151: Only Time Can Tell The sky was on fire, at least, that was the way it looked. A haze of reddish-orange reached toward the world while smoke and ash rose to meet it. There were bodies on the ground, not dozens, hundreds, or thousands but millions. The sound of a roaring and powerful trumpet could be heard somewhere in the distance but there werent many around to hear it. Then, there was something else that exceeded the sound of the trumpets. A vicious snarling and a loud thumping sound that followed it. The sound was being emitted from a stone orb that was the size of a mountain. The orb was made up of different sections and they each spun and twisted as if someone was attempting to solve a puzzle. Peculiar runes were inscribed into the stone orb and they would blink before fading only to be reced. Then, an explosion rang out far off. A fire raged, one that was so hot that the air could scorch the lungs of anyone who would breathe it. A familiar figure fought on viciously, cutting down her assants without pausing. Her foes were of a pure and otherworldly appearance with sets of beautiful white wings. Strangely enough, the ones she faced had at least six wings on their back. From somewhere, a voice that carried immense authority rang out. Its toote. He is trapped beneath an infiniteyer of spaces. The energy he uses to destroy or escape one only causes one hundred more to take its ce. The woman who fought cut another Angel in half and then mes emerged from her back and turned the corpse into ashes. The woman who seemed to be tired stabbed her sword into the ground and breathed deeply. Her wounds were healing but the rate of recovery began to get slower and slower. Ah, the Twilight is upon us, A different voice said. You are in quite the predicament, no? You can remove whatever is restraining your power to contend with us but you would be forced to ascend first. Once you leave the Mortal Realm we can easily press forward and find your daughter. Who will be the one to deal with her? The sun has almost set and she cant persist for much longer. Ill let the boy deal with him. Really? Youll let that mortal kill her? She may not have fully reached Godhood but she still has divinity within. I agree. I also agree. You can use that Mortal however you want but do not think well allow something like sullying the reputation of the Divine. Would you prefer if I possess him again? I think we all would prefer if she was dealt with. As the conversation ended, hundreds of angels appeared from the sky and rushed toward the woman. She tried to withstand the assault but her life was slowly being chipped away. Small wounds began to pile up as the angels attacked relentlessly. As day turned to night, the woman grew weaker in her resistance and a violent spear thrust broke through her defenses and tore through her abdomen. Haaa The woman exhaled a long breath as she held onto the spear. She dropped her shield but she swung her sword with less strength than before. A wide swing beheaded an Angel but that was all as an arrow hit her back and lodged itself inside of her body. The woman stumbled forward while spitting blood that caught fire once it hit the ground. The mes on her own body grew dim and all of her swings were weak with none of the strength being needed to kill them. The most she was able to do was wound a few more Angels before she was stabbed in the thigh with a sword and forced to kneel. The woman had dark circles around her silver eyes but she seemed unwilling to admit defeat in the face of death. She looked exhausted beyondpare but somehow found the strength to climb to her feet again. Mom! A young girl appeared and ran through the fields of bodies toward the woman. No! The woman who seemed to be half dead all but a few moments ago regained life. She pulled the spear out of her stomach and two wings made of me burst out of her back. Is she a descendant of the Avarus? Very well, take her, A voice called out. Stop! The woman began cutting through the Angels like never before but they continued to emerge and block her. The girl was grabbed and even though she tried to fight it proved no match. Let her go! The woman gave fought with every ounce of strength and ignored all of her life-threatening wounds. Eventually, she made her way to the girl and held onto her. Ra...ve...ria She was covered in blood but she had a warm smile on her face. Mom? The girl struggled out of the embrace only to see that her mother had gone motionless. She was silent and then her tears finally came, she raised her head and looked at the stone orb that was shaking violently. ck mist seeped out of the segments and cracks emerged on it but somehow, it remained intact. Without any warning, ck wings with a skeletal appearance emerged from the girls back and a strange energy permeated the air. In her eyes, everything began to fade and then a look of realization overcame her. It wasnt real, She said to herself. Raveria! Ira shouted as he lifted his daughter up.She was soaked in sweat but was shivering as if she was cold. ...Dad? Raveria blinked with a surprised expression. What was it? Ira asked softly, though his eyes showed something different. He was overflowing the urge to remove whatever it was that caused her to be fearful. It was an irrational thought as one couldnt kill a bad dream but Ira didnt care. Ira was able to feel her emotional state through their bloodline collection. I...cant remember...it was...sad? Raveria tried to focus on what she had witnessed but nothing came to mind except a fading emotion. Hmmm, Ira grumbled as he held his daughter. Is something wrong? Avery sat up and looked at Raveria who was usually slept between them without much of a fuss. She says she cant remember, Ira frowned. Im sorry, Raveria said meekly with a face on the verge of tears. No, no, no, no, Ira panicked. Im not mad at you, Ria. Raveria slowly nodded as she wiped her eyes. Ira kissed her forehead and hugged her even tighter. I think it may be her ability. Avery moved closer to stroke Raverias hair. Yeah, Ira agreed. Raverias mood began to improve as she was showered with the affection of her parents. Have you thought of how you will train her? Avery asked. She had very little understanding of how Iras abilities work and couldnt think to teach Raveria anything other than fighting. Well...Sort of Ira looked at Raveria with aplicated expression. His control over the Void gave him an unimaginable number of possibilities but that made it difficult for him to find a ce to start. After all, just a small amount of the Voids influence could permanently alter reality. Hold this, Raveria. Ira flicked his hands and produced his status card which he gave to Raveria. Without the need for instructions, Raveria concentrated on the status card and soon it changed. There werent as many abilities as Ira had but the ones that were there could drive those with enough knowledge to a fear induced state of madness. Name: RaveriaThynne Rating: Unknown Growth Capacity: Unknown Bloodline: Unknown Blessings: None Mana Capacity: High Attunements: None Divinities: None Passive Abilities: elerated Growth Aging Immunity (Inactive) Greater Fire Resistance Bloodline Resonance Temporal Perception Temporal Awareness Hypercognition Precognition Retrocognition Gic Memory Active Abilities: Thought eleration, Temporal Maniption, Temporal eleration, Temporal Deceleration, Temporal Clone, Temporal Reversal, Temporal Looping, Temporal Wings, Infinity Embodiment, Transformation (???) (Sealed) ...Oh? Ira couldnt help but smile. Raverias abilities were quite something, in fact, it even made him want a few and it wouldnt be impossible for him to copy some with the Void at hand. Avery looked over and instead of being shocked she focused on Raverias cognitive abilities. You said she had a bad dream? Avery asked. Ira picked up on what she was inferring and then realized the possibilities. Raveria may have seen an event that was to happen in the future or an event that had already happened. It was impossible for him to distinguish what she could''ve witnessed, especially since Raveria herself couldnt remember. The main point was, Ira felt how scared Raveria which meant the future may have been quite grim. Shit, Iras face became sour for an instant but he corrected it. For some reason, he had the feeling he would be rted to whatever happened and he was correct. Though he had no way of knowing he broke severalws of the Mortal Realm allowing the Gods to interfere and there was no way to undo it. Ira silently contemted something with an uncharacteristically serious expression. The only thing that could pose a threat would be the Gods which meant that they were to be his enemies. It was something usible considering what they did to Indras and the Avarus Lupum as a whole. Even with the Void under his control was it still not enough to resist the Gods? No, it was something they couldnt even understand properly so it would be more reasonable to assume they found something to ount for it. Ira rubbed the sides of his head as he continued thinking. Wasnt he toofortable? After all, Gicae was able tond a would-be fatal hit on him. If he truly understood the power he had that would have never urred. After some time, Ira spoke, ...Ill visit the ck Forest soon. Have you thought of something? Avery inquired. She couldnt guess his thoughts at all but could tell he seemed determined to do something. Well, sort of, Ira replied as his eyes shed with iparable hatred. The fact that the Gods would even try to impose on his happiness was enough to send him into a rage. He was only able to stifle his growing discontent by holding his daughter. Raveria gazed up at Ira and then gave back the status card. Ira epted it with a smile before storing it away and kissed Raveria on the head again. Well get started in the morning, Ria, Ira moved to climb out of the bed but Raveria grabbed onto his arm and shook her head. Can we start now? Raveria asked timidly, the sense of hostility Ira tried to keep hidden was shared through their bloodline resonance. Ira looked at Avery who nodded before getting out of the bed and going to find some clothes. Why not? Ira smiled. The trio quickly put on some suitable clothes and made their way into the garden. Ira looked up at the cavern ceiling and saw arge hole that was carved out which allowed moonlight in. While staring at the sky he wondered if the Gods were looking down at that moment. If so, why didnt they deal with him at the moment? It was as if they couldnt, if that was true they were hardly Gods in his eyes. The general consensus was that Gods were above the affairs of Mortals but asionally felt pity. Since Ira knew the truth about the copse he found it contradictory. Ha. Iraughed when he thought more about it. Would Gods kill a Divine Race because they were fearful? The image of being all-powerful entities had long since faded in his mind. Iraughed even more and then a refreshed look crept upon his face. Then, he stretched his hands out wide and spoke in a voice that was closer to a whisper, I cant wait to eat a God. As he finished speaking, a dark hole opened up in the sky far above him and a Red Moon appeared without a sound. His actions already exceeded what Gods could do in the Mortal Realm. It would make sense if his presence somehow offended them and if it did, he would no doubt be overwhelmed with happiness. Ira smiled cheerfully and then shifted his gaze toward Raveria and Avery who stood near him. Lets start. Chapter 152: Pastries Come First Chapter 152: Pastries Come First Iras immediate return to the Underground City wasnt announced but people eventually found out. In fact, it wouldn''t be hard to say the entire continent knew of it. With a Blood Red Moon floating during the night, anyone who knew about his abilities woulde to realize it. When Harper felt the influence of the Red Moon she knew that Ira was back and went to see him. Ira! Harper ran into the garden but slowed down when she saw Ira sitting in front of Raveria. Hey, Harper, Ira said with a bright smile. He tapped the ground to signal for her to take a seat. Youre back, Harperughed as she walked over. And youre...When did you get so big? Ira looked at Harper to see that she aged at least two or three years. It was because of Ravi, Harper said as she sat down. Ira looked at Raveria who seemed to be oblivious to what she did. He came to understand that time didnt operate for her the same it did for everyone else. Her body seemed to treat minutes as seconds as she grew rapidly. It was as if time was advancing for her separately from everyone else. Well, Ill try to get a handle on that. Ira turned his attention back to Raveria. Whatre you doing? Harper asked curiously. Training, Raveria answered with a voice that tried to exude seriousness but it only caused Ira and Harper tough. Hm! Raveria narrowed her eyes angrily. Im sorry, Ria. Shes right Harper, were training. Ira held back hisughter as he fixed his posture. Lets go again. Ira hid his hands behind his back and then nodded to Raveria. She closed her eyes and concentrated before they widened and she spoke. Four, Raveria said confidently. Ira raised his hand and showed he held four fingers held up. Thats odd Iras presence was naturally distorted due to the influence of the Void. The fact Raveria was able to predict his simple hand movements while an ancient psychic like Gicae could barely find him with receiving an injury meant a lot. It made Ira wonder if it was due to how close he was or the fact that psychic irvoyance was different than Raverias precognition. You got it right, so lets try something else. Ira hopped to his feet. Youre fast arent you, Raveria? Yup! Raveria replied enthusiastically. You wanna show me? Ira asked. Raveria jumped up with augh. She didnt think that her Dad, no matter how strong he was, would be able to catch her. As fast as you can, Ria, Ira encouraged her. Harpers eyes shed with anticipation as she wanted to see if Ira was able to catch Raveria when she couldnt even get close to her. Im going to do it now, Raveria said as she took a step forward. Just like always, time slowed to a crawl for her. The surroundings became hazy blotches of dull color but she could make out their general shapes. In her eyes, both Ira and Harper were still as statues. Since Ira told her to move as fast as she could, she did just that. Raveria. A soft whisper entered Raverias ears. Raveria looked around but she couldnt see anyone, no, there was something. A silhouette that was fading in and out of the background. Who or whatever it was, wore a hooded fur cloak that obscured their appearance. For some reason, Raveria felt that is was familiar and moved closer to the silhouette. Do I know you? Raveria asked. The figure reached its hand out toward Raveria who responded with hesitation. Easy there, Iras voice rang out and anger wasced within. He grabbed the cloaked figure and threw them to the ground before raising his foot and stomping down. The figure rolled out of the way and avoided the deadly attack. Dad?! Raveria looked surprised to see Ira. As to how Ira got there? He had almost perfected his control over space and with the Void he could alter thews of reality within the space around him. With that being so, he simply changed the way time affected him. Of course, his understanding of reality warping was still in the beginning stages. Ira clenched and unclenched his fist, This is...strange. A faint ck mist gathered around his body but all in all he seemed to be intact. Anyway, Ira turned his attention to the cloaked figure and cracked his knuckles. Wait! Raveria pulled Iras hand. Not now, Ria. Ira tried to shake her hand away but she showed no intention of letting go. Wait, Dad, Raveria repeated with a grumpy face. Who are you? The cloak figured looked toward Ira and slowly raised their hands to remove their hood. The face of a young woman was revealed. She had incredibly ck hair and soft yellow eyes that looked a lot like Raveria? Ira furrowed his eyebrows in confusion. The face of the woman was blurred because of her ever-changing features. She looked at the two of them and continued fading in and out of sight. If it was Raveria from some distant future then her continued interaction with the past would continually alter it. Me? Raveria pointed to herself with a perplexed look. What are you doing, Ria? Ira looked at the older version of his daughter and then to the younger one. Im not doing anything, Raveria replied. Ira sighed before looking at the changing projection in front of him, Shes not real. He focused his visions and could see that the figure underwent minute changes at a rate of thousands of times a second. Ira thought that the person in front of him was something Raveria created subconsciously through the untrained use of her power. Raveria was silent as she looked on. She already had the ability to create Temporal Clones of herself but they werent pulled from the future. She reached out and touched the projection of herself and it faded into nothing. I get it Raveria closed her eyes as if she had gained some understanding of her own ability. Uh...Im kind of confused, Ria...Can you tell me what that was? Ira asked. He couldnt quite get a grasp on her ability even if he could replicate it in his own way. To start off, he opted for simple training and somehow he ended up in a strange predicament. Then again, he was one to talk when his mind alone was a literal death trap. I dont know either, Dad, Raveria replied. Then whyd you just say...You know what? It doesnt matter. Ira knelt down and ced his hands on Raverias shoulders. Just be careful with your abilities, Ria. Raveria looked into Iras eyes and felt happy for some reason. It was clear Ira cared about her greatly and valued her safety above all else. That was saying something when Ira usually threw himself at danger with reckless abandon, willingly taking on injuries and rarely taking his opponents seriously. Yes, Raveria hugged Ira and heughed happily. He lifted her up with one hand and snapped his finger with the other and then everything moved at its normal speed. Harper blinked a few times and noticed Ira and Raveria standing a few feet away. She showed a brief look of surprise before grumbling angrily and kicking the ground around her. Thats not even fair. Harper kicked a clump of grass and dirt away as she walked forward but due to the time looping properties of the garden it came flying back and hit her in the face. There was silence as the dirt moved around Harper and went back into its former position. No one said anything at first and then Raveria burst intoughter and Ira quickly did the same. Its not funny! Harper protested and was about to stomp her foot down but stopped her action midway to avoid another embarrassing scene. A little whileter, Ira had decided that he would need more time to think about Raverias ability before training her some more. After handing her over to Avery, Ira began to look for Sylun to see how far Charles had gotten. With a quick spatial leap, he arrived in the pce and was instantly met with bowing and revering Dark Elves, Lycanthropes, and Beast People. Most Vampires had been temporarily removed from their post. Keeper. Trembling voices ovepped each other and made it seem as if the entire room was speaking in synchronicity. Wheres Sylun? Ira asked the prostrating group. He definitely told them that their actions were unnecessary but he casually brought the Red Moon into the Mortal Realm during the previous night which more than shocked the poption of the Underground City. Well send someone to inform her of your arrival. A Dark Elf gestured to a Lycanthrope who stood up, bowed toward Ira, and then left the throne room. No one tried to speak to Ira and he just stood in the middle of the room with dozens of people kneeling around him. You can stand up you know, Ira said. We wouldnt dare. Keeper, it would be presumptuous of us to stand in front of you without expressing our faith adequately. We are all lowly in front of you. Stop. Ira interrupted the showers of unending appreciation and worship being sent to him. You already did enough just stand up. Ira didnt want to be worshipped as a God especially with what he knew about them but the Dark Elf Empire seemed set on it. He was able to tolerate it to some extent but if they continued dropping to the ground andying there for minutes on end he would no doubt be annoyed. You have all heard the Keepers words and yet you still havent risen. Syluns cold voice resounded through the throne and sent chills up the spines of the listeners. From the time Ira was gone, she had made it clear that any actions that gained the disapproval of Ira or the Valkyries would likely result in death. Forgive us, Your Majesty. Everyone stood up at Syluns words with expressions of nervousness. Ira nodded before turning to Sylun. So, has Charles made any advancements? Ah, yes, Keeper. Charles is quite the alchemist. Hes allowed the Lycanthropes to advance a step further. Then, there are the inscription arrays which have reached a great milestone. Even without high mana and talent, the user would be able to replicate some magical phenomenon. But there is one thing that may excite you more... Sylun trailed off as an attendant walked into the room with a silver dish. Ira looked on with slight interest but he didnt expect her to produce anything groundbreaking. As soon as the cover of the dish was lifted, Ira could see a pile of circr pastries with the image of a tiny wolfs head on them. He felt his previous assumption was wrong and moved to take one. Ira took a bite and then smiled with satisfaction before continuing to eat. After consuming the entire pastry he finally spoke, ...Lets see what Charles is doing after I get more of these. Chapter 153: Worlds Best Dad Chapter 153: World''s Best Dad It had been nearly a week since Ira had witnessed the progress of Charles experiments. After seeing it all he had to admit that he was a little impressed with the results. The bloodline enhancement, the inscription arrays, and a new project which somehow involved the barrels of Behemoths blood were all things that would lead to tremendous growth. The biggest problem of the Dark Elves was the rtively small poption whenpared to other countries. Of course, Ira found an easy solution. One that he shared with Sylun while carrying Raveria on his shoulders. Keeper, if Im understanding you correctly...You wish to bring races from the continent of...Yeramesh...to the Underground City? Sylun asked. Yup, there are a lot of Half-Dragons who dont have any parents. Ill bring them here and once they grow up...Well, you get where Im going. Dragons blood is quite potent and it could fix a lot of problems if it''s introduced into a few thousand bloodlines. Ira replied while ignoring Raveria who was messing with his hair. Thats a wonderful idea, Keeper. If I may ask, how will you get them here? Ill send them to the temple. It shouldnt be a problem since its for me, right? Ira inquired. Not at all, Keeper. Well make preparations as soon as you give the word. Oh, then...You can start right now. I n on going to Yeramesh today. As soon as Ira finished speaking Raveria broke out into a tantrum. No! She pulled at his hair while kicking her legs. You cant go! Ira remained unfazed by his daughters assault and spoke, Do you want toe with me? Raveria stopped pulling his hair and immediately nodded. Ok Ira said with a smile. ...We just have to ask your Mother, he added with a quiet whisper. Farewell, Keeper. Sylun bowed. Ira nodded in response before he and Raveria vanished from sight. They were off to search for Avery in order to get her permission to leave. No, Avery said inly. Raverias face instantly puffed up with anger and disbelief as she looked at her mother, Why?! Its too dangerous. And werent you supposed to be training her, Ira? Avery shifted her focus toward Ira. Yeah...This is also apart of her training, Ira put on his best straight face as he spoke. Unfortunately, Avery wasnt gullible enough to believe his words for a second. Is it? Could you exin to me how going to another continent will help her grow her power? If its to teach her how to fight I can handle that myself. If its to let her kill people, monsters, and creatures, there are more than enough of those on this continent. Ira quickly tried to think of a few things to say in response and was visibly taken aback by Averys counter-argument. He looked to Raveria who gave him a pitiful look that he couldnt withstand. Its uh...You see, uh...So, Raveria is young...And um Even though he tried his hardest, Ira couldnt find a single convincing thing to say. "Who left that sword over there? It''s not even sheathed." Ira pointed behind Avery with a confused expression. Avery turned around to look but saw nothing except furniture. Quick let''s go! Ira picked up Raveria and teleported away before Avery could stop him. Avery sighed before pinching the bridge of her nose with slight annoyance. After a few moments, sheughed to herself and shook her head. Ira and Raveria appeared out of nowhere andnded in the middle of some empty mountain range. Whew, Ira exhaled a breath of relief. Um...wont Mom be mad? Raveria asked with concern. Of course not, Ira replied with a self-assured grin. I think she will, Raveria seemed to be doubtful. Listen, I dont think Avery has ever been mad at me so why would she start now. Anyway, lets go. Ira ced his hand on Raverias shoulder and was about to teleport away when he had a thought. You know what, lets make it a bit more exciting, Ira smiled. Exciting? Raveria repeated. Instead of disappearing into thin air, the two of them sunk into the ground which added more mystery. At least, thats how Ira saw it. Virgil sported a weary appearance and so did those inside of the hideout of the Uprising. In Iras one week of absence, the entire continent was turned on its head. The Dragon Legions staged arge-scale assault against any city suspected of cooperating with the Uprising. It was nothing more than a purge that, while earning more hatred for the Dragons, scared away many from joining as well as killing those who were apart of the Uprising. The Valkyries, Haykul, Naiads, began to show signs of distancing themselves though they didnt leave entirely. Still, as it was now the leaders of the Uprising no longer gathered while the Dragon Legions were deployed. It basically meant that they no longer believed Virgil could keep their location safe. Weve lost all of the people we had stationed in the Dragons Heart province. A man handed Virgil a map with dozens of locations crossed off. Inform the others and Virgil trailed off as he noticed two people rising up from the floor. The young man dressed in ck clothes was obviously Ira. He was apanied by a small girl with ck hair and soft yellow eyes that beamed with curiosity. She looked to be around five years old. Unlike Iras dark outfit, she wore a long-sleeved grey tunic with brown sandals. Ira. Virgil greeted with clear discontent before remembering how twisted Iras personality was. And this is He turned his gaze to the little girl next to Ira. This is Raveria, my daughter. You really shouldnt be concerned about that though. Iras words held the faint indication of a threat. Though in reality, Ira would kill Virgil if he even breathed the wrong way around Raveria so there was no need to make a threat. In Iras mind, it should be clear what would happen if someone upset his daughter. Raveria looked at Virgil with unblinking eyes. Previously, she was shy around new people but that changed after being met with the treatment of the Dark Elves and the Valkyries. Where are the kids? Ira changed the subject. The ones you left at the City of Clouds? Theyre here since no one wants to keep them around. Its far too dangerous to be a human harboring Half-Dragons since it looks more like a kidnapping rather than keeping them from harm. Virgil lightened his tone but still made hisints clear. I see. Well, bring them here will you? Ira didnt pay Virgils troubles any mind. Virgil signaled to the clueless man who was still hung up on Iras entrance. A-Ah, yes, Sir. The man stumbled over his words before leaving. So, how''s your Uprising been going? Ira asked casually. The Dragon Legions have been disrupting all of our activities and ughtering thousands of people so...not good, Virgil answered while gritting his teeth. Thats too bad, but listen...You havent said anything about Gicae or the Lares and thats what really upsets me the most. Iras eyes slightly narrowed. ...We do have some information on them. Apparently, there was a very skilled psychic by the name of Gicae who belongs to a highly prestigious family. Theyve somewhat dwindled out and only the oldest of them are left but they are all immensely powerful and most of the Dragons consult them for predictions on future events. Where are they? Ira asked. The Dragons Skull Province. Its the northernmost area of the continent with hundreds of mountain peaks. Thats also where you can find the few dragons who remain neutral as well as the Sidera who look to the stars for guidance. In addition, its a ce full of spiritual energy and various phenomenon that even the Dragons cant Ive heard enough. Just get me a map and point it out. Ira stopped Virgil from finishing his words. As you wish. Virgil moved toward the table and began marking the location. At the same time, the children were brought into the room even though they caused it to be crowded. At the forefront was Kaidan and Amelia who moved toward Ira in a hurry. Is it time for my training? Kaidan asked without even noticing the little girl at Iras side. He had packed on quite a lot of muscle mass due to his consumption of dragons flesh but what was more surprising was the fact that he managed to survive. Hmm, Im already training her though. Ira pointed to Raveria. Hmph, Raveria made a proud expression. Although she was less than half of Kaidans age she was far more powerful. Kaidan looked at Raveria and then spoke, If I can beat her will you train me? Iraughed at Kaidan while shaking his head. Thats an interesting thought. Raveria? It seemed like Ira agreed without worry but if Kaidan managed to actually hurt Raveria a grim fate would be waiting for him. Ill do it, Dad. Raveria was eager to show off in front of Ira so she nodded with vigor. Alright, all you have to do is push her over, Ira said to Kaidan with a smile. For some reason, Kaidan had a shback to Iras first test which he failed. By now it was obvious that anything Ira said was easy would be incredibly difficult. Im ready, Kaidan said. Right as he finished speaking, Raveria closed the distance before a single second could pass and appeared behind Kaidan. She raised her hand and pressed her small hand on his back which caused him to m into the floor. Uehk! A strange sound emerged from Kaidans mouth as he processed the huge shock. Then, Kaidan raised up and mmed into the floor again in the same exact manner. It repeated again and again until Kaidan became bloodied. Ira knew that Raveria looped time and used it as a way to attack. Easy there, Ria. Ira waved his hand and Raveria undid the loop. Kaidan plopped onto the ground and breathed heavily, indicating he was still alive. Did I win? Raveria inquired with clear expectation. You did and it was amazing. Ira smiled as he ruffled Raverias hair. Kaidan! Amelia knelt down to her brothers side with tearful eyes. Oh, Raveria, can you fix him? Ira asked politely. Raveria nodded before raising and reversing Kaidens wounds. W-What just happened Kaidan climbed to his feet and examined his own body before looking at Raveria with a horrified expression. Theres your first lesson, kid. Dont ever challenge my daughter. Ira turned his attention to the quiet spectators who he almost forgot about. Even Virgil was speechless at Raverias brief demonstration. He couldnt track the movements of Iras daughter let aloneprehend the nature of her abilities. Ehem. Ira cleared his throat and spoke bluntly. A lot of you followed me in the City of Clouds so Im assuming your parents are dead. Even if they arent you should just assume they are because Im not going to go looking for them. So now youll be going to the ce youll be calling home for the rest of your lives...However long that is. A few kids started crying after hearing his words and the rest all had saddened expressions but Ira didnt mind it all, in fact, he felt as if he was helping them. He pped his hands once and the group of kids, including Kaidan and Amelia, all disappeared but probably emerged in the Underground Citys Temple. Alright, Raveria. Lets go find some Lares. Ira took the map Virgil wrote on and stored it away before lifting up his daughter. Hopefully I can teach you a few new things. Raveria smiled innocently which made Ira even happier with his daughter. Virgils eyes shed with fear as he looked at Ira and Raveria. He even wondered if it was the wrong decision to seek Iras help in the first ce but it was far toote to turn back time. All he could hope was that Ira would follow through with what he said and dismantle the Dragons who ruled over the other races. As if reading Virgils mind Ira turned to him and spoke Oh, Ill kill a few more Dragons and help you out a little. It should be good training for Raveria too. Virgil could only shudder in response as he imagined the fates of those involved with the Father and Daughter duo. Chapter 154: Some Heroes Dont Save People Chapter 154: Some Heroes Don''t Save People So thats it? Ira sized up the group of mountains far off in the distance. Most of them had snowy peaks that gave them a deste feel. Raveria ced her hand on her chin and observed the mountain with a look of interest. Are you cold, Raveria? Ira asked as he realized his daughter was wearing a grey tunic and sandals and the weather near the mountains was a lot lower than the rest of the continent. No, Raveria replied. If she did get cold all she had to do was elerate the cells in her body. Though the blood running through her was naturally warm enough that she wouldnt need to do something unless she was faced with drastic temperatures. Good, Ira held her small hands as they walked toward arge town sitting at the foot of arge mountain. The good thing about the location was the istion factor which helped slow the spread of the Uprisings influence. The so-called Blessed Ones lived without much worry while the humans remained oppressed. Ira saw that most of thend seemed to be upied by the descendants of dragons which made him question the presence of the other races. The Naiads all lived underwater so they didnt count but the Sidera and Valkyries were nowhere to be found. In reality, the Valkyries lived on floatingnd masses, Vulpes were simr to Elves and kept to forests, Lares were a mostly closed off bunch, and Sidera lived in ces where they could see the stars best since it tied in directly with their abilities. As for the other races he had yet to discover, they were scattered about the continent of Yeramesh and Ira wasnt too interested in finding them at the moment. As Ira approached the gates of the town he opted not to enter through the proper channels and teleported himself over with Raveria in hand. The town wasnt as extravagant or otherworldly as the other ces he visited, it still was something new to him and more importantly, Raveria. The houses for humans were closely stacked together while those with dragons blood upiedrger and more secluded houses. Ira suddenly had an idea as he watched a family of Blessed Ones walk by him. Hey, Ria...You want to help me with something? Ira asked with a smile. Yes? Raveria tilted her upward as she answered. Iraughed before kneeling down and whispering something in Raverias ear. She soon startedughing and nodded her head. You got it? Ira made sure they both were on the same page before proceeding. Yup, Raveria nodded. There were twelve kids with reptilian eyes ying around when Raveria approached them. Um...Do you want to y? Raveria asked. Her soft yellow eyes were filled with a type of friendliness that made it hard to hold ill thoughts toward her. Are you a human? Still, as children with dragons blood, they obviously held the conventions of their parents. No. My mom is a Valkyrie and my dad is a...I dont know what my dad is. Raveria furrowed her brows as she thought of Ira. Where are your wings? A girl asked. I dont know how to use them, Raveria replied. Then how are we supposed to know if youre a Valkyrie? A boy questioned with a suspicious gaze. Raverias simple clothing made him suspect that she was just a normal human. Raveria looked off toward a dark corner as she became stuck on how to proceed. I cant do it, Dad! Suddenly, Ira appeared out of thin air and smiled with any sign of disappointment. At least you tried. Who Before any of the kids could ask about Iras identity he snapped his fingers and teleported them away. Um, Dad? Raveria looked at Ira with a concerned expression. Yes? Ira grinned. Wont their parents be mad? Raveria inquired. Not at all, Ria. Listen, you might not know it but these people will probably be killed by a bunch of other people. Were just saving their children ahead of time. Ira spoke confidently. Then...why dont you save the parents too? Raveria asked. Eh, because why would I? Kids are one thing but the parents? The parents will probably be really annoying about everything. Plus, what do the lives of the parents have to do with us? Ira gave a bunch of questions that Raveria had no way of answering so she nodded her head and epted that her dad was right. Anyway, lets grab some more of them. Itll be harder to do if were seen so this time you have to lure them over to somewhere that others cant see, ok? Ok! Raveria was ready to give it another try. And so, the two of them started their spree of abducting kids and sending them to the Underground City. Back in the Underground City, the arrival of the half-dragon children quickly put the scribes and priest to work. There was an entire ceremony prepared for the influx of children but truthfully it would be better described as the start to an indoctrination. The Moon Temple was filled with statues of Wolves along with embroidered cloths that hung from the walls. There was a sealed opening in the ceiling which would allow the Red Moon to be seen from the inside of the temple. The priests, Dark Elf women with three ck circles on their foreheads, moved to gather the children. With calm and soothing voices, they hushed the weeping and frightened kids who were eager to return to their parents. First, a tray of pastries was passed around for children to eat. Of course, inside of the pastries were a few ingredients that had a calming effect on the mind. After their moods settled, they would be brought to a room with a scribe where the teaching would begin. I know nearly all of you are terrified. After all, youvee to a strange ce and met with strange people. You wish to return to your homes and your parents but sadly that isnt possible. You have been personally chosen because you were seen as special. Each and every one of you is important because the Keeper decided you were. A scribe dressed in ck robes spoke softly with a warm smile on his face. ...Who is the Keeper? A child raised their hand and asked. The child who had the question wasnt of the group but was one of the children from the City of Clouds who lost their parents. It was unreasonable to expect someone from the new group to ask a question since they would still be hesitant, so the Dark Elves prepared someone else to do it. Im d that you asked, child. The new group was unable to see through the facade and listened attentively. The Keeper is the being who rules over the Red Moon, Wolves, and Darkness. The Scribe gave a devout answer. So hes like a God? The curious child asked once again. The Keeper doesnt refer to himself as such but he fits the definition of one. He brought the Red Moon into existence by his will alone. Some say the Golden Aurora was caused by the Gods but unlike them the Keeper is active. Would those so-called Dragon Gods even be able to move all of you chosen children here? The Scribe replied proudly. Although he was obviously biased he was sort of right, the Gods in the Divine Realm werent able to operate in the Mortal Realm. The Golden Aurora wasnt even the Gods helping the Mortals but rather removing the barrier they had set previously. Then why did the Keeper choose us? At that point, the children shouldve been suspicious but due to the pastries, they were interested in learning more about the Keeper. Each of you holds a great destiny. One so important that even your parents would be happy to see you fulfill it. You will be a part of the future of the entire Empire and help carry out the Keepers will, The Scribe exined. What A boy from the new group suddenly spoke up. Yes, Child? Feel free to speak, the Keeper admires those who search for answers on their own. The Scribe spoke gently. What is the Keepers will? He asked quietly. Great question, Child. Ill first impart some of the Keepers teachings before speaking of his will. As beings living on this, we will eventually all die or kill. While others would tell you it is wrong to take a life, it is only natural. Whether it is to put food in our bellies, to protect ourselves or others, or causing it indirectly, death will ur from certain actions. It is natural to kill and one shouldnt shy away from the act, especially if the alternative causes them harm. As for death, it should be viewed the same. All things that can be killed, can die at some point, and therefore we should hold less fear toward it. The Scribe spoke persuasively and the young children werent in a ce to know any better. A Priest entered the room and approached the Scribe before whispering to him. Another group of children has arrived. Ah, wonderful. Thats enough about the Keeper for today. For now, all of you will be taken to your rooms where youll be staying from now on. In a few hours, well show you the Red Moon that the Keeper holds control over. The Scribe sped his hands together and smiled at the kids who were escorted away by the Priest. Another group was brought in a few minutester and the process was started over once again. Ira, who was totally unaware of the events taking ce, wiped imaginary sweat from his forehead. Both he and Raveria were standing on a rooftop looking at the town below them. Whew. Ira turned to Raveria and gave her a proud pat on the back. I think thats most of them. Did I do good, Dad? Raveria asked. You did perfect, Ria, Ira replied honestly. The town that seemed unaffected by the events of the Uprising had erupted into a panic. Why wouldnt they? Hundreds of kids had gone missing within a few hours and the Blessed Ones were scouring the city. Houses were being ransacked in search of the children who literally vanished into thin air and the me was close to being ced on the humans living in the town. Get off of my son! A man bellowed as his child was being pulled away. Since we cant find the children of the Blessed Ones well have to make an example. The guards beat the man down until he couldnt resist anymore. Within a few hours, dozens of children were gathered up in the center of the town along with parents and humans who were full of anger. They were being med for a problem they had nothing to do with. If the children of the Blessed Ones arent brought out then we will begin the execution! A half-dragon dressed in heavy armor shouted. We dont know where they are! Leave our children out of it! You cant do this! The crowd spoke to defend themselves but against the armed guards who were strengthened by their bloodline, they couldnt do anything. Shut up! The guards raised their weapons and moved to silence the crowd. Ira who was watching from above shook his head. You see that, Ria? When youre weak you cant do anything but ept whates your way, Iramented. Is it bad to be weak? Raveria asked. Well, not exactly. Sometimes it cant be helped but everyone should try to be more powerful if they get the opportunity. But what happens if they stay weak forever? Forever? I doubt it would stay that way since opportunities have a way of presenting themselves As Ira finished speaking he waved his hand and the weapons and armor the guards were holding disappeared from sight before reappearing in the crowd of humans. Seeing that it wasnt enough to arm all of the spectators so Ira waved his hand again and even more weapons appeared at their feet. It was all from his stockpile that he gathered throughout the time he spent consuming people. The crowd and the guards went silent as they tried to process what happened. Then, someone lifted up a sword and caused a huge reaction. The crowd erupted into shouts as they began to riot and the guards were unarmed and outnumbered which left them totally defenseless. The scene quickly turned bloody and after watching it for a while Ira decided to move on. Come on, Ria. We have a few psychics to see so we shouldnt waste too much time. Ira lifted her up while preparing to teleport away. Ok, Raveria held onto Ira tightly but didnt take her eyes off bloodshed. Even though she was a child the memories she inherited from Ira had long since taken away the shock a child would normally feel when exposed to violence. Chapter 155: Uninvited Guests Chapter 155: Uninvited Guests Dad! Raveria zipped around the snowy mountain and threw snowballs at Ira who would easily evade or block them. As soon as he reached down to form his own, Raveria would run away as fast as she could while giggling. It sounded like a normal scene if it wasnt for the fact that Raveria could throw hundreds of snowballs in less than a minute and Ira would wave them away with the wind. Ill get you. Just watch. You cant dodge these. Three Raverias spoke as they circled around Ira. Since nearly all of her abilities carried over to her temporal clones, they were able to literally throw thousands of snowballs at Ira in a short amount of time. It was less like a flurry of snowballs and more like a wall of snow that was flying toward Ira. He exhaled deeply and a gust of wind billowed from his lungs which blew apart all of the snow. You have to try harder than that, Ria. Iraughed triumphantly. He held off on using his spatial rted abilities to make it easier for Raveria but that was as much as he was willing to do. Even if they were just ying around he thought it would be good if Raveria was able to explore her own abilities. But you cant hit me! Raveria stuck her tongue out as she absorbed her Temporal clones. You wanna bet? Ira made a snowball. He pulled his arm back and thenunched at a speed impossible for normal eyes to track. Raveria tilted her body to the side and dodge beforeughing. Told you, Dad. All of a sudden snow fell from a branch above her andnded on her head. See. Ira chuckled as he approached his daughter. Raverias precognitive abilities seemed to weaken when she ced all of her focus on one thing. Ira figured she would need to learn how to react naturally instead of actively and it would be better for her learn through experience. You cheated, Raveria pouted as Ira ruffled her hair. "Yeah, yeah." He waved his hand and produced a small ck hooded cape which he tied around her. Im not cold. Raveria tried to stop him but his hands didnt budge. You can never be too safe. He was about to reach for her sandals but she huddled down and shook her head. Not my sandals, Dad, Raveria grumbled. Well...Fine. Ira reluctantly allowed her to continue on. As they moved further and further up the mountain the snow and the steepness rose. And soon enough, Ira could detect a slight change in the air. It was like something was keeping an eye on the two of them out of caution. He remembered Virgils im about spirits being more present in the mountain range but even so, there was nothing for him to worry about. Still, he couldnt rxpletely since Raveria was present. Raveria was unaware of the subtle changes in the atmosphere and continued to run around. She would stop to build little snow sculptures every few moments before leaving them behind. Since it didnt take her long to create them, there was a whole lineup of deformed and weirdly-shaped snow people along with something that was supposed to be a wolf but it had horns and stood on two feet. Wait, is that supposed to be me? Ira asked as he examined all of Raverias works. Yup, Raveria answered. Then she made an odd expression that seemed to ask Is there something wrong with it? Its perfect! Ira smiled as he looked at the malformed twig-like legs and the burly uneven arms. Raveria hummed with pride and then resumed making her perfect snow sculptures. After a few hours, the two of them approached arge cave with an ominous look about it. There were skeletal remains of monsters half-covered by the snow in front of the entrance. The obvious warning sign caused Ira to stop. Hold on, Ria, Ira called out to Raveria and caused her to end her happy march. Hmm? Raveria turned around and faced him. Ira narrowed his eyes toward the cave and then spoke, If youre in there you shoulde out before Ie in. He spoke lightly but the wind carried his voice into the depths of the cave. After a few seconds, a reply came back, Leave this ce, insolent one! I know not of mercy so my warning will be the first andst you are given. Ira briefly contemted before he looked at Raveria who met his gaze with a puzzled expression. Stay right here, Ria. Ira rolled up his sleeves before he lowered his body and leaped forward with a massive burst of strength though he took care not to let it harm Raveria. Who dares?! Heuk! The owner of the voice made a peculiar sound and then the ground rumbled. Suddenly, the huge body of a dragon flew...no was thrown out of the cave and ended up rolling down the mountain while leaving a huge crater in its wake. Woah! Raveria jumped excitedly and began pping as she watched the scene take ce. Not too bad, right? Ira reappeared at the entrance and stood next to Raveria. Again! Again! Raveria giggled. Alright, if you want. Ira sighed while wondering if it was bad to spoil his daughter too much. The dragon with blueish ice-like scales rose from the ground while roaring loudly. You appear to be formidable, but you will not be able to defeat me. It spoke with a seriousness that contrasted the miserable appearance of a ragdoll it had earlier. Ira teleported in front of the dragon and spoke in a low whisper, If you y along it would go a bit easier, so what do you say? Being a dragon that was hundreds of years old it would obviously refuse. How dare you Its unfortunate that Ira didnt let it finish and grabbed it by the tail before swinging it in the air. Raveria cheered happily which caused Ira to m the dragon into the ground repeatedly. The dragon let out painful groans and eventually, Iras assault stopped. When he was done, the dragon was covered in blood that flowed between its shattered scales while its broken horns no longer pointed to the sky with dignity. Hey Ira suddenly had a thought. Have you seen any Lares around here? ...The ones youre looking for made their home further north. By now it was apparent Ira was far stronger than the dragon was so it gave up any thoughts of resisting. Ah, I see. Ira tapped the dragons body in a friendly manner before walking toward Raveria. All of a sudden, he stopped moving and turned around. Are you a male or female? Its sometimes hard to tell with dragons. Iras eyes narrowed dangerously. I...am a male. The dragon felt as if it was in danger but was forced to answer under the increasing pressure of Iras gaze. And can you take a human form? Ira asked with a growing smile. ...Yes, The Dragon replied. Good, then Ill have to ask for a favor if you dont mind. Iraughed in a friendly manner. He waved his hand and summoned the ck book before tearing a piece of nk paper out of it. By now, it was clear his intentions were to form a soul contract. The Moon Temple in the Underground City has ceased its intake of kids but nheless, there were a few priests and scribes on standby while the others integrated the children who had arrived. There was a scribe praying at a nearby altar when a man appeared out of thin air. He had androgynous features which didnt conflict with each other and gave him a very handsome appearance overall. The mans hair and eyes were a dark blue that was umon for the continent of Milneria, but his reptilian features told of his origins almost immediately. All he wore on his body was a tattered cloth that hung to his ankles. He looked at the Dark Elf scribe with an expression that illustrated his broken pride. ...I was sent by someone who called himself the Keeper. The man spoke quietly while slightly trembling. When Ira asked him to make a soul contract, he immediately refused and said it would better to die. That was until Ira trapped him under ayer of space for a few minutes. The sensation of being cut off from every possible sensation threw him into a fearful panic and once he was released he caved in and agreed. Then, a shard of ck mist flew into his chest and he immediately felt regret. Although Ira assured him he would have to marry into a family of Valkyries he had never heard of, he would end up being nothing more than a ve. The Keeper sent you? Did he provide any additional instructions? The scribe inquired politely. That...I was The man trailed off into a whisper. Im sorry, but could you speak up? The scribed asked patiently. That I was to...marry...a Valkyrie from the...Thynne family. The man looked broken as he finished speaking. Wonderful, Ill send word right away. The scribe psed his hands in pure joy. He was so happy that he didnt notice the tearful expression on the face of the man. Ill wait...here. The man fell to the ground while looking devastated. Back in the mountain range, Ira walked through the waist deep snow while Raveria managed to stay above it. Dad? Raverias voice called out. Yes? Ira couldnt help but grin. Why did that dragon look sad? Raveria asked curiously. He wasnt sad, Ria. Ira shook his head. He wasnt? Not at all. Sometimes people get so happy that they cry so they look sad, Ira exined. Were you ever so happy that you wanted to cry? Ira picked up Raveria and thought back to when he first saw her, Yes...and I did cry a little after I saw you for the first time. Really?! Raveria giggled with glee. Yeah, I couldnt help it. Youre just so perfect. Ira grabbed Raveria and tickled her. Stop! Raveria cackled wildly. Her face began to turn red from all of theughter and Ira stopped while smiling. He carried Raveria on his back and climbed to the peak of a mountain. That looks like the ce. Ira pointed to a snow-covered structure in the distance. It resembled something of a monastery and arge fire burned on arge balcony that sat on the outside of the structure. Since someone had to be around to tend to the fire it was obviously inhabited. Over there? Raveria squinted her eyes and peered into the distance. Yeah. Ira restrained his aggression as much as he could but it still appeared in his eyes. Lets pay them a visit. Ira jumped into the air and let the wind carry them forward. Raveria didnt know what was going to happen but she still got excited. Chapter 156: Ira The Teacher Chapter 156: Ira The Teacher A cold wind blew into the monastery and disturbed the gathering of psychic energy which caused most of the candles that were lit to fade out. The reclusive Lares immediately felt something had changed. Their psychic abilities were refined to the maximum so they were able to sense something would happen but they couldnt pinpoint the cause of it. So they did what seemed most sensible and gathered together in the main chamber. Grey haired men and women who had small wrinkles at the edge of their eyes had gathered. Each of them shared the trait of having a turquoise-colored gem that served as their third eye. They were the oldest members of some ancient Lares family but instead of remaining in the forefront of the continent like the dragons, they were simply waiting for their deaths or for the small chance of ascension. It was something that seemed grim but, like most higher races, they were long-lived. At some point, all their memories grew to be a burden. Especially since they held a massive amount of psychic power. The Copse had severely injured and killed the most powerful but those who managed to survive managed to persist. It was unfortunate that the Great Storm had disappeared when they only had a hundred or so years left to live which didn''t leave them with enough time to seek new ways to grow. They hope for a breakthrough in their psychic abilities that would lead to ascension but that wasn''t likely in their current state. So, they spent most of their time predicting how events would unfold in Yeramesh. It wasnt until a strange and foreboding feeling passed through the monastery that they were shaken out of their daily routines. Ill skip any pleasantries and get right to the point. There is something happening, it could be at this moment or days from now, but it is taking ce as we speak. I am unable to make out its exact nature so I seek your opinions. I can sense something malicious...I wanted to push further beyond but I almost suffered an injury. ...That means whatever ising must be resistant to our abilities for it to evade detection as much as it did. Do you think its that Dragon? The one who ims to rule over all others? Ive long since guessed he was proficient in spatial magic. It couldnt be, at least not yet. Myst vision showed that he didnt move into action for another decade. Yes, that was before the Great Storm wasnt it? It is wrongful to assume that the future remained the same. Then that means its a foreign presence. It can only be something weve had yet toe across. The Lares all shared a dark look before one spoke up. So what should we do? I say we link all of our psychic energy. Ourbined might should be able to shed some light on that mysterious presence. Isnt it possible that we''ll all suffer a major shock and receive injuries instead? We didnte to these mountains with the purpose of living did we? No, but to leave ourselves weakened when facing such an enemy would be foolish. If its power transcends ourbined strength then we should warn the other races. Its clear that the Uprising is the smaller threat whenpared. ...We will all make this decision together. Those who want tobine our power to learn more about that mysterious presence raise your hands. Those who want to prepare for a direct conflict with that presence, leave your hands down. The thirty or so Lares were evenly split in their decision and they soon figured out a conclusion. Let half of us prepare to fight while the other half links their psychic energy. A few minutester and preparations were made and a psychic barrier was formed around the group who wanted to investigate the entity who evaded their senses. Are you all ready? Lets hurry on with it. Every moment wasted is a moment were in danger. The group nodded and soon multiple turquoise colored threads were linked between their crystal eyes. Sweat formed on their heads as the intense amount of energy and concentration caused them immediate stress. Darkness One spoke. EndlessDarkness... Another added. A...beast...awolf. Hungry... Their predictions sounded ominous until it took a strange turn. Pastries...Sweet...Pastries... MooncakesDelicious... Its...Dark They spoke in unintelligible sentences and then something odd happened. Blood began running from their noses and their faces grew redder with each passing second. They drew every breath in an erratic manner and fear soon filled each crease and fold on their faces. A cacophony of screams and groans mixed together to form one unified wail of terror. Their bodies contorted and their linked concentration was shattered. Blood spewed from their mouths and it seemed as if their bodies suffered a huge recoil. One Lares began wing at his crystal eyes with the intention of removing it but when that failed he instead of dug into his eye sockets. Another pulled her hair from her own scalp while bashing her head into the stone floor. A different oneughed while using their teeth to pull at their own fingernails. A savage disy of madness yed out and those who watched on were speechless with shock and fear. We have to help them! The ones watching woke up from the initial blow and channeled their psychic energy. I dont think thats necessary. A clear and energetic voice that somehow had an imposing air put a pause to their attempts to help. The Lares who had gone insane were the only ones making noise though a few had died or rather killed themselves. Standing in the main hall was a handsome young man with long ck hair and bright yellow eyes. He wore simple ck clothes that didnt do much to hide his muscr physique. A serious yet somehow mischievous feeling danced around in his gaze as he looked around. At his side was a small girl who had simr ck hair but her eyes were far softer and round with a childish curiosity. She wore a small hooded cape, a grey tunic, and leather sandals that would no doubt be ineffective against the cold but she didnt seem ufortable. Who are you? Someone managed to ask while feeling an almost suffocating pressure. Oh, Im Ira and this is my daughter Raveria. Say hello, Raveria. Ira tapped the little girl on the shoulder. Hello, Raveria greeted them with a dimpled grin while swaying restlessly. Its a bit unfortunate that some of you already died or ended up like that, Iramented on the state of the mind broken group of Lares. ...What is it that you want, Ira? A Lares stepped forward and asked bravely. Thats a good question, Ira replied. Would it be ok to call it revenge? Maybe not since you havent done anything to me personally. Though just by living youre sort of a problem for me. What does that mean? If we havent done anything to earn your ill intent then why are you here? Not you but someone rted to you. As Ira finished speaking, he snapped his finger and a haggard figure dropped onto the floor. Who...is that? A man squinted his eyes as he recognized familiar features. It appeared to be a Lares but his crystal eye and the source of his psychic power was removed. This is Gicae. Ira smiled as he ced his foot on the back of Gicaes head. Ten million nine hundred eighteen thousand nine hundred eighty-four. Ten million nine hundred eighteen thousand nine hundred eighty-five. Gicae was counting with an empty look in his eye. He didnt even react to anything that was going on in front of him or to Iras foot that was pressed against the back of his head. Ira then grabbed Gicae by his hair and lifted him up until they were eye level. What are you counting, Gicae? Is it seconds? Minutes? Days? Weeks? Months? I know its hard to keep track of time in those conditions, believe me, I do, Ira said with a chuckle before dropping him to the ground. Gicae...Gicae! The Lares who were still sane seemed to remember something. What did you do to him?! What did you do to my brother?! So you are his rtives? Ira looked pleased with their reactions. In fact, he looked incredibly pleased which stifled any and all outbursts from the Lares. His mood caused them to be immensely unsettled. Nothing to say? We have a bit more time until we get started so feel free to air out your grievances. I should warn you ahead of time that he did try to kill me and harm my daughter. At the memory of his forced separation from Raveria and Avery, Iras mood turned sour. If what you say is true Just as one Lares began speaking, Ira snapped his finger. Gravity suddenly increased and pushed them to the ground, forcing their foreheads to the floor. True? Ira said with augh. Are you trying to say Im lying? Ah, was I not intimidating enough? Maybe I need to make a gesture. The Lares who called Ira a liar was teleported in front of him while being stuck in a frozen position. Raveria, Ira turned to his daughter. Yes? Raveria felt her dad had be more serious so she answered properly. Can you kill him? Ira asked. Raveria processed what he said and then turned to the kneeling Lares before turning back to Ira. Um Raveria seemed hesitant to carry out the act. She had yet to take a life and the closest she came was beating Kaidan but that was only because she didnt know how to hold back properly. Its easy, Raveria. Ira encouraged her. Go on. Ok! Raveria stepped forward and ced her hand on the shoulder of the kneeling Lares. Her temporal energy surged and the Lares began aging rapidly. Stop! Stop! Stop! The man cried out as he felt the life fading from his body rapidly. His hair and teeth began falling out while his skin turned grey. His cries soon stopped and his body became nothing more than a pile of dust. Raveria took a step back and looked at her own hands and for a moment there was only silence. The gravity pressing down the Lares had lightened slightly and they were able to raise their heads to see the fate of theirpanion. There was nothing left of him and they all shifted their gaze toward the little girl with astonishment. Ira pped his hands proudly and Raverias unsure look became more certain. Great! There was genuine happiness in Iras expression as he spoke. There are a few things we have to work on but that was perfect, Ria. Raveria nodded at Ira and then moved back to his side. By now, there was no hope of fleeing for the restrained Lares so a few began channeling their psychic power. Since Ira was immune, there was only one target to go for and that was obviously Raveria. They covertly shared their intentions and then made their move. A st of psychic energy seeking to take control of Raverias mind flew forward but Ira was a step quicker and swung a ck w toward the projectile causing it to dissipate. Hey Ira narrowed his eyes and bloodlust filled the room. Im really not too fond of torture. Id rather just kill you all right now but that would be way too easy for what just happened. So, try to bear with me while I try out something new. Irasughter filled the room as he made sure to increase gravity pressing down on them. Of course, he was extra careful not to let them die. On the other side of things, the Lares sensed that they would regret their attempted attack for the few hours they had left to live. Chapter 157: A Gift Is The Best Solution Chapter 157: A Gift Is The Best Solution Raveria looked at her small, bloodstained, hands. In front of hery corpses, or rather, whatever was left of the corpses. Ira told her to kill each Lares in a different way and it almost always ended in a mess. The oue of Raverias experience wasnt aversion but rather an eptance. She was Half-Valkyrie and Half-Avarus which meant that killing was something instinctual. In fact, it was a miracle she didnt hold a bloodthirsty predisposition when she was born or else many people wouldve died. What Raveria received was a sense of realization and awe at her own power. This...is what I can do, Raveria quietly mumbled to herself. Aaaaaaaaaah! A high-pitched scream interrupted her musings and pulled her attention. Gicae was the source of the unending wail and he showed no signs of stopping. Ira was busy trying to imnt the crystal eye of a dead Lares into Gicaes head. For the Lares, their crystal eyes were sacred to them. So it went without saying that Ira made sure to rip out each and every one of them. Of course, that didnt feel like enough for Ira. He wanted Gicae to react but all he received was counting. Thus, he came up with the idea to ce someone elses crystal eye into Gicaes head. It wasnt going as well as Ira hoped. Stay still, Ira grumbled before pressing the crystal eye into the empty socket. The surface had a few cracks in it but appeared to be in working order. No! No! No! No! Gicaes mind began rejecting the foreign psychic energy while memories and experiences began ovepping. Why?! Ira! Oh, it worked. Ira raised his brows in surprise. Iraaa! Gicae called out again. He was no doubt experiencing some sort of terrible pain as psychic energy ravaged his mind but he was flooded with the memories of what happened at the monastery. He could feel the experiences of the crystal eyes owner and it did nothing but enhance his own pain. Ira smiled joyfully before speaking, Remember, youre the one who Gicaes body exploded, interrupting Ira and sending chunks of flesh flying across the room. ...Or not, Ira picked up an eyeball thatnded on his shoulder and tossed it away. He fished in his pockets and pulled out a handful of crystal eyes he had yet to use. The first thought that came to mind was King Dietrichs soul transnting technique. Of course, Ira couldnt put souls into the crystal eyes but he could alter it with his Void abilities. It had a chance of working but it could also go terribly wrong. He held off on doing anything for the moment and decided to revisit itter. Come on, Ria, Ira said as he stored the crystal eyes away. Raveria grabbed his hand and the two disappeared from sight soon after. The deaths of the Lares hidden with the mountains and Gicae passed without anyone outside knowing. In fact, by the time someone found out about the Monastery it would be covered in snow and the bodies would be frozen solid. Ira and Raveria arrived back at the Underground City and found that Avery was waiting for them. Averys expression showed her usual indifference until she spotted the blood on Raverias hands. At that point, her eyes narrowed and hints of anger appeared on her face. They were so slight that they could go unnoticed but for Ira they were extremely obvious. Was it out of concern for Raverias safety that made Avery upset? You let her kill for the first time and you didnt think to bring me? Avery asked. I Ira found himself speechless. Although he knew it was Raverias first time killing he didnt think of the overall significance. Am I not her mother? Avery approached them with slight irritation in her voice. You are, I just uh...I got a little wrapped up in the mood so I kind of...forgot. Iraughed dryly but Avery didnt appear to be amused. Raveria looked between Avery and Ira with a confused expression. Avery sighed as she met Raverias gaze. Forget it. Ill bathe her and prepare something for her to eat. Come on, Raveria. Avery held her hand out. Raveria had an unsure expression but when she looked at Ira he nodded so she went over to Averys side. When the two of them left, Ira held a contemtive look. He guessed that there may have been some importance centered around the first kill for the daughters of Valkyries and that was why Avery was upset. ...She wont be mad forever, Ira said to himself before vanishing. In Syluns pce, Lauren was sitting down with Lyra. Ever since Gicaes betrayal, she had been far less outspoken than before and she even had some reservations toward Ira. If he decided that she should die for the role she yed in Gicaes attack then she wouldnt be able to me him. So...Ustia is in Yeramesh? Lyra asked. Yes. She went to reestablish contact with the Valkyries native to that continent. I n on going back in a few days, if you want to apany me. Lauren offered. Will it be alright? It shouldnt take any longer than usual though it will be extremely ufortable for you. Then again, we could always ask Ira to teleport us there. ...Does he not hold a grudge against me? Lyra inquired in a careful tone. If he did, I doubt we would be having this conversation, Lauren replied. I see. Lyra looked relieved and went into her own thoughts while Lauren took a drink from a ss. Not too far away, Ira appeared out of thin air and was searching for Sylun. Keeper. Keeper. Keeper. Along the way, he was met with constant bowing but he didnt reallyin since they werent kneeling. Suddenly, Ira stopped and turned around because a small boy with reptilian eyes was included around the group who bowed to him. Ah, The boy peeked at Ira and eximed aloud when their eyes met. Hes one of the children I saved? Ira inquired. Yes, Keeper. A guard answered. Praise...the...Keeper, The boy spoke awkwardly but managed to get his words out. Why is he here? Ira ignored the boys praise and continued his questioning. Well, hes one of many talented prospects that youve brought in, Keeper. Weve been told to help correct his childish mindset by bringing him along with us and getting him used to authority and order. The guard answered. It was clear he was nervous because he began to sweat but spoke without unnecessary pause. Oh...Good job, kid. Youll do good. Ira gave the boy a tap on the shoulder and moved on. After he could no longer be seen, the guards went into an uproar. The Keeper gave you his approval! A guard shook the kid by the shoulders while avoiding the spot Ira touched. Ah, if the Keeperplimented you then your future is set. Ill send word so that the Queen is informed. Youll end up as a high ranking solider, congrattions. I wouldnt wash my shoulder for the rest of my life if I were you. The boy was starry-eyed and was absorbed into the mood. Although he was being conditioned to be loyal, one would have to admit that it was effective. Once the Dark Elves found out that Ira had killed Dragons in Yeramesh they simply showed the children the remains of the Behemoth. Even its smallest bones dwarfed most well-known creatures, including dragons. Once the children found out that Ira killed a monster with a size that couldnt be fathomed, they couldnt help but think of him as something close to a God. Ira was unaware of how much his simple show of approval meant. He found Sylun pretty easily and she greeted him enthusiastically. Keeper. Sylun bowed. Hey, uh...So listen Ira trailed off while thinking. Is there something wrong, Keeper? Sylun asked while fearing that she failed in some way. No. Yes. Kind of. I took Raveria to kill someone for the first time and...Averys is a tiny, tiny, tiny, bit mad at me. So I was wondering if you could help me? Ah, Im sure that Lauren or Casey would be more knowledgeable in the feelings of a fellow Valkyrie. Although she said so, Sylun was incredibly proud to know that Ira sought her out for advice before anyone else. I dont think theyll help much thats why Im asking you. Ira seemed in need of an immediate solution. Lauren once told me that her mother taught her that the most important step for a warrior was their first kill. I dont think shes angry with you but rather angry that she wasnt there for such a vital step. If you wish to make amends I think you should get her a new set of armor. Even getting her another weapon that serves as a decoration piece wouldnt be a bad idea. We have Godsteel on hand if you wish to take some, Keeper. Oh! Perfect! Ira smiled. He thought of getting Judith to forge it for him but changed his mind. Although he wasnt familiar with forging a weapon he wanted to use his abilities to try and make something. Ill have someone retrieve it in just a moment, Keeper. Sylun gestured to a servant who bowed before exiting the room. It was unknown what woulde out of Ira messing around with Godsteel but it would definitely be dangerous. Chapter 158: Consequences Unseen Chapter 158: Consequences Unseen Trouble was growing in the Grentian Kingdom. It wasnt an overt disturbance that could be pinpointed but rather a shift in the political undercurrents. The Kingdom always had at least three factions. There were those, loyal to the throne, who couldnt be persuaded to defect; others, looking to the future, vowed allegiance with the prince they thought might seed the throne. Anyone, who didnt fit in those two groups, was neutral and, with enough effort, could be swayed to either side. With that being so, arge portion of neutral families had suddenly begun to support First Prince Hayden. With their support came a type of secretiveness that wasnt normal. Usually, nobles would try to bring others into the fold and rumors would leak. It was strange that the neutral factions who joined Prince Hayden showed no sign of recruiting or convincing others. Prince Hayden clearly held full control over the group of nobles under him and the other princes grew suspicious. It wasmon knowledge that most nobles who supported the princes were fickle and could shift their support at any time. After all, if the princes they picked failed to ascend the nobles under them would suffer the most. Of course, the most important yer in the games of the nobles was Randolph. Ira had left the Grentian Kingdom and the Valkyries went with him which left a huge power vacuum. With the Kingdoms temple putting their support behind Randolph, it was apparent that he was the closest thing the nobles would get to Ira. Inside of a training room, Randolph stood in front of Cyprian Aurell, a well-known swordsman from Parv. Ive taught you as much as was required in our agreement. Youve learned well, in fact, youre one of the most talented people I have ever met. If you continue to grow at the same rate youll catch up if not surpass me entirely. Cyprian rested his hand on his sword pommel and gave a sincere smile as he spoke. ...But I wont be able to match Ira. Randolph''s thoughts leaked out. Cyprianughed before shaking his head, I doubt there is anyone who can match him. Take care of yourself, Randolph. I hope to see you achieve something great. Thank you for all youve taught me. Randolph bowed. Although he seemed grateful, the times he learned under Cyprians tutge felt more like he was being possessed by something. The two would train for hours and by the end of it Randolph would feel like he had awoken from a dream state. It was an unfamiliar feeling for him but he chalked it up to a state of extreme concentration. Except, that wasnt what it was and deep down Randolph felt that it wasnt either. It felt less like his own efforts and more like something invading his body but he chose to ignore it. After Cyprians departure, Randolph made his way to his new home. A newly built manor that was gifted to him by King Windsor. Once he arrived he heard a low and solemn sobbing. rk? Randolph called out. The sound of someone moving around in a hurried manner and then finally, rk responded. Y-Yeah? Randolph entered arge room and found rk holding a letter. His eyes and expression told of his emotional state. Did something happen? Randolph asked. Uh rk formed a pained smile. Amy is getting married, or, she probably already is. It took a while for this letter to reach me so... What? To who? Randolph seemed in disbelief since it was clear Amy and rk had some type of connection. Aldis It would be a great understatement to say rk was shocked. They had all entered the Kingdoms Academy together, and at that time, Aldis was far more closed off. Even when they ran into each other, during the cavern expedition, they didnt seem romantically involved. It wasnt until he received a letter from Amy that he understood that he didnt expect them to be involved romantically. Especially after he had gained an ability. Maybe theres time to convince her. After all, you didnt tell her how you feel right? D-Do you think so? Didnt you both grow up together? Anyways, I have to go report to Minister Rubin, but Ill be back soon. I also have to go to a dinner at the Fairfax Manorter, but you cane with me, if you want. Ok. rk wiped his face with his sleeve and nodded. The mood between the two friends was restored and Randolph was able to carry on. Meanwhile, in the Underground City, Ira was attempting to create a sword, a process which took him a few days. Without knowing any proper smithing techniques or even wanting to take the time to learn, he chose to request a casting mold. It made it so that all he had to do was pour molten Godsteel into the general shape of a sword and armor before using his matter alteration to change it. Here are the items you asked for, Keeper. A cart full of blocks was pushed toward Ira. Once you break them open youll have the basic shapes you asked for. Got it. Ira waved his hand and all the blocks disappeared from sight. Thanks. Ira vanished from sight and reappeared inside of the Valkyrie Fortress. He sniffed the air and made sure to avoid Avery and Raveria. Ira! Harper turned a corner and shouted loudly. Shush! Ira ced a hand over Harpers mouth while looking around. Im busy, Harper. With what? Harper asked with interest. Im trying to make a gift for Avery. A gift? Yeah and its a surprise so keep quiet about it, Ira exined and waited for Harper to move aside but she stared at him nkly. I like surprises, Harper said. Good to know, Ira replied. I like surprising people too and making gifts. Harper made her intentions clear and raised her eyebrows for extra effect. Uh...good to know, I guess? Ira made a confused expression. I really like helping too, Ira. Harper emphasized helping and raised her eyebrows as high as they could go. What the fuck are you doing with your eyebrows? Ira made a concerned expression. Are you...alright? I dont know why you like gifts so much but if it makes your eyebrows twitch like that maybe you should see a healer or something. Thats really not normal, Harper. I want to help, Ira! Harper shouted in frustration. Ira covered her mouth with both hands while listening for any footsteps. Fine, just keep quiet. I got it, Harper whispered excitedly. Suddenly, Iras ears twitched and he picked Harper up and ran toward an empty room. A few minutester, a Valkyrie arrived at where Ira was standing previously and looked around. ...I thought I heard someone say ''Ira'', She spoke to herself before shaking her head. A closer look revealed that her hair was very short. She was a victim of Raveria''s infantile tantrums and had lost most of herhair. The reason she was so eager to find Ira was to have it restored. Inside the room, Ira let out a sigh of relief and tossed Harper to the side. She easily recovered in mid-air andnded on her feet whileughing. Ira ignored her giddy mood and continued. Harper''s cheerfulness made it seem as if she was the recipient of the gift and not someone helping to create one. Ira waved his hand and several blocks fell with a heavy thump which made him visibly flinch. After hearing no one move toward the room he calmed down. Help me open these. Ira grabbed the biggest block and peeled it open carefully while Harper followed suit. After a few minutes, the pieces of Godsteel were lined up with the sword being the closest thing to him. Alright, heres the tricky part. Ira cracked his knuckles before picking up the basic de. ck mist emerged from the tips of his fingers and slowly went into the de. Ira focused his concentration and funneled as much ck mist as he could into the Godsteel in an attempt to alter its properties. Slowly, the divine metal began to change and at the same time, Ira found that it was harder to manipte than he thought. There was an incredibly powerful force resisting the change but in the end Ira won against it. It was only when an hour had passed that he finally finished making the sword. The de became pitch ck but still had a reflective metal property while the edge of the de kept a steel color. He ced the sword in his hands and tried to get a feel for it. A hilt needed to be added but all in all it seemed to be a good weapon. Ira! Harper shouted but not out of excitement but rather fear. She was sinking into the ground for some odd reason. How are you doing that, Harper? Ira asked with curiousity. I-Im not! Please help me! Harper iled her arms helplessly while sinking further into the ground. It was strange because the floor was solid but it seemed to act as quicksand. Ira looked at the sword and then to Harper before waving his hand and producing a leather scabbard. He sheathed the sword and then the phenomenon stopped and the ground under Harper instantly returned to normal. Woah Ira looked at the sword once again andughed. As Harper calmed down, she seemed to realize something. The sword did it?! It did. Ira unsheathed it once again and Harper fell into a panic soon after. Ira. Harper found herself unable to move a single muscle. Sorry, Ira put the sword away while contemting. We need a name for it. Harper shook her body after she regained control of it. A name? Yeah, you know? Something cool. What about...the Random Sword? Harper smiled as she seemed to believe her name was perfect for it. No...Harper thats a bad name...a really bad name. Then you cane up with one, Harpers cheeks puffed up angrily. No, keep going. You wanted to help right? Ira gestured toward her. Right, Harper grumbled. Then what about The Floor Sword? Next. The Weird Sword. Nope. The Swordy Sword. Be a little more serious. The Crazy Sword. Harper. The Paradox Sword. If you dontWait, that just might work. Really? Yeah, Ira nodded. Well go with that. The Sword had taken on some of the reality-bending and illogical properties of the ck Forest so it was only right to give it an appropriate name. The weapon itself was an incredibly powerful object that Kingdoms would fight for it they had the chance. Ira seemed vaguely aware but he didnt really care, after all, it was a gift for Avery so he had to go all out. Plus, it was meant to be nothing more than a decoration piece so he assumed it would be hung up on a disy somewhere. Alright, Harper. Now we get to the armor. Ira picked up a chest piece and smiled. Ira continued his task of creating the most powerful weapon and armor set in the history of mankind while being unaware of the repercussions of his actions. In the Divine Realm, a lone figure observed ten ss columns that reached high into the air. The humanoid figure had dark reddish skin and golden gears sticking out of his torso. His eyes were empty and filled with a murky grey fluid that moved around like ink. He was Ionus, the God of Time, who watched nearly all significant events in the Divine Realm and recorded them. Four out of five pirs already glowing and suddenly another lit up and a pulse was sent throughout the Divine Realm. ...Five, Ionus said solemnly. Once five pirs were activated, meaning five taboos were broken in the Mortal Realm, the Gods could start to interfere. Thest time such an event happened, the Gods raised a barrier and caused nations to copse and many to die. It was all in order to prevent King Dietrichs dream for all people to be immortal and ascend which would definitely threaten the natural order. Previously, Ira had only activated three but after forcefully avoiding ascension and, more recently, creating a weapon with the potential to harm a God, he had unknowingly activated two more columns. A few hourster, which was basically seconds to the Gods in the Divine Realm. An old man with a muscr body hidden under his white robes approached Ionus andnded next to him. It was the same God who attempted, and failed, to dissuade Kara Thynne from asking about the Avarus. Ionus had told her the truth though Xandes was none the wiser. Xandes, Ionus greeted indifferently. Where is Kara? Shes somewhere being angry. You would know if you appeared at the gathering. Xandes sighed. Have you decided to interfere in the Mortal Realm again? Ionus asked. You say that as if I alone decided. The majority voted to interfere Xandes trailed off. Is that all? Ionus eyes flickered as he asked. Can anything escape your notice? Xandes smiled wryly. Although they n to interfere it wont be until more taboos are broken. You all wish to personally descend upon the Mortal Realm?! Ionus showed a surprised reaction but his face regained its calm immediately after. No one has said anything about descending personally. There are talks of sending an army of angels to lead a crusade against the Avarus in the Mortal Realm. I''ve also been told that a mortal has been selected to be the soldier for a Primary God who''s almost as old as me. There isn''t any fear for the Avarus in the Mortal Realm since the ck Pir is far more dangerous to us. If that Wolf, who disappeared into the Origin Realm, appears again, we need a device to stop it; thus, many of the Gods decided tobine their efforts and create a weapon to stop him. What creation can possibly go against the ck Pir? Ionus asked. From what Ive been told, the best way to counteract it is to create multiple self-contained nes of reality. Theyll be simple spaces that contain little to nothing but there will be millions of them functioning at once. The ck Pir erodes away at reality but it can only do so at a set rate. As long as new realities are created faster than they are destroyed it would hold that Wolf for a nearly infinite amount of time, Xandes exined. Theyve decided to call it the Tartarus. Ionus spent some time thinking of his next reply and then a question came to his mind. Were you one of those who voted to interfere? Xandes look surprised at the question but chuckled a few times in response. It does not matter what Ive decided on. It would have progressed with or without me. Although he didn''t say what side he voted on, it was crystal clear to Ionus. It is unlike you to be so active. There were hints of criticism in Ionus voice. I could say the same to you. As youve said before, youre a chronicler of events. Youve be far more invested in these particr happenings than any other event that took ce over thest few centuries. Xandes replied before he turned away and left. Ionus was left to try and predict what would ur but even he felt that it was impossible to do. For some reason, the future which he could usually see easily had be hazier than ever. Chapter 159: A Family Vacation Chapter 159: A Family Vacation After Ira had finished creating something that didnt belong in the Mortal Realm, he rushed to give it to Avery. He crept into their bedroom and saw Raveria sleeping soundly while Avery sat up next to her polishing her sword. She nced toward Ira and then went back to carrying out sword maintenance. Avery, Ira whispered while gesturing for her toe toward him. Avery put her sword down and stood up before approaching Ira. I know I kinda did my own thing with Raveria but I got you something. Ira waved his hand and produced a sword resting in a ck scabbard. Ira, I already have a weapon so there is no need to Avery found herself speechless as she touched the hilt. The sword practically radiated with power, a power that was far stronger than her own weapon. She pulled the sword slightly out its scabbard and looked at the t of the de. It seemed to absorb most of the light that hit it but somehow was still able to reflect her appearance. She was about to fully evaluate the sword but everything in the room began floating. Woah, wait, dont unsheathe it. Ira put the sword back into the scabbard while making sure Raveria didnt wake up. Ira...what is that? Avery asked with clear shock. Its a sword. Iraughed quietly. I know youre attached to the one you have now so you can use it as a decoration. A decoration? Ira, no, you cant Ira that sword cant be kept as a decoration and I cant ept it. It would be better if you gave it to Raveria when shes of age. If not, you should just keep it with you. Avery seemed uncharacteristically flustered. UhOk. Ira looked unsure of what to do as he stored the sword away. It could be said that he missed the mark with his gift and it affected him. Ira, Avery called out to him while cing a hand on his cheek. What happened with Raveria has already passed and nothing can be done to change it. I was angry for a moment, there was no need for you to do this. Ira smiled and spoke up, You shouldve said that before I got you the armor. Armor? Avery questioned. Ira waved his hand and a ck pendant appeared in his grasp. Here, let me. Avery lifted her raven-colored hair to let him fasten the ne. As soon as it was tied she felt a sensation simr to the Paradox Sword emitting from it. She put some mana into the ne to facilitate the transformation and it did asmanded. A set of ck armor appeared and took shape in an instant. A sun pattern appeared on the chest te. The gauntlets took on a sharp talon-like shape at the fingertips. The boots had two wings on the ankles but not much else. The helm also appeared as if it was pretty standard. Underneath the armor ayer of absorbent material that functioned as chainmail appeared, the only difference was that it brought no difort. All in all, the armor seemed to function the same way the formless armor did so Avery looked to Ira for an exnation. Come with me. Ira grabbed her hand and led her outside into the garden. Once they arrived, Ira let go of her hand and took a step back. Alright, Im going to hit you, Ira said while taking up a stance. What? Avery furrowed her brows in confusion. Trust me, Ira added as he pulled his fist back. Avery wanted to ask him a few questions but she just went along with it. After all, she trusted Ira with her life and there was no way he would harm her. The air around them became heavier as he lined up his strike. Veins appeared on his arm as he gathered all the strength he could muster which was enough to level a castle. Avery looked at him calmly and began to assume that he was trying to prove that armor was strong. To be sure no damage spread to his surroundings, Ira reinforced the space around the two of them. Finally, he sent his fist out and hit Averys chest te with a thundering roar. A ripple spread across the surface but Avery didnt feel even the slightest movement. What Avery checked the armor and found itpletely intact. Now try to hit me, Ira interrupted her. Avery nodded and then threw a punch toward his chest. Ira raised his hand to catch it and another loud shock resounded and Ira was stumbled back a few feet. A few of fingers had broken but he shook his hand and they returned to normal. So...The chest te can absorb an attack and the gauntlets let you send out the energy absorbed. You need to give it a little time in between absorbing an attack and sending it back out. Ira exined. Oh yeah, the boots make you faster, not as fast as Ravi or me, but fast. The helmet...doesnt really do much but give better vision. Its amazing, Ira. Avery changed the armor back into the ck pendant while smiling. Hey, Iras smile grew brighter. You want to go try it out? Of course, Avery answered with a grin. But first, dont you think its been a while? She looked at Ira meaningfully. Since Raveria always slept in the bed with them, they spent very little time together in private. I know where to find an empty room, Ira replied. Lead the way, Averyughed warmly. Her clear silver eyes and smile was all the encouragement Ira needed and without another word he grabbed her hand and teleported away. Soon after, the entire fortress slightly trembled for an entire hour. If it wasnt reinforced with magic then there would be way more damage. Ira and Averyy on a nket together in some unfurnished room inside the Valkyrie Fortress. Their breathing was heavy but it slowly settled and the two took in the silence. Avery rubbed the ck pendant around her neck and then spoke up. This isnt just a gift is it? She asked. Iras expression turned a little serious as he looked at her, Raveria still cant remember the nightmare she had but I could feel it...It was a sense of loss as well as fear. So, it could only be one or even both of us who caused it. Well, whatever she dreamt of wonte to pass while youre around, Avery said with a smile. It wasnt a faint grin but an even rarer smile which stunned Ira. It wasnt that Avery had certain moments of happiness, but while growing up she maintained a stoic expression for years without change. So it was natural for her, as it was for all Valkyries of the Thynne family, to have a resting expression of cold indifference. With that being so, her words had nearly gonepletely unnoticed by Ira. He reflexively pulled Avery close to him and held her tightly whileughing. I love you. I love Raveria. I love it all...Lets have another child. Ira pecked at Avery with kisses while rolling around. Averyughed and tried to separate herself from him but he wouldnt let go. As much as I want to continue, Raveria won''t be pleased if she wakes up without one of us present. Avery reminded him. Ill know when shes up. The bloodline connection between the two of them was so deep that he could feel her emotional state. If she woke up the first thing she would do is search for Ira and he would be able to tell. Then Ill leave everything up to you. Avery climbed atop Ira while kissing him and they fell into a rhythm. A few hourster. Raveria opened her eyes and sat up before yawning and rubbing her eyes. She looked around and found that the bed was empty which confused her. ...Dad? Raveria said in a whisper. Not even five secondster, Ira and Avery appeared in the room with her. Due to Raverias long nap, they had more than enough time to enjoy themselves and even bathe together. Judging by their wet hair it was likely they were in the middle of a bath right when she woke up. Dad. Raveria grew energetic. Hey, Ria. Ira hugged her. You want to go somewhere with us? Hmm? Where? Raveria asked. Same ce atst time. Were all gonna go kill a few dragons. Ok! Raveria easily agreed. She jumped off of the bed and rushed to put her sandals on as if Ira would leave without her. Slow down and put them on right, Ira said. Im ready! Raveria said happily. Ira looked at Avery who nodded and then he manipted the space around them before they vanished from sight. Chapter 160: Youll Die, But At Least You Have A Choice Chapter 160: You''ll Die, But At Least You Have A Choice Damn you, Ira. A lone man crossed the barren territory of the Dark Elves. It was as hot as the deserts of Parv but it was hardlyfortable. Since the Dark Elves lived underground they didnt need thend above it to be very fertile or livable since it wouldnt impact them. Ira. The man clenched his teeth as they marched on. A worn out cloak was the only protection they had from the sun and scorching wind. The man looked up and saw silhouettes flying in the distance. He rubbed his eyes reflexively, thinking it was a mirage, but the image of flying figures remained. Actually, they moved closer until they were descending toward him and he could finally see they were Valkyries. Shit! The man cursed and looked around for cover but thend was empty. The first Valkyrie to arrive stopped right in front of him with her spear pointed at him. Identify yourself, She said curtly. It was clear that she would prefer to kill the man and be done with it. The rest of the Valkyriesnded and blocked every angle of escape. Normally, it would be someones dream to be surrounded by women but their cold eyes gave the man nothing but fear. Casper! My name is Casper. I work for Ira. Casper identified himself while pouring sweat. The Valkyries shared a look of skepticism before the hostility in their gazes intensified. Im serious! Please, I need to inform him of the developments in the Grentian Kingdom...Im under a soul contract, Casper confessed while pulling his shirt down a little. With one nce anyone could see the ck veins spreading over the surface of his chest. Caspers plight started right after everyone thought Ira died in the desert. In Caspers mind, he was free from the contract due to the death of the other party. He wanted to return to the Free City but the trip would be costly. Being the person he was, he nned on selling the information he obtained from spying on the first prince. Unfortunately, the minute he tried to spread rumors to entice buyers a soul-tearing sensation caused him pure agony. After that, ck veins appeared on his chest and every day they increased. He didnt know what would happen if he waited too long but it obviously wasnt good. Fine, The Valkyrie said as she nodded toward the others. Thank you Casper couldnt even finish his thanks as he was knocked unconscious. When the other Valkyries looked at the culprit she shrugged. I dont want to carry him while hes awake, hell kick and scream. She removed his cloak and wrapped it around his torso so it could function as a harness of sorts. The other Valkyries epted her exnation and took to the skies before she followed with Casper, who dangled in the air by a flimsy cloak, in hand. Yeramesh, the continent of the higher races, had just weed three new and dangerous arrivals. Ira, Avery, and Raveria all examined their surroundings. They were currently in a lush forest that stretched for miles. Ravi, put this on. Ira handed a grey cloak to Raveria. Hmm, Raveria took the cloak that was far too big for her. Once she touched it, the cloak melted and changed shape. Oh! Raveria eximed in surprise. She realized that it was the formless armor that Avery usually wore. As it moved around her, it changed into a small leather chest te. Since Raveria prefered not to be hampered by weight it was fitting that the armor would take on its current appearance. So where are we? Avery asked. Were atuh... Ira rubbed his chin as if he wasnt sure. This is the Dragons Heart Province if I remember the map correctly. If you remember correctly? Avery repeated with a doubtful expression. The armor she was wearing reverted back into its pendant form. I expected enemies but it cant be helped, She said with a shrug. Just hold on, I got it. Ira snapped his fingers and they suddenly appeared in the middle of a road. Of course, the pedestrians passing by didnt approve of it at all. See were...there. Ira began speaking but he trailed off when he saw a group of Legionnaires who stopped mid-march. Their banners swayed in the wind but they didnt move at all. Strips of different colored paper were carried on the breeze and there were various civilians holding instruments. In the background, there were floating castles as well as magnificent stone monuments that stood tall. Is this perhaps a parade? Avery inquired to Ira who remained clueless. Hey, you. Ira pointed at the group filling up the sides of the road. Is this a parade? Ah...Yes, I dont know who you are but you should move. Youre blocking the way of the Legionnaires. An old man replied. What are they celebrating? Ira ignored the Legionnaires who didnt know what to do. Theyve all but eliminated the entire Uprising. The Gods themselves descended and did away with the sphemers. You should hurry, you seem to have some magical talent but blocking the road is a crime punishable by death. Someone else answered. Move! A Legionnaire Captain drew his sword and stepped toward Ira. I was only gone a few days but Virgil managed to mess up this bad? Ira spoke to himself quietly. He seemed to remain unaware that it was his own fault. When he went to visit Virgil previously he said he would kill a few dragons. Virgil, being the strategic mind of the Uprising, decided it was the best time to strike. He rallied the higher races involved and struck several key cities all at once. It was a milestone victory for the Uprising as they had control of several cities. Virgil waited for news of Iras exploits and one could imagine his confusion when he learned a town far north of the continent had hundreds of kids go missing. In addition, a riot broke out when weapons literally dropped from the sky andnded in the hands of the oppressed humans. That was all of Iras contribution, the fall of a single town. Within a few days, the dragons personally went to take back the fallen cities and the Uprising suffered their biggest losses to date. Last warning! The Legionnaire signaled and his men approached the trio who appeared from thin air. Hold. A voice emerged from a golden carriage surrounded by Legionnaires. The Legionnaires and everyone present for the parade instantly kneeled down. All except Ira, Avery, and Raveria who just stood where they were. A man with dark red hair and androgynous features emerged from the carriage and stepped down. In response, the huge line of Legionnaires parted in synchronicity giving a regal and dignified impression. From his eyes, Ira could tell he was a dragon. That woman is beautiful beyondpare. The man raised his hand and pointed at Avery. His voice was so alluring that it gained the fear and awe of the spectators. Ira looked at Avery and nodded his head in agreement. Averys divinity grew slightly every day and her body changed with it. Her facial features were nothing short of divine and anyone would find themselves pausing to look at her with admiration. In fact, all of the people that talked to Ira had nced at Avery more than a few times in order to remember each and every detail about her. Seeing so many people looking at Avery with praise caused Ira to feel proud. That was until the man spoke again. Bring her to me, The man ordered. The Legionnaires stood up in an instant and tried to move toward Ira but something had flown ahead of them faster than they could react. When they looked to see what it was they saw that the dragon who had given them orders was caught in Iras grasp. Ah, that wont work at all, Ira said with a chuckle. Thats my wife, you see. Avery who stood next to Ira didnt even blink. She just rested her hand on the pommel of her sword while undoing the shield strapped across her back. It was only then that everyone seemed to realize she was carrying weapons in the first ce. Still, they werent able to pay it much attention as a dragon that they thought was a God couldnt break free of Iras hold. Though that wasnt to say he wasnt trying. The man put strength into his legs and the ground underneath him cracked, but it did nothing to stop Ira. And you say youre a God? Iraughed as he effortlessly held the man in ce. Insolent...fool! The man squeezed out as he tried to transform into a dragon but Ira lifted him into the air and then mmed him down. A small tremor shook the nearest spectators and caused them to fall while the man had his body lodged into the road. The Legionnaires were now frozen in pure shock. There was only one person they heard of who could kill dragons easily and that was The dragon yer? Someone whispered. Ira paid no mind to his strange title and raised his foot. Well, good try. He stomped the head of the dragon who hadnt changed from his humanoid form. A loud crunching sound was heard and blood gushed through the cracks in the road. Ok, Ira said with a refreshing smile. ...None of you can leave now. After he finished speaking, Avery drew her sword and stabbed it in the ground. A huge ring of fire appeared and surrounded the entire area leaving no exit. Anything in the path of the ring was burned into ash in an instant. Well, you can. Ira pointed to a random Legionnaire. M-Me? He seemed very relieved. Unlike most of those in the dragons heart province, he put stock in the rumors about Ira and wasnt willing to fight him for a single second. Yeah, you. Go tell someone about this, get them riled up. Tell them that Im here and I wont be leaving until a few dragonse to visit. You got it? Ira intoned his conditions and the Legionnaire carefully remembered all of them before nodding. Good. Ira snapped his finger and the lucky Legionnaire had vanished. Now Ira pped his hands together and the entire legion was forced to the ground by an overwhelming amount of gravity. You all get a choice...If you can win a fight against any of us, you can leave. Ira gestured to Avery and Raveria. The spectators remained silent and kneeling but of their own volition. They hadnt moved since they watched a dragon die in front of them in the way a small bug would. It was the Legionnaires who would be forced to fight Ira, Avery, or Raveria. Youre first. Ira picked a Legionnaire at random. The one selected had the massive weight pressing down on him lifted. He stood up and looked around nervously. Come on then. Make your choice, Ira spoke in a friendly tone. Of the three possible opponents, the obvious one to avoid was Ira. Although he wore simple ck clothes, the ever-present grin and mischevious gaze gave off pure terror, especially considering what he just did. Avery seemed to be slightly better but she was the one who caused the massive ring of fire to surround a portion of the city. All that was left was the small and innocent looking Raveria but to pick her would look cowardly. Youre taking too long. Ira urged the man to make his choice quickly. Her! He pointed at Raveria who blinked with surprise. Really? Really? Ira and Raveria both asked at the same time. Funnily enough, they both tilted their heads ever so slightly. Well, you made your decision. Move forward and get it over with. Ira shrugged. In all honesty, he expected Avery to be the first one selected but it couldnt be helped since he included Raveria. The man could feel judgmental eyes sticking to him but he just breathed to steady himself and moved forward with his spear in hand. The road was wide and had enough room for the two to fight so all Ira and Avery did was take a few steps back. Alright, Ravi do your best. Being the enthusiastic parent that he was, Ira cheered Raveria on. I will, Raveria nodded with determination. She didnt know any martial arts but she had Iras memories for reference as well as a natural talent for learning. Raveria lowered her posture and then elerated forward. She reached the man before he could blink and jumped into the air so that she was eye level. After that, she ced a palm on his head and transferred the eleration to his body. What happened next was a sight to see. The man crumpled into a pile of flesh as if a giant mallet squashed him. Once again silence took hold of those watching. Woo! Ira broke that silence by pping excitedly. Avery said nothing but she nodded with approval when Raveria looked at them. That was good, Ravi. Ira smiled. Avery flicked her hands and sent a ball of fire to dispose of the remains. Ira looked over the Legionnaires that numbered close to a thousand in total. Whos next? There was so much friendliness in his voice that is was just purely misleading. With one nce everyone realized that they were in the presence of a monster. Chapter 161: Let Them Come Chapter 161: Let Them Come An hour hadnt even passed and yet nearly all the Legionnaires were dead. There were around twenty survivors and they took nofort in the fact that they survived up to that point. The one who caused the most deaths, surprisingly enough, was Avery. Once the first unlucky soul approached her, she decided to pick a few dozen more. After that, she continued selecting them until their number dwindled into double digits. With that being so, no one had selected Ira which left him a little surprised. I have to say you guys hurt my feelings, Ira spoke to thest few Legionnaires. They trembled in response and avoided his gaze in hopes of surviving, if even just a little longer. You can go, Ira said with a sigh. Before they could celebrate he snapped his fingers and they disappeared along with all of the human and non-human spectators. Thats oddly merciful of you, Averymented while making sure no blood was left on her sword. Not really. Ira stretched his body before pointing to the distant horizon. They finally came. Avery touched the ck pendant and the set of glossy ck armor covered her body. She tightened her grip on her sword and raised her shield. Beyond the ring of fire, the silhouettes of seven dragons became visible. Each motion of their wings created a loud and distinct sound that swept over the city. Only seven? Iras disappointment reached its peak. He lowered his body and gathered wind beneath his feet. Avery was about to take a step forward but Ira spoke first, You had your fun, now you can watch Ravi. He didnt wait for a response and justunched himself into the air while leaving a loud shockwave behind. Avery stabbed her sword into the ground and sighed audibly. Watch closely, Raveira, Avery said. Ok. Raveria nodded and opened her eyes wide as if to take in every little detail. The dragons moved closer to the city but they saw a figure dressed in ck flying toward them at an iparable speed. The dragon in the lead opened its mouth and roared a breath of fire. Suddenly, a short burst of ck mist obstructed the view until a beast covered in ck tendrils appeared. It was small whenpared to the dragons but that was only for a moment. Its body swelled and it grew until it was half the size of the dragons who normally could measure up to hundreds of feet tall. Avoid it! A dragon growled to the others but they werete in their reaction. The beast crashed into an unlucky dragon and tore into its throat causing blood to spray wildly. The first victim wailed in pain as the two plummeted toward the ground. Just as the remaining six thought the beast was restrained, it vanished from sight while leaving a puff of ck mist. Above! The cry once again came toote as the beast opened its mouth and a destructive tempest scattered them. They found that they couldnt struggle against the wind even when they put strength into their wings. The beast fell toward the closest one and grabbed its wings. Release me! The dragon gave a low roar. What it received in response was the agonizing sensation of its wings being torn off but that was only for a moment, he tore its head off immediately after. From there on, Ira quickly dealt with the rest. It was a one-sided fight and the only reason theysted so long was due to him holding back. Ira undid his transformation andnded on the ground. He gathered up the bodies and returned to Avery and Raveria. Ira looked around and saw that he had spectators. Civilians were hidden, at least they thought they were, inside of their homes and watched through small openings in their windows. Ira turned to one building in particr and waved. As a result, there was a sound of someone scurrying away as if they were in immediate danger. Ira waved his hand and corpses of the dragons filled up the road. ...Should we make them into skeletons or keep them intact? Avery showed a contemtive look before answering, Keep them intact. You sure? I think itd be way worse for someone to see a dragons skeleton. The first thing theyll think of is, Oh, what happened to all their flesh? Hope that doesnt happen to me. Next thing you know, there isnt any morale left. Ira presented his well-thought out andpletely reasonable exnation. I doubt it, I would just assume you were holding on to those skeletons for a while if I didnt know any better. If you preserve them not only can you let the Dark Elves harvest the material but it would send a more impactful message. Im sure that it would enrage them more once they see the state their fellow dragons were left in, Avery replied. I get what youre saying but Just as Ira sought to continue his debate his ears twitched. Well, I guess you win this time. The sound of dozens of ovepping wing beats echoed in his ears. It seemed that someone, somewhere, realized that Ira wouldnt be stopped by a few dragons so they went all out. It was likely that all the dragons in the province were being called to stop him. As they came into view, Ira could see that there were some Valkyries among them. Raveria, youll have to sit this one out, ok? Ira raised his hand toward Raveria who looked shocked. I dont want to! Raveria stomped her foot down and tried to run away but Ira bent the space around her. Please? Ira asked as the swarm of dragons moved closer. No! Raveria pouted. Im strong enough! Quite arrogant, Raveria...What thoughts have you put in her head to spoil her so much, Ira? Avery questioned. Lets talk about itter. Ira closed his eyes before his bloodline resonance surged. Raveria, go to your grandmother or to Harper and wait for us at home. Raveria jumped in surprise at the feeling emanating from Ira and could only nod her head meekly. Good, Ira said with a happy smile. He snapped his fingers and Raveria disappeared from sight. Ira Avery began to speak but she shook his head. I already know what youre going to say. Ira sighed. Oh? I dont think you do. Avery sported a faint grin. Something about more discipline and letting her see the limits of her own abilities. I get it, but its harder than you think. Have you seen her smile? Better yet, herugh. Its just the best sound in the world. Ira became distracted as he went on about Raveria. Avery shook her head before replying, I was going to say watch out. Ira furrowed his brows in confusion while speaking, What Before he could finish a giant boulder mmed into his body. Avery quietlyughed to herself before the pendant armor covered her entire body. Ira lifted the boulder and dropped it to his side before narrowing his eyes at Avery. Really funny, Avery. Avery shrugged before fiery wings appeared behind her and she took to the sky. ...Really funny, Ira grumbled before he leaped into the air behind her. Elsewhere on Yeramesh, a beautiful man with white hair and purple eyes sat on a giant golden throne. He was the strongest dragon on Yeramesh for his incredible control over space. During the time dragons established themselves as Gods, he personally traveled across the continent and dealt with those who sought to go against him. As it was now, the races who didnt agree kept to themselves for the most part, while the races who wanted to be worshipped as Gods gathered around the center of the continent. Ironically, the leaders and important figures for the group that wanted to be worshipped gathered around the white-haired man in the throne room. Naiads, Valkyries, Dragons, Lares, and even a few Sidera. Altharth, An old Lares greeted with a polite bow. Why is it that you gathered us? Altharth, the man with a youthful appearance but white hair, sat on the throne with slight annoyance on his face. In his eyes, it seemed like just yesterday when everyone approached him with caution out of fear and respect. Now it seemed like they performed polite gestures because they had be ustomed to it. Altharth decided to deal with themter and put on a stoic expression. The one who has been causing trouble is here in the Dragons Heart Province. The Lares and Valkyries nodded as if they had expected it while the rest of the room reacted with surprise, but strangely enough, none of them panicked. The one they call a Dragon yer? A Lares asked tauntingly. If hes only ying dragons then we dont have much to fear. The others in the room agreed and looked at Altharth for a response. Ive be toozy these past one hundred or so years He mused to himself before he raised his hand and performed a shing gesture. The Lares who trembled slightly and then his head was separated from his shoulders. What did he do?! The older Lares asked with clear outrage. Altharth raised his hand again and the old Lares retreated. I will only say it once so listen well. I want to see his body in front of me, I dont care whether or not it still has life in it. Destroy the entire city if you have to, those mortals have already witnessed one of my kin being killed by him so theyre better off dead. Even if the so-called Great Sea Serpent needs to be released to ensure it, then so be it. Altharth mmed his fist into the armrest of the throne and the pce shook. At the mention of the Sea Serpent, a certain Naiad turned pale. It wasn''t known but he provided information to the Uprising but after the Dragons retaliated, he had to be careful. If the Dragon yer died then all hope for the Uprising died with him. The Naiad chose to try and stall for time so he could send word to whatever remained of the Uprising. What kind of message does it send if we destroy cities? Do we really need to release the Sea Serpent? After all the sacrifices we made to subdue it? The Naiad questioned in an attempt to sway Altharths opinion. We already discussed using the Sea Serpent to get rid of that growing annoyance. I cant understand your hesitation at this moment. Altharth answered with growing suspicion. There is no hesitation. The Sea Serpent will be released at your order. Another Naiad answered while sending a reprimanding nce to hispanion. Good. There is already arge group of Dragons apanied by a few Valkyries who have been sent to deal with it. I expect the Lares to teleport as many Sidera as we can spare to join in. In addition, my son will be present to oversee everything and provide assistance. If that threat proves to be too strong, Ill go myself. Everyone in the room nodded and the Lares soon opened up a doorway before disappearing. A young man with white hair and purple eyes moved toward the throne and knelt down. I wont disappoint you, Father. The young man said. Id hope not, Ulthar. Altharth smiled. Now go and get rid of that disturbance. Chapter 162: Their Idea Of Fun Chapter 162: Their Idea Of Fun Raveria arrived back at the Underground City without her parents. Her mood was terrible and the Valkyries within the Fortress made sure to steer clear of her. They had learned that Raveria was mischievous beyond belief when she was upset. Eventually, Raveria ran into Harper who smiled happily upon seeing the former. Ravi! Harper ran up to Raveria and hugged her causing a curtain of pale blue hair to fall over Raverias head. Do you want to y? ...No, Raveria pouted as she wrestled out of Harpers grasp. Of course, Harpers offer was tempting to Raveria but she was set in her mood. Oh...ok. Harper looked a little sad but continued on. ...Where are you going, Harper? Raveria asked. To see, Rhys. Do you wannae with me? Raveria hesitated for a moment before she nodded. Thene on. Harper grinned. Ira tossed the lifeless body of a Valkyrie to the side before examining his surroundings. There were copsed buildings all around but for the most part, they were empty. The majority of those who lived within the radius of Averys ring of fire were teleported outside of it by Ira. Still, there were many who lingered around and could only curse themselves for not moving away sooner. Looking up at the sky, Ira could see Avery dealing with the remaining Valkyries. Better help a little, Ira said as he picked up a fist-sized rock. He tossed it into the air a couple of times before focusing his gaze on one of the moving Valkyries. After that, he took up a throwing stance. Here we go! Iraunched the small and normally harmless rock at a speed that was faster than a ballistae. The rock mmed into the head of his target, or rather, her helmet and she fell unconscious. As her body plummeted toward the ground, one of herpanions dove to save her but Avery arrived and beheaded the Valkyrie who couldnt react properly. Ira whistled in admiration before picking up another rock. He was about to throw it when he suddenly stopped and narrowed his eyes. Several doorways created from psychic energy appeared and dragons in humanoid forms came walking out. Following them were Valkyries, Sidera, Lares, and one man with white hair and purple eyes. Ira hid the rock behind his back while looking at the group that continued to pour out. Are you the one theyre going on about? A Valkyrie pointed her sword at Ira while hostility filled her eyes. She looked at the bodies of Valkyries thaty at his feet and it only increased her bloodlust. I think I am...You know, its hard to tell sometimes especially whensurprise! Ira threw the rock at the Valkyrie but she raised her shield to block it just in time and the stone burst into powder. Nice reflexes, Ira praised. Surround him! Well move with the dragons, the Lares and the Sidera stay in the back! The Valkyrie put on her helmet and shouted her orders. Just as they moved toward Ira, Averynded next to him and stabbed her sword into the ground. My hero. Ira swooned in an exaggerated manner. Pay attention, Ira. Especially to the Lares and the Sidera, Avery spoke seriously. She had no wish to see him be injured due to his careless nature. Yeah, I got it. Iras smile faded and his gaze sharpened. If you want me to end it quickly I can. I said be careful, not boring, Avery said with a softugh. "Let''s enjoy ourselves for a moment." The two continued conversing as a semi-circle formed around them. ...They arent the only ones. Iras ears twitched and he could hear louder footsteps at different ends of the city. It seemed that some sort of trap or ambush was being prepared but once Ira discovered it became useless. Well deal with them as theye. Avery drew a line on the ground with her sword. It seemed to be a taunt for the Valkyries but a thin pir of me emerged from the line and reached upward, obscuring Ira and Averys bodies. Careful! The Valkyrie in charge shouted but it was toote. Ira appeared in the backline and went for the Lares first. Ayer of ck mist covered his body and he changed into his beast form. His teeth ripped into the body of the clueless Lares who had no idea what happened even as they died. Only after a few seconds passed did panic set in. Stop him! The Head Valkyrie didnt look back as she gave her orders because Avery was moving forward. Several Valkyries and half the dragons split off to deal with Ira. The wide, fiery, wings and the glossy ck armor drew a strange contrast which made Avery almost as frightening as Ira. Though there was something about a bipedal four-eyed beast with a coat of ck writhing tendrils and two sharp horns crowning it''s head that had a way of instilling pure terror. Sidera! The Head Valkyrie yelled. Suddenly, four beams of sma shot out and all hit Avery''s chest te. She took a step back from the force of the blow but it couldnt even get through her armor. Underneath her helm, she smiled and put strength into her legs. The Godsteel boots Ira made for her allowed her to dash forward and cover the distance immediately. She raised her sword high and swung at the Head Valkyrie who opted to dodge instead of block. It was then when Avery raised her shield arm and pointed her hand toward the Sidera. A huge beam of sma poured out from her gauntlet and cut their numbers in half. What?! The Head Valkyrie shouted in surprise. She instinctively looked toward the damage but was distracted when she saw fresh corpses of dragons piling up under Iras feet. Pay attention, Avery said in a low voice as her sword thrust into the pit of the Valkyries stomach. Huek! She spat out blood and then began coughing up smoke. Her insides were charred ck by Avery''s molten red sword. Damn it! The Head Valkyrie fell to her knees as she resisted the burning pain. Haaaaaaaa! The Valkyries charged Avery with their weapons in hand but Avery didnt panic and just conjured up her mes. Huge me projectiles made short work of the Valkyries as they had no way of resisting the fire with such a high level of divinity imbued into them. There were a few dragons left and Avery made them her new targets, she once again moved forward and cleaved through them with ease before Ira got to them. Speaking of, Ira held Elthar in his hands and debated on whether or not he should eat him. His appearance made him stand out more than anything so he had to be important, at least, thats how Ira saw it. Well save it forter. Ira tried to lock him between space but Elthar resisted it somehow. Oh? Now Im curious to see how you did that. If you harm me, my father will personallye and kill you, bastard! Elthar tried to transform but his body couldn''t expand while in Iras grip. He could only look at the wolf-like monster in front of him. Ira bit down on Elthars head to shut him up and began chewing before a series of memories appeared in his mind. Ira could ordinarily consume someone''s knowledge but he would have to eat with the intent of absorbing their knowledge for fear of his mind being overwhelmed with thousands of memories that weren''t his own. I see, Ira said with an ear-grating chuckle. Youre the son of the main guy, huh? He asked the headless body. Then, without warning, a beam of sma hit Iras head and made a small gash before ck mist began leaking out but he didnt die. He, quite literally, shrugged before turning around. Any injuries Ira received in his beast form werepletely separated from his actual body. It wouldnt bepletely wrong to say that Ira was nearly invincible while in his beast form though it couldnt be maintained forever. That wont work twice. The small wound on his head regenerated and his four yellow eyestched onto the culprit, one of the remaining Sidera who fell onto the ground hopelessly. He spoke hopelessly, Why...wont...you...die? Ira couldnt help butugh as he moved toward the Sidera but just as his ws reached him, Avery appeared and stabbed her sword through the Sideras chest. Ira undid his transformation and smiled, This reminds me of when we first met. Ah, you made a bet with me. If I recall correctly, you lost that one, Avery replied. You killed a guy by throwing a head that I severed. That shouldve counted as me winning. By that logic, every cksmith has killed more than any warrior. That doesnt...You cant just...Anyway, Ira said in order to change the subject. Shes still alive. Ira pointed to the Head Valkyrie who was attempting to heal herself but the wound was already too fatal. Shes quite resilient, Avery said as they walked over to the Valkyrie. You both...are monstersbut there are hundreds more...moving toward us right now... The Head Valkyrie breathed heavily while clutching her abdomen. You shouldnt be worried about that, Avery replied before raising her sword. Seeing that they both remained calm, the Valkyries eyes opened in realization. You were holding back Avery sent her head flying as the Valkyrie finished speaking. Beheading huh? You chopped off a lot of heads today. Is there a reason why? Ira asked curiously. Thats just the first thing my sword happened to cut. Avery grinned. She retracted her wings and unsummoned the pendant armor before sheathing her sword and fastening her shield across her back. Theyre here, Ira turned around to see even more Dragons, Lares, Sidera and Valkyries gathered together. Have you had enough fun? Avery inquired while watching the group approach. I have. Ira raised his hand and a ball of ck mist appeared in his palm. After this we''ll deal with the one in charge. As he finished the ball of mist flew forward and the space around it warped creating an odd visual effect. The group sent to deal with Ira had all but halted their charge and took up defensive formations that consisted of magic and psychic energy. As soon as Iras projectile hit the barrier it exploded into thin ck lines that cut through space and killed everyone they touched. There were no non-lethal hits as anyone who made contact with the ck lines were pulled by a huge suction force which instantly ripped their bodies apart. Well, thats that. Ira rubbed his hands together before turning to face Avery. Ready? Lead the way, Avery responded and immediately after the two of them disappeared from sight. All that was left behind were the corpses of races that would normally inspire fear from any ordinary person. Those haughty and prideful beings only remained asrgely unrecognizable piles of flesh, scales, and armor. Chapter 163: A Liars Fate Chapter 163: A Liar''s Fate The leading figures in the strike against Ira waited in Altharths throne room. Ah! An old Lares fell to his knees and panted heavily. His movements caused a slight panic to spread but no one spoke up. What is it? Altharth asked with a calm expression but anyone could see his gaze was full of tension. I cant feel them anymore...Its as if all of them diedat once, The Lares responded while suppressing his own trembling. Impossible. Find out what happened Altharth felt space being manipted and stood up from his throne. Prepare for the release of the Sea Serpent, Altharth said solemnly. The Naiads responded and took steps toward the exit of the room but suddenly, two people soundlessly appeared in the middle of the throne room. A woman covered in a glossy ck armor with faint and intricate patterns decorating each piece and a young man who seemed...underdressed whenpared. Ira looked around the room and stopped when he saw the white-haired man sitting on the throne. Go, Altharth said to the Naiads who stopped in ce. They hastily walked away and neither Ira nor Avery took action to stop them. There were guards filling the huge room as well as the other higher races who were pretending to be Gods. Of course to Ira, who shouldnt even have been in the Mortal Realm with his current abilities, they were no real threat. Perhaps if they couldbine all their strength into one attack and catch him off guard theyd have a chance to bring out Siegfried which could be considered the very brink of death. I assume youre the one who''s caused me so much trouble. If you wouldnt mind, could you introduce yourself? Altharth asked. You know, I saw someone who looked very simr to you, Ira replied. He waved his hand and a severed head appeared from thin air and rolled toward the throne. ...Elthar, Altharth whispered. The expression on Elthars severed head was one of horror and disbelief. Altharth walked forward and reached toward his sons remains. My name is Ira, by the way, Ira interrupted. I see...Could I ask you a question, Ira? Altharth inquired while cradling his sons head. Sure, Ira responded nonchntly. Do you have children? I do. So what would you do if someone hurt them? I dont think that would really happen, but if it did Id kill them, Ira replied simply. Ah, wonderful Altharth raised his head andughed. He carefully ced his sons head on the throne. Then Ira...Could you die for me! Altharth roared. White scales appeared all over Altharths body and then he teleported in front of Ira and grabbed his shoulders. They both vanished from sight and Avery was left alone surrounded by the group of uneasy guards and higher races. I hope all of you can show as much enthusiasm as that man, Avery said while grabbing her shield. Her fiery wings spread out and the temperature in the room surged with them. Without any hesitation, the group charged toward her. Ira and Altharth crashed onto a floor and thetter raised his ws and ripped at Iras skin but it was incredibly durable. Ira pulled his arm back and threw a punch that sent Altharth flying away before climbing to his feet. Having someone else move me through space is a little different than the teleportation arrays. Ira rotated his arms before leaping after Altharth who was lodged in a wall. Before Altharth could react Iras knee drove him through the sturdy pce walls that were reinforced with countless spells. He rolled through a courtyard and raised his head to see Ira standing in front of him. Come on, do it again, Ira said in an encouraging tone. Ira! Altharth used his ws to sh through space in a destructive frenzy. The courtyard was upturned as his attacks shredded everything and Ira wasnt exempt. As he dodged the strikes, arge cut appeared on his shoulder which surprised him. So those can actually injure me? Ira looked at his wound which healed faster than it appeared. Ill have to pay attention to those. At the moment, Ira was using his fight against Altharth, someone who could manipte space, as learning material. After Raverias dream, he wanted to be aware of any potential weakness. More specifically, anything he overlooked that could lead to him losing his life or being injured beyond belief. Ira jumped through space and grabbed Althrarth, stopping his wild attacks at once. The two disappeared again and reappeared on the pce stairs near its entrance. Ira mmed Altharth into the stone steps and kept his momentum until they reached the bottom. Althrath teleported himself a few feet away to recover his posture before his horns appeared along with a tail and wings. Altharth warped the space around Ira in an attempt to dismember him but Ira quickly leaped away. You should just turn into a dragon, Iramented. Shut up! Altharth roared. He knew it would be incredibly inconvenient to fight Ira in a bigger form since he would just be a bigger target. Altharth took to the air and flew toward Ira but once he moved close enough, Ira punched him and sent him back to the ground. Right as Ira was about tond a dozen buildings appeared above him, most of which still had people in them. It was clear that Altharth didnt care about the people he ruled over. Iras figure was buried by the buildings Youll pay for what youve done, insolent bastard! Altharth bellowed as he spread his arms out. The foundations of the city began to peel away under Altharths maniption. The citizens were taken off guard by the sudden battle taking ce and even more so by the appearance of Altharth himself. Those who thought the dragons were actual Gods began to pray in hopes of appeasing him but it appeared that his wrath was unending. He hurled chunks of debris at the pile that he assumed Ira was buried under. Dust and smoke filled the air along with screams. Even the Blessed Ones werent exempt from Altharths attack and lost their lives while getting caught in it. Wow, you really dont care about them, huh? Iras voice resounded from behind Altharth. How Altharth turned around only to have Ira grab him by the throat. Altharth teleported away and the two found themselves falling from the sky. Ira rotated his body and pressed his foot against Altharths chest before increasing the gravity and pushing himself downward with the wind. Altharth felt a massive amount of weight pressing down on him so he tried to teleport once again but he found that he couldnt. A surprised and horrified expression appeared on Altharths face as he looked at Ira. I figured out how to stop it Ira mouthed the words before they hit the ground. A loud shock reverberated through the city and the ground trembled so much it felt like an earthquake. There were thousands running for cover while trying to hope the disaster avoided them. The smoke settled a few minutester and the short battle seemed to be over. Slowly, people emerged from wherever they were hiding and approached a huge crater out of curiosity. A half-dragon man crawled to the edge and peered over only to jump back in shock. What is it? A woman asked. Altharth...Altharth...Hes...It cant be true, The man said as he blinked rapidly. The woman saw that the man wouldnt respond in his current state so she looked into the crater to see Altharth, the one she, as well as many others, worshipped as a God. His white hair was stained with blood and the scales that covered his body had fallen off. Standing over Altharth was a young man with ck hair and eerie yellow eyes who smiled brightly. Hey, they want to see you, Ira said while tapping Altarth with his foot. He grabbed Altharth by the back of his neck like a kitten and lifted him into the air. Altharth, while still alive, wasnt in a state to resist and even if he wanted to it would prove futile. Ira quickly figured out how to cancel out someone elses maniption of space. It wasnt veryplicated it was just a matter of who had better control, who could react faster, and who was more powerful. Since all three conditions applied to Ira all he had to do was cut off Altharths connection with the space around him. Ira jumped out of the crater with Altharth in hand and looked at the crowd who was slowly gathering. Altharth, wasnt it? Could you do me a favor and tell everyone that dragons arent gods? Ira tightened his grip on Altharths neck. Id rather...die, Altharth spat blood onto the ground. Really? Ira dropped Altharth onto the ground and transformed into his beast form. His sudden change into a ten-foot beast drew horrified gasps from the civilians gathered around but he paid no mind and grabbed Altharth. I guess dying would be easier right? Iras voiced scraped against the ears of everyone listening. But I wont let you off so easily. The ck tendrils covering Iras hand shifted around as if they were living before piercing Altharths chest. Ah! Altharth eximed at the strange feeling invaded him. I wonder what Ill get if I consume your soul, Ira mused to himself while exposing his metal teeth and showing off his horrific smile. As soon as Ira slightly grazed Altharths soul a loud and agonizing scream rang out. Aaaaaaaaaagh! Altharths eyes rolled into the back of his head while his body spasmed. S-Stop! Stop! Stop! Ira stopped and waited for Altharth to catch his breath. Those who approached the crater were still out of fear of being attacked by Ira. Say it. Ira whispered but in his current form it was loud enough to be heard by all. I...am not a God...Dragons are not Gods, Altharth spoke with his eyes closed. Louder, tell them the truth, Ira said with no room for negotiating. I am not a God! Dragons are not Gods! It was all a lie! One thousand years ago, there was an affliction caused by the real Gods. Many who were far more powerful than me died and I saw an opportunity to take power. From all over the continent, I removed as many traces of the past as I could while killing those who sought to stop me. Everything was a lie! Altharth had a miserable expression on his face but it couldntpare to the ones gathered near Ira. Betrayal couldnt describe their emotions, be it human or half-dragon, they lookedpletely devastated. Some were in denial and others, mostly those with dragon bloodlines, looked as if they were having an existential crisis. The feeling of hundreds of years spent worshipping Gods that were nothing more than pretenders showed itself at that moment. There were soldiers mixed in the crowd and they seemed to take it even worse. Previously, they felt like they were justified in killing members of the Uprising and the rumors of other dragons dying didnt faze those living in the Dragons Heart Province. Until now, the one who they had an almost undying faith in, a faith that was built up over hundreds of years, shattered it all. Liar! A human man shouted. At that moment the entire crowd burst into an uproar of anger and sorrow. Some even attempted to throw rocks at the weakened Altharth but Ira stopped them. Thats enough, Ira said. The crowd went silent at Iras garbled voice and waited for his next words. He thought it was funny how their gazes were full of reverence. It was almost as if they were trying totch onto him. Lets tell this entire city who you really are, Altharth, Ira said with a chuckle. The pce that sat in the background suddenly exploded into mes as he finished his words which made everyone gasp. Of course, they would think that he was the one responsible but Ira just smiled. Well, it wasnt really a smile since his teeth were exposed in a threatening manner. A figure wearing ck armor withrge ming wings flying toward them. It was none other than Avery who flew toward Ira and then hovered next to him. That was quick, Ira said. They fought quite well, Avery replied as shended on the ground next to him. She looked at the crowd before speaking, Could you send me back to the Underground City if you still have things to do? Sure, tell Ria Ill be back soon. Ira waved his hand and Avery vanished. Ira turned his gaze to the crowd and then to Altharth before speaking, Lets take a look around the city. Chapter 164: Its Settled Chapter 164: It''s Settled Several Naiads were gathered in front of an enchanted parchment. Altharth had ordered them to release the Sea Serpent but theyve received word of his defeat so they hesitated. For some, it wasnt the morality of the situation that made them reserved but rather their own survival. Wouldnt it be better to save a hidden card in order to avoid their destruction? That was what they asked themselves but Ira had no intention of going after them. As long as they didnt bother him he probably wouldnt even look in their direction. Unfortunately, they had no way of knowing that. Well hold off for now, The oldest of the group said. We have to get all of our people away from this ursed city. Word of Altharth confessing spread fast and those who were implicated with him fled immediately. Or at least, they tried to but like all the cities Ira had been to it was destined to erupt into chaos. One of the Naiads rolled up the parchment and stuffed into in their robes before they all left. It was honestly hard to say who avoided the disaster. After nearly an hour of parading Altharth around while in his beast form, Ira finally reverted back to normal. A crowd of thousands followed him around with a sense of attachment that was simr to the Dark Elf Empire. Anything you want to get off of your chest before you die? Ira asked while holding Altharth by the throat. I curse you and all of your kin to a lifetime of Ira tightened his grip and a loud cracking sound traveled throughout the area. I dont like curses, Ira said to himself. The crowd erupted into cheering upon seeing Altharth die. Ira, on the other hand, just stored the fresh corpse away before sighing. There were a few things he had to take care of so he wasnt able to leave just yet. Instead, he warped the space around himself and vanished from sight. At his sudden disappearance, the cheers of the crowd died down. A few minutester, they started a fierce discussion about who or what Ira was. There were several theories about Ira and most of them dealt with him being a True God. Some suggested that he was a manifestation of punishment. Though it had to be said, the ones pushing that idea wanted to use his name as a way to take revenge and persecute the higher races involved with Altharth. Whatever the case was, it was clear that stories of Ira would spread across Yeramesh like wildfire. Ira reappeared at the hideout Virgil used as his main base of operations. Ah, Virgil! Ira spoke cheerfully as he spotted a familiar figure. Virgil sat at a desk with a few empty wine bottles scattered around it along with worn out maps and papers. Virgil raised his head to look at Ira with no hint of surprise. ...Its you. Its me, Ira repeated with a smile before taking a seat. Do you know how many people died because of you? Virgil asked. How would I know? Ira shrugged. You told me you were going to kill dragons, Ira! We attacked their cities and waited to hear of what you did but nothing came. Oh, except one little town near the mountains. I lost thousands of people trying and had to give up on securing those cities! Virgil shouted as he mmed his fist on the table. I dont think I ever said when I would start killing them. Arent you like the strategic mind? Seems like you shouldve at least waited for me to kill some first before starting an attack. Ira had an expression of nonchnce which only served to infuriate Virgil. Enough! Why are you here? Virgil asked. For the Vulpes mostly. You know where I can find them? Ira leaned forward and asked with a smile. Even if I did, why would I tell you after Virgil! A man burst into the room while gasping for air. What is it? Virgil stood up immediately. Its...Altharth...Hes dead! Not just that but.hundreds of other dragons as well as other races. The man reported. What?! Virgils jaw nearly dropped. Ah, that was fast, Ira chimed in with a nod of approval. Were you the one who did it? Virgil questioned with a look of desperation. Who else could it have been? Ira asked with a chuckle. He waved his hand and Altharths corpse fell onto the table with a loud thump. Thats...him. Virgil just barely managed to speak. Now, what were you saying? Ira asked curiously. ...It seems I was mistaken. Virgil was still upset about his loss but knew it wouldnt end well if he continued to press the issue. Good. So you were telling me where the Vulpes were? Ira gestured for him to continue. Ill get a map. Virgil went over to the table and sorted through the different papers. Oh, I need another favor, Ira added. ...What is it? Virgil was cautious of further dealings with Ira due to the unpredictable nature of thetter. There are probably going to be a lot of children without parents in the following days. Gather them up for me, alright? Ira asked in a polite tone. The people who joined the Uprising wont like that, Virgil replied. I dont care about them. If they hurt those children then itll probably be your corpse on the table next as well as your buddies, Ira intoned without any hint of malice. He spoke as if going after the Uprising was the logical step. Still, it was one of the rare times Ira could be considered morally upright. Though the main reason for his protection of the children was his intention of bringing them to the Underground City. ...I understand, Virgil said before handing a map to Ira. Ah, thanks. Ira studied the map intently before he stood up. Ill be back for the children in a week or two. That should be enough time to gather them all up. After Ira finished speaking he vanished from sight leaving Virgil wondering how he would aplish such a monumental task. There were still thousands of half-dragons left who wouldnt stand idly by as the orphaned children were taken away by members the Uprising. Virgilmented but he couldntin whenparing it to what Ira aplished. The dragons who ruled over the continent as Gods would soon be nothing more than a painful memory. Ira appeared in a forest and immediately saw a few dozen Vulpes who moved in surprise. There were tree houses covered in foliage scattered around the area as well as wooden bridges used to maneuver through the brush. Without thinking, or better yet caring, Ira stumbled into the hidden area the important members of the Vulpes were concentrated in. Intruder! Someone shouted. They began channeling magic and raising their weapons to attack. Ira simply increased his bloodline resonance and stopped them. W-What?! I cant...move. The Vulpes, one by one, fell to their knees submissively as their instincts screamed. Ira sighed before walking past them. Im not here to hurt you, really Im not. Ira! All of a sudden, Jydar appeared in his human form which allowed Ira to see the anxiety on his face. Dont you remember our agreement? Ira asked. I do...Just release the pressure youre cing on my people, Jydar said in a pleading tone. No problem. Ira withdrew his bloodline resonance and smiled. ...Ive heard news of what youve done. Oh? It shouldnt be very surprising, Ira replied with augh before narrowing his eyes at the Vulpes who stood next to Jydar. It was Riel, the one who Jydar decided would take his ce as the leader of the Vulpes. Before he restrained his bloodline resonance, her presence was minute. Now, she seemed to be ring with hostility. Something to say? Ira inquired. She doesnt, Jydar quickly moved in front of her. There are some sentimental emotions lingering but Ive already agreed to leave with you. There shouldnt be a problem, isnt that right Riel? ...Ancestor, Riel protested but Jydar spoke again. Isnt that right? Jydar emphasized. Yes, Ancestor. Riel slightly bowed while gritting her teeth. Ira quietly chuckled at the scene before he spoke up, Well then, lets go. Jydar nodded before he addressed the Vulpes who were present. I dont know if I will ever see you again but without the dragons present I know youll be safe in Riels care. I dont have time to visit each vige but tell everyone my thoughts will be with them. Before the Vulpes could respond, Ira and Jydar disappeared from sight. Riel clenched her fist as she mumbled under her breath. Bastard. Ira and Jydar appeared in the temple of the Underground City to immediate fanfare. The Priests and Scribes on hand, while remembering not to prostrate themselves, bowed with trembling bodies. Keeper! Keeper! Praise the Keeper! Glory to the Keeper! Ira greeted them with a nod before exiting with Jydar. Since he had rarely moved outside of the Valkyriepound, Ira underestimated just how much the religion based around him spread. People made sweets, such as mooncakes, and left them at small shrines all over the city with hopes of gaining Iras blessing. The three circles on Harpers head became a permanent symbol for the females in the city and at least two out of five people would have the markings. Wooden idols that depicted wolves were hung on windows and doors for good luck. There were even small ys depicting Ira killing the Behemoth in one strike which was, of course, an exaggeration. The price of Wolf fur shot up to an all-time high and since the Dark Elf Empire wasnt a territory near wolves the price only increased. Though it shouldve been said that Sylun had made aw forbidding the over-hunting and mistreatment of wolves. So even the bones were made into trinkets and jewelry as to not be wasteful and as respectful as possible. It was at the point where gold and silver jewelry paled inparison. These people...Youre acting the same way as the dragons did, Jydar said solemnly. Youre wrong. I specifically told them that Im not a God. They were the ones who decided to do all of this. Though, I guess I do chime in from time to time to stop them from doing something annoying. Iras reply left Jydar without anything to say. He was skeptical but calling Ira a liar wouldnt work out too well so he decided to look around for himself when he had a chance. Its too far to walk to the pce,e on. Ira shifted the space around both of them and before Jydar could blink they were inside of the throne room. Keeper! The guards present immediately bowed in a disciplined manner before one ran off to get the queen. A few secondster, a Dark Elf came rushing out. Keeper! The young man shouted. Saren, Ira spoke with a friendly smile. He instantly recognized Syluns only son. The Summit was a long time ago but he could remember the time Saren followed him around enthusiastically. I havent seen you in a while, Ira said. Ive been in training, Keeper. To be more specific, it was the training the Valkyries devised. Im only here for the moment because of health concerns. Saren spoke as if it was unfair but the Valkyries trained harder than anyone else. For someone unustomed to it, their bodies could easily break down so it made sense that Sylun would be wary of letting her son continue without rest. Ah, but that is a story for a different time, Keeper. My mother is meeting with Lauren and Lyra so Ive been told to escort you there. Saren suddenly remembered his original task. You can tell me about it on the way then. Ira gestured for Saren to continue while walking. Envy appeared in the eyes of the throne room guards and a few even sighed aloud. Saren, who could see their moods, puffed up his chest with pride before leading Ira and Jydar further inside of the pce. Chapter 165: Surprise, Surprise Chapter 165: Surprise, Surprise Keeper, Sylun greeted Ira as he walked in the room. Ira. Lauren nodded toward him. Hey, Ira smiled before sitting with them. What is he doing here? Ira pointed to a man with dark blue hair and eyes sitting off to the side. It was the dragon that Ira forced into his service with a soul binding contract. Wasnt he someone you sent here? If hes an eyesore we can send him away Lauren asked. Yeah, but why isnt he somewhere else? Ira asked again. We were discussing if he should marry someone from the Thynne family or Sylvia, Sylun interjected. The two sent nces toward Jydar, indicating they wanted to know who he was. Oh, well, this is another marriage candidate. Ira pointed to Jydar who stood near the entrance without knowing what to do. By the way, I dont think I ever learned your name, Ira said to the silent dragon. ...Sidryn, He responded with clear discontent. Alright, Sid. Meet Jydar, you two should get along since youre in the same boat. Ira introduced the two while smiling in satisfaction. Switching topics, Ira I n on going to Yeramesh with Lyra and I wanted you to send us there, Lauren said. I can send both of you as soon as your ready. Ira easily agreed. Wonderful, Ill prepare my armor. Well have to see whos the best candidate for marriage out of my granddaughters so there is still time to decide that another day. Lauren excused herself and left the room. So, Keeper if there is no problem I can house our two guests somewhere nearby. Sylun offered. Im sure any ce is fine. Sid was living in a cave filled with bones and Jydar was living in a forest so they wont mind at all. Ira assumed that neither one of the marriage candidates wanted anything particrly shy. Of course, he didnt actually care if they did. Sidryn was basically a ve and Jydar had used himself as a bargaining chip. Anyway, I have to go so Ill leave them in your care. Ira stood up to depart. I understand, Keeper. Sylun bowed toward Ira and only raised her head once she left. Jydar was the first to speak up, Does he force you to worship him? What? Syluns eyes instantly narrowed as she formed a cold expression. The dragons on Yeramesh forced the humans and weaker races to worship them as Gods. Is that not what Ira is doing? Not all dragons, Sidryn chimed in. Those who remained neutral stood by and did nothing to erase the idea that dragons were Gods, Jydar replied. The tension between the two increased and it seemed like if it continued they woulde to blows. Are you both trying to defy the Keeper? Sylun asked solemnly and the both of them realized that Ira was still a factor they had to consider. If they upset him then, well, it was clear to see how it would end. Jydar wasnt it? Ill say this to you once and only once. The Keeper has brought my people hope for possibly the first time in our exsistence. It was said the Gods abandoned and cursed us, but when the Keeper appeared it all changed. Every good thing we have is only because of his presence. If he were gone I bet that my city would be razed to the ground and our Godsteel deposits would be stripped clean. Godsteel?! Godsteel? Sidryn and Jydar spoke at the same time but reacted differently. Sidryn was a little frightened since Godsteel could easily cut through dragons scales but it was a different story if he could use it. Jydar, on the other hand, was thinking of a way to ask Sylun for a small amount that he could give to his people. Put away your greedy thoughts. The Godsteel is acknowledged as Iras property even if he doesnt personally im it. Youll find nothing but regret if you covet it, Sylun spoke sternly. Once again the two showedplicated expressions but had no choice but to go along with her words. Now, the both of you will stay among the people. Maybe it will allow you to see all the Keeper has brought us in such a short time. Sylun gestured to a nearby attendant who approached before bowing deeply. Find an empty house in the city for these two. Sylun ordered. Yes, your Majesty. The attendant bowed again before leaving. You want us to share the same roof? Jydar asked in disbelief. Yes, thats what I would prefer. I surely dont n on uprooting my citizens to amodate the both of you, Sylun replied. Rhys had moved further along in her pregnancy. A child inheriting part of Iras bloodline was destined to have abnormal growth which resulted in Rhys looking as if she would give birth in another month or two. Harper grew incredibly excited and Raveria was of the same mind. Upon visiting Rhys and finding out the ability of her sibling, Raveria brought a bunch of metal spoons in the room. As soon as she entered, the spoons began floating in the air which caused her tough excitedly. Woah. Harper, who had previously visited Rhys, was still surprised each time she saw it. After ying around some more, Raveria suddenly stopped as an idea formed in her head. She wanted to know if she was having a sister or a brother so she focused her precognition and approached Rhys. ... Rhys curiously nced at Raveria who paid the former no mind. Raveria poked Rhys abdomen and then her vision briefly changed to a blurred scene. The future is forever changing and the very act of her peering into the future leads to more variables. Through the mess of entangled sounds and voices she could make out someone speaking. She recognized it as Iras voice and although she couldnt hear everything he said she heard the most important part. Raveria blinked a few times before she jumped up and down excitedly, I know! You know what? Harper asked suspiciously. The baby, Harper! Raveria giggled. Even Rhys seemed to be interested in what Raveria had to say but thetter shook her head. Im not telling! Raveria dered with a mischievous expression. Her antics were about to escte until Avery suddenly walked in. Ira had told Raveria to go to her grandmother or great-grandmother until they arrived so Avery was confused and even worried when she couldnt find Raveria. Luckily, a few Valkyries pointed her in the right direction. Raveria, Avery called out to her daughter in a cold voice. Raveria jumped in surprise before she turned around and answered in a reserved voice, ...Mom. Come with me. Avery knew that letting Raveria continue without teaching her proper discipline would do more harm than good. But Raveria looked to Harper and Rhys for help but neither one of them had thoughts of attempting to persuade Avery. Now, Raveria. Avery intoned with growing anger. Ok, Raveria pouted and walked toward Avery with her head down. ...Its a boy, Raveria whispered under her breath. While Avery and Rhys didnt hear her, Harper surely did and her eyes widened in sheer surprise. Chapter 166: Iras Own Journey Chapter 166: Ira''s Own Journey After sending Lauren and Lyra to Yeramesh, Ira returned to his home. As he entered the garden of the Valkyrie Fortress, Ira was immediately hit with Raverias pitiful gaze. Avery stood off to the side with her arms crossed and watched on indifferently. Dad! Raveria cried out while swinging a short sword. Her arms were slightly reddened which showed she had been swinging the sword for a while. Ravi? Ira looked to Avery for an exnation. Discipline, Avery said. Ah, what did she do? Ira asked while pitying his daughter. Instead of going to where she was told she went off on her own. Ira furrowed his brows while looking at Raveria. Although the Underground City was safe, she was still too young to wander off when she pleased. So how long is she supposed to practice her swings? Ira asked. Ten thousand times, Avery answered. Ten thousand? Isnt that a little much? Ira seemed to object but Avery nodded toward Raveria. Again, Raveria. Avery said. Raveria groaned with a tearful expression before she raised the small sword up with one hand. Then, the air around her vibrated as her movements sped up. There was a small burst of energy that emerged from her body as she swung her sword one hundred times within a few seconds. Raveria drew in a deep breath and looked at her arms which began to slowly bruise even more. For some reason, she couldnt properly reverse her injuries or fatigue so it became harder for her to go on. How many more? Raveria droned out exhaustively. Twenty, Avery responded with no hint of pity. Mom! Raveria began to tear up. Again. Avery maintained an unmoved expression. Raveria gazed at Ira pleadingly, but he forced himself to look away. Its for your own good, Ria. Ira forced himself to speak words that provided him nofort. Even with that being so, he still had to force himself from picking Raveria up and asking Avery to be more lenient. Did you notice, Ira? Avery inquired. Notice what? Ira responded dejectedly. Her own abilities can wear down her body and if they do she cant recover as easily. Avery voiced her observations while ignoring Iras exaggerated expression of mncholy. ...So what is it that youre saying? He asked. It means Ive found her current limit. If she were to fight someone with at least half of your strength shed lose. Its something you would know if you trained her properly. Avery made her satisfaction known. Raveria had stopped to take a break while she thought Avery was distracted but thetter immediately noticed. Neen, Raveria. Again, Avery said. Raveria huffed out a breath and swung the sword once again, easily reaching one hundred swings in the process. Listen, Im not done training her, its just Ira trailed off while thinking of an excuse. I have to go to the ck Forest. There are things I still need to get an understanding of. There was something else he didnt add and that was his n to go back to Yeramesh for a day or two. The reason? Altharth mentioned a Sea Serpent that the Naiads were in control of. Ira assumed that it was something on the level of the Behemoth and if that was true then it was destined to be eaten by him. Fine. I hardly understand the nature of your power but Id ask that you finish as quickly as possible. Avery sighed before turning to Raveria once more. Eighteen. Again. Raveria issued an unintelligible plea for mercy but Avery didnt blink at all. This level is still bearable, Raveria. Itll onlyst as long as you make it. Avery gave some slight words of encouragement while keeping on the mask of sternness. Inwardly, even Avery felt likeforting Raveria but the Valkyries were unwavering in their tough love. Ill uh...Go get started on that right now. Ira couldnt watch Raveria struggle any longer so he quickly departed. Hurry back. Avery sent him off before returning her attention to Raveria. Ira. A familiar voice called out to Ira as he was about to exit the fortress. Yeah? Ira turned to see Casey approaching. Theres someone by the name of Casper whos here for you, Casey replied. Hes only arrived recently but its surprisingly hard to find you at times. There was also a spectacled human woman by the name Samantha who asked for you not too long ago. Not to mention Aldis, hes been looking for you for quite some time. Right, Ill sort it all out soon. For now, can you point me in Caspers direction? Ira realized that his life had be far busier than before but found that it was still manageable. In one of the guest rooms. Its the only guest rooms being used at the moment, Casey responded. Though there were guests rooms they were mostly for show. The Valkyries were an extremely closed off bunch. The only people allowed to stay would either be Sylun and her children, Lyra, Ustia or someone Ira invited. Thanks. Ira nodded before he moved to walk away. Ira! Harper yelled as she barreled down the hallway. Ira inwardly hoped that she wasnt bombarding him with more things to do. ...Yeah, Ira answered with caution. Its a boy! Harper said excitedly. Suddenly, a look of panic emerged on Iras face. Did Rhys give birth already?! What? Harpers face filled with confusion. No, Ira. Raveria said that she was having a boy and you said Raveria could predict stuff. Oh!...Ok, good. Ira held his chest while calming himself down. Since he could feel when Raveria was about to be born it would be strange not to feel his own sons presence. Ira ruffled Harpers hair and smiled, Thanks, Harper. Its not a problem, Ira, Harper hummed proudly. So, Ill go see Casper first then Ill go see Rhys. And then...Ill be gone for a few hours so I really hope theres nothing else. Ira looked at Casey and Harper to see if they had anything more to say. When neither of them spoke up his face showed a look of relief. He said his goodbyes and then headed off in Caspers direction. Two Valkyries stood outside of the guest room which made it look more like a prison cell than anything. As Ira approached they greeted him before moving to the side. Ira nodded to them before entering the room without even knocking. Lucky for him, Casper was lying motionlessly on the bed with a pale expression. Casper. Ira smiled. Ira. Casper looked at Ira with some resentment. After all, with each day that passed his mysterious affliction grew worse. What is it you wanted to talk to me about? Ira asked. He didnt have much time to waste so he got straight to the point. First Prince Hayden is working with the Telvians. He ns on overthrowing the current King with their assistance. Hes already convinced many nobles to join him judging of how many people joined his faction. Thats just a guess since they rarely a word about the prince even when theyre alone. Casper spoke while scratching at his chest. Hey...What is that? Ira pointed toward the ck veins crawling up Caspers neck. Its that damned soul contract I agreed to. I thought you were dead so I contemted selling the information. I didnt even get to before this...whatever this is, starting spreading. Casper spoke with clear aggrievement but Ira felt nothing for him. So you thought of viting our agreement because you heard I mightve died? Sounds like its your fault. Ira shrugged. Its my fault and Im sorry! Now please fix this. Casper spoke with urgency. The exhaustion from the journey to the Underground City paired with the pain from his condition left Casper thoroughly worn out. It had to be said, getting to the Underground City was incredibly difficult if one didnt have the proper skill. Casper was a capable individual but his ability centered around shadows. So when he entered the barren and nearly shadowless desert region that the Dark Elves called home, he struggled quite a bit. Ira snapped his fingers and then a ck wisp flew out of Caspers chest giving thetter a sense offort. Right, Ill send you back to the Free City now, Ira said before raising his hand. Really?! Casper asked with renewed vigor. Yeah...though I should probably kill you, Ira mused to himself. You know where I live now and you might know theyout. Who knows if you snuck out during your time here? I also have my children to worry about. As Ira went on the reasons to kill Casper piled up. Y-You dont have to worry about that, I was too injured to move around even if I wanted to, Casper exined nervously. Im joking, rx. Well, not really, but I wont kill you since Im in a pretty good mood. Ira smiled. Casper forced a smile while sweat appeared on his forehead. He knew that Ira was a person who could change his mind at the drop of a coin. Really, Im a man of my word...sometimes. Ira ignored those few times he lied and continued. Anyway, see youter, Casper. Ira pped his hands once and Casper vanished before he could even realize it. If Ira was urate in his spatial maniption then Casper should be near a small pastry stand. If not, he would find himself in the Free Citysrge bay. Alright, now where to next? Ira moved to leave the room and headed toward his next destination. When he arrived at Rhys bedroom he found that she was sleep. There was a blissful expression on her face as she slept on her side. Not wanting to disturb her, Ira looked around before spotting parchment and an inkwell and began to write. It was nothing special just a message that read You were right with a crude drawing of a wolf at the bottom. The only reason it couldn''t be mistaken for a dog was the fact that Irabeled it as a Wolf which made it seem as if he doubted the quality of the drawing. Ira ced the parchment back on her desk before he took a step back and vanished from sight. When Ira next appeared it was near the ck Forest. More specifically, right on the border of the ck Forest. Since the time of its creation, the enigma known as the ck Forest had only grown more dangerous. Sweet echoes were carried on the breeze that could mesmerize any wayward traveler. What remained without change was the edge of the ck Forest. It never expanded outward like it was locked in its position. Another one of its strange qualities that couldnt be exined. Ira took a deep breath while enjoying the nostalgia before he turned to face the forest. The soil was ck and petrified with the texture of ss. Bursts of mists exploded into existence as if invisible geysers were present. The ck trees could evaporate without a moments notice before falling to the ground as stone or turning into lightning that traveled horizontally. There were ces where space was distorted, causing the ground to sink in heavily. The most surprising part was the wildlife. Well, it was a stretch to call if life. The corrupted manifestation of skinless animals with eyes made of blue me couldnt be called living beings. They literally popped into existence for a few moments, repeating actions they may have performed while living like wing at the dirt, before disappearing. Ira squinted his eyes and peered deeper into the forest and found that he couldnt see anything. Anything further than a few hundred feet was total blur even for someone with his vision. ...My home, Ira said without his usual smile. He clenched and unclenched his fist before taking a step forward and crossing the boundary. As soon as he stepped over, it felt as if he entered a different world entirely. In reality, it wouldnt be wrong to say that he did. The ck Forest was an entirely different realm after the Wolfs touch. If Ira could learn to utilize the same abilities then there would be no words to describe someone as dangerous as him. The Gods couldnt understand the ck Pir which even breached the Divine Realm. Ira put those thoughts away and continued into the forest, unaffected by all the phenomenon which could instantly kill any being in the Mortal Realm. Chapter 167: As You Approach The Center Chapter 167: As You Approach The Center Ira found that the ck Forest looked vastly different than he previously remembered. Well, he never had a clear memory of it to begin so he couldnt actually know for sure. But Ira had felt something change and his instinctive feelings were all he needed to go on. Step by step he advanced closer to where the ck Pir emerged. As he did, the forest only became stranger. He looked into the sky and saw two bright yellow suns sitting in a sky filled with red clouds. The scenested for a moment before it changed to some other sky he had never seen before. Its beautiful. A voice resounded as a two hands made of ck mist emerged from Iras chest while wing their way out. Fuck! Ira immediately fell to his knees before clutching his chest. It was an indescribable sensation that could be summed up as agonizing. Fucking Siegfried! A incorporeal being eventually freed itself from Ira and climbed to its feet. What are you doing? Ira asked with rising frustration. Cant you feel it?! Siegfried tilted his head upward and his yellow eyes shined with some strange emotion. ...Im going to need you to climb back in, Siegfried. Ira felt a sense of incongruity with Siegfried stepping outside of his body. It was only natural that he would try to fix it. Siegfried looked at Ira. Since the former had no facial features to speak of it was hard to tell what he was thinking. The only way Ira could see the changes were by the intensity of his eyes or when the mist that made up his body stirred. ...No, Siegfried replied. Ira chuckled a few times before he sighed. I asked you nicely. Just as he was about to leap forward a blinding storm of ck dust silently appeared in front of him. It wasnt Siegfrieds doing but rather the ck Forest itself. The wind had to be moving at hundreds of miles per hour but there wasnt a single sound. Ira found that he couldnt even speak as the storm cancelled out all sound. He closed his eyes and tried to keep himself grounded but before he knew it his body went weightless. Stop. Ira could hear his own voice again so he opened his eyes to find that he was somewhere else. This is... Ira looked up and saw a copy of the ck Forests endlessndscape directly above him. It was something that shouldnt have been possible but at the very least he knew better than to hold something affected by the Void to normal standards. Far into the distance he could see an almost blinding white light. Siegfried? Ira called out. After a few seconds he realized that Siegfried had been forced back in during the storm. ...What? A voice answered above him. Ira looked up to see a small shadow-like entity looking down at him. It was essentially like a mirror except, they didnt look alike. Ignoring that, everything from the trees to the soil was lined up in the exact same way. Alright...Heres the n, you walk up there and I Ira just began to speak when Siegfried walked away. Hey! Im talking to you! Bastard, Ira grumbled after seeing Siegfried continue without paying him any attention. A few hours mightve passed or no time had passed at all. There were times where Ira felt as if he walked for a decade but that would pass instantly. There were also times where Ira felt trapped within the timespan of a second. Time lost all its meaning inside the ck Forest and it could be felt in brief spots. Dont you feel it, Ira? A child with ivory white skin and ck eyes that leaked an inky fluid appeared. He sat on a crystalized ck stone with arge ck harp next to him. Nope, Ill pass on this whole mind thing, Ira replied curtly before continuing on. As soon as he thought he put the boy behind himself, the same exact scene appeared before his eyes. Dont I look familiar, Ira? The child asked. Fuck. Off. Ira walked past the boy again only to experience a repetition. No matter how fast he ran or how far he walked the child seemed to be permanently reuring. Ira, seeing no other option, caved in and humored the child. Who are you? Im you. The weeping child smiled. Strangely enough, his unending ck tears didnt stain the white robe he was wearing. Ira calmly pinched the bridge of his nose before drawing out a long sigh, I think one is enough. I was created from the blood you spilled during that day, Ira. I simply began to exist one day, alone without any others. The solitude doesnt bother me at all. The real terror is knowing that I could simply cease to exist right now. The weeping child exined. It seemed that his tears moved quicker but it was impossible to tell. Ira fell into silence but the weeping child patiently waited for a response. What is it that you want me to do? Ira asked. ...Could you listen to my song? The weeping child asked politely. Anything is better than divine trumpets, Ira responded. The weeping child strummed the harp but no sound emerged from it. He didnt notice it at all and continued ying before he finally stopped and smile with a satisfied expression. That was the sound of the ck Forest. It is the only music I know. Did you like it? As he finished speaking, the weeping child disappeared from sight. No it wasnt urate to say he disappeared but rather he turned into a drop of blood that fell in front of the harp. Iras lips parted a few times before he managed to speak. ...It was a good song. The scenery immediately changed as Ira was pulled through a fissure in reality. He stood on empty gray soil surrounded by a blood-colored fog. It clearly wasnt the ck Forest but Ira decided to explore it anyway. He waved his hands and a strong wind parted the fog allowing him to see an unimaginable amount of destruction. There was absolutely nothing left. It looked as if someone smashed the into pieces and sent chunks flying into space. ...What the fuck. Ira couldnt describe it. He had eaten an entire city but it couldntpare to the scale he was seeing. The Wolf had never showed him such a memory so he found himself speechless. Suddenly, sunlight beamed down on him. Ira looked up too see the sun blinking in and out of sight. It would just vanish under a curtain of darkness before reappearing. Then, two suns appeared not too far from each other. Ira remembered seeing something simr earlier in the ck Forest. In fact, it was almost exactly the same but he remembered the two suns he saw previously didnt blink in and out of sight like a pair of eyes. Wait...eyes? Ira uttered in disbelief. The two suns were eyes. He realized it as a current of darkness moved forward to consume him along with the destroyed area he stood on. Ira opened his eyes and found that he stood in the ck Forest. ...Siegfried? Ira tapped his chest only to find that nothing was missing. Did any of that really happen? Silence was the only thing Ira got in response which made him think Siegfried didnt know anything either. Ira couldnt quite shrug off his experience but he couldnt spend any more time thinking about it, at least, thats what he told himself. There were questions he didnt want to ask because he feared the answer. Did he see a continuation of Raverias dream? Was it a possible future or a different reality? Were those his own eyes? He felt that it would be better left unsaid. After all, it could''ve been the Wolf for all he knew since they both had a connection to the Void. Everything that happened only served to reaffirm Iras belief that he needed to be stronger than he currently was. Iras face held a serious expression as he marched onward. He wasnt even sure what he was seeking but he was determined to get something valuable out of the ck Forest. Chapter 168: Reality Separation Chapter 168: Reality Separation Ira didnt know when he arrived at the center of the ck Forest. It simply happened with no reasonable exnation. The nucleus of the ck Forest had broken all of reality causing a storm to rage. The paradoxical and iprehensible phenomenon were at their strongest. At times, light failed to travel properly causing huge inky ck spots to appear in the air. Grey lightning struck every few seconds but it was incredibly slow. Instead of thunder, it caused a high pitch ring to reverberate off of the ck trees. Sometimes ground split open and ck rain would travel upward into the sky only to fall as lightning or ss. At times, Ira could see a different version of himself standing parallel to whatever position he upied. It might have been a mirror image but sometimes their reactions varied. There was one version where Ira looked to be full of blind hatred, he even tried to attack the real Ira before he vanished. It was just one of the many things Ira had grown ustomed to. The most eye-catching thingy where the Wolf first descended. A thirty-foot pir of ck mist that was held together by some unknown means. When Ira looked at it, he felt a sense of tunnel vision as his surrounding faded. The trance-inducing sway of the incorporeal yet congealed mass only drew him closer. He managed to maintain his awareness for the most part but overall he was in a calm and rxed state. If the ck Forest was dangerous to him he wouldve died hundreds of times over. When the ck Pir appeared, the fabric of reality was torn causing the destruction seen at that moment. Thews of reality tried to reestablish themselves but it was impossible so the ck Forest was locked in an infinite loop. Time, space, distance, gravity, matter, anything and everything was susceptible to sudden change inside the ck Forest. It was smart for the Gods to be cautious of it since it was something they couldnt control. Gods excelled at creating their own domains which was a reality bending ability in and of itself. The key difference was, the Gods made use of thews of reality while the Void rejected it. It was the Primordial Darkness that existed before existence. Naturally, it would transcend thews which governed reality. Ira understood that reality could be shaped by the Void but he never thought of the full extent. To be more specific, he couldnt think of it. As one would expect, it was difficult to think of something he had no knowledge of. Then, there was also the limit of what Ira could do. If he wanted to reach the level of the Wolf he would have to give up his life. The current state of the Wolf was something neither living nor dead but it was far more powerful than the so-called Gods. It had very little if any emotion left and held a permanent indifference to all manner of things. That wasnt what Ira sought to gain when he asked the Wolf for a blessing. He wanted to be powerful in order to prevent dying helplessly and now he wanted to be strong enough to protect those close to him. Ira approached the ck pir and slowly reached out toward it. It was quite an irresponsible action on his part since he didnt know what would happen. His worst fears coulde true or maybe the opposite could happen. There was no way of knowing but he still moved his hand without hesitating. As Iras palm made contact with the pir it sunk into the ck mist before he entire body was pulled in. He felt a strong disembodying sensation tearing at his consciousness. A familiar endless expanse of white greeted Ira when he opened his eyes. He was still recoiling from the shock that came from arriving so he only groaned while trying to get his bearings. ...What is it that you are looking for? The loud voice of the Wolf echoed. Did you not receive enough already, child? You know Ira started speaking while slowly climbing to his feet. ...Ive been wondering what you actually do? Do you just sit around in here? ...The bnce needs to be maintained, The Wolf replied. The bnce? Ira furrowed his brows while looking around. He couldnt find any signs of the Wolf being present. Did you think I was the only being this powerful? There are others, child. The Wolf stated. Others like you? Ira asked with surprise. ...No, The wolf answered. That is none of your concern and Im sure it was not the reason for your arrival. What is it that you seek, child? I need to be stronger. Is the Void inadequate to you? No...I just dont understand it enough...I cant use it the way you did. What are you willing to sacrifice? The Wolfs question caused Ira to remain silent. Would you rip away your material form to be something like me? Everything you are now would be lost and all that would remain is the core of your being but in return, youll gain unimaginable power. ...There has to be a different way, Ira objected. There was uncertainty in his eyes that caused him to seek other options. If he did as the Wolf said there would be no emotion or life left in him, making everything pointless. Maybe, but I have no inclination to search for it, child. ...At least give me a hint, Ira grumbled. Havent you touched upon the concepts of the Void already? You devoured an entire city in a fit of rage and you still cantprehend it? If I knew would I be here? I just want to be prepared to kill Gods if I have to. Ill offer you this small insight, child. As the Wolf finished speaking a small ck silhouette appeared in front of Ira. The nature of the Void is to consume and absorb everything. And although you may know that much already, youve grown ustomed to the confines of reality. That is the reason for yourck of advancement. Confines of reality? Ira repeated with a confused expression. Youve acknowledged the vulnerability that is present in your current structure reality. All that is left is for you is to shape it to your will, The Wolf said. That is as much assistance as Im willing to offer, child...Now return. Wait Ira spoke but it was toote as he vanished before he could get another word out. The silhouette stirred for a few moments before it spoke to itself. He has grown faster than I expected. After it finished speaking it faded away leaving a ne of empty white space. Ira appeared right outside of the ck Forest just as he did after exiting the Void for the first time. He lifted his hand and a faint ck mist began pouring out of his skin. The confines of reality, Ira whispered to himself. He closed his eyes and tried to block out everything he knew. Every small yet important detail that constituted his current reality. Within a small radius, the scenery around Ira began to morph into strange shapes and the color faded away until everything was coated in a dull gray. Ira himself began to slightly levitate above ground as gravity failed to hold him. Ayer of ck mist covered his skin and he remained motionless. In a sense, he was nullifying all of the properties of the Mortal Realm. Doing so would allow him to enter a state of power that the Gods couldnt ignore. Ira slowly ced his feet on the ground and opened his eyes. Most of his senses became useless and he couldnt even feel the weight of his own body. He put more strength into his legs and took one step forward. First, space contorted and then there was a high pitched ringing. Immediately after that, an explosion of ck mist that engulfed everything within one thousand feet of Ira. A deep crater was all that was left of the area affected and Ira stood in the center. Things slowly returned to normal and Ira fell to his knees while trying to breathe. ck fluid poured out of his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth as he coughed heavily. He felt exhausted beyond belief and his body couldnt recover from the shock that came with his newfound ability. Ira felt himself slipping into a state of unconsciousness but leaped forward into space before he passed out. In the blink of aneye, he arrived at the Valkyrie Fortress andnded in the yard with a loud impact. A few moments after, several Valkyries stormed into the yard to find an unconscious Ira dressed in tattered clothes with ck liquid pouring from his face. His current state appeared life-threatening but the Valkyries assumed that he would regenerate as always. Stay here, Ill inform Avery that Ira has returned. A Valkyrie stepped away while the others watched over him. Thats strange. One of the Valkyries watching him narrowed her eyes and she watched the ink-like fluid emerge from Iras face. What is it? His body seems quite...weakened. Do you think we should heal him? His own regeneration should take care of him but I can try. The Valkyrie approached Ira and began to use her healing magic before finding it was ineffective. Its not working. She was slightly puzzled but she wasnt rmed at all. The other Valkyries shrugged and she moved back to her former position while waiting. Eventually, Avery arrived with Raveria in tow and they both approached Ira. Dad! Raveria immediately became distressed and ran up to his body. ...How long has he been like this? Avery asked while examining him. He appeared in that state. A Valkyrie responded. Avery shook his body and attempted to get a response from him but he didnt flinch. Lets move him for now. Avery gestured to one of the Valkyries and they helped her lift Ira up. Ill help, Raveria said with a worried expression. Avery looked at Raverias bruised arms and was about to deny the little girls request but she gave up on that idea. Grab his leg, Raveria, Avery said. Raveria did as instructed and the Valkyries, including Avery, lifted Ira up. Of course, Raveria provided little help but she wasnt aware of that fact. They carried Ira back into his room where he was ced on the bed. Avery felt a foreboding feeling from Iras condition and tried to heal him with her mes to no avail. It seemed there was nothing she could do so she cleaned his face with a cloth before taking a step back. Is he going to be ok? Raveria asked as she grabbed onto Averys hand. Avery didnt immediately answer but after a few moments had passed, she spoke. Yes, he will. The two watched Ira for any change but he showed no signs of waking up. ... North of the Grenitian Kingdom, High Chancellor Victor Orlovughed gleefully. He twirled his curled mustache while his sharp eyes curled in delight. A little less than two dozen airships sat in front of him. Each one was an imposing sight since they were fully outfitted for battle. Are all of them finished? Orlov asked. Yes, after using our first airship at the Summit weve learned quite a bit. These should be far faster, An alchemist replied. Good...Good! Orlovughed again before waving to an attendant at his side. Send word to the First Prince of the Grenitian Kingdom and inform him that were ready. Yes, Sir. The attendant bowed before stepping out of the room. There was little way for the Grenitian Kingdom to predict the iing danger since there would be no deration of war. Of course, if it went bad for the Telvians they would have to pay but the chances of them failing were incredibly low. Even at that moment the Fourth Prince, Leonard, was just barely seeing the signs. No one could have predicted Prince Haydens abrupt change in behavior that would eventually lead to a shift in power. Chapter 169: A Magnetic Smile Chapter 169: A Maic Smile Kara Thynne opened her silver eyes abruptly as a pulse of energy was sent across the Divine Realm. The sixth column, Kara said to herself. Ira, ignorant of the consequences of his own actions, had broken another taboo. If he happened to break four more then the Gods could appear in the Mortal Realm. At this point, it wasnt a matter of if to the Gods it was when. They were building the Tartarus, a prison of infinite realities, to hold him. After they captured him it was likely they would spend the rest of their time trying to extract every secret from his body. Karas silver hair swayed as her anger and frustration increased. Most of the powerful Gods behaved in a fickle manner. The schemes they made were worse than what any mortal could dream of. If that is the way Gods behave then so be it, Kara closed her eyes and concentrated. Primary Gods could send their blessings to Mortals in the hopes of raising a well-groomed pawn. Some could even create angels to serve them as an army of soldiers. Kara had never put any stock into those abilities but now it seemed she needed to fix her thoughts. Her divinity was centered aroundbat and war so there was no way she could raise an oracle, at least, one that would be able to send a message. So, she decided to send a blessing if she could. She had no idea if her daughter lived, or if she had any descendants, but if they did a blessing could possibly warn them of what was toe. A silver light encased her body as she becamepletely still. Meanwhile, in the Mortal Realm. Two months had passed while Ira was unconscious. The general poption didnt know about his health but those who did werent in much of panic. Iras condition improved with each day but the fact that he shouldnt have been in such a state remained. He temporarily put himself outside thews of the world and reality and as a result, he was experiencing the recoil from going back to normal. His mind was the main thing affected by his ability. It was attempting to readjust to everything, hence his period of inactivity. What he did was simr to those who could embody an Origin Force but his ability was far more effective. One had to think of the sheer power that could be achieved if a person were to remove the constraints ced on them by the world. To put it in perspective, there was a limit to someones strength in the Mortal Realm. Once an individual hit that limit they would ascend to the Divine Realm. Ira already bypassed his ascension by cing a sigil on himself that kept him under the said limit. Iras state of Reality Separation was like if he removed the sigil and created his own rules for the world. In essence, Ira unlocked the possibility of reshaping and reforming reality to amodate his own actions. A simple step forward caused the destruction of everything within one thousand feet of him and that wasnt even scratching the surface. If Ira could control and perfect his ability then he would end up as something more than a God just as the Wolf did. Though, as long as he didnt take that final step into the Void it was unlikely that he would be any stronger. There was the small chance that he found some way to circumvent the process of destroying his material form but even the Wolf didnt know if it was possible. Rhys had found Iras note to her but when she went to look for him she found out he wasatose. As the days went by her stress increased greatly and it reached the point where she wasnt allowed to see him at all to prevent her from panicking. Since she was in herte stages of pregnancy, there were a group of female Dark Elves around her at all times. Even Rhys family, who arrived at the Underground City to see her, failed tofort her. Suddenly, Rhys clutched her abdomen and winced in pain and as soon as she did, the Dark Elves rushed over to her. Are you unwell? A Dark Elf asked. Rhys shook her head and tried to stand up but the pain was too much. It was only after a minute when the pain subsided and she was able to get up. Ill go inform the Keepress and the others. The Dark Elf nodded to the others before she exited with hurried steps. The first to arrive was Sylvia who approached Rhys and grabbed her by the hand. Can you move? Rhys nodded with a questioning look that Sylvia noticed. Its likely that youre currently inbor, Rhys. Well move you to an appropriate ce for you to give birth, Sylvia exined. Rhys was visibly shaken by Sylvias statement and her breathing became unsteady. You have to stay calm, Rhys. Ok? Sylvia gestured toward the other Dark Elves who would serve as birthpanions as they guided Rhys out of the room. As they moved, the metal fitting on furniture and doors began to loosen while any pieces of metal that werent attached to something began to float. Iras blood stirred as something called out to him. Whoever it was, they were fearful and wanted him tofort them. Who is it? Ira questioned inwardly. He felt as if he was sinking into a stagnant ocean that caused him to feelnguid. His body was incredibly light and he wasfortable the entire time. It was as if he was trapped in a dream-like state and he didnt want to wake up for the time being. Wait...Where am I? Ira began to recall that he wasnt in a dream. Once again, his blood stirred and something tried tomunicate with him. It was a strangely familiar yet inexperienced call that reached his bloodline. Raveria? No...How did I get here? Ira asked himself once again as his memories came flooding back. How long have I been here? The feeling in his bloodline increased, it was an infantile and unrefined feeling that was desperate for his response. It couldnt have been from Raveria since she was too experienced for such a thing to be true. Harper was crossed of the list of possibilities since her bloodline resonance wasnt powerful enough to give off the current feeling. Who could it be then? Ira pondered. He suddenly thought of the answer and it pulled him out of his lethargic state. It cant be! Iras consciousness erupted in excitement and nervousness. He had no idea of what was happening outside and no way of telling how long had passed. He focused his mind and concentrated to force himself awake. On the outside, Iras finger twitched slightly. Then, his entire hand moved and balled into a fist. Mooncakes! Ira abruptly sat up and opened his eyes. He took a deep breath and then climbed out of bed before falling t on his face. Has it been that long? Ira asked aloud. It has, Averys voice resounded in Iras ears. She was standing at the entrance of the room but immediately moved toward Ira to help him up. I got it, Ira said as he stood up and regained his bnce. He blinked a few times before speaking. First, is everything alright? We have a lot to talk about but that can wait for another time. Rhys is in the middle of giving birth at this moment, Avery said. So it was real? Where is Ira asked but he suddenly stopped talking. He noticed that Averys body had changed. There was also a distinct feeling from his bloodline reacting to her. Ira focused his hearing and could hear two heartbeatsing from her body. The Phoenix heart wasnt a possibility since it perfectly mirrored her own heartbeat so that could only mean one thing. Avery! Ira pointed to Avery with clear shock. She smiled at him and nodded which caused him tough wildly with pure joy. Come on, Ill show you. Raveria is already there as well as Harper, my mother, and Sylun. Right, lets go, Ira said with a smile. There was an infant crying incredibly loud but everyone in the room looked relieved. Sylvia exhaled with a tired smile. She recalled Raverias birth which was far harder to go through. Since Iras newborn son was half-human he wasnt as monstrous as a time-warping Raveria. As Rhys held her crying son with a warm expression, Sylun began speaking. Have you thought of a name? I know the Keeper has been...asleep during these past few weeks so Im not sure if he would have a name in mind. Rhys nodded and pointed to a notepad to which Harper grabbed and handed to her. Thetter was insistent on helping Rhys give birth and as a result was left shaken by her experience. She even shuddered a few times while recalling it. Rhys silentlyughed at Harpers mood and began to write. She handed the notepad back and everyone in the room took a peek at what she wrote. [Zephyr.] The name of her son was written in neat handwriting. A wonderful name, Sylunplimented. Thats when Rhys looked past the group as someone new entered the room. Zephyr immediately stopped crying and everyone turned around to see the new arrival. Good thing you named him first because I was going to call him Mooncakes, Ira said with a lightugh. Avery stood next to him and Raveria held onto his hand but was clearly eager to see her newborn brother. Keeper. Sylun, Sylvia, and the other Dark Elves immediately bowed as Ira entered. Ira! Harper ran into Ira and hugged him. ...It was terrible. It was clear she was traumatized by her experience but Ira just ruffled her hair and smiled before moving past her. Can I hold him? Ira asked Rhys who nodded in response before handing Zephyr over. The boys yellow eyes opened widely as they scanned Iras features and he quickly shed a toothless smile at his father. Ira smiled back and the two just stared at each other in amazement for a few minutes longer. Chapter 170: Errands To Run Chapter 170: Errands To Run A few dayster and the mood around Iras son had somewhat settled. Ira was happy as always but he didnt let himself get too distracted. There were things he had to take care of such as the children he asked Virgil to gather up. Two months was more than enough time for Virgil toplete his task in Iras mind. Ill go check today, Ira said to himself. An incoherent babbling of an excited young infant resounded in response. What is it, Zephyr? Ira smiled as he lifted his son. It was hard to say Ira and Zephyr looked alike if one ignored their hair and eye color. Iras eye had a sharpness about them while Zephyrs eyes were round with innocence and curiosity. Since thetter was only born a few days before it made sense that he wouldnt look like Ira too much. Their resemnce to each other would likely grow immensely in the weeks toe. Another string of gibberish was given in reply to Ira before Zephyr suddenly wrinkled his button-like nose. The infant closed his eyes and sneezed quietly. Ah, Ira eximed in surprise before wiping Zephyrs nose with a cloth. Suddenly, Raveria burst into the room with puffy eyes and a head full of messy hair. I want to hold him! Its weird to see you up so early, Ravi. Ira squinted at his daughter while examining her closely. It was clear that she rushed to Ira as soon as she woke up. Although it couldnt be seen from the Underground City, the sun was just beginning to rise. Ira made a habit of matching Zephyrs erratic sleep schedule. Make sure you hold him correctly, Ira said while handing Zephyr to Raveria. I know, I know. Raveria epted Zephyr into her arms and they both gave one another inquisitive looks. I cant wait to y with you, Zeph, Raveria said as she kissed her brother on the forehead. Zephyrughed joyfully at Raveria even though he didnt understand a wording from her mouth. The connection they shared through blood was more than enough for them to feel each others intentions. Zephyr was instinctively scared when not in the presence of his parents but he could feel safe around Raveria. Alright, we should take him back to Rhys, Ira said. But...I just woke up, Raveria said with a pout. Yeah, but hes tired. Ira pointed to Zephyr who had traces of drowsiness in his eyes. Babies sleep a lot, Raveria stated with disappointment. Youd be sleeping if you didnt grow so fast, Ira replied while grabbing Zephyr from Raveria. Are you leaving today? Raveria asked as they walked toward Rhys room. Just for a little. It shouldnt even take more than a few hours. Then...can we y when youre done? Hmm. Ira contemted. Usually, his answer would be an immediate yes but he had to train his Reality Separation ability. The nature surrounding the ability was incredible when one thought about the nearly infinite possibilities. Ira could disconnect himself from the rules of the world thereby granting him a level of power never seen before. For one toprehend Iras new ability it would only take a simple question to put things in perspective: Why cant an ordinary person fly with just a thought? The answer would be gravity, their wingless body, their species and a long list of other factors. The essence of Iras ability was to bypass those factors altogether. In his Reality Separation state, he could move at the speed of thousands of miles in an instant or punch with the weight of a mountain if he wanted. Normally, those abilities would have disastrous after effects, especially thetter. The weight of a mountain being concentrated into a single blow would be akin to a natural disaster. Physical enhancements werent the entirety of his ability but rather the lowest level. Since the only feasible limit to his Reality Separation was his mind and body, it would be hard to say where the peak of his abilitiesy. Even shifting time and space on a worldwide scale was a possibility. Sure, we can y for a bit. Ira was eager to train himself but raising his daughter wouldnt be too much of a problem. Yes! Raveria cheered to herself. Ira smiled at the happy little girl and continued on. They arrived at Rhys room and Ira ced Zephyr in a crib and began speaking to Rhys. Has it been hard for you? Ira asked. Rhys shook her head and gave a tired yet thankful smile to Ira. Since Ira could go very long without sleep he was around the most when Raveria and Zephyr were awake. Zephyr wasnt very troublesome due to the bloodline memories he inherited from Ira. Though the infant was nowhere near Raverias level of awareness. Ill bring him a few toys when Ie back from Yeramesh. Ira watched his son slowly drift off to sleep before turning to face Rhys. Rhys nodded her head while observing Iras happy expression. Ira handled his new responsibility very well considering he was new to parenting and it went against his former lifestyle. Rhys found it a little funny that someone who was undertaking a dangerous expedition not too long ago could adjust to family life without missing a step. That is, if one ignored the tasks and events that pulled Ira away from his home. Ill also have to find something else to make you stronger eventually, Ira spoke again and interrupted Rhys thoughts. She furrowed her brows questioningly and he began to exin. Im probably going to live forever you know. Zephyrs will end up being the same with my bloodline. You though, youre purely human, Rhys. Even with your abilities what are the chances of you living past two hundred? Ira thought of how Zephyr would be if he lost one of his parents so he decided to take matters to prevent it. Rhys nodded even though she had some reservations about immortality Truthfully, she didnt desire eternal youth. Right, well talk about itter, Ira said with a smile. Lets go, Ravi. The two vanished from sight and appeared in Iras room. Avery was already dressed and was clearly prepared to train Raveria. It may be time for her to get her own room, Avery suddenly said. Huh? Raveria was taken off guard by her mothers abrupt statement. Why?! Can we talk about it when I get back? Ira tried to buy his daughter some more time but the seriousness in Averys eyes showed she wouldnt forget about it. If you wish, Avery replied. Raveria looked relieved but she didnt know that Avery had no intention of changing her mind. Ira grinned at Avery before he disappeared once again. A few momentster and Ira found himself speaking to Samantha. In her time in the Underground City she had earned herself a position as one of Syluns advisor. Samantha, who was an ordinary human, only was allowed to take that position because of Ira. Once Sylun learned that Samantha worked for Ira previously, she was more than willing to ept the former as a citizen. Ira, how many children can we expect to arrive? Samantha said while writing down her calctions on a piece of parchment. I dont know...A few thousand, Ira replied before eating a mooncake. Can I have a more specific amount? Ira looked at Samantha while chewing the pastry, it was the only sound that could be heard in the room. He eventually gulped it down before eximing with joy. Ah, that was good. The amount Ira, Samantha said while trying to keep him on track. Hold on. Ira raised a cup of tea and drank it all in one go before finally answering. Somewhere over ten thousand. ...I see. Samantha calmly ced her pen in an inkwell before inhaling deeply. Inwardly, she was screaming at the top of her lungs but she had long since perfected her professional temperament. Do you know how much food well need for more than ten thousand half-dragon children? Samantha asked. Nope, Ira answered. They can eat more than twice the portions given to human children around the same age. Then you have to take into ount that they are not only growing but are also under a training regiment. Its impossible to get that much food in so little time, Samantha exined. It cant be that hard, Ira disagreed. The area above the Underground City is essentially barren. At the current moment, most goods are procured by trade. In order to amodate those new arrivals, well have to draft new trading contracts. So? Ira found it hard to see where Samantha was going. So, well be at a disadvantage in negotiations. The previous contracts were perfectly bnced because we werent desperate. Now, the other nations will be holding all the cards. Some may even try to ask for Godsteel directly. Sam, Sam, Sam. Ira chuckled before leaning into his chair and putting his legs on her desk. I know a thing or two about trade ok? Forgive me, but I am unconvinced, Samantha said without a change in expression. Listen, Sam...We give them money and they give us food, right? If they dont agree then just send a few Valkyries to ask politely and if that doesnt work...Ill just go take the food myself. Ira said with a self-assured look. Ira thats...Thats extortion, Ira. Trading, negotiating, extortion, call it whatever you want but you cant say its not effective. After all, who really wants to get on my bad side? Ira smirked while standing up. ...Ill inform the Queen, Samantha said reluctantly. She preferred to use her own talents to best others but if Ira was set on brute force there was little she could do to stop it. Right, let me know how it goes. Ira pped his hands together and teleported away. The next person he was going to visit was none other than Aldis who had requested to see him quite some time ago. Ira learned of Aldis marriage to Amy and assumed that what Aldis wanted had something to do with that. Not too far away from the Valkyrie Fortress was Aldis residence which was far smaller inparison. Ira knocked on the door and heard someone yell in response. Hold on! It was Amys voice which sounded heavy with exhaustion. It was quite early in the day for most people but Ira was unaffected. The door open and Ira was met with the metal-armed girl who jumped in surprise. ...Ira! Amy said with shock. Amy, please no yelling when Im only two feet away from you, Ira replied. Sorry...Oh, pleasee in. Amy gestured for Ira to enter so he did and found himself in a cozy little house. Would you like anything to drink? Im fine. Wheres Aldis? Ira asked. Hes upstairs, I can wake him if you want me to. Could you? I have stuff to do. Amy nodded before heading upstairs and returning with a shirtless Aldis. Ira?! Aldis yelled. Amyughed which made it clear that she didnt tell Aldis that Ira had arrived. You came to greet me without a shirt? I didnt mean to, Amy told me that she had prepared breakfast so I Aldis hurriedly protested. Aldis I dont mind whatever youre into but Im married to your sister, very happily I might add. Ira distanced himself from Aldis with an ufortable expression. Amy stifled her giggles while Aldis waspletely taken aback. After a few minutes, they settled down and Aldis returned with clothes on. So what was it that you wanted to talk to me about? Ira asked. It was nothing really I just wanted you to take me to the Grenitian Kingdom so I could do something, Aldis replied. Amys expression slightly changed which Ira instantly noticed. Do what? Ira inquired. I wanted to talk to rk personally...I hated rk for what his inaction but recently Ive been thinking about things and I think its best to let it go. Aldis spoke with determination. Amy ced her hand over his and smiled at him. They stared into each others eyes for a few moments until Ira cleared his throat. I understand you two are happy together but please refrain from doing that, Ira said. Sorry. Sorry. They both apologized at the same time and ended up smiling. Ill take you there right now. You dont have to worry about the cold so lets go. Ira jumped out of the chair in a hurry. Right now? Aldis repeated with confusion. Yeah, lets go. Ira showed a slightly impatient look. Let me grab my swords, Aldis moved to another room and came back while fastening the scabbards to his waist. Ill be back soon, Amy. Aldis was about to give Amy a kiss goodbye but Ira teleported away with his brother-inw before that could happen. Chapter 171: Aerial Bombardment Chapter 171: Aerial Bombardment As soon as Ira and Aldis reappeared, the former grabbed a hooded ck cloak from thin air and put it on. Aldis made a questioning expression to which Ira replied. My appearance is a bit too noticeable. Id like to do this as quickly as possible. Aldis nodded and looked around to get a grasp on where they were. They stood on a plot of emptynd across from a restaurant that was boarded up. This is where my old house used to be, Ira said while narrowing his eyes with a strange expression. It seemed that someone had destroyed the ce where he used to live. His favorite restaurant closing down had to also be rted. There was no way that the previously popr eating spot would run out of business so that a person or a group of people had a hand in it. Oh well. Ira shrugged to himself. Looking for the perpetrator was something he didnt have time for nor did he care that much. If those things truly mattered Ira would have taken them to the Underground City. Lets go, Ira said. Ill follow your lead, Aldis responded. Iras senses were the best option for locating rk but it would definitely take forever if he were to try and distinguish thetters scent in a city filled with thousands of people. As the two made their way through the capital, arge trace of dissatisfaction could be felt throughout. The season of fall fast approached but most of the pedestrians seemed unapproachable as if they were struggling through the cold of winter. It was a contrast to the citizens who shouldve been hopeful when considering that their country had gained powerful resources. Arge, angry looking man walked through the crowd and it seemed his path was destined to intersect with Iras. In fact, Iras senses basically allowed him to see where the man would end up. Ira adjusted his direction but the man seemed dead set on colliding with him. Ira just sighed and then he, Aldis, and the unsuspecting man suddenly appeared in a dark alley. What?! The man stood up in shock. Ira? Aldis was also puzzled as to why they changed location without notice. Wait...Ira?! The man on the ground opened his eyes in shock. You might want to look away for this, Aldis. Ira smiled before he changed into his beast form and stood over the unlucky man like an executioner. Before Aldis or the soon to be victim could say anything, Ira grabbed the man and ripped his head off with his teeth. Memories flooded into Iras mind and he learned of Randolphs huge rise in status. There was also Juliana Fairfax who was called an oracle for the Gods. And most importantly, there was rk who also grew to be someone notable due to his closeness with Randolph. Hmmm, Iras distorted and growling voice made Aldis wince. Oh, sorry. Ira returned to normal and wiped his hands as if finished a meal. We have to find Randolph. Him? For what reason? Aldis asked. Hes always with Randolph from what I could see. Ira didnt seempletely sure. You arent sure? Aldis asked. Oh, Im sorry, Aldis I didnt know you were the expert in this. Have you ever consumed someones memory? No, but it would be more helpful to us if we had more to go on. This guy only hadmon knowledge. If you want better details Id have to get Harper or eat a couple dozen more people and I really dont want to do either of those. Randolphs house isnt too far. You know where he lives? Yeah, well, I didnt. He did. Ira pointed to the headless corpse on the ground. Its arge mansion that was gifted to him by the King so lets head there. How far is it? Aldis asked. Ira smiled before he pped his hands together and they both appeared inside of a property surrounded by a short wall. Just outside of it there were citizens, mostly nobles, who would stop to stare in amazement before continuing whatever they were doing. Do you want to knock or should I? Ira asked as he approached the mansion. It doesnt matter, Aldis replied before inhaling deeply. Ira knocked on the door and waited before a servant answered him. Who are you? How did you get past the gate guards?! The servant began to yell. Whats going on? Whos at the door? Randolphs voice could be heard from within the house. He rushed down to see what was happening and immediately saw a figure in a ck cloak that obscured their face. Get back! Randolph leaped forward and pushed the servant out the way before throwing a punch at Ira. Or at least, he tried to but Ira caught Randolphs fist in his hand. Every time I see you, youre always trying to hit me and it''s starting to test my patience, Ira spoke nonchntly while Randolph tried to free himself. I dont even know who you are! Randolph lifted his other hand to send another punch but Ira tossed him away before he could do anything else. Randolph crashed into a table and rolled on the ground before jumping to his feet. Is rk here? Ira asked as he pulled down his hood. ...Ira? Randolph stopped his movements and looked at the person next to Ira. And...Aldis? Is rk here? Ira repeated. Hes upstairs...Wait, what do you want from him? Randolph asked suspiciously. He tried his best not to show surprise at Iras arrival. To talk. If I wanted to kill him I wouldnt ask to see him, Ira said. I was asking, Aldis, Randolph replied. Ill go get rk but I hope that you dont cause him any trouble. Aldis nodded before both he and Randolph looked at Ira who only shrugged. A few minutester and a room was provided for rk and Aldis to speak to each other. Ira and Randolph waited outside to allow them to speak privately. Well, as private as they could possibly be when Ira''s hearing made it more than easy enough to overhear what they were saying. What do you want? rk asked. Well, you already took what you wanted. He added on with resignation. I didnt take anything from you, Aldis replied. You didnt? You should think about it a little more, Aldis. rk sneered. I dont need to think about it at all. I had no ill intentions when I met you and Amy. Things just happened between us and now were together. Aldis gathered his patience before continuing. I came here to forgive you, rk. What happened back then was Forgive me?! rk red at Aldis. You think thats what I wanted to hear?! I know what I did was terrible. I lost my brother and I lost Amy all because I couldnt be strong enough when I needed to be. I don''t need your forgiveness, Aldis. I dont want it. I didnte here to argue with you, rk. If I recall correctly you spoke as if we could depend on you and when the situation came to pass you didnt do anything. Aldis stood up slowly. Leave, rk said hatefully. That what I nned on doing, Aldis responded. Dont evere back, Aldis. Aldis looked at rk with a slight grin on his face which caused thetter to grow even angrier. Are you enjoying this situation, Aldis? rk asked as he stood up. Aldis simply shook his head and moved toward the door. rk hurriedly moved to stop Aldis. Let go of me, rk, Aldis said calmly. No! rk shouted as he pushed Aldis back before punching him in the face. Aldis didnt move to dodge and didnt even flinch after he was hit. He lightly tapped his cheek before speaking. I see you gained quite the sense of self-worth over these past few months, rk. Youve grown a backbone and I think its really funny to see how strong youve be. rk looked momentarily stunned at Aldis words since they were correct. After being shown respect as apanion of Randolphs, rk had a gradual change in his personality. There was also the fact that Amy had married to Aldis. Shut up! rk threw another punch but Aldis easily dodged it before driving his fist into the pit of rks stomach. rk fell to the ground while Aldis looked at him with disgust. I let you have the first one, rk. Dont try it again. Aldis moved toward the door once again but a translucent golden shield appeared in front of him. Im not as weak as I was before, Aldis. rk climbed to his feet. I left my swords outside of this room but I would be more than happy to finish this right now. As Aldis finished speaking ayer of frost gathered around his fist. YouYou didnt have that ability before. rk unconsciously began to reconsider fighting Aldis. Having second thoughts? Aldis inquired. Thats unfortunate because I already gave you a chance to stop. Just as the two were about to sh, the house began to rumble. Ira opened the door and broke through rks shield barrier without even trying. Lets go, Aldis. Ira tossed Aldis his swords before he moved to teleport them away. Wait, whats happening? Aldis said with a confused look. A fight, one that I dont really feel like getting involved in, Ira said while gesturing for Aldis to hurry. Whos fighting? rk asked. I dont know but I want to go before I end up getting involved. A few seconds after Ira finished talking a loud explosion rang out. Hold on, Ira. I have to go see whats happening. Aldis ran out of the room followed by rk. Ira sighed loudly and followed behind them with extreme annoyance present in his every step. When they arrived outside the mansion the first thing they saw was Randolph who waspletely speechless. The Capital was filled with fire, smoke, and screams as everyone attempted to rush away from the destruction. ...Whats going on? Randolph asked aloud. Up there! rk eximed. Floating hundreds of feet in the air were nearly a dozen airships. At the front of each of the massive airships were huge cannons pointed at the ground. The airship at the head of the group fired a concentrated beam of pure mana and it obliterated everything it touched. Surprisingly, the Airships didnt aim at the Pce but at the residences of certain nobles as well as guard barracks. As soon as the leading ship finished firing the other ships let off a bombardment of pure mana that razed the buildings in their path. You know I wanted to leave as soon as possible but this is actually kind of cool, Iras voice resounded in the ears of Randolph, Aldis, and rk. Lets stay a few minutes and see where this goes, Ira said with an excited smile. Chapter 172: Ignorance Is Truly Bliss Chapter 172: Ignorance Is Truly Bliss Dark blue beams of mana continued to level areas of the city, spreading mass panic all the while. We have to help them! Randolph shouted. Good luck, Ira replied. ...Youll let all of them die?! Randolph looked shocked at Iras indifference to the situation. Look and listen, they arent really attacking civilians. In fact, they seem to have predetermined targets, Ira exined. There are still innocent lives among them, Randolph said in an attempt to reason with Ira. If children were at risk then Id bepelled to move, I have a bit of a soft spot for them. From what I can see and hear its only nobles and soldiers being caught up in it. I wouldnt exactly count either one of those groups as innocent. Ira shrugged. So you wont help? Randolph grit his teeth. Nope. Unless they attack me first or children are in danger, I won''t move a muscle. I will let you in on a little secret though, Randolph. Ira said with a smile before continuing. The First Prince of this Kingdom is behind this attack. Im guessing that the targets being attacked by the Airship are his enemies and soldiers who are loyal to the King. ...But how would they know exactly where to attack? Randolph didnt want to believe but he knew the games nobles yed. There were many underhanded attempts to win him over with offers of marriage and promises of riches but Randolph resisted it all. Even when he almost felt himself being swept away by desire a strong apathetic feeling would suddenly ovee him and strengthen his willpower. The sensation was foreign to him and he continued to have more frequent experiences where he felt as if he had no control over his body. The feeling of losing control over his own mind quickly became Randolphs biggest fear. Maybe they have someone setting signal fires or maybe have a detailed map. There is also the chance of someone painting a giant red x on each roof. Who cares how they did it? Ira began to get bothered by Randolphs questioning. Come on, rk. We have to save as many as we can. Randolph looked disappointed in Ira but thetter didnt care. The people Ira cared about didnt live in the Grenitian Kingdom so he waspletely ok with Randolphs negative feelings toward him. rk nodded and the two began running to the chaos in the background. Another barrage of mana beams came pouring down and hit their targets with one hundred percent uracy. Ive seen enough. Are you ready to go home, Aldis? Ira asked with a yawn. Yeah, Aldis replied while watching the Airships rain terror on the nobles below. See youter then. Ira waved before he teleported Aldis away. Now, onto Yeramesh. Inside of arge gated encampment, there were thousands of children gathered up. There were dozens of lines where the children waited to receive their daily rations. The cooks were just random guards assigned to the task of feeding the children, they stirred pots of gruel with bored expressions. As humans, most of them were happy when they got to watch half-dragon children suffer until they found out that they would be caring for the children instead of tormenting them. They say theughing wolf eats children, especially half-dragon children. A cook said to a pair of children who approached with empty wooden bowls. O-Only bad ones! I didnt do anything bad! A boy responded pitifully. There was fear written on his face when faced with the prospect of being eaten. Yeah, youre right he only eats the bad ones, but if your parents were bad then youre also bad. The cook sneered. Hey, dont bother the kids, A man on patrol said loudly. ...Why not? I have to stand here for hours and feed these little shits. The Dragon yer requested that Virgil take care of these children until hees to get them, The guard on patrol replied. Bullshit. Theyve been saying the same shit for over two months and I havent seen one trace of the Dragon yer. All Ive heard is the dragons as well as some of the other races calling him The Laughing Wolf. Seems to scare most of them off easily enough. The cook pointed to a kid before shoveling a spoonful of stew into their bowl. Virgils here! Someone shouted. What?! The patrolman looked stunned. Does that mean the Dragon yer is with him? If youre asking if Virgil was with someone the answer is yes, some young guy with yellow eyes, The man who announced the news responded. The Dragon yer is the only with those features you idiot. The patrolman was about to rush out to catch a trace of Ira but the person in question entered the encampment with Virgil. Gather the children up! Virgil shouted his orders and the guards nodded before organizing the children together. There were screams of terror as most of the frightened children thought they were going to be eaten alive. A makeshift tform was put together for Ira who climbed onto it and gazed at the huge crowd of children. He could hear the contents of their frightened whispers and he almost ended upughing at the kids who assumed he was there to eat them. Im not going to eat any of you, youre all just going to a new home. Ira''s voice traveled throughout the crowd regardless of how loud he spoke. You can eat pastries and enjoy yourselves rather be stuck in a shabby camp. Ira didnt wait for any of them to react since his purpose wasnt to persuade them. The priests and scribes were the ones responsible for convincing children to ept their new lives. With a wave of his hands, all of the children vanished and the once-crowded encampment was now empty. Well, with that Ill be out of your hair, Virgil, Ira said. Virgil exhaled a sigh of relief but before he could be happy to be rid of Ira, thetter smiled which he saw as foreboding. You know where the Naiads are right? Point me in the direction of the Sea Serpent and then I wont bother you anymore. What purpose do you have in finding the Sea Serpent? Better yet, dont tell me. I dont want to be involved any more than I already am. Virgil decided, in a very Ira-like manner, that he shouldnt bother to interfere if it didnt concern him. Ill find a map to the general location of the Underwater Kingdom. Theres no exact location since its located underwater. Ira nodded and waited for Virgil to go retrieve the maps. After a few moments, Virgil returned and handed over the maps to Ira with clear excitement. He was almost free of worrying about Ira killing him without warning for some trivial reason. Good stuff, Ill see you around, Virgil. Ira waved before vanishing. If there were Gods, Virgil was thankful for their grace during that day. What Virgil didnt know was that the deities above were not very caring toward the lives of mortals. Most of the Gods wanted Ira to vite morews of the Mortal Realm so they could interfere. It was likely to be the same type of interference that led to the Dragons ruling over humans as well as other races. If Virgil knew he would do everything in his power to stop Ira, even if it cost him his life. Unfortunately, Virgil didnt possess the ability to know the ns of the Gods. Chapter 173: Theres A Wolf In The Water Chapter 173: There''s A Wolf In The Water Ira stood on a small ind in the middle of a big blue ocean. He contemted his next move since the Naiads were hidden deep below the water. He could alter gravity to make himself sink to the bottom faster but fighting underwater wouldnt be a very smart move. Ira wasnt concerned about losing to the Sea Serpent but rather letting it escape. I guess it cant be helped, Ira said to himself. He opted for the best solution he coulde up with. A sphere made of ck mist appeared in his hand and he tossed it into the air a couple of times before he dropped it into the ocean. There was no reaction as the object sunk deeper until it could no longer be seen. Slowly, ripples spread out on the surface of the water. And then a massive whirlpool appeared and the calm waters became violent and unforgiving. In the center, the whirlpool was a massive orb which began swallowing up hundreds of thousands of gallons of water each second. Any living creature that was caught in the radius of the whirlpool was consumed or crushed into pulp by the strong currents. Ira didnt think of draining the ocean since it would require a faster rate of absorption. He only wanted to create a disturbance that would draw the Naiads to him. Once they arrived he would only need to consume one of them and learn the location of the Sea Serpent. At least, that was the ideal oue seeing as the Naiads could choose not toe or the ones who came to him would know nothing. Ira sat down and waited for someone toe with a bored expression. Since he had nothing better to do he began to train his body to use Reality Separation. Ira closed his eyes and ck mist began to slowly emerge from his body. In the Underground City, a very different scene yed out. ...Praise the Keeper, An Old Scribe said devoutly while looking over all the children gathered in front of him. Ah, yes, the Keeper, Samantha spoke with a forced smile. The Moon Temple which was now referred to as The Keepers Temple, was built to hold thousands of worshippers but the seemingly endless children pushed the capacity limit and it became crowded. So, what happens after this? Samantha asked while watching Dark Elf women dressed in ornate robes hand out pastries. First we teach them the wonderful nature of the Keeper and then they are moved to the newly constructed dorms. After that, we impart the wisdom of the teacher before we test them to see where their talents could be best applied. The Scribe exined. What do you do with the ones who have no talent? Samantha inquired curiously. The Scribeughed while shaking his head, One doesnt have to be extremely gifted to be useful, in fact, their bloodlines alone are valuable even if some have faint traces of dragons blood. If they have no talent as soldiers and mages then there are plenty of other tasks for them to do. Though the number who fail to provide results are extremely rare since the Keepress training regiment produces results. You mentioned their bloodlines, are they to be given to people like ves? By the Keepers name, of course not! Samanthas question caused the Scribe to be indignant. There are various families who are willing to sponsor children in exchange for an arranged marriage. The offers wont be given until the children are of age and fully aware of what it would mean for them. We would not betray the Keepers trust by treating these children as livestock. Im sorry if my question caused you to feel offended, Samantha apologized. No, I should be apologizing. Youre someone the Keeper has shown favor to so I shouldve been more understanding. The Scribe slightly bowed but he didnt go too far as he felt it would vite the respect he showed to Ira. Samantha decided to change the subject since she had no idea how to handle Iras followers. Could you tell me the average meal size for all of the previous half-dragons? Since some of them just started their rigorous training its different but before that, they ate three times the normal amount for each meal. That doesnt include pastries since they are more of a reward than a meal, The Scribe exined. Samantha proceeded to ask questions to get a general idea of how much food she would need to procure. It was her job as someone who was the head of administration and one of Syluns advisors. Meanwhile, the Capital of the Grenitian Kingdom was in all-out chaos. The bombardment from the Airships took the city by surprise but what happened next was far worse. You traitorous dogs! General Holchester bellowed before coughing out blood. He was one of the most powerful figures in the Kingdom until he sustained a great injury in his fight with Casey Thynne. His soul had been damaged and as a result, his life had been slowly declining. All of you bastards will suffer for your treachery! General Holchester breathed in the smoke and ash while tightening the grip on his sword. He was surrounded on all sides by enemy soldiers. They were obviously Grenitian soldiers but they flew a yellow banner instead of the national dark green colors. All you are is a sickly old fool shouting for no reason, die quickly. A soldier lifted his greatsword and they swarmed General Holchester like a pack of dogs. The General, even though he no longer had the same prowess as before, fought on while sustaining injury after injury. A sword cut into his arm and another impaled his leg. Haaa! The General shouted while resisting with all his might. He could do nothing against the prenned assault and so after receiving more wounds he suddenly copsed. The blood loss paired with his already weakened body left him without any strength. General Holchester breathed in deeply as the figures of the soldiers blurred in his vision. Move! A voice resounded in the Generals ears. A young man leaped forward and brandished his sword and cleaved a man in half, cutting through his thick armor. The sword was clearly special as it radiated a white-gold divine light. I-Its Randolph! The Soldiers dressed in yellow shouted before scrambling backward. W-Wait were under orders from the New King, His Highness, Hayden Windsor. Randolph ignored the words of the soldiers and charged at them once again. They tried to move backward but the image of a translucent golden shield appeared behind them and sealed their escape. Randolph cut the men down easily before he turned to face the dying General with a detached gaze. Save...The...Fourth...Prince, General Holchester said before the life in his eyes faded. Wait, the Fourth Prince? Randolphs eyes regained their rity. He was confused but his question didnt reach General Holchester. The Fourth Prince? rk repeated. Where do we look for him? Im not sure but we should get to Juliana before anything, Randolph said with determination. Hold on, rk looked up at the sky and saw a bright blue light gathering inside of one of the mana cannons. Theyre going to fire again...rk can you stop it? Randolph asked with concern. I can try. rk formed a golden barrier as he finished speaking. The mana cannon fired and blocked out everything except the high-pitched buzz that came with it. When the beam finished firing the golden dome remainedrgely intact. Nice one! Randolph cheered but rk looked too exhausted to respond. Are you alright, rk? Im...fine, rk waved his hand. The reason for his exhaustion was a surge of power he suddenly gained. When the beam first hit he felt his barrier shatter for a split second but a foreign energy invaded his body. rk felt that Randolph was the source of his power increase and not himself. It was as if Randolphs body responded to the danger instinctively even with the one in question noticing. Lets go. Randolph, ignorant of what transpired, tapped rk on the back and began to run toward Julianas residence. ...Yeah, rk replied. He decided not to put any more thought into the strange experience. ... After a few hours had passed, Ira opened his eyes. Its about fucking time, He said with a voice full ofint before standing up. Beings with Dark Blue hair and eyes rose out of the water with tridents. Naiads were able to manipte water so they could resist the life-threatening whirlpool underneath them to some extent. Though to be truthful, Ira left the whirlpool at a manageable level or else they would die before they could approach. Who are you and what have you done?! The Naiads asked while pirs of water rose up behind them like vines ready to distribute punishment. Ira didnt even respond as he suddenly shifted into his beast form before grabbing two Naiads out of the water and eating them. The remaining Naiads were speechless, not at the sudden and messy deaths of theirrades but at the figure they had heard countless stories of, none of which were pleasant. The beast growled and the Naiads woke up from their distracted thoughts. They immediately dived into the water and swam away before Ira could grab them. The memories Ira received told him little about the Sea Serpent except that some sort of group of powerful Naiads restrained it. What a waste of time, Ira grumbled and was about to revert back to his human form but he chose not to. Ill get it over with quickly. Ira normal beast form, which he kept restrained to ten or so feet, suddenly swelled until his size doubled. The ck mass of writhing tendrils covering his body shook before Ira breathed in deeply. He dove into the water and swam after the Naiads and with each movement of his arms he covered hundreds of miles. The Naiads who thought they were safe looked over their shoulders and saw a dark silhouette of a monster moving toward them at a speed iparable to their own. They reflexively opened their mouths to scream but nothing came out. Ira opened his jaw and devoured the group of Naiads without stopping. Their memories made his destination even clearer than it previously was and his speed increased. Theyer of dark mist covering his beast form made it hard to tell but it would be correct to assume that he was smiling. Chapter 174: Divine Intervention Chapter 174: Divine Intervention The home of the Naiads was surrounded by an air bubble. Since their total numbers werent above ten-thousand the bulk of the race gathered in a single area. Everything proceeded as normal for the Naiads until a dark figure was spotted barreling toward them. It was none other than Ira in his beast form. When he finally arrived at the dome-shaped enclosure, he stopped moving. His form grew even taller while he stood in front of the translucent bubble. The Naiads immediately panicked, the ones who had werent very powerful were the most in danger and most fearful but Ira wasnt there to kill them. He wanted them to release the Sea Serpent but there was no way he could just ask them and they wouldply politely. In the minds of their leaders releasing the Sea Serpent was thest resort. So Ira would have to do a little acting if he wanted to put them into a state of emergency. Ira stretched his hand out tapped on the dome and the sound reverberated throughout the city. Although he wasnt tall enough topletely dwarf the protective bubble, he was strong enough to break it. Inside the city, a council gathered together to hold an emergency meeting. Distraught looks were present on each of their faces and for what they thought was a good reason. They assumed that Ira learned of their close connection with Altharth while he ruled over Yeramesh. If it was so, it made sense that he woulde to punish them, at least, in their eyes, it was the logical conclusion. There is only one way we can stop him, A man spoke solemnly but hints of despair could be found within his voice. ...What about our people? After the Sea Serpent is released well have to evacuate all of them at once. The entire continent will be at risk if it proves to be stronger than we thought. Someone argued. Not only that but can it actually stop him? He killed hundreds of dragons as if they were nothing more than ants. You think he can stand against that Sea Serpent? Another snorted in disdain. Hell regreting to find us and hopefully he can wound it enough so we can seal it again. They added. Enough going back and forth...Do we release the Sea Serpent? The most important question was thrown out and each person in the room briefly contemted the consequences. Alternatively, they couldve sacrificed themselves as Ira showed no indication of taking out entire races based on his previous actions. But they couldnt be expected to do such a thing. Well release the Serpent. The group nodded in agreement and word was sent. Ira tapped on the bubble repeatedly, tapping faster with each moment. He was thinking about breaking it because of his own impatience but decided to hold off. After all, no one would appreciate having their home destroyed and he could understand that to some extent. Ultimately, if they took too long to bring out the Sea Serpent he would break in and find it himself. Suddenly, Ira felt a change in the water. It felt as if it hade alive and constricted around him while feeling for his presence. Then, there a was deep roar the traveled through the water. It brought a thunderous shock to the city and even Ira found himself distracted. Far off in the distance, away from the city, something rushed toward Ira. It moved like lightning but his reflexes allowed him to see the shining blue scales that twinkled like jewels. Fins that looked more like sharp spikes poked out of its back. Its face was long and dragon-like. The entirety of the Serpent shined with pure spiritual energy and mana that was infinite in its amount. The most surprising thing about the creature was its size and speed. The Sea Serpents body was over a mile long but it easily covered the distance between Ira and itself in the blink of an eye. What happened next was obvious, the Serpent crashed into Ira before wrapping its body around him in an attempt to crush him to death. Iras body vanished from sight before he reappeared in front of the Serpent that immediately changed its tactics. The water began to freeze solid which forced Ira to moved away in order to avoid being trapped. The Sea Serpent roared again and then the water bubbled around them and Ira was pushed up by a powerful stream. Ira broke through the surface of the water and was pushed into the air before the stream was cut off and he fell downward. Ira shifted back into his human form while falling and slowed himself. As he wasnding, he found that the ocean was turned into a giant mass of ice. Ira softly reached the ground and looked for the Serpent. Above him, storm clouds had gathered and fog rolled in to obscure his vision. The Serpent still hadnt be visible but in the meantime, rain and hail began falling heavily while huge waves surged. Ira stood patiently while waiting for the Serpent to emerge and his wish was soon granted. He suddenly leaped away from his previous spot as the body of the Serpent rose out of the water while staring down at him. Annoying creature. An ancient and deep yet majestic voice came from the Serpents mouth. You can talk?! Ira shouted up at the towering monster. His voice was carried by the wind and reached the Serpent which continued to look at him threateningly. I will not waste words on you, creature. The Serpent opened its mouth and a breath of frost came spilling out. The was more than deadly for most life forms but Ira simplyughed while waving his hand. A huge gust of wind dispelled the frost breath and the Serpent, who was expecting to see Ira frozen solid, was now seeing a smug face smiling boastfully. My slumber has clearly weakened me to the point where some such as you can resist, Said the Serpent. It clearly couldnt feel Iras bloodline or else it would know that it was in danger. Thats not a good way to think, Ira mumbled to himself. He thought of his next move and couldnt help but want to try his Reality Separation. There was the danger of being stuck in aa for two months but he felt as if his body had adjusted a little. If it was now, Ira thought he should use his Reality Separation for at least a minute or two. Without hesitation, he activated his ability and a low hum spread across the water. The Sea Serpent felt the change and the extreme danger and looked closely at Ira whose body began to change. Ayer of darkness covered his body entirely with the only light being his two glowing yellow eyes. The rain and hail began to go in reverse with no proper reason for why. What...No The Sea Serpent uttered those two words before trying to flee but its God-like control over water failed to work. Instead, the water around it rose up and restrained its body before it suddenly turned into thick metal chains. How?! The Serpent cried out in confusion but Ira didnt answer he raised his hand up and pointed it at the Serpent before closing his fist. What happened next defied mortalprehension. An explosion engulfed everything with a terrible roar and darkness reigned over the boundless ocean. The aftershock was so powerful that it traveled around the world and anyone would be able to faintly hear its rumbling no matter where they were. When everything settled, there was only silence. The ocean waspletely still and the clouds had vanished as well as the weather. A few scales of the Sea Serpent could be seen but that was the only thing that was left of it. Ira who regained his normal appearance stood on the water and swayed a few times before adjusting himself. There was an urge to sleep in his mind but he managed to resist. Good, Ira smiled. He waved his hands and produce a blue heart that was still warm and beating. It was the size of a horse carriage but he let it float above his palm. Ira dug his fingers into the heart and ripped out a handful before eating it. He consumed it without savoring the taste of it before taking another piece. The next few minutes of his time was spent eating handfuls of the Sea Serpents heart until he finished a sizeable chunk. Ira stored the heart away and took a deep breath as his body was filled with energy again. Time to go home, Ira said to himself. Just as he was about to teleport away he realized that he didnt get Zephyr anything. Shit! Ira facepalmed. Shit, shit, shit. He hurriedly looked around the empty ocean and saw nothing except for glittering scales. Thats it! Ira shouted victoriously. He waved his hands and pieces of the Sea Serpents scales flew into his palm. All Ira had to do was fix them up to make them a proper present. He used his matter alteration to change theirposition and they immediately became simr to metal. Next, he rolled each one into his palm until they became spherical and after a few seconds, they resembled marbles. Ah, that should be good, Ira said as he examined his handiwork. He snapped his finger and ck mist coalesced into a pouch that he used to store the marbles before storing them away altogether. With everything taken care of, Ira headed home by teleporting away. Elsewhere, Iras actions caused things he couldnt expect. The Grenitian Kingdom was full of smoke and fire, the steel airships floated above the city and continued their periodic rain of destruction. No one could find hope anywhere as the airships were out of reach and therefore untouchable. Randolph saved as many as he could but he knew he was powerless. Unless Ira appeared there would be no stopping the intimidating fleet of airships. Damn it, Randolph cursed. His body was covered in dust and blood though it wasnt his own. Among the nobles gathered there were two important figures. Juliana Fairfax was one of them, dressed in a pure white robe adorned with trinkets she offered prayers to the Gods. For the first time since receiving her ability, she hoped they would show her a vision or message. The other important figure was the fourth andst remaining prince, Leonard. First Prince Hayden had purged the entire pce but Leonard had managed to survive due to his nning. We have to take back the throne! A nobleman said with anger. Leonard maintained a calm expression while replying. With the Telvians having the air advantage and Hayden sending his troops to scour the city for the loyal factions it wouldnt be wise to move at this point. Randolph raised his brows in surprise as he quickly realized that Leonard wasnt a wastrel. So what do you propose, your highness? Another nobleman asked. Since Leonard was their best hope of surviving they looked to him for instructions. After seeing everyone listening attentively, Leonard formed a short-term n in his mind and began speaking. We evacuate for now. Well find somewhere safe and send a message to the Dark Elf Empire asking for Iras assistance. I know that he wont move without personal benefit so Ill offer him half of what we gained from the Summit. If that isnt enough then Ill offer all of it. If we can hold on until then we should be able to reim A loud shock rang through the city and interrupted Leonard. What?! Did they find us?! They must be firing upon every building they suspect us to be in! Hold on, Randolph raised his hands. We have to leave now. And go where? Theyre trying to scare us out, if we leave now well y into their hands. I said hold on! Randolph shouted. The room went quiet and everyone ced their gazes on him. Those cannons dont sound like that...That was something else, Randolph said. The room became silent and then music began ying. More specifically, trumpets. A sweet andforting tone yet somehow it was deep and imposing. Are they celebrating with...enchanted instruments? Juliana asked with confusion. She felt something calling out to her. Randolph felt his heart beating rapidly as he fell into an entranced state. Im going to check. Ille with you. rk felt the urge to follow the trumpets so he volunteered to go. Wait, you cant! A man tried to stop the three of them from leaving but he couldnt as he suddenly feltpelled to follow the sound. Slowly, the room emptied out and everyone stepped outside. Inside of the airship, a confusing scene was happening. Chancellor Orlov, there is something...something is out there. An attendant tried to block out the sound of the trumpet but it dug into his mind. What is it?! Are they using a spell or some sort of weapon?! Orlov grit his teeth while reminding himself to speak to Prince Hayden about the surprise weapon. No...Its The attendant trailed off. I look for myself! Orlov mmed his fist into the armrest before standing up and heading for the deck of the airship. The sound of the trumpets continued pulling on his heartstrings but he tried his best to resist their call. When he arrived he found that instead of firing, the crew was silently looking out of the windows. Move! Orlov shoved his way through and then he saw something that made him stop in his tracks. A...Valkyrie? No...Thats not a Orlov whispered to himself. A beautiful woman dressed in long and fluttering white robes was floating in the sky. She was tall and had a sacred bearing about her. Six pure white wings were spread out wide. Translucent feathers fell to the ground while the sound of trumpets grew stronger. In one hand she held a golden spear made from pure energy, her other hand was outstretched, collecting ash within her soft palms. Her almost white blonde hair swayed in the wind but her expression was stoic and emotionless. She surveyed the destruction below her and then looked at the airship. High Chancellor Orlov felt as if she was looking directly at him and a strong feeling of guilt filled his chest. He hurriedly looked away and shouted with all his might. Send the signal! Fire! But The men and women on the airship looked hesitant so he shouted again. Fire! Orlov bellowed. Those who had reservations moved to follow his orders and the mana cannons were charged. Within a few moments, the cannon fired at the woman and the rest of the airships joined the barrage shortly after. Standing below, Randolph witnessed the sudden attack on the divine figure and cried out. No! He didnt know why but he felt as if someone he knew was personally harmed. The pure mana beams converged on the Angel and blocked her from sight. Everyone thought there was no way for her to survive and a few were even about to close their eyes. Then the unthinkable happened, the beams slowly dissipated and the woman was left unscathed. It was hard to see her expression but anyone could guess she wasnt very pleased. She raised her spear up and swung it over a wide radius. A golden re temporarily blinded those watching and their sight was restored. The airships were still and then they suddenly exploded before falling apart into huge pieces. The entire fleet had been thoroughly decimated by her attack and it was safe to say no one survived. The civilians, the soldiers attacking, everyone no matter what status they held fell to their knees and prostrated themselves while praying. The trumpets yed louder and the Angel began to descend toward the ground. Shended in front of Randolphs group and spoke. Rise, you are the one chosen by the Gods, Her gentle voice spread throughout the city. Randolph raised his head up at her and was trapped within her gaze. M-Me? He asked. You have proven yourself worthy to receive their guidance, that is the reason I am here, The Angel said with a smile. Though her words wouldnt make sense if one understood what was happening in the Divine Realm. I will annihte those who brought destruction to this city and protect those who are innocent. I would ask that you would assist me. O-Of course! Randolph hurriedly agreed. The Angel nodded and then took to the sky. Hear me, the Gods have sent their punishment for those who have performed wicked deeds. Surrender and I can only guarantee that you will receive a fair trial. Resist and your souls will find eternal punishment. Her voice, furious and gentle, reverberated over the city andpelled even the soldiers with the strongest hearts toy down their weapons. Some men wept out of guilt while others looked ashamed. Still, none of them resisted...None of them could resist. Chapter 175: Of Gods And Men Chapter 175: Of Gods And Men Moments before the first angel descended into the Divine Realm. The Seventh Column had begun to glow. Iras seven offenses were as follows: Personally stepping into Purgatory. Giving Avery divinity. Killing the Behemoth. Resisting ascension. Creating armor and a sword that could harm and defend against divine beings. Removing himself from reality. And finally, killing the Sea Serpent. While seven taboos werent enough to summon the Gods it was enough to send a high-ranked angel. Based on Iras behavior the Gods believed they could easily provoke him into doing more. After eight columns were a light, an army of angels could be sent. If they could push him to nine, they would be able to trap him with the Tartarus. Kara Thynne didnt attend the gathering held to discuss the ns for the Avarus. She was busy preparing to send a blessing for the first time. For her who believed that one should ovee problems with their own strength but she didnt want her daughter or any possible descendants to suffer through an event like the Copse. Kara finally began making a breakthrough and a silver ball of light rose from her chest. It slowly faded from sight and Kara made a satisfied expression. Though if she realized that her blessing could be sent to any one of her possible descendants, including those that werent Valkyries, she would find herself troubled. It meant that even an unborn child could be the recipient. The silver energy traveled to the Mortal Realm with ease and blessed its target. Funnily enough, it was someone that waspletely unexpected. Kara put no more thought into it and closed her eyes to rest. As long as someone received the blessing it meant her job was done. Avery narrowed her eyes at the loud aftershock that could be heard around the earth. She automatically suspected Ira as the culprit and could only hope that he was safe. Suddenly, a foreign yet familiar strand of divine energy tried to enter through her abdomen. Avery channeled her divinity to ward it off but didnt destroy it. It seemed the energy wasnt for her but rather for the child growing inside of her. Why? Avery whispered in confusion. She didnt think her child would need a blessing but it was clearly sent for some reason. Great-grandmother. Avery guessed that Kara was one of the possible senders but she had no way of confirming it. Instead of letting the blessing reach her child, she added in her own divine energy to be safe. Since it was no way of telling who sent it, she thought it was best to ept it with caution. The silver energy underwent a few changes and then was absorbed into her. Avery didnt know if Iras bloodline would adapt to the blessing but since she didnt feel anything wrong she assumed it went well. Suddenly, Ira appeared out of thin air and looked around, stopping on Avery. Ah, there you are, Ira said happily as he hugged Avery. That noise, was that you? Avery asked while embracing Ira. Yeah, I had to kill something big, why? Ira replied while scanning the room. ...No reason. If youre looking for Raveria she went with Harper to see Zephyr. As Avery finished speaking, both she and Ira put their guard up. The sound of a trumpet yed very faintly, but for Ira the sound was crystal clear. Avery, on the other hand, could not only hear the trumpet but feel her divinity react to it. They were both still until the sound faded away. Weird, Ira muttered. Indeed, Avery agreed. You should check on Raveria and Zephyr. Yeah, Ill be back soon. Ira smiled before vanishing. Not so far away, Rhys found herself in a troubling situation. Sylvia had provided a lot of information for childcare and the one Rhys thought was the most important was bonding. She was saddened when Sylvia said that speaking to her child would help them get used to her voice. Sylvia, who realized that Rhys couldnt speak, quickly corrected herself. She told Rhys that making lots of facial expressions could also help them bond as well as entertain her son. So thats what Rhys did. When Harper and Raveria arrived she exined it to them and they eagerly joined in. Ira entered the room only to find the three making strange faces at Zephyr whoughed happily. Harper crossed her eyes and puffed up her cheeks. Raveria widened her eyes while sticking out her tongue. Rhys poked out her lips and closed one eye while squinting the other. ...Uh, whats going on here? Ira cleared his throat and the three of them jumped in surprise while Zephyr kicked his legs excitedly as he heard his fathers voice in addition to feeling his presence. Its good for Zeph and there was a loud sound that scared him so we had to calm him down. Raveria tried to exin. Princess Sylvia said it would help with bonding, Harper said. Uh-huh. Ira nodded but he clearly had a skeptical look on his face. Its true! Harper stomped her foot angrily. Ok, I believe you, Ira replied with a nk expression. No, you dont, Raveria saw through Iras poker face with ease. Im kidding, Im kidding. Ira approached his daughter and nted a kiss on her head. He ruffled Harpers hair before he peeked over the crib to look at his son. Zephyr, Ira smiled brightly while holding his sons face. Rhys stared at Ira and soon found herselfpletely distracted by him. I got a gift for him, Rhys. Ira said as he turned to face Rhys who woke up from her daydreaming. Her eyes filled with interest as she waited for Ira to produce the gift and he didnt disappoint. He waved his hands and produced a small ck pouch before opening. Here, Ira grabbed Rhys hands and cupped them before pouring out the metal marbles. For some reason, Rhys expression went flush when Ira held her hand. She found herself focusing more on him than the marbles. Try showing them to him, Ira guided her hands toward Zephyr before letting them go. Rhys blinked a few times and nodded before she showed Zephyr the handful of metal marbles. The infant was captivated by the new things he had never seen before so he reached out to grab them but failed to reach. Zephyrs face showed determination and he even issued a few soft grunts. Slowly but surely, the metal marbles rose from Rhys hand and began to float toward Zephyr. He grabbed one and wrapped his tiny fingers around it before inspecting it. Huaaah, Zephyr issued an exmation of pure gibberish. He likes it. Ira tranted. He and Raveria could feel delighting from Zephyr. But arent they too small, he might try to eat them, Harper showed the most concern but Iraughed while shaking his head. Hell be fine, Harper, Ira said. He could transfer his intentions through his bloodline resonance so warning Zephyr not to do something was easy but it wasnt necessary. Zephyr was, at the very least, smart enough to understand he couldnt eat metal. After all, it didnt smell enticing and it waspletely solid. Alright, Raveria its time for you to go back. Ira tapped his daughter on the shoulder. Nooooo, I dont want toooo, Raveria dragged her words but she knew it wouldnt change anything. Should I ask Avery toe get you? Ira asked. Raveria hurriedly shook her head and moved to leave the room. Harper followed behind and Ira was about to go with them but he suddenly stopped and turned to Rhys. He contemted something for a few seconds but made up his mind. Rhys. Ira called out to her. Rhys listened closely to his words but he didnt say anything. He moved close and wrapped his arms around causing her heart rate to rise. Thank you, Ira spoke sincerely. Ira loved his son and one could say he was thankful for Rhys since their child wouldnt have existed without her. Even if Rhys could talk she wouldnt know what to say, she embraced tightly and closed her eyes. In the Grenitan Kingdom, the streets were filled to the brim with the people who had survived the attack from the Telvian airships. They directed their attention to a tform that was clearly built with haste. Atop it, a tall woman held translucent scale that was glowing with the white-gold color of divine energy. Guilty, She said emotionlessly. A man tied in ropes that was kneeling in front of her looked horrified at her verdict. He would plead for his life if his mouth wasnt blocked. A bright golden spear ripped through his chest and his body fell lifelessly before it was dragged away. Another person was brought up, trembling and fearful of meeting a simr fate but unable to do anything. The scales in the hands of the angel titled and she spoke ordingly. Innocent. The man bound in ropes cried tears of joy as he was taken down from the stage. Seeing that he was thest one, the angel turned to face the crowd. Know that Divine Justice will nevere for those who have not done any wrong. Her voice was filled with pride that couldnt be shaken. The citizens witnessed the angel perform a mass execution but none of them felt disgusted or repulsed. The soldiers who served under Prince Hayden were the first to receive punishment. Nearly all of them were kill in one blow while the minority who hadnt harmed anyone were spared. The next to be executed were the nobles who helped Hayden n for the attempted coup in order to satisfy their greed. All but a handful were killed upon the tform after being judged. Thest person and key figure in all the destruction was Prince Hayden himself who still had a devastated look on his face. In his perspective, it appeared that the Gods themselves didnt want him to be King. Otherwise, how could such a perfect n fail. He put countless resources into seeing itpleted and it all failed. Prince Hayden Windsor. You have murdered your own father and harmed innocent people. There is no need to judge you. The Angel spoke with a grim voice that didnt fit her appearance. She summoned her golden spear and stabbed it into Haydens heart. The First Prince, whose name held weight against themon and noble people, died. His eyes showed a miserable reflection of hisst thoughts. Confusion, regret, and most of all anger. He wasnt angry with himself but the Gods who seemed to spiteful of his very existence. As thest trace of his breath left his body he didnt realize that the person he shouldve hated the most was Ira. This terrible day shall serve as a new beginning, not only for the people of this Kingdom but the entire world. The Angel spread her wings and a divine light began to pour out of them. The pure radiance caused the citizens to willfully prostrate themselves. At least, they felt they were doing so of their own volition. They sent praises to the Gods above, the same Gods that sent the world into a downward spiral but suppressing the Origin Force. The same Gods who only opened the barrier so that they could locate thest of the Avarus Lupum. The same Gods who cared very little for the possible destruction that could arise from trying to capture him. The citizens were ignorant of the actions of those Gods and naively continued to send praise to them much to the satisfaction of the Angel. Chapter 176: Guardian Angel Chapter 176: Guardian Angel As the Grenitian Kingdom took to repairing the damage the fleet of Airships caused. The name of the angel spread through all corners of the city and beyond. Gavreel a beautiful angel who was just and kind. She cared not for status and assisted all, whether rich or poor. She started with healing those injured by the attack and then moved onto those who were already in poor health. Her magic allowed people to regrow limbs they had lost as well as heal any and all sicknesses. No matter what the affliction was, Gavreel could repair it. She made her home at the temple to which the pdins and priests were more than happy to allow. Randolph was someone else who became as prominent as Gavreel as she designated him as someone chosen by the Gods. rk and Juliana were selected by Gavreel as important since they were close to Randolph. Juliana especially since she was an oracle, Gavreel stressed Julianas importance in receiving messages from the Gods. As for how Juliana felt about it, she felt a new sense of responsibility and looked forward to her role now that she had been given direction. Leonard, being thest surviving heir of King Windsor, was appointed as King by Gavreel herself. In her own words, Leonard went about things in a certain way but he didnt have an evil soul. It was a shock for the majority of the poption who had heard rumors of him being a terrible and inept prince. Two weeks went by slowly but the news about an Angel appearing spread to each nation like a wildfire. Many people from all over rushed to the Capital to see for Gavreel for themselves and her brief yet meaningful public appearances washed away all doubt. In the time she had appeared, she did nothing but heal those who needed it while rooting out those who were evil. That was until one day, where she made her first request to Randolph. Inside of the temple, Randolph, rk, and Juliana knelt in front of Gavreel who stood in front of them with a dignified expression. Ive heard the people speak of a man named Ira. They said hes the one who summoned the Red Moon, Gavreel spoke without a hint of any distinguishable emotion. It made it seem as if she was mentioning a subject she barely had interest in. But her eyes showed a sharp and dangerous glint of light. What can you tell me about him? Is he a kind person? No, not from the interaction Ive had with him. Juliana was the first to speak. He insulted me and attacke the knights of my family. I cant say hes evil but hes not very kind. Randolph and rk knew that Juliana had a run in with Ira before but she never went into detail so they listened attentively. What about you, Randolph? Do you know him? Gavreel asked. Ah, yes...I asked him for help when the Telvians attacked but he refused. He did say he would help if any children were involved but there were none he could see so he left. Before that, I thought that he was someone who had a mischievous personality. Hes very strong, way stronger than me. He does things on his own terms is the best way to describe him I guess. Oh! When the Behemoth appeared something strange happened. Ira was fighting dragons and other people and then he...Well, it was like the whole world darkened. Randolph said with aplicated expression. Gavreel nodded and then turned to rk who could feel her gaze on him. I met him in my vige, rk said. Your vige is near the ce referred to as the ck Forest, isnt it? Gavreel asked, seeking confirmation. Yes. He appeared out of nowhere with traces of ck mist following him wherever he teleported to. The first thing he did was... rk trailed off as memories of the day came back into his mind. Continue, Gavreels voice rang out,pelling rk to finish speaking. My little brother died trying to help fend off the bandits. Ira appeared and took the sword from his body. He killed all of the bandits with no problem at all. Now, rk, could you describe his appearance for me? I just want to be sure its the same person. Gavreels eyes narrowed slightly. Yes, he has ck hair and bright yellow eyes. Oh, he used to have a ck sigil with four wolves on his left hand. I dont know what happened to it but I didnt see him with it for a while now. rk gave all the details he had. Gavreel nodded and absorbed the information. In their eyes, it seemed that the angel was simply curious about a powerfull figure of the Mortal Realm but the truth was far different. Gavreel had a purpose foring to the Mortal Realm and upon figuring out who her target was, her eyes filled with fervor. Was there anything else you needed? Randolph asked. No, that is all. Both you and rk can leave, I need to speak with Juliana privately, Gavreel said. Alright, Randolph and rk stood up before bowing and exiting the room. The former shared a look with Juliana before he exited the room with rk. Come closer, child, Gavreel spoke softly. As an oracle for the Gods, you shouldnt fear your sacred duties. I understand, Juliana said before gathering her determination and moving forward. Be still, Gavreel said in a whisper as her eyes were filled with a golden white color. She pressed her hand against Julianas forehead and divine energy filled the room. Ive found the remaining Avarus Lupum, Gavreel said. Julianas body trembled and Gavreel seemed to interpret it easily. I understand, I will work to lure him into breaking more taboos of the Mortal Realm. Ive heard many rumors of him and stories from witnesses and from what I can tell it would be hard to do so without causing him to attack me. Julianas body shook again and Gavreel showed a contemtive look. It will take time but Im confident it will work. I will build up the trust of the mortals without drawing too much of his attention. When the timees, Ill begin as instructed. Tell the Divine Ones of my progress and Ill await their next orders. Gavreel cut off the connection between herself and Juliana and thetter stumbled on her feet while holding her head. What...D-Did I do well? Juliana couldnt recall after Gavreel ced a hand on her head. Of course, child. It would be best if you dont remember as too much knowledge of the Divine can prove dangerous for mortals, Gavreel exined. Now, go and rest. There is still more to do. Gavreel showed a gentle and caring smile that warmed Julianas heart. I will do as you say. Juliana bowed before exiting the room with slow steps. As she left, the smile on Gavreels face immediately vanished and was reced a cold and serious look devoid of any and all emotion. Truthfully, she found most of the mortals to be in conflict with her own beliefs. They only were truly devout when they were healed or witnessed her might. If it was up to her, they should always be devoted to the Gods whether they received help or not. She saw them as ants whenpared to the perfection of the Gods. But she maintained her image as she knew the mortals were a necessary part of Iras capture. She would keep up her act for however long it took. She would even give her life if it helped reach the goals of the Gods that she respected and feared more than anything. Guide me, Gavreel said to herself. The Angel in the Temple continued to draw in thousands of visitors to the Capital per day with none of them being aware of her true purpose. Chapter 177: Iras Way Of Helping Chapter 177: Ira''s Way Of Helping News of Gavreels arrival reached Iras ears during the passing weeks. To be more specific, Ira was in the garden with his children when Avery came to tell him. An angel? You dont mean these two angels. Ira asked while lifting Zephyr into the air. Raveria sat on his shoulders and made strange faces at Zephyr who giggled excitedly. The music we heard that day was made with divine energy. Apparently, her name is Gavreel, and descended while the Grenitian Kingdom was under attack by Telvian airships. Theres no reason to suspect that the rumors are false since Sylun sent people to verify, Avery replied. So what do you want to do? Me? I dont know. Ira held Zephyr closer to him while Raveria ced her hands over his eyes. You said her name was Gavreel? I wonder if she was what Raveria was worried about in her nightmare, but What is it? Ive seen memories of Angels and while theyre strong, I dont think either of us would have trouble with just one. Ira spoke honestly. Maybe Ill go visit her. He put Raveria down and looked at Zephyr who babbled on incoherently. Do you want to? You dont know what they have nned and you tend to ignore possible threats. Avery reminded Ira of his battle with Lyras group. Ira sighed before speaking. Ill be careful. If she threatens us then Ill kill her, easy enough right? I doubt shes even here for me since she hasnt said anything about me. So youre going? Yeah, I kind of have to, Ira said with a smile. But not right now. He added. If Gavreel showed no sign of threatening behavior then Ira decided he wouldnt have to interfere with her. He wanted to get his Reality Separation ability to a higher level of control before he even thought about meeting with Gavreel. Other than that, Ira was sure that he would be extremely hard to kill as is. The Sea Serpents heart reinforced his skeleton to a level where he could survive an unimaginable amount of pressure. Since he hadnt consumed itpletely he had yet to gain the full effects. He wanted to give the entire thing to Rhys but honestly, it was far toorge for her to eat. Though he had a few ideas to help. Anyway, Ill go take Zephyr back. I need to help Rhys out and go see Charles, Ira said. Ill watch Raveria, Avery responded while cing her hand on Raverias shoulder who was busy studying her mother. She wanted to know if she would have to train and the answer would dictate her reaction. Ira nodded and vanished from sight with Zephyr in his arms. You dont have to train today, Raveria, Avery stated without looking at her daughter. I love you, mom~ Raveria spoke happily. Avery slightly grinned at her daughter while shaking her head. When Avery was Raverias age she wasnt as reluctant to train. At least, not how she remembered. Casey instilled a sense of responsibility in Avery that helped with the process and thetter wondered if she needed to do something simr with Raveria. Charles, afterpleting a huge milestone in his research, did not settle down as expected. He grew even worse for wear. The dark circles around his sunken eyes became an almost permanent feature. His face had be gaunt with exhaustion present on every inch of it. His hair had gone grey in certain areas which told of his condition. Every now and again he would fall into a fit of coughing but the man himself seemed unaffected by it all. Charles actions were lively as he scribbled notes onto worn out parchment filled with previous musings of his research. The Behemoth Blood was his newest target, one which he spent weeks trying to unravel. In fact, he had been hard at work since the first container of Behemoths blood was brought to the Underground City. It was a highly poisonous substance that was fatal when arge enough amount made contact with a persons skin but he had found a way around it. Diluting and letting sit over time reduced the fatality of it. The research took far longer than expected because Sylun forbade Charles from asking volunteers to soak themselves in the Behemoths Blood. Unless Ira said otherwise, Sylun would continue to believe it was a death sentence unless Charles could provide evidence. How did Charles find out without experimenting on anyone? One could take a look at his right hand and see the partially damaged tips of each finger. Charles used himself as a test subject to find the right mixture. Needless to say, his dangerous gamble paid off. Suddenly, a male Dark Elf entered the room and spoke up. The Keeper wants to know if youve made any significant progress. He will being byter today and the Queen has told me to inform so that you can prepare. Yes...Thats alright Charles waved his hand without fully listening. The Dark Elf could tell that Charles attention was elsewhere but didnt react as his behavior had bemonce during his time in the Underground City. Remember, the Keeper will be by in a few hours, The Dark Elf said before leaving the room. Few hours...Yes Charles mumbled under his breath while going over his notes. Back in the Valkyrie Fortress, Rhys held her rapier tightly while practicing various movements with it. She hadnt been able to train during her pregnancy and was eager to pick up a sword again. Rhys pointed the rapier at a training dummy and then a bolt of lightning flew from the point and struck the inanimate victim. The air crackled and the smell of burnt wood filled the room but Rhys wasnt satisfied. She changed her target to a thick sheet of steel that hung on the other side of the room. Lightning surged around Rhys body before she charged forward and thrust her rapier at the metal construct. Lightning covered the length of the Rapier and it passed through the metal sheet with very little resistance. Rhys exhaled before examining the chipped rapier with a satisfied look. She nned on asking if he could make one from Godsteel. Knock knock. Iras voice could be heard as he entered the room with Zephyr in his arms. Rhys turned around to see Ira standing in the doorway with Zephyr who voiced his unintelligible opinion on various matters. Do you need a new weapon? Ira asked. Rhys looked at the rapier again and then nodded. Using regr weapons, no matter how good they were, wouldnt work when used in conjunction with a high amount of strength. Here, you can use this for the time being. Ira snapped his fingers and a longsword in a ck scabbard appeared from thin air,nding in front of Rhys. To be more urate, the sword hovered in front of Rhys with a low hum. It was the aptly named, Paradox Sword. Rhys slowly reached out toward it but held some reservation. Eventually, she decided that Ira wouldnt hand it over if it was dangerous and she grabbed it. The hum stopped and the sword became still in her hands. It almost appeared to be a regr weapon. Rhys made a questioning expression and Ira instantly knew what was wrong. What? Don''t you like longswords? It doesnt matter just look at it, Ira snapped his finger again and the Paradox sword had be a rapier. Go ahead and try it out. Since Ira urged her on, Rhys unsheathed it to find apletely ck de with a faint steel-colored luster along its edge. She withheld her thoughts and stabbed the ck rapier into the sheet of metal and what happened next caused her to be dumbfounded. The rapier pierced the metal like paper and the entire sheet of steel began warping and crumbling before breaking into pieces. Rhys jaw dropped as she looked at the weapon and then to Ira. So do you want to use it for now? Ira asked with a grin. Chapter 178: Move Like Lightning Chapter 178: Move Like Lightning Ira and Rhys waited for Zephyr to fall asleep and left him in the care of Sylvia. As long as they hurried back it was safe to assume Zephyr wouldnt have a destructive tantrum. What do you mean its too unpredictable for you to use? Ira asked with clear shock. Rhys had suddenly refused the sword for no good reason in his eyes. Rhys shook before making an expression that asked Isnt it obvious. She had returned the Paradox Sword almost immediately after she used it. Strangely enough, even Avery, a Valkyrie, didnt want to use the sword as she preferred her own. Come on, it just takes a little practice. Ira seemed like a desperate con artist as he continued to try and get Rhys to use the weapon. Rhys silentlyughed and politely refused his offer once more. She would rather have a sword that didnt float, crush anything and touched, and changed form with the snap of a finger. Ira sighed and gave up on getting Rhys to use it, it was bing more likely that he would have to save it for his children. Ira sighed and continued walking with a dejected expression that was greatly exaggerated. At the moment, the two were on their way to visit Charles. Ira wanted Rhys to be stronger but was a little hesitant about opening the ck Book. Keeper. Keeper. Keeper. Keeper. Dark Elves, Lycanthropes, Beastkin, and Vampires all greeted Ira with a bow. It was umon to catch glimpses of him so when someone did they counted themselves lucky. Ira either nodded on gave them a nce of acknowledgment before he continued on. Rhys followed behind him, unsure of what to do. The two eventually arrived at Charlesboratory and Ira opened without waiting. Charles, Ira spoke up while looking around the messy room. Several metal containers were lined up at one side of the room. There were empty metal tables, strange vials of liquid, and research notes that were scattered all around. Over here. Charles didnt even lift his head to look at Ira. If the Dark Elves were present they would take issue but Ira didnt care much. How far have you gotten with the Behemoths blood? And try to summarize it as much as possible, I dont need to hear every detail. Charles turned to peek over his shoulder and looked at Ira. The Behemoths blood was initially very toxic to the point that prolonged contact would be harmful. Ive diluted arge amount in order to iste the negative properties while keeping the beneficial ones. Im confident that if someone was to soak in my mixture for a few hours their bodies would be reinforced. Though I should add that it would be extremely painful. I see. Ira waved his hand and a blue heart the size of a carriage appeared in front of him. He let it float in the air and Charles immediately stopped what he was doing to look. T-This...What is this exactly?! Before Ira could speak Charles picked up a knife and cut a piece of the heart before using a magnifying ss to examine it. Its the heart of a Sea Serpent. Or rather, the one and only Sea Serpent. Ira made a few motions with his hand and the heart was cut into pieces the size of cookies. Here eat this, Rhys. Ira handed one to Rhys who had no desire to consume it but she inhaled deeply before epting one. Rhys chewed on the tender raw heart that was filled with blood. The taste was extremely bitter and she felt as if her mouth was going numb. She finished chewing and felt sick yet energized only momentster. Ira nodded and then flicked his hands, turning the small pieces into little beads. He stuffed them into arge pouch and then handed them to Rhys. Youll have to eat the rest of those, Ira said. Charles expression turned into a regretful frown. The tiny portion of the Sea Serpents heart he gathered wasnt suitable for long-term research. There was no telling what possible mysteries he could unravel by looking into it. Alright, Charles...Open up one of those vats of blood and get out, Ira ordered. Charles took a few moments to realize what was going on he looked between Rhys and Ira before his eyes widened. Wait! Youre allowing her to soak in the mixture. Please let me observe the process, it could be beneficial for my research, Charles pleaded. No, Ira refused, narrowing his eyes at Charles. It was then Charles realized it could be considered inappropriate for him to stay since it was likely Rhys would have to remove her clothes before soaking in the blood. ...Fine, but at least take notes of what happens. The first container is my most stable mixture, there is a breathing apparatus installed on the top...Be careful not to destroy too much please. Charles instructed before sighing. Ill have to find somewhere else to do my work for an entire week. Wait, a week? Ira repeated with confusion. Well, the process is gradual. A few hours would cause improvements but to reap the full rewards one would need to stay for a week. Their body has to also adjust to the Behemoths blood which takes a few days at the least. Charles intoned. ...Hold on for a moment. Ira vanished. Rhys stood there motionlessly while waiting for Ira to return. Since he was adamant on helping her, she couldnt exactly refuse. She mentally prepared herself for what was likely to be an extremely painful process. Ira reappeared with Raveria next to him and started speaking. Ok, this should only take a few hours. Raveria blinked her eyes questioningly. She was enjoying her time in the garden with Harper when Ira said he needed her help. Being the wonderful daughter that she was, she eagerly agreed though Ira failed to exin what she would be doing. Im sorry, but can I ask how your daughter will impact this process? Charles inquired. The n is to let Raveria elerate time for Rhys. Ira ced his hands on Raveria shoulders. Thetter tilted her head upward and looked at Ira, waiting for instructions she could understand. Ah! By creating a contained field of elerated time the benefits of the mixture would increase drastically. Though I must say that rapid eleration of the mixture may cause it to be unstable. Charles was about to rush to his write down his thoughts but Ira snapped his fingers and teleported the mad scientist out of the room. To make sure no unwanted guests entered, Ira isted the space in the room and pped his hands together. Right He hummed before pointing at the pouch of filled with pieces of the Sea Serpents heart. Youre going to need to eat a lot of those. Rhys slightly frowned but grabbed a handful of blue beads before gulping them all down. ...More, Ira said with a helpless expression. Rhys stared at him with a nk look on her face before taking two more handfuls and eating them. At that point, her body began to heat up and small sparks emerged from her skin. Her irises briefly began glowing with a blue light before turning back to normal and her pupils narrowed into slits. With heavy breaths, Rhys looked at Ira to see if he was satisfied but he shook his head. ...Maybe all of them, He said in a small voice. Rhys red at Ira and lifted the bag up. The tiny beads that looked like some sort of candy or treat were all eaten within a few minutes. Rhys spread her hands wide while mouthing the words, Is this good enough? Ira smiled but at that moment Rhys copsed. The Sea Serpents heart, while less toxic than the Behemoths blood, was hugely potent. The residual elemental power was far higher than normal bodies could contain. As a result, Rhys condition began to worsen and it looked like her body was deteriorating from the inside out. Sorry, Ira whispered before quickly removing her clothes. Suddenly he stopped and turned to Raveria, Look away for a moment. Raveria looked concerned but did as instructed and turned her back to the two of them. Here we go. Ira hoisted Rhys onto his shoulder and opened therge vat of blood. He fiddled with the breathing apparatus before tying it to Rhys face and making sure it worked. After that, he put her in as gently as possible before closing the metal vat. Ok, Ravi. Ira exhaled. All you need to do is speed up time for Rhys, ok? Um...Right, Raveria replied. She examined the metal container for a few moments before cing her hands on its warm surface. Im starting! Raveria yelled so that Rhys could hear her but nothing happened in response. Without waiting any longer, she channeled her temporal energy and rapidly elerated the movement molecules of the blood. Above the Underground City, on the surface where an empty desert-like region was present. Dark storm clouds formed. As a ce that rarely experienced rainfall, it wasnt weird to see a cloud forming but the sky turned grey within a few seconds. A few drops of water hit the sand and then, with only a minute passing, a huge rainstorm fell upon the barrennd. Heavy rains that could flood other regions all fell in a rtively contained area. What happened next was even stranger than the rain, lightning rapidly fell upon the ground. Large shes of light and huge sparks traveled across thend. It wasnt a few shes but dozens at a time and it soon turned to hundreds. Hundreds of blinding streaks of electricity filled thend, assaulting the wet sand and leaving huge rumbles of thunder that shook the air. ... Five minutes hadnt even passed and Raveria had already begun to feel exhausted. The surface of the metal vat had be highly conductive but Ira ced his hands on it to nullify it before it could reach his daughter. If that was all he had to worry about, then Ira would be fine but the container had be to turn red as it began to heat up. Thats enough Raveria, I dont want you to get hurt. Ira signaled for Raveria to stop and so she did but the metal container began to shake. Uh...Hmm...I wonder if this is normal, Ira mumbled. As soon as he finished speaking, steam began to leak from the metal vat which groaned and trembled. ...Dad? Raveria tugged on Iras shirt. Is Rhys going to be ok? Hmm, oh, of course, Ira replied. One of the bolts holding the container popped out and shot toward Ira at a high speed but he easily caught it between his fingers. The sound of thunder managed to make its way to his ears and it was likely the citizens of the Empire were nervous. Say...Raveria, Ira said with a contemtive expression. Yes? Raveria responded. Do you know how long was you elerated this? Ira asked casually. Um...I dont know, Raveria answered innocently. You never told me how long I was supposed to hold it. I see. Ira chuckled before ruffling her hair. Ill be sending you back to the garden now, alright? Did I do a good? Raveria asked naively. Several more screws burst from the metal vat and ricocheted all over the room. Yeah. Ira kissed Raveria on the forehead before sending her away. When it was only him and the unstable container left in the room he sighed. ...Thats not good, Ira said to himself before cing his hand on the container and teleporting away. Chapter 179: Hit Like Thunder Chapter 179: Hit Like Thunder Ira appeared above ground where a monstrous storm raged. It was so bad that he was struck by lightning three times in a row within five seconds of arriving. Of course, he simply shrugged it off and held onto the vat. The rain that touched the boiling hot surface of the metal evaporated causing a loud hiss to spread through the air but it showed no sign of cooling down. Suddenly, lightning came crashing down onto the metal container and it burst open with surprising force. Ira went flying backward as lightning ripped through the air and grabbed him like dozens of arms. Ira rolled on the ground before recovering his footing. He examined his charred clothes before speaking. I think thats enough. He lightly stomped his foot and altered the space within one thousand feet of himself. The rain stopped and the lightning strikes all dissipated. In the center of the explosion was a woman whose body was made out of electricity. It was safe enough to say it was Rhys as she reached toward Ira with clear panic on her face. ... Rhys called out his name but there was no way of sounding out in her current form. Instead, a loud crackling reced any words. Easy. Ira walked toward her slowly while trying to calm her down. Youre getting too overworked. Rhys moved to meet him halfway but her body surged forward as her entire form was condensed into lightning. She crashed into him but Ira stayed on his feet. Due to Iras extreme methods, he had forced Rhys body to change. The magic within the Sea Serpents heart enhanced her lightning attunement. It reworked her body and she was almost in danger of bing apletely spiritual being. If that happened she would find it impossible to maintain a physical form. The Behemoths blood helped keep her somewhat corporeal as it reinforced her body and stopped it from being eroded. If Ira were to have given Rhys the Sea Serpents heart without the Behemoths blood things wouldve turned out far worse than before. Just breathe...Well, you cant exactly do that without lungs but take it slow. As Ira finished speaking, Rhys slowly returned to normal. Well, as normal as one could possibly when they had suddenly be something more than human. Rhys pupils carried a dim white light and her skin had a faint shimmer to it. Her scars were flickering before they slightly faded and became less like scars and more like glowing veins. Then there were the effects of the Behemoths blood that reinforced her muscle structure making her far sturdier than before. Here, Ira said as he produced a ck cloak and wrapped around her body. Rhys squinted her eyes and tried to adjust. Her white pupils altered her vision allowing her to see small sparks in the air and it wasnt just a few. There had to be millions if not more currents fading in and out. Rhys fear and curiosity caused her to reach toward one and as soon as she actively tried to make contact, the sparks moved toward each other and a huge bolt of lightning was fired from her finger. What did I just say? Ira cupped a hand over his ear as the sound of thunder reverberated in his ears. Rhys trembled briefly before making an apologetic expression. Worry and fear were present in her eyes but Ira ignored it as he thought it was unfounded. Youll have to spend some time adjusting to it, thats all. Ira shrugged. Now, we should get back since Zephyr may have woken up from all that noise. Rhys shook her head, in her mind, it was still too dangerous for her to see Zephyr in her current state. You think lightning can hurt him? Ira asked beforeughing lightly. Rhys remained stubborn and seemed to refusepletely. So, what youre going to stay out here? Ira asked. You think I dont know how it feels when you think the smallest touch can hurt your own child? Of course, I quickly learned that it wouldnt happen. Rhys took some time to gather herself and then nodded. Good. Ira smiled before they vanished from sight. About an hourter, a now clothed and calm Rhys stood over Zephyrs crib. Zephyr looked at his mothers appearance and found it bizarre. His tiny eyebrows were furrowed as he tried to understand how she suddenly changed. He reached his hand toward her and she took a step back reflexively which only served to deepen his wrinkled brow. Youll upset him like that, Ira said from the side. Rhys took a breath and then slowly reached her finger toward Zephyrs hand. As soon as their skin made contact sparks appeared but neither one of them felt a shock. Zephyr beganughing and moved his hand again which produced a simr phenomenon. After finding out that her fear was truly unfounded, Rhys finally let go of her tension and rxed. See, Ira said with an assured look. It seemed he was right all along but he wouldnt admit that he was also worried and was prepared to interfere if anything went wrong. The next day came quickly and so did Iras preparation for helping Rhys. His status as the Keeper allowed him to gather up something suitable for Rhys. A leather suit made from Behemoths hide was made for her. It didnt take long since the Dark Elves were constantly crafting armor pieces from the monsters remains. Ira was currently helping her get used to her new strength. Since there was a region of empty desert above the valley entrance of the Underground City, Ira thought it would be better to train there. Rhys rushed forward leaving streaks of electricity in her wake. She closed in on Ira and threw a punch. He grabbed her arm and tossed her over his shoulder before leaping after her. If it was pure speed, Rhys was faster. At least, when Ira didnt use his full array of spatial abilities. If he used only his strength and his wind attunement he wouldnt be able to catch Rhys. That didnt mean that he wouldnt be able to stop her attacks. Rhys fell to the ground with a loud crash but she received little to no injury except for a few scrapes. The Behemoths blood made her body stronger so she could deal with such attacks more effectively. Rhys sought to go faster and shes of electricity wrapped around her entire body. She lowered her posture and then exploded with pure speed, zooming toward Ira before even the smallest increment of time could pass. Rhys drove her fist into his abdomen and the rumbling of thunder resounded with her strike. Dust flew into the air and when it cleared, Ira was pushed a few feet back. There was a hole burnt into his shirt as well a small charred circle where Rhys fistnded. The small wound healed almost immediately but it was still impressive. Good one, Ira nodded with approval. If you can move like that then dont you think I should make it a bit more difficult? Rhys nodded and pushed herself further until she almost changed into her lightning form. The static in the air caused her hair to rise and the clouds began forming above her. Get ready, Ira said cheerfully as he cracked his neck. He took a deep breath and then moved. Ira leaped into the air with a burst of wind as well as gravity pushing him upward. He then dove to Rhys like aet and she quickly evaded. Iras kneended on the ground and a crater appeared instantly. Without losing momentum, he pushed off the ground and rushed after Rhys. He moved faster than sound which was still enough slow enough for Rhys to avoid. He chased after her who constantly zipped away from him while trying to think. Suddenly, Rhys swiped her hand and a few dozen lightning bolts surged through the air. Ira who was currently in the middle of moving forward ran into them. They hit him dead on but he didnt even flinch as he continued to pursue Rhys. Rhys lowered her body and charged forward while rapidly shifting her position so he couldnt predict where she would strike from. As she moved closer she kicked toward Iras head but he caught her foot. I could break your leg right now, Iramented before spinning around with Rhys in hand and throwing her. The strength of the throw wouldnt kill her but it was enough that Rhys couldnt tell which direction she was going in. She eventually crashed through a rock and slowed down. While climbing to her feet, Rhys realized that Ira was gradually increasing in speed. She felt sore all over but nothing was broken which surprised. The feeling of being stronger than before nearly made her forget she was in a fight. That was until Ira appeared in her peripheral, moving toward her without pause. She suddenly felt a surreal sense of danger and her perception of time began to change. Her body was moving faster than she could keep up with. A disembodied feeling manifested within her consciousness and her range of vision epassed 360 degrees. When Rhys felt things had returned to normal, she was falling from a dangerous height. Woah, I got you. Ira appeared and grabbed Rhys before he teleported them back to the ground. What you just did was crazy, Ira said, his excitement made it clear that he was entertained. Rhys made a confused look and Ira realized that she didnt know what happened. You turned into lightning for a split second and evaded me. I have to admit that was the coolest thing Ive seen in awhile. Ira recalled the scene in his mind. At first, it seemed like she teleported since he couldnt track her movement at all, but when he thought about it more she actually condensed her mass into a single lightning bolt and traveled upward. Rhys thought back to that strange sensation. At that time it was purely reflex that drove her to turn into a bolt of lightning. She looked at her clothes and found that they were still intact mostly because she was wearing the dark grey leather suit of armor made for her especially. Though it should be said, she almost slipped out of it when she turned into a living bolt of lightning. Well, thats enough for today. I need to get back, Ira said with a yawn. Are you ready? Rhys replied with a simple nod and Ira wasted no time in teleporting them back to the Underground City. Chapter 180: Life For A Child Prodigy Chapter 180: Life For A Child Prodigy Unknown Pov Its been a few months since we came to this ce but it feels longer. I used to feel sad about it for awhile but not anymore. Now, Ivee to ept whats happened and truthfully I think I prefer my life here. I dont know why but I dont miss anything that came before. My life as a so-called Blessed One was a lie. My parents believed we were descendants of Dragon Gods and we treated people badly because of it. They were wrong since the Keeper killed all of the dragons. The Keeper is the truest thing to a God Ive ever heard of. The Dark Elves here worship him and theyve already convinced the younger kids to go along with it. I cant say that I fully believe in the Keeper but Im leaning there. Again! One hundred more! A woman with raven-colored hair and a cold, empty, expression yelled at us. We swung our wooden swordspears for the one-thousandth time. It wasnt actually one thousand but it felt like it. This was the training that we were instructed to do. The pain in my arms couldntpare to the boredom I felt from it. We had practiced the same basic swings over and over to the point where I can do them in my sleep. I can even do them without holding a swordspear. The training came to an end eventually and we were allowed to have our free time. Since I was one of the oldest kids around I didnt have much to do. There werent many people close to my age and those that were stayed in a different area. Plus, I was the only one who was still hesitant about trusting the Keeper. Ive been reading some of the records the scribes and the Keeper is strange to me. From the Keepers history, he seems bloodthirsty and evil but Ive seen him, most of us have seen him in person. During the brief moment, he seemed like a happy person. He didnt even kill us even though we were rted to the dragons. I thought it was because he wanted us as ves but thats not true. We can go almost anywhere during our free time as long as we dont wander too far and return at curfew. The youngest kids usually go around to the Keepers shrine to collect the fresh mooncakes and offer prayers. I will admit that I sometimes go and grab a few. I love the mooncakes, we usually get one or two after dinner time and after I eat it I feel calm and warm. Anyway, I dont feel like a ve or a prisoner. Almost all of the other kids in the Dark Elf Empire are doing the same as us. Weve been told that were different from those kids thats why all the half-dragons are in their own group. Except for repeating the same basic strikes, I like the training. Some days we run for a while and others we get to practice with wooden dummies. But for the most part, its the same movements. Other than that, this ce is pretty good. After another month, we got to practice some new strikes and even go outside the city. I really like this ce, it feels like home to me. It feels strange for me to think that but its true. There are moments where I cant remember what my parents looked liked and its upsetting but theyre already gone. Ive epted the teachings of the Keeper and Ive even asked to receive the mark of the three moons. Most people ask for the mooncakes because they''re so good but I chose the marks. Only girls can receive the mark which upset some of the younger boys who were eager to receive one. They told me that the first two ck circles represent the natural moons that both can be seen during the winter which ising up soon. The red circle represents the Red Moon which was summoned by the Keeper. I dont get stronger from the moonlight but I still want the marking. Ive been told by one of the raven-haired women with silver eyes that Im really talented with the swordspear. Since those who show skill can receive a reward, I asked for the mark of the three moons. The Dark Elf priests agreed and Ill be getting one soon. Today, we were given iron round shields to hold while practicing our one-handed strikes with the swordspear. It was hard to do since the shield was heavy but I managed to make it through. Most of the others copsed or dropped the shields and needed to be taken care of. I think that the woman who was watching our training even smiled when she saw how I endured it. I heard that one of the boys in another section had even got to meet the Keeper before. I dont know how strong he was but I think Im better. If they invite me to the Pce I might even be able to speak to the Keeper for once. Just imagining how jealous the other kids would be is making me smile. Praise the Keeper. Praise the Keeper. Praise the Keeper. Im so excited that I get to meet with Princess Sylvia since Ive been doing so good with my training. Apparently, Ive made the most progress and the fact that I chose to get marks as my reward intrigued the Princess. It only took one month after I got my marks for it to happen. Speaking of the marks, they hurt really bad. They told me that there were two types of marks. One is the temporary ones that fade over time but the second are permanent. I thought it mightve been a test so I chose the permanent ones. It felt like they were being burned between my eyebrows but I didnt even cry or scream. I think the training helped me deal with pain better. Someone ising to take me to the Princess and I honestly cant wait. Ive heard that the Princess is very nice. I waited for a few hours and it happened, the Dark Elves came to escort me to the pce. We walked through the city and people looked at me with approval. Some people even waved at me while others offered the Keepers blessings. We made our way through the city and climbed the pce stairs where a statue sat. It looked very simr to the Keeper but it didnt depict the Keeper as a wolf. I wanted to look at it longer but the Dark Elves who were escorting me urged me on. The pce was huge and I think I wouldve gotten lost if the Dark Elves didnt know where we were going. We stopped in front of a pair of doors and one of them knocked. Your Highness, weve brought the one youve requested to see, The male Dark Elf said. I could hear Princess Sylvia speaking to someone on the inside, I think she asked them if it was ok for me toe in and they said yes...I think. Let her in, Sylvia responded. They did, I wonder who it Greetings to the Keeper, Greetings to the Keeper, The two Dark Elves who escorted me to the pce suddenly bowed. Sitting at a nearby table was the Princess and a man with...yellow...eyes. P-Praise the Keeper! I identally yelled due to my nervousness but the Keeper didnt get angry he justughed. It wasnt an insultingugh though he justughed as if it was funny. Dont be so worried, Im not going to eat you, kid, The Keeper said to me. Me! The Keeper spoke directly to me. Wait, the guards are looking at me- Oh! The Keeper! No, I would never think such a thing, Keeper. I hurriedly replied. I thought I could be calm and mature since Im among the oldest of the children but I couldnt stop messing up. I peek up to see if the Keeper thought poorly of me but his expression didnt show disgust or annoyance. Easy, Im kidding. The Keeper smiled before turning back to the Princess. The Keeper smiled at me! Me! I know it might be getting old for you but Averys gonna be due any day now. Could you stay in the Fortress until then? Just to be safe. Of course, Keeper, Sylvia responded. Was there anything else you may have needed? The Keeper looked at me before looking back at Princess Sylvia. He snapped his fingers and a wooden box appeared from thin air. Then, the Keeper pushed it over to Princess Sylvia and gestured for her to open it. She did and I have to admit I tried to peek. There was a container full of ck crystal spheres the size of eyeballs. When you find someone willing, you can give them those. Of course, their eyes would have to be removed for them to use it at all, The Keeper exined. Ill do it! I blurted out before I could stop my mouth. I dont know what made me speak like that but I was a little scared of giving up my eyes. Would I be able to see if I they put the ck crystal eyes in my eye sockets? It would definitely hurt more than the marks. The Keeper shook his head and refused me with a warm smile. I appreciate the enthusiasm but youre too young to make that decision. Once you realize what youll lose then you can volunteer. I...It was a little saddening to hear but I nodded. I thought I was one of the most mature kids but it seems Im not as mature as I thought. Still, shes a bright prospect. She was allowed to choose a reward and she, a half-dragon, chose to get the marks instead of something like more mooncakes. Princess Sylvia spoke up on my behalf. Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! I cried out in my head. I still maintained myself as best I could in front of the Keeper and Princess Sylvia. Oh? I wouldve chosen the mooncakes, The Keeper said. If shes good then put her under the direct training of one of the Valkyries like the others. I understand, Keeper, Sylun said. Well, I have to go. Nice meeting you, kid. The Keeper grinned ear to ear before he vanished into thin air. I didnt even tell him my name but I still couldnt stop smiling. The Keeper personally recognized my efforts. Its just as the scribes said, the Keeper is fair and appreciates those who are active in their growth. I tried as hard as I could and it actually worked! It looks like you have the Keepers attention. Dont let me down and definitely dont let the Keeper down. I would never, Your Highness. I bowed. Praise the Keeper, I added for good measure. Princess Sylvias eyebrows rose and I think she was evaluating me, Praise the Keeper...When you return prepare your belongings, a Valkyrie wille to see you and take you away. Thank you, Your Highness. I bowed again but even deeper. The Dark Elves escorted me out and they were smiling as bright as me. I love this ce! Praise the Keeper and praise the Red Moon! Chapter 181: Do As You Will Chapter 181: Do As You Will In a small tavern located in some small town with nothing significant about it. People gathered together in order to escape the cold and biting winter that hade around to find a temporaryfort inpanionship and shared stories. What do you all make about this talk of angel? Thedy running the tavern asked while cleaning out an old ss. Bullshit, An old man grumbled in response. They must really think were gullible to believe that lie. I mean, an angel? I believe, my cousin works for one of the tradingpanies that go to and from the capital. He says that there really is an angel who can heal any and all afflictions. It doesnt matter if youre rich or poor, as long as you arent an evil soul shell help. He told me that he had seen her at the temple for a moment. And? Everyone seemed to be interested in the conclusion. They all went silent in order to listen closely to what he had to say. He told me she has six huge white wings that glow. A perfect face, but not the type you lust, the type thats so pure you want it to be thest thing you see before you die. Shes tall, taller than most men in fact. He also said, and this a rumor he heard, shes kind but also strict. Those who all participated in the coup were all judged and the ones who were found guilty all suffered eternal damnation. Bullshit, Said the old man who seemed the most skeptical. He was the only one who seemed failed to believe it since most people kept quiet with contemtive expressions. I bet there are a lot of people moving to the capital, your cousin say anything about that? Someone asked with hopeful intentions. He told me the temple takes care of visitors for a few days but people are encouraged to return to their homes after a visit. Theres a rumor that the angel ns to visit each and every city in our Kingdom. Bullshit, An old man crowed. If any one of you is nning to visit you should know that entry to the Kingdom is free. The temple even sends out carriages to collect people asionally. In their eyes, letting more people know about the angel is the best thing. Just as the discussion was about to continue, the door to the tavern swung open and a cold wind blew. Shut the door, Someone shouted. The tavern door mmed shut and everyone turned to look at the new arrival. It was a figure wearing a worn out bup cloak with faint reddish stains. It was likely a woman based on the size of the figure but no one could really tell. The cloaked figure approached the counter and whispered, Milk. The barmaid running the tavern nodded before filling up a ss and putting it in front of the cloaked stranger. The tavern was silent for a while and then another man spoke up. Did any of you hear about the Dead Woods? You mean the ck Forest? Someone said attempting to correct him. No, I mean the Dead Woods. Its a ce filled with an endless white fog and dead willow trees. All manner of spirits and phantoms can be seen inside. I even heard that a town close to it went missing. Bull. Shit. The old man who didnt appear to believe any rumors made his opinion known. No I heard something like that before but I thought it was an old ghost story. Someone told me that there was ady who could be seen inside of the fog The woman who started speaking trailed off as she faced the counter. She spotted something that caused her concern. The figure dressed in the worn out bup cloak wasnt wearing any shoes which allowed their pale feet to be seen. The strangest part was that the figures skin was literally as pale as snow. It would be reasonable to say that there was not a single working vein that could be seen under her skin. Slowly, tavern goers began to focus on the stranger and they all discovered the strange feature of the cloaked individual. Hey, stranger, A brave man called out. Could you take down off your cloak? The Cloaked figure didnt move and the ss of milk they asked for wasnt even touched. You hear me? I said take off that damn cloak! He repeated with growing hostility. Fine, The stranger whispered as two stark white hands emerged from under the bup cloak and gripped the hood. As soon as she pulled her hood down gasps of disbelief. She had long pale blue hair that glistened with a fluorescent glow, corpse-like white skin, and empty white eyes with no pupils or irises. There was also a ck orb with a shining luster protruded from just under her corbone. Before anyone could say or do anything, she raised her hand and a chilling white fog rolled out of her palms, covering the entire room. Screams of terror rang out in session for a brief moment and then the room became deathly still. This keeps happening. The Will of Purgatory recalled the white fog and the only thing that was left were husks of grey colored corpses who had every ounce of vitality drained from them. She grabbed the cup of milk and lifted it to her lips before slowly poking the surface with her tongue. Although she finally gained a physical form she couldnt adjust to it as well as she thought, hence her odd behavior. She didnt even drink the milk, she just let her taste buds soak within it while appreciating the vor. Delicious. An unnerving smile formed on the Wills pale face. Her face muscles were pulled way too far back and almost exposed her entire row of teeth. She put her hands on her cheeks and rxed her facial muscles while contemting her next move. ...I will need to find Ira, but it is far too dangerous to go with just this body alone. The Will mused to herself. As the internar entity that managed the ne of purgatory the will couldnt exactly leave it unintended. So, she split consciousness into two parts with the majority being ced into the body and the other being left to perform the most basic of tasks. If the will were to lose the vessel that the majority of her consciousness inhabited then she would find herself in trouble. It would take a few hundred years to repair the damage if something were to happen so she had to be incredibly careful. The Will suddenly had a thought, she turned to face the corpses in the tavern. She raised her hand and the corpses slowly rose to their feet. She didnt know her way around the Mortal Realm so she needed to find directions. To do that she needed to sift through the souls of anyone she happened toe across until a clear picture was formed. There was also the need to preserve her own safety. The Will exited the tavern and a white fog began to spread all over the small town. People caught in it cried out in terror since it was toote or managed to flee. For thetter, the Will chose not to pursue them. Instead, she focused on adding to her numbers of undead and moved to walkfortably in the middle of her growing protectors. She also sifted through the souls being collected and eventually found Irasst known whereabouts. The Underground City? The Wills eyes wouldve shed with interest if they had the capability to. She was way too far away to arrive quickly and the journey required for her to reach her destination would probably stretch on for months or maybe even more. The Will examined her corpse militia and found their numbers to becking as well as their skill. They were basic undead and wouldnt pose a real threat to anyone with a great deal of skill. In essence, the walking corpses were only good formon people. Ill need a better group, The Will mumbled to herself. If she recalled correctly, and she did, the Telvians werent too far away from the small town that sat near the mountainous border that separated the countries. Without thinking about any longer, the Will set her sights on the northern country in order to grow her numbers. The Tel''vane Empire, which was still recovering from the loss of their airship fleet as well as their Chancellor, would never guess that the next thing to visit them would be a gue of undead. Chapter 182: The Little Swordsman Chapter 182: The Little Swordsman Inside the Underground City. A Valkyrie swung a thick greatsword in an empty training ground. She had the characteristic attractiveness usually found in Valkyries. But what stood out the most about her was the extremely short hairstyle she had. It seemed as if she cut it a few months before, but being from the Thynne family it was more likely that she suffered at Raverias hands. She wore a simple outfit consisting of a sleeveless shirt, grey pants, and leather sandals. She handled the greatsword that was clearly denser than normal with one hand. The growth of Valkyries depended on understanding the intricacies ofbat as well as a mastery of fighting with their preferred weapon which, more often than not, reflected their core personality. A heavy greatsword could be associated with a brash or hot-headed Valkyrie who was quick to anger and even quicker to fight. After obtaining enough skill, energy could be projected through the weapon allowing for some devastating effects. Some of the Valkyries sought to pierce through foes while others thought to cut down their opponents. As for the Valkyrie handling the sword? She wanted to cleave through her enemies. She swung the greatsword once again and an ominous sound filled the air. Valkyries were usually strong but any great feats of strength were performed by temporarily enhancing their bodies with mana. It was useful but it wasnt a technique which wasmonly used unless one used an extremely heavy weapon. The greatsword being used by the Valkyrie was one such weapon as it weighed more than one hundred pounds based on the sound it produced when swung. Maevyn. A voice called out and caused her to stop what she was doing. Aunt Casey, Maevyn greeted. Youll be in charge of a prospecting from the temple. Its a young half-dragon whose shown a high level of talent from what Ive heard. Ira personally approved her training so Ill leave it up to you. I understand. Maevyn stabbed her greatsword into the ground a puff of dust spread out from the impact. Thats not all, weve decided that youre to be married to Sidryn, that ancient dragon Ira brought here, Casey said while examining Maevyns expression. Maevyn issued a slight grunt of discontentment but didntin. Ill try not to kill him. She wasnt against the marriage but rather, she didnt feel like having children at the current moment. Though Avery, her cousin, was way younger than her and already became a mother so she couldnt use that excuse too effectively. No one would mind if you did kill him since that would mean your level of skill increased. Though try to restrain yourself since I would have to ask Ira to get another dragon and Ive been told hes killed a great deal of them, Casey replied. What about the other one, the Vulpes? Maevyn asked. Weve reached an agreement with Sylun and hell be married to her daughter Sylvia, Casey answered. I see, Maevyn was about to grab her sword when it began to vibrate. A high-pitched noise emerged from it and it seemed to be crying. Caseys sword did the same and soon the high-pitched noise could be heard from everywhere. What is this? Maevyn asked with shock as weapons from all over the Underground City cried together in a haunting metallic tone. Casey thought to herself in silence before she raised her head. It has to be Avery. Shes giving birth? Maevyn asked. I have to go, make sure youre prepared to handle your apprentice, Maevyn, Casey said before leaving. Maevyn was left in the training grounds with a strange expression. Her weapon continued to cry out to someone or something which was disturbing, to say the least. Ira sat with a calm expression while waiting for the moment toe. It would be his third child and by now he had better control over his emotional state. Although, the sound of swords crying that filled the city didnt really contribute to his calmness. I wonder if Ill have a little sister. Raveria sat next to Ira and swung her legs while thinking of what her sibling would be. That would be nice. Harper sat on the other side of Ira. She had previously been a part of Rhys birth and had been subsequently traumatized as a result, because of that she eagerly sat outside while waiting for the news. It doesnt matter to me, Ira said with a blissful smile. He still reminded himself to train his Reality Separation even more than he already had to keep his growing family safe. The pitch of the swords rose higher and continued. It was likely that the entire city was confused because of the phenomenon but there were no signs of panic. The faith of the people of the Dark Elf Empire had in Ira was at its highest. At most, there were people who prayed for the safety of the city but that was it. People just waited for the disruption to pass so they could continue about their day. The Valkyries who stood at the door on guard could do their jobs diligently without being affected as they held spears in their hands. Ira took note of that small detail but continued waiting. The chorus of swords rose higher, each of them screamed with an unending desire. At least, thats the impression Ira gained from the sounds. After a few minutes, Sylun emerged from the room and smiled wryly. Each of Iras children had some quirk that became more apparent as they were born and it didnt do anything to help the process. The most tame had to be Zephyr who only caused a few metal things to float in the air. Your child has been born, Sylvia said while gesturing for Ira to enter. Harper and Raveria ran into the room before Ira could even get up but he only smiled before following after them. Thanks again, Sylvia, Ira said happily. Of course, Keeper. It is no problem to me at all. Sylvia bowed and entered the chambers after him. Avery didnt seem exhausted at all, her body was far more powerful than it was when she gave birth to Raveria. It could be said that her current birth resembled the usual Valkyrie standard, a stoic face, and the asional grunt. Its a boy, Avery said softly. Valeryn. Ira smiled and approached the bed while the sound of the swords in the background screamed out in desperation. Can I hold him? Ira asked over the ringing sound of crying swords. Avery handled the bundled Valeryn to Ira. When Ira looked at his son, he found that his expression was incredibly calm. There was a light smile but for the most part, he looked as if he was expecting something. Hmmm, Ira hummed as he increased the sensitivity of his bloodline resonance. When he did, he found that Valeryn desired one thing. Ira furrowed his brows with uncertainty but he felt that his newborn sons desires outweighed his slight hesitation. He held Valeryn closer to him with one hand and then produced the Paradox sword within his other hand. As soon as the sword appeared, Valeryns tiny body squirmed in delight. His yellow eyes shined like polished steel as he stared intently at the sword. In response, the Paradox Sword slightly shook once but that was all. It didnt call out in desperation as the other des did. Ira? Avery seemed to want an exnation but there was nothing Ira could say. If its what he wants, Ira said while moving the sword toward Valeryn. Valeryn freed his small hands and reached out to the sword and then something strange happened. The sword and scabbard were slowly absorbed into Valeryns chest but the infant didnt appear to be hurt. If anything he appeared to be extremelyfortable with what was happening. Unfortunately, the other people in the room werent as their jaws dropped out of sheer disbelief. The cries of the swords that were filling the city reached their climax as a high pitch screech turned into one of despair before they slowly died out. For a moment, the entire room became silent and except for Valeryn who showed an Ira-like smile which exposed his gums while squealing in delight. What did you just do, Valeryn? Ira asked but the infant couldnt answer at all. Valeryns only response was a tired yawn and innocent blinking which followed it. Inside of Valeryn, the Paradox Sword changed its form. It became a long single-edged saber with a very minimal guard that slightly protruded out. The saber didnt curve except for at the tip of the de, but other than that, the t of the de was perfectly straight. Valeryn wasnt conscious of the significance of the changes but if the sword changed by itself it meant that it was something he desired in some part of his young mind. Ira looked at his son and didnt know what to make of the situation. I guess he likes swords. Strange, Avery said. It seems he inherited some Valkyrie-like qualities. She exined. The mixture of Averys Valkyrie roots, the mysterious blessing, and Iras ever-adapting bloodline, it seemed that Valeryn gained some type of control over swords. It was hard to tell and they could only specte until he grew older. Avery began to get excited as she thought her son would be more enthusiastic about training then Raveria was. Can I hold him? Raverias voice interrupted Averys line of thought. Sure, just be careful. Ira reminded her. I know, Raveria huffed. She epted Valeryn into her arms and began speaking. Im your big sister, ok? That means when you get older you have to listen to me and y the games I want. I hope you can run faster than Harper. Hey, Harper protested but Raveria ignored her. Also, you have to give me a piece of your mooncakes because dad never shares. Raveria continued with her list of demands, each one went into Valeryns ear and out the other. He yawned again and darted his eyes toward Ira who took his son out of Raverias hands. Alright, I think he understands, Ira said. I wasnt done, Raveria grumbled. You can continueter, hes tired. Ira smiled at his daughter before handing Valeryn to Avery who epted him carefully. There were more questions than answers about the nature of Valeryns abilities but there was no urgency to find out. Chapter 183: Summary Of Three Years Chapter 183: Summary Of Three Years Time passed for the Underground City as well as the rest of the world. Over the course of three years, many things happened. Lauren asionally returned to the city to see how things were progressing as well as see her great-grandchildren, but for the most part, she stayed in Yeramesh with Ustia and Lyra. It seemed that the leadership of the Thynne Family would move to Casey very soon. In fact, many had already epted her as the next matriarch of the family and Lauren did nothing to deny it as it was her intention to leave matters to Casey. The Grenitian Kingdom had be deeply religious, far more than they previously were. It helped to have an Angel spreading the will of the Gods. Iras name which had been a source of pride for the Grenitians until his departure faded from their minds. Ira didnt know about his fading relevance in the eyes of the citizens and if he did he wouldnt care. The only person who constantly kept Ira on his mind was Randolph. He could never forget the scene in the desert where Ira became something else. Though he still remained focused on getting stronger under the guidance of Gavreel and deepening his rtionship with Juliana. rk had moved past his troubles with Amy, or at least he told himself that. After rising to prominence with Randolph and receiving attention from Gavreel who gave him the title of The Protector Of The One Chosen By The Gods. It rolled off the tongue better than Divine Meatshield since rks abilities werent centered aroundbat. In fact, the reason rk received his specific abilities in the first ce was due to his closeness with Randolph. It could be said the Divine Power given to Randolph rubbed off on rk. Gavreel grew slightly frustrated at that time since rumors about Iras taste for mischief proved false. If what she had heard about him was true then he wouldve shown up to see her at least once. It would be hard to get him to vite another taboo of the Mortal Realm if the current pace continued so she kept contact with the Divine Realm via Juliana and adjusted her ns. For the Gods, three hundred years wasnt worth mentioning let alone three since time passed differently for them. Gavreel was instructed to continue to build up her support and wait until further notice which sheplied with. The country that came out the worst during the three years that had passed was the Telvane Empire. They were faced to pay for their attempt to oust King Windsor, which half-seeded. Gavreel personally went to Telvane Empire and ughtered those responsible including the famous inventor, Artor Tate, who brought the mana cannon and airship into existence. Strangely enough, Gavreel didnt use her scales to judge him she just outright killed him. She imed that there was no need for him to be judged since he brought so much destruction. Only her true intentions were to ensure that Artor, the talented inventor, wouldnt identally break a taboo. Orlovs abrupt death and Gavreels execution of most government members caused massive destabilization to the country but it was almost back on track until the rumors of walking corpses came about. It should be added that, for the Telvians, the rumors proved true. A tide of lifeless bodies brought the stench of death as well as ruin to the outskirts of the country. The Telvane Empire which previously kept worship of the Gods to a minimum split into two factions. There were those shaken by the recent events and called the horde of undead a divine punishment and those who remained steadfast in their ways. A civil war brewed within the country and the army of undead didnt exactly help tensions lessen. The Diavol, Dwarves, and Elves had nothing notable ur. The Diavol quietly trained soldiers to rece the massive loss incurred by the City-Eater which they believed to be dead. The Dwarves continued to profit from selling weapons and armor and the Elves stayed confined to their forest. The Underground City saw the most progress. Charles experiments that bordered on taboo and the rigorous training designed by Valkyries helped to change the army into one of that could rival the former dragon armies in Yeramesh. There was also the remains of the Behemoth that served to outfit that army. The bones of the Behemoth were used to make armor and weapons. The bone armor was then soaked in Behemoths blood which reinforced it further while causing it to take on a dark red color. The main weapon of the Dark Elves and Beastkin with martial talent became swordspears which allowed for differentbat styles and shields made with the Behemoths leather stretched over its surface for added protection. Vampires and Lycanthropes were of course, given different equipment. The Lycanthropes, who could now change into Werewolves thanks to Charles, wore simple and light leather armor which consisted of a cuirass and a belt of leather strips which functioned as a battle skirt. There was no official weapon for the Lycanthropes who would essentially be the cavalry. The Vampires wore a full set of leather armor which was dyed repeatedly until the naturally dark greyish behemoths hide became a charcoal ck color. The Vampires were to serve as assassins since they were naturally fit for such an activity. Their weapons consisted of all kinds of daggers, shortswords, knives, and various other weapons but there was no poison being used. The only thing they could use as a pseudo-poison were vials of unrefined Behemoths blood. It was the only thing that Ira would allow. Another thing that should be mentioned was the person who worked the most to create things for the army was Harper. Her ability to make bone armor became very important for production and she spent arge portion of her day making the basic shapes out of the Behemoths bones which were then worked on by other people. Though, that type of thing onlysted for a short while since Ira stepped into help. With his abilities, the creation of basic parts was done in an instant which left the craftsmen to work on making the actual armor and weapon sets. The potential food crisis that came with an unexpected amount of half-dragons was fixed by him. He let Raveria ce a time-loop arge chunk of crops and fertile soil. So the Dark Elf Empire would be able to grow unlimited food in theory. Unfortunately, if they took too long to harvest the yield it would revert back into seeds for a period of time. The religion centered around Ira was one of the things to grow the most and it was amazing how much culture came about. Ignoring the monthly festivals which celebrated each full moon. The Dark Elves moved onto body markings and made the practice more and moremon. Since Ira had a sigil located under his wrist and used to have the sigil of four wolves on the back of his hand, it made sense the Dark Elf Empire would proceed to copy him. No one dared to copy his exact sigil but each race within the Empire made their own permanent mark except for the Beastkin who, as a result of Charles work, grew fur that covered most parts of their bodies. The female Dark Elves had the three moons as their mark which was inspired by Harper. The male Dark Elves chose to have something simr with each of the three moons depicted on the points of a triangle. The Lycanthropes opted for a wolf w mark that they usually wore on their shoulders or chest. It did well to reflect their animalistic nature which grew once they unlocked their potential to transform into Werewolves. The Vampires chose a red half moon as their designated mark. Finally, the Beastkin who couldnt ce permanent marks on their fur decided to use animal blood to temporarily dye their fur for certain asions. The half-dragons had yet to fully develop thus they were without a mark, but the talented individuals were quickly shaping up to be the leaders of the newest faction and it was likely they would receive a mark at that time. The short passage of time was extremely kind to a few, damaging to some, and indifferent to the feelings of all. The conditions that allowed for time to pass without worry were fading and trouble would soone to not only Ira but the everyone since the Gods didnt care for the lives of mortals. What would be unexpected was Iras growth, it was something the Gods themselves failed to predict as he was never supposed to have the slightest notion they were nning something. In the short three years that passed, Ira had been able to develop his Reality Separation ability to a monstrous level. Chapter 184: Ravi, Zeph, and Ryn Chapter 184: Ravi, Zeph, and Ryn Maevyn swung her hefty greatsword at her husband Sidryn whose sapphire blue dragon eyes red at her. Being a Valkyrie, Maevyns swing carried a deadly intent with it. Hold on! Sidryn shouted but his voice was drowned out by the impact of the sword. As soon as he raised his arms to blocked it he ended up being knocked to the ground. Since he was taking human form that he had rarely used throughout his long life, it made sense that he wouldnt be able to respond properly. You were saying? Maevyn asked. Sidryn spit out a mouthful of dirt and dusted himself off before standing up. Just because Ira made me marry you doesnt me that Ill willingly continue to be subjected to such treatment. Oh? Is that a threat? Maevyn raised her eyebrow slightly. It was clear that she didnt put any worth in Sidryns words which drew his ire. If I were able to revert to my normal state youd find it a lot harder to do that, Sidryn replied. Somehow I doubt that would be true. Maevyn stabbed her sword into the ground before she shifted her gaze to a young girl auburn hair and orange reptilian eyes who held a swordspear and a round shield while standing in the corner. It was the young apprentice she was assigned by Casey, one who was incredibly talented inbat and was likely to be an important figure in a few years. Ciby. Maevyn called out to the girl who looked to be either fifteen of sixteen. Yes, Maam, Ciby answered in an orderly tone. Over the course of three years, it seemed like her eager and childish temperament had changed into one with serious devotion and dedication to the Keeper. Were fighting, Maevyn stated before she lifted her greatsword with one hand and rushed forward. Ciby raised her shield and pointed her swordspear toward Maevyn who showed no sign of stopping. Once the greatsword made contact with Cibys shield, a metallic ringing sound spread through the room. Ciby held her shield with a firm grip while gritting her teeth but she couldnt help but be pushed back a few feet. Even with her half-dragon blood, she could do little against a Valkyrie who nearly mastered her weapon. Just as Ciby sought to recover her stance, she was kicked in the abdomen which pushed her back further before the heavy greatsword was swung toward her again. Ciby rolled to the side and thrust the swordspear forward but it was parried by Maevyn who used the opening to throw an uppercut toward Ciby. Suddenly, Ciby put strength into her legs and leaped backward. Maevyn nodded and rested her greatsword on her shoulder. Good, Maevyn said. I think youre ready to move onto the next step. You mean the Bone Engraving?! Cibys previously serious expression was nowhere to be seen. She held an immature delight but Maevyn didnt reprimand her, instead, the Valkyrie showed a faint grin. Sidryn, who was watching the entire thing, almost had his mouth go agape. Technically speaking, Maevyn was his wife but she didnt show a hint of joy no matter how hard he tried. Then again, since most dragons were extremely prideful he rarely made any attempts to elicit a positive feeling from her. Is that what theyre calling it? It seems youve been keeping a close eye on the developments of this empire. Maevyn thought of what was mostmonly referred to as the Bone Engraving Ceremony. It was the name given to Charles research that dealt with inscribing permanent magical arrays into living beings. Once Charles finished his work with it, making sure that the procedure wasnt fatal to the recipient, the Dark Elves made a ceremony out of it. Of course, having conduits that drew mana and produced spell-like effects carved into your bones would be painful. The ceremony only took ce when the Red Moon was full since it made most of the races of the Underground City far more powerful. For the Half-Dragons, they werent able to receive the benefits of the Red Moon so it meant they would have to withstand the ceremony with only their willpower and a few healers. Still, there werent any Half-Dragons who received it because most of them were still too young or still needed training. Ciby, in a few weeks there is going to be an event to demonstrate what youve learned. Ira will be in attendance so Id advise you not to let yourself bex for a single second. I expect you to practice all youve learned right up until the week it starts. Maevyns demands seemed inhumane, to put someone through rigorous training without rest but Ciby nodded earnestly. Yes, Maam! I wont disappoint you or the Keeper. Ciby brought her fist to her chest and saluted. You can rest today but tomorrow youll go through the ceremony so be prepared. Maevyn once again shed a faint smile at her student. Thank you, Ciby bowed before she left the room. To Maevyn, who preferred to be alone, Ciby had be something like a daughter to her. She had grown ustomed to the talented half-dragon girl who didntin at all. Sidryn looked at Maevyns warm expression and began to speak without thinking. ...If its children you want then perhaps me and you can find somemon ground He wasnt able to finish as Maevyn raised her greatsword toward him. Again. I just thought Again. Maevyn spat coldly before rushing at him. Sidryn came to regret his words almost immediately as Maevyn attacked him with her greatsword relentlessly. I can cut it, A little boy said with an eerie calm. He looked to be around five or six but the truth was he was born three years ago. His bloodline was the source of his logic-defying growth. It was Valeryn, Iras second son. His short ck hair was parted neatly in front of his yellow eyes. What are you talking about, Ryn? Raveria asked. She who wasnt much older than him looked as if she reached nine years old. Her speedy growth rate slowed down to some extent and it didnt appear as if she would grow into an adult any time soon. Valeryn pointed a set of armor on the wall and spoke again. I can cut it. Can you, Ryn? Zephyr asked with a tilt of his head. How? In contrast to Valeryns neat ck hair, Zephyrs hair was shoulder length and untamed, much like his father. He looked around the same age as Valeryn and one mightve believed they were twins if it werent for some obvious differences in their features. Valeryns face seemed colder due to the sharp features he received from Ira and Avery, while Zephyrs face was a bit softer which made him look more innocent like a child his age shouldve been. I can, Valeryn nodded. Zephyr raised his hand and the armor floated over in front of the children. Be careful, Ryn. You too, Zeph, said Raveria who was the attentive older sister. Mhm, Valeryn nodded but focused on the armor. Cut it, Ryn! Zephyr held the armor in ce. Valeryn opened his palm and a saber sheathed inside of a ck scabbard slowly emerged from the surface of his skin as if it were incorporeal. There was no hint of difort on Valeryns face as the sword fully surfaced. He drew the saber and his small hands easily gripped the handle. Valeryn put the scabbard on the floor and ced one hand behind his back while the other raised the sword up. In an instant, his form resembled a master duelist at the peak of his ability. Valeryns hand flickered and the saber shed, it happened so quickly that Raveria and Zephyr just barely noticed his movements. I cut it, Valeryn said while tapping the scabbard with his foot. It stood upright and he sheathed the saber before absorbing it inside of himself. ...Where? Zephyr asked as he moved the armor closer to inspect but as soon as it was pulled forward it split into three perfect, vertically sliced, sections. Woah! Zephyr seemed to be in awe and even Raveria looked surprised. What was most surprising to her was that she couldnt predict Valeryns movements with her precognition. Hey, I can do something too, Zephyr wanted to show off. What is it? Valeryn asked curiously though it was hard to detect on his straight face. Watch this, Zephyr opened the pouch tied around his waist and pulled out a metal marble. He raised it up and let it float above his palm before stretching his hand outward. As the tiny marble hovered above his palm, it let out a low hum and several arcs of electricity shout out from it. He moved his hand and then the marble shot forward with an air ripping sound. It seemed to be out of Zephyrs expectation as the small projectile burst through a wall and continued on. Uh Zephyr looked worried. Zephyr, didnt I say to be careful, Raveria admonished her brother. I didnt know it would go so far, Ravi, Zephyr replied with helpless eyes that softened Raverias heart. Hey, A familiar voice reverberated in the ears of the three children. Dad! Dad! Father. Raveria, Zephyr, and Valeryn all called out in a strange order. Did you lose something? Ira smiled as he produced a small metal marble and handed it to Zephyr. Thanks, Zephyr epted the marble while looking at his dad with shining eyes. Ira turned to look at the disy of armor which had been sliced into three even segments. He focused his sight on it and he couldnt see a single imperfection on the edges of the cuts. Valeryn, Ira called out to his son. Yes? Valeryn answered with a clear sense of joy. Thats a good cut. Ira nodded with approval. Valeryns stoic face turned into one that grinned with delight. I think your mother is going to start teaching you soon. Ira ruffled his sons neat hair. Are you done with your training, Dad? Raveria asked. Ira chuckled before putting Raveria on his shoulder and lifting Valeryn and Zephyr into his arms. Well, I guess you can say that. Ira smiled. In his eyes, he didnt spend three years in vain at all. Anyway, its time to eat so lets go, Ira said before he carried his children toward the dining room with light steps. Chapter 185: The Little Instructor Chapter 185: The Little Instructor The safest ce in the entire Underground City had to be the Valkyrie Fortress. During Iras three years, he had made sure that nothing could go wrong with it. Of course, it appeared like an ordinary fortress to themon eye but there was much more to it. A permanent spatial barrier covered the entire thing. There was no way someone could teleport in or even try and use certain methods to look inside without him knowing. Since Ira wasnt totally unaware, he used his abilities to create special training rooms for the Valkyries, rooms where time and space was altered. It was something he copied from Raveria, his basic maniption of time where he could turn minutes into hours. Of course, the one who frequented the rooms the most was Avery. If she wasnt spending time with Ira or her children shed be training. Her own advancements couldntpare to Ira but her divinity had quickly reached its peak. In fact, Iras sigil had finally be useful as it kept her from ascending since her body contained entirely too much divine energy. At the moment, Avery was watching Ira who slept blissfully under a tree with Raveria, Zephyr, and Valeryn next to him. It had to be said that Ira could go more than a month without sleep if he wanted, but he enjoyed napping with his children who still needed their rest to grow. Avery grinned before leaving them to their own devices and heading toward a small room. She opened the door and was greeted with the sight of Sylun who took a light sip from her tea. Ah, the Keepress, Sylun said with a smile. You wanted to speak to me about something? Avery asked as she sat down, getting straight to the point. She ignored the title given to her because it had bemonce over thest three years. A sort of sub-religion formed where Avery was seen as the Keepress of the Sun. The Sun brought no actual benefits to the races of the Dark Elf Empire unlike the Red Moon, but it still found its ce in the religion centered around Ira. The Sun was seen as something to keep the races of the Empire in check, a reminder for them to not grow toofortable with the blessing of the Red Moon. After all, Ira said it himself that he didnt want a nation of people who constantly depended on him to solve their problems. It was something written in the Lunar Scriptures a set of religious tomes that encapsted Iras words while serving as a base for the religion. Yes, it seems that Sylvia has be pregnant with her first child, Sylun spoke with a wonderful smile. Wonderful, but Im sure you didnte here to only inform me of that. It was clear that Avery was waiting for some other piece of news so Sylun didnt dy. The group of Lycanthropes I sent to learn about the Angel, Gavreel, have returned after spending more time than was expected. Unfortunately, it seems they were...captivated by her presence. Sylun spoke regretfully while showing that she was ashamed. Was there some sort of spell used? Avery asked. No, nothing of the sort. At least, none of my mages could detect anything even after rigorous testing. Ive learned that she is extremely skilled in healing, its said that she could cure any disease or affliction. Its said that she cured thousands of people in one day without resting. So is that her limit? Not from whats been reported. The group said she would have continued if the humans at the temple didnt beg her to rest...The lycanthropes I sent out spoke with a lot of admiration for her and even went so far as to suggest we invite her to the Underground City. I find it strange because its been acknowledged that the Gods turned their backs on us, but even so, they spoke positively of the angel. There was no shred of doubt in their minds that she was here to help. And what do you make of it? Avery inquired. Im sorry? Sylun sought rification in response. If its a matter of loyalty then there is no need to worry about me. I will worship the Keeper until myst breath and whatever maye after it. I wanted to know what you think about Gavreels intentions Avery replied. Oh...I cant be sure but it appears shes only here to assist as shes said time and time again. So far, her actions have proven that she has no other purpose other than to maintain peace. I see. Avery took a moment to contemte Gavreels behavior. It was possible that she genuinely arrived to restore order but it was possible that she was keeping up a facade. Though if that was true, Gavreel shouldve been speaking more about unifying the continent which hadnt happened yet. Averys final verdict was to maintain caution and to immediately attack should Gavreel show any signs of bing an enemy. You dont need to send anyone else to see her. I doubt well learn any more than we already have. Avery sighed. Onto other matters, Sylun said, shifting topics. I was wondering if the Keeper still nned to be present during the demonstration. The children weve trained have all been outstanding so far. Hell be there, Ira isnt one to speak falsely. Thank you, Keepress. Sylun smiled. Elsewhere, Valeryn awoke from his nap before his siblings and stood up. Ryn? Ira called out to his son. Valeryn was certainly the calmest of his siblings. He always appeared to be in deep thought or distracted by something else when he wasnt interacting with his family. Ill be back, Valeryn said. Stay within the fortress. Valeryn nodded and Ira closed his eyes before going back to sleep. As long as Valeryn stayed with the fortress there would be nothing for Ira to worry about. Valeryn left the garden and headed toward the Valkyries training hall. There were various rooms within the entirety of the hall. Some had standard wooden floors, others had sand covering the ground, and a few were even covered in stones. The idea was to create a sense of familiarity with different terrains, it was a small detail but when paired with thousands of hours of training, it brought impressive results. Even though the Valkyries didnt need to fight on the ground they were nothing if not thorough in their preparation for any situation. Most of the rooms were upied and Valeryn could hear the sounds of swords striking a target, whether it be a sparring partner or a training dummy. The distinct metallic ring sounded like music to him. Each sword brought a different tone with it, some were violent and loud while others were silent and sharp. It was hard to describe to an ordinary person, it was something only Valeryn could feel. Hmmm, Valeryn stopped in front of a certain room. He could hear a hefty de being swung around so he decided to enter. Inside the room, Maevyn and Ciby were in the middle of a light sparring session when Valeryn entered. His neat ck hair, yellow eyes that held a rxed gaze, and his radiantplexion all instantly told of his origins. Valeryn, does your father know youre here? Maevyn put her sword down and immediately inquired. Like all the Valkyries in the Thynne Family, she had interacted with Iras children on asion so they had some familiarity between them. Yes, Valeryn answered without a change in expression. Then...Did you need something from me? Maevyn asked. No, Valeryn answered again in an almostnguid voice. Well, feel free to have a seat. Maevyn was at a loss as to how to deal with Iras son so she thought it best to ignore it. When she turned back to Ciby, she saw that the girls eyes were widened in shock. T-The Keepers son?! Ciby eximed to herself. Ah, its your first time meeting him, isnt it? Valeryn isnt as lively as his sister but I think that''s a good thing, don''t let it bother you. I would never be bothered! Cibys unconsciously shouted in response. ...Lets get back into it, Ciby. Maevyn didnt say much about her apprentice''s reaction and continued with their practice. Maevyn was only able to swing her sword once before Valeryn spoke up. Youre doing it wrong, Valeryn stated. What? Maevyn asked while being taken aback. Your swing is wrong, Valeryn borated. Maevyn was left speechless as she was literally a being who had fighting in her blood. Valkyries were innately talented with weapons so she would know if something was off with her posture. Valeryn approached Maevyn before she could speak and held his hands out. The sword, Valeryn said with his hands outstretched. Maevyn gave a short grunt but ultimately humored him. Its heavy. The sword which was a few hundred pounds was ced into Valeryns hands but he didnt even react as he easily lifted it. It was aical seen seeing a small child hold a sword that wasrger than his own body, but no oneughed. Valeryn moved his hands around and tightened his grip on the greatsword before he finally spoke, You have to swing like this. As soon as he finished, he raised the sword overhead and swung downward. His move resulted in a huge gust of wind pushing Maevyn and Ciby backward while a loud shock caught them off guard. Valeryn swung upward and the scene was repeated. What?! Maevyn was surprised as she saw very little exertion on his part. It was like the sword moved on its own and the effects were just as jaw-dropping. The sword she used, while extremely heavy, was more or less an ordinary greatsword. Only when one reached a mastery over their weapon could they produce a simr effect yet Valeryns swings were different. He made it seem as if he was using an enchanted weapon. I dont want to break anything so I cant do more but thats how you should swing it. Valeryn handed the sword back and Maevyn epted it while in a daze. How did you do that? Maevyn couldnt help but to ask. ...I can see the best way to swing it, Valeryn replied with difficulty. It was hard for him to exin but he could visualize a path that yielded the highest result. Maevyn tried to replicate what she saw out of curiosity but she found it extremely difficult. Valeryn shook his head and then made adjustments to Maevyns posture. He tapped his foot against her leg to indicate where she should stand and then changed where the position of her hands ever so slightly. Maevyn didnt even think about how weird it was to have a child who only looked to be about five or six years old show her how to use her own weapon. Ciby just stood at the side while attempting to soak up everything she could. After ten minutes or so, Valeryn finished and nodded to indicate Maevyn should try it. ...What is this? Maevyn immediately noticed that her greatsword felt lighter before she even swung it. She then looked to Valeryn and realized he was waiting for her to swing so she did and what came next couldntpare to what Valeryn did. An audible whoosh sound could be heard while a light breeze could be felt. It should be said that she didnt put any effort into the swing, she felt as if it moved on its own. Its...eptable, Valeryn said as much but his face showed no sign of approval. Valeryn! Harper suddenly burst through the door. Yes? Valeryn answered. Lets y, Harper spoke with enthusiasm. She looked to be around sixteen years old due to certain factors. Being exposed to Raverias ability before thetter could control it in addition to her own bloodline helped to mature Harper a lot faster. Though mentally, Harper kept her childish behavior. Ok. Valeryn grabbed onto Harpers hand. The Keepers sister? Ciby spoke faintly. She recognized the three ck circles between Harpers eyebrows instantly. There were some who said that the circle at the top turned red when the Red Moon was out. Harper didnt pay any attention to Ciby or Maevyn and hurriedly left with Valeryn as if the pair would steal him away if she didnt act quick enough. Maevyn and Ciby stood in shock for two entirely different reasons but they could both agree the day took a strange turn. ...Thats enough for today, it should be about time for the Bone Inscription Ceremony, Maevyn said after a brief period of silence. Yes, Maam. Ciby answered while still in a stupor over what had urred. Chapter 186: Setting The Bait Chapter 186: Setting The Bait Over the course of three years, Gavreel didnt gain any ground while trying to find out more about Ira. He actually didnt show any signs of breaking another taboo. When the group of Lycanthropes that Sylun sent arrived, Gavreel assumed it was Iras doing until she realized it wasnt. The group of Lycanthropes spoke of interesting things, one being Iras growing family. Seeing a potential vulnerability nearly spurred Gavreel into action, she attempted to use Julianas abilities to find out more about Iras children. Unfortunately, Ira wouldnt allow any irvoyant enemy to do as they please. The area surrounding the space surrounding the Valkyrie fortress was under hisplete control. It meant that anyone that attempted to look would find their view distorted and iprehensible. If they were truly determined to pry their way in theyd have their senses scrambled by the distorted space. Actually, it would be hard to find the location without being physically present to look at it. So, since Gavreel couldnt get to Iras children or those within the fortress, she decided to focus on someone else, Sylvia Meldara, the princess of the Dark Elf Empire. The Lycanthropes told her about the way Ira was worshipped as a God which infuriated her though she didnt show it outwardly. She held the royal family of the Dark Elf Empire responsible for spreading what she saw as sphemy. No mortal can escape a Divine Curse, Gavreel said to herself. There were many ways the Gods would punish mortals and curses were just one of them. In times of ancient civilizations, the curses punished cities that decayed into all-out chaos. Though that was during a time when the Gods actively monitored the Mortal Realm. A typical Divine Curse would strike thousands of people at once, but in this case, there was only one target. The one delivering the curse would be none other than the group Lycanthropes themselves. They werepletely unaware that they were all carrying a dormant curse within themselves. It would spread to each person they made contact with and once it reached the intended recipient it would activate. It would drain the vitality of the target slowly while increasing in intensity each day. Since Sylun would definitely go to see the Lycanthropes that meant she would hold the curse and inadvertently deliver it to Sylvia. Gavreel established a reputation as a healer, Ira or at least someone close to him would be forced to visit her. Meanwhile, in the Underground City. The time hade for the youth of the empire to demonstrate what they learned. It was a huge event that brought every citizen out of their homes. Of course, a special arena was constructed for the event. The Dark Elves took heavy inspiration from the Colosseum of the Free City. A huge pit was made for the demonstration and observer tforms made from wood and stone were ced around its rim. Of course, the most detailed tform was the one where Sylun, Ira, Avery, and the others would be. Even if Ira asked it to be the same as everyone elses there was no way the Dark Elves would allow it. Of those attending, the leaders of each newly-founded faction were present. Eloise, the Queens Royal Guard, served as the leader of the Lycanthropes. Saren led the Dark Elves. Jydar was appointed as the leader of the Beastkin, a decision that was rmended by Sylvia. It showed that she and Jydar got along very well unlike a certain greatsword wielding Valkyrie and a dragon. Finally, the one who lead the Vampires was a man of humble origin named Gareth. The four of them gathered together before Sylun and Ira arrived to discuss certain matters. The spirit ofpetition surged within each of them and the half-dragons were all prospects that couldnt be ignored. Since the Half-Dragons were still too young to actually for a political power, the Valkyries were temporarily ced in charge of them. That didnt mean that they couldnt go to other factions though. The abilities of the Half-Dragons were very versatile and with additional training and the right individual, they could function in any role. You may be the Prince Consort, Jydar, but dont think youll be able to recruit who you want as you please, Eloise said. She, like all Lycanthropes who had their bloodlines awakened, became more aggressive than before. However, Eloise was speaking lightheartedly at the moment. Ha, Ill leave some of the good ones for you, Jydar replied with a smile. Funny, I was just about to say that, Saren chimed in before looking at Gareth. As the one appointed to be the leader of the Vampire faction, Gareth had quite a lot of work to do in order to restore trust. When Ira first arrived at the Underground City a Vampire by the name of Lucien tried to incite a coup but was killed by him before it could happen. As a result, the standing of the Vampires fell. The ones who conspired with Lucien were all killed but the remaining Vampires still feared being attacked. Especially by Harper who was personally sent by Ira to root them out during those days. Just the thought of her crazed ghostly blue eyes made it hard for some to sleep at night. Though it should be said that the current Harper was far tamer since she spent most of her time with her niece and nephews. Any thoughts, Gareth? Saren asked. The eyes of the group fell on him and he took a few seconds to contemte before answering. I doubt therell be many who are suited to be assassins and those who are wont have traits that fit well with the other branches of the army, Gareth replied. Ah, youre right. Though there is one person I wish I could recruit, Eloise sighed. Ciby was her name right? Sylvia told me that Ira took notice of her a while back, Jydar said. Ive heard that the Valkyries think highly of her but they wont say much so the girl doesnt get too prideful, Saren replied. Theres nothing wrong with knowing your own worth but I agree, Eloise responded. Hey, speaking of children Saren started. Is it true that Sylun wanted to create an arranged marriage with one of the Keepers sons if she has a daughter, Jydar? I Jydar opened his mouth to speak but before he could someone joined the group. I dont think a person in your position should spread rumors so easily, Saren. Sylvia reprimanded her brother causing him to smile wryly. With a single nce, one could tell that Sylvia was far along in her pregnancy. Ah, I wouldve escorted you here if I knew you wereing so early, Jydar stood up and gently helped Sylvia to a seat. Thank you, Sylvia spoke tenderly. When she sat down she caressed Jydars face and the silvery ears atop his head slightly twitched. I fear I wont be able to stomach this much longer, your Highness. Eloise puffed her cheeks out as if she was going to throw up. Sylvia shook her head andughed before turning to the open pit. Various generals, instructors, and warriors were busy setting up and the observation stands were slowly filling. The ones who were allowed to attend at the earliest time were those who tended to the Moon Temple. The faction leaders shared their thoughts about what was to ur and eventually, the time for the event arrived. I have to go, the Keeper will be in a different area. Sylvia stood up to leave and Jydar moved with her. Send my greetings to the Keeper, Eloise said. Mine as well, Saren added. Gareth stayed silent, not because he didnt want to say anything but he was unsure of how it would go over. I understand, Sylvia nodded before moving on. She navigated the connected tform before arriving at the highest area, arge space decorated expensive sheets of cloth and silk each depicting a symbol. Some showed wolves and others illustrated the red moon. It was obvious who the observation room was reserved for. Jydar reluctantly let go of her hand since he wasnt invited to enter. Sylvia nted a kiss on his cheek and smile before greeting two Valkyries who guarded the entrance and walking inside. When she entered, Sylun was already there as well as Ira, Avery, Rhys, Harper, Raveria, Zephyr, and Valeryn. Keeper, Sylvia said. She was about to bow but he gestured for her to stop. You really dont have to do that, especially now, Ira said while pointing to her abdomen. Forgive me, Sylvia said and almost bowed out of instinct but she managed to restrain herself. Forget it. Ira shrugged. He couldnt get the Dark Elves and the other races to do away with all the courtesy and piety they showed but he grew used to it. Sylvia took her seat next to Sylun and looked around only to see Raveria sticking her tongue out at her. The former smiled at Raveria who still showed hints of childishness. How are you feeling today? Sylun asked out of motherly concern. Im fine, Mother, Sylvia replied. Good. Sylun covered her daughter''s hand with both of her palms. It was a small action that seemed inconsequential but it would have consequences no one could predict. Sylvia felt a very brief sense of dizziness but it went away as fast as it appeared. She furrowed her brows but didnt feel anything peculiar so she ignored it. A Divine Curse slowly took root within Sylvia and no one realized it. Chapter 187: Warning Signs Chapter 187: Warning Signs Ciby held her swordspear and breathed deeply, calming her nerves. The voices of thousands resounded above her but none of them were that important whenpared to a single one. She looked up toward an area decorated with luxurious cloth. Of course, Ira contradicted his surroundings as he wore in ck clothes. Keeper, Ciby whispered to herself. Beside her were children of different races, Dark Elves, Lycanthropes, Beastkin, Half-Dragons, and Vampires who had yet to awaken. Who were they to Ciby? Obstacles. If she wanted to impress the Keeper she would need to disy the utmost skill. Ready?! A voice reverberated throughout the pit. A chorus of shouts was given in response. Across from where Ciby stood was a huge iron door that was opened with some mechanism. Interlocked gears began to rotate together and the door was opened allowing the pitch ck interior to be seen. Do not disappoint! The voice that spoke was full of authority. The crowd went silent and low growls could be heard from beyond the iron door. Then, something stepped out of the shadows and into the light. A humanoid creature with green skin sharp fangs was the first to emerge. Behind it was a tall orc-like monster with red skin and huge tusks. More and more began to crawl out of the darkness, each one looked more menacing than thest. The monsters that poured out of the opening were are test subjects for Charles experiments meaning that they were no doubt enhanced beyond ordinary. Since Charles couldnt use living people to test all his theories, monsters were provided. Many of them failed which lead to arge number of unstable creatures with increased strength. The Valkyries took an interest and it was needless to say they were the ones who decided to keep the subjects alive. It was the best possible way for the growing army to gainbat experience without starting a war with a different nation. Ciby raised her swordspear and shield while staring ahead. The air was filled with tension as the monsters sized up their potential prey. The entire group that filled the pit wasposed of close-ranged fighters. That wasnt to say that there were none able to use the bow or talented with magic, but the swordspear was weapon chosen for everyone to use in their demonstration. There was no one who panicked or grew fearful, in fact, some seemed ready to charge ahead but they werent able to. Ciby was the first to step forward and her draconic features, as well as the threatening aura emanating from her, caused the intelligent monsters to be wary. Though most of the creatures were far more animalistic in their thinking and charged forward, spurring the rest of the horde on. Roars and growls intertwined as they charged forward but Ciby didnt wait. She led the charge and the group of adolescents moved to support her. Ciby put strength into her legs and a burst of wind propelled her into the air. She aimed her spear down and impaled a monster with reddish skin before swinging her swordspear in front of her and clearing some space. When the monsters sought to surround her, Ciby jumped backward, leaving a dust cloud in her wake. The source of her mobility was the bone engravings she received on her legs. It wasnt some deadly ability but it offered her a range of movement that allowed her to attack and retreat with rtive ease. Ciby weaved in and out of the skirmish while killing any monsters that ended up in her path. A one-sided bloodbath began but it wasnt outside of anyone expectations. The rigorous training devised by the Valkyries showed its effects. Some received minor wounds but they grit their teeth and pushed through, cutting down their wild opponents. The monsters fought unpredictably and they quite literally tripped over each other in order to attack. It was beneficial yet problematic at the same time. Ciby smashed her shield into the skull of arge goblin with crazed eyes. She issued a short grunt and then thrust her swordspear forward, stabbing another creature in the head. Huaaah! All of a sudden a loud shout was heard and a hefty creature full of muscle rammed into her and knocked her onto her backside. Its was something between a troll and an Orc. Its hide was reinforced with an imperfect batch of Behemoths blood which prevents most weapons from getting through. In addition, it could heal quite quickly so it''s endurance was quite high. It raised its foot and stomped down in order to crush Ciby but she rolled away before hopping to her feet. The creature didnt waste any time and swung its bulky arms at her to which she narrowly avoided by ducking. She started her counter-attack by slicing its belly but the cut didnt even go an inch deep. The creatureughed tauntingly and then resumed its assault. All the while, Cibys surroundings grew chaotic. Corpses of monsters obstructed her path and others who were busy fighting their own battles prevented her from moving too far. For a few moments, all Ciby could do was dodge while waiting for any opportunity. Each punch thrown by the creature could easily cripple her and put her into a dangerous situation. Cibys concentration slipped as she stumbled over a corpse and a punchnded on her shield. She went backward a few feet but her shield arm throbbed painfully. She nced up at Ira for but a moment and, though she may have been imagining it, he looked at her. Keeper, Ciby said piously. Another punch came flying toward her but her focus was renewed and she sidestepped it before moving closer and lunging forward. She drove her knee into the chin of the hybrid monster and a loud crack resounded sweetly in her ears. The monster groaned in agony but she didnt relent. As soon as her feet touched the ground she unleashed a flurry of attacks. She began stabbing and cutting at the tendons of the beast as swiftly as she could. Haaa! Ciby shouted and she kicked the monster in the chest. Although she wouldnt normally be able to knock it down, with its legs injured it couldnt stay on its feet. When it fell she stabbed it between the eyes and ended the battle unceremoniously. Something mustve awoken inside of her as she let out a beastly growl and her eyes grew even more focused. Her surroundings seemed slower and quieter and the sound of her heartbeat rang in her ears. Thats it. A whisper reached her ears. Dont pause. Dont hesitate. It was a whisper that sounded familiar and it caused her to widen her eyes. Keeper. She uttered once more. It was hard to tell if she was hallucinating or not but she believed that Ira was speaking directly to her. I want to see what you learned. Ciby blood began to boil and she felt her instincts take over. She made use of the engravings in her legs and rushed forward in one swift leap. The swordspear took the life of an inattentive monster but she didnt stop to see the results. Faint scales appeared on her arms as she moved even faster. She smashed her shield into the head of another creature and leaped toward the next one. Within a few minutes, everyone began to take notice of her. It was hard not to, she fought as ferociously as the monsters but each one of her strikes was disciplined. If something survived her first three strikes it surely didnt survive the fourth. She was unrelenting in her attacks and it didnt seem she would stop for a second. At some point, her shield became too dented to use and she held the swordspear in one hand while she used her other to w at her opponents. Ciby suddenly stopped moving and breathed deeply. She searched for another target but the only ones left alive were her allies. Silence filled the air and all eyes were stuck to her. A girl with blood staining her entire body who emanated a distinctive bloodlust. It was to the point where some mistook her for a monster until they looked closer. Take a breath! Youve done well! A Valkyrie shouted. Healers made their way into the pit and tended to those with injuries while soldiers made sure all the monsters were dead. The crowd erupted into cheers of support and pride as the demonstration exceeded their expectations. Maevyn approached Ciby with a damp cloth and wiped the blood off of the girls face. That was something, Ciby. Maevyn was unexpectedly attentive when cleaning the blood from her student. ...Do you think the Keeper noticed? Ciby asked tiredly. Im sure he did, Maevyn replied. She nced toward Ira and could make out the grin on his face. Then again, he was usually smiling whenever she saw him. Observing what was going on below, Raveria began speaking. What did you say to her, Dad? Raveria asked curiously while eating mooncakes from a bowl. A few words of encouragement, Ira responded. Zephyr took a pastry from Raveria but she didnt mind. Meanwhile, Valeryn watched on without much of a change in expression. If anything, the whole event made him frustrated until the very end where Ciby surprised him. Something wrong, Ryn? Ira asked. It was incredibly easy for him to feel the emotions of his children so he instantly picked up on Valeryns disposition. Why cant they see it? Valeryn felt like jumping down there and correcting each of them. See what? Ira inquired. The way to cut things, Valeryn answered with bewilderment. If someone were to see through his eyes, theyd know whenever he focused on cutting something apart, millions of thread-like lines appeared in his vision but they didnt obstruct his sight. They were as fine as thin as silk from spiders but they were crystal clear. Its because youre special, Valeryn. Ira ruffled his sons neat hair. Hmm Valeryn still seemed unsatisfied. Dont think about it so much, Ira said. Valeryn looked to his father and his vision changed and there wasnt a single thread that appeared around or on Ira. It showed Valeryn that there was no way that he couldnd a cut on his father. Ira seemed to tell what he was thinking andughed before speaking. Maybe one day. Hey, what are you two talking about? Raveria asked while chewing loudly. Stealing your pastries, Ira took a pastry from his daughter but she didnt seem to care. Its not stealing if I give them to you, Raveria said while offering the bowl to her father. Ah, I guess not. Ira took another pastry. I want some! Harper grabbed one and soon the bowl became empty. Avery watched on wordlessly but was in a pleasant mood. Are you ok, Sylvia? Sylun asked in a loud voice. I-Im fine, Sylvia seemed tired to the point where it looked as if she would faint at any moment. Keepress, could I trouble you to examine her? Sylun asked apologetically. Avery nodded and moved toward Sylvia who was about to object but she broke out into a coughing fit. Avery grabbed her wrist sent healing mes into Sylvias body but her condition didnt improve. If anything it got worse as she coughed louder and louder. Sylvia, whats wrong?! Sylun began to panic and everyone turned to face her. Sylvia finished coughing and spoke up, Im fine, really. Avery narrowed her eyes and checked Sylvia once again while Ira also moved toward her. This might hurt a little, Ira made a small cut on Sylvias hand and a drop of blood emerged. He wiped it with his finger and then tried to search for any hint of poison or sickness. ...Theres nothing wrong, He said with clear confusion. His senses wouldve detected poison before she could even consume it so he found it odd that she showed strange symptoms. Really...its nothing, Sylvia repeated. ...Are you sure? Sylun seemed unwilling to let it go but Sylvia shook her head and reassured her mother as well as everyone else. I think Im just a bit tired...I hope the Keeper doesnt find it rude if I leave early, Sylvia said. Not at all, Ira replied. Rhys approached with the intention of escorting Sylvia to her room. She looked at Ira and he guessed what she was thinking. Alright, Rhys is going to walk with you. Send someone to tell Jydar that you left and get some sleep. Ira words were taken as absolute orders and a few attendants moved toply. As expected of an ancient and divine curse, it was undetectable since it wasnt created from ck magic. Chapter 188: How Much Is Too Much? Chapter 188: How Much Is Too Much? In the far North, the Telvane Empire slowly rotted away. A gue of undead brought ruin and they continued to move with no clear purpose. The only option for most was to flee as any attempt at defense proved ineffective. Only those cities built on mountainous regions were able to withstand the assault. It was lucky since the undead never continued a pointless attack and would move on if no progress was gained within a few days. The rumor spread that as long as you could hold on for two or three days youd be safe and cities closed their entrances to their fellow countrymen. The unlucky ones were forced to search for shelter wherever they could and one such group was currently on the move. Haggard and tired faces filled the ranks of the fleeing group. Their eyes were alert but they remained silent, focusing on the slightest of sounds within the still forest. Hey, Someone spoke. What? Another answered. Ive been seeing crows every few miles or so. And? And there the only bird Ive seen so far? If you dont have anything to say Id suggest keeping quiet, A man wearing armor spoke sternly. He had an irritable look on his face that suggested he wouldsh out at anyone who dragged the group down. I think were being watched...The crows havent made a sound theyve just been.watching us. What did I say? The man in armor narrowed his eyes while reaching for his sword. Im sorry but we should A twig snapping interrupted the conversation and the group dove into the brush while steadying their breathing. A putrid smell filled their senses and the source made itself known. An Undead Lord with taut skin which exposed its decayed teeth appeared in the area. It rode on a steed which was slowly dposing, its dark entrails dragged along the ground but it didnt seem to mind. Lower ranked undead followed the Lord like dutiful servants. They sauntered on under itsmand without a single thought of their own. Heeuh, The Undead Lord groaned while surveying the area. Suddenly a crow flew toward him andnded on his shoulder. Its beady ck eyes were lifeless but its head swiveled in an alert manner around before flying off toward a branch. The Undead Lord passed without discovering the ones who were hiding close by. It was miraculous when considering that higher ranked undead could see living creatures. It meant the group had to have some sort of method or item which allowed them to go undetected and one would be right to assume so. Although the Telvians didnt ce too much emphasis on religion, the Angel that appeared changed their mind. That paired with the clerics, pdins, and priests that visited in the name of Gavreel before the country ended up in dire straights, their stagnant belief was reawakened. Blessed items became a rarity even more so when the religious pilgrimages lessened due to the unrelenting horde of undead. As soon as the group thought it was over the stench grew unbearable and someone nearly retched but prioritized survival over difort. Hundreds of undead appeared along with Liches and more Lords. A murder of crows flew overhead and mindless drones of lesser undead staggered forward. All the while a faint white fog covered the ground they walked on. The immense amount of fear in the group was almost palpable but they kept their wits about them as running would do more harm than good. Inwardly, they asked if they deserved such a curse upon theirnds. It was simply a coincidence but they didnt know that. The ones responsible had already died so those who had nothing to do with the invasion on the Grenitian Kingdom felt the aftereffects. Though they werent against razing an innocent kingdom until it came around to bite them. Suddenly, a woman could be seen within the center of the undead. It was easy to spot her due to her chalk-white skin and empty white eyes. She wore tattered brown robes that were torn just enough to expose the ck orb imnted into her chest. Her long fluorescent blue hair hung at her sides. The strangest thing was the cup of milk she held in both her hands. She licked the surface with a look of delight without realizing the peculiarity of her actions. Suddenly her head snapped toward the direction of the group and they held their breath as an unreal sense of pressure rained down on them. Her eyes, unblinking, focused on their hiding spot and the hundreds of undead stopped. The members of the group trembled and held their mouths shut until their lungs began burning. I wonder if this army is strong enough to protect this fragile body, said the mysterious woman to herself. The Will of Purgatory could clearly see the souls of the ones hiding no matter how obscure they were. But they were too weak to draw her interest so she decided to let them go. After all, the lower ranked undead wouldnt be much help in the long run. They couldnt followplex instructions and if they moved too far from her they just roamed off on their own. Those with powerful souls made good material for higher ranked undead and were the ones she sought the most. The massive army of undead continued on and allowed the group to breathe easy once again. So the Will continued on, eager to surround herself with bodyguards that could prevent her body from being injured. It was just that as a being that hadnt faced much danger before, she didnt know when to stop. Unaware of the Wills actions, Ira remained in the Underground City with his children and enjoyed his moments of peace. Inside the garden, Ira sat under a treefortably with Zephyr asleep on his shoulder. Raveria and Valeryn were ying around and Harper was sitting next to Ira. Avery was busy checking Sylvias condition which became slightly more worrisome by the day. It was to the point where Sylun brought in every skilled healer she could but none of them found the cause of Sylvias exhaustion. Ill pay a visit to Ciby today, Ira said aloud. Shes the one who stood out? Harper asked. Yeah, she wanted a pair of special eyes before and I think I might let her have them. She deserves something after all, He replied. Special eyes? Harper questioned. Im not sure what they do since we havent used them yet but they have to do something, right? Ira shrugged. He was referring to the turquoise eyes of the Lares that he collected during his trip to Yeramesh with Raveria. Speaking of Raveria, she ran circles around Valeryn while taunting him but he stood with a stoic face while trying to track her movements. No ones faster than me, Ryn, Raveria taunted. She zipped in and out of sight leaving no possible way to track her. It was to the point where even the enthusiastic Harper had given up on catching Raveria. Valeryn stretched his hand and pulled his saber from his palms before lifting it over his head. Be careful, Valeryn, Ira said. Valeryn nodded and then stoodpletely still. Raveria felt that her brother was up to something so she increased her speed until she was sure he couldnt track her. A Temporal doppelganger appeared and the two Raverias began poking fun at Valeryn even more. Try and catch me. I bet you cant. They spoke at the same time showing that Raveria was still as proud as ever about her speed. They became blurs in Valeryns vision but the silk-like threads surrounding them remained. The threads that only he could see. Suddenly, Valeryn grinned and shed into the air before Raveria could realize what happened. Her speed was somehow cut apart and her clone vanished while the real Raveria tumbled on the ground. She became speechless at once while Valeryn became tired. He stored his saber back inside of his body while his chest rose up and down sweat dampened his forehead. Caught you, Valeryn mumbled before he fell over but before he could hit the ground, Ira teleported him over. Valeryn gentlynded on Iras other shoulder and instantly fell asleep. ...How? Raveria uttered with a look of pure bewilderment. It was the first time someone other than Ira caught her. The only other person fast enough to keep up with Rhys and that was only when Raveria didnt move at her full speed. Ira brought his finger over his lips and shushed the distraught girl who, until that moment, was untouchable. But...Dad, Raveria pouted. Come here, Ira waved her over and she walked with defeated steps. She wasnt sore about losing but she felt that her duty as an older sister was to be stronger than her brothers. It was quite the dramatic overreaction but it came from a good ce. She wanted to be what Ira was to her to her siblings. Raveria walked over andid her head on Iras chest. Youll have to be more serious when training, Ira said with a chuckle. He found it funny because he felt a bigger sense of crisis whenever he felt his own strength wasnt enough. When Raveria had her nightmare he felt like the end of his world was in sight and he still wasntpletely sure that he was strong enough. At the current point, all he could was let time decide. Unfortunately, the point where he would be tested wasnt far off. Chapter 189: Lead Astray Chapter 189: Lead Astray Inside of the pce of the Dark Elf Empire, a worrying scene took ce. A group of healers surrounded Sylvia with looks of dismay. At her bedside, Sylun and Jydar held her hands. Sylvia coughed out a clump of congealed blood and gasps of horror emerged from those around her. Sylvia. Sylun caressed her daughters face once more. Dont...dont let my... Sylvia spoke faintly. She had a fever which made caused clear delirium. Sylvia, Jydar whispered with clear devastation. In the three years he spent with Sylvia he found her to be a kind and caring woman, one that he loved. Dont let...my child...die Sylvia uttered once more. What? Jydar asked. There was silence as everyone realized the meaning of Sylvias words. ...We have to inducebor, Sylun suddenly spoke. If you do that shell die! Jydar protested. You cant do it! I can and I will, Sylun replied with a cold gaze. I cannot lose my daughter and my grandchild. There has to be a way to heal her! Jydar didnt back down and showed his own fierceness. His fox-like blue eyes showed aggression and unwillingness. Even the Keepress failed and I fear that there is no other way. ...Ill ask Ira! I can ask him! If its him then he should know of some way! Then I will wait for the Keepers judgment, but Ill be prepared for the worst if I need to be, Sylun replied softly. She hoped for a solution just as much as Jydar but it seemed unlikely. Ira had never been known for healing others. Jydar said nothing else as he rushed out of the room and toward the Valkyriepound. He moved as fast as he could as every second was precious. Ira read from the ck book while resting in a chair. His children were sleep and Avery was training so he had free time. Though if it was up to him, hed spend all of that time with his children. Looking at illegible symbols that caused madness in ordinary people wasnt something he took enjoyment out of. Ira. A Valkyrie entered the room and saluted Ira. The Vulpes wants to speak to you. Oh? Ira stored the book away and stood up from his seat. Would you lead the way then? The Valkyrie nodded and then moved toward the center hall of the fortress. Ira! Jydar yelled and moved forward but his path was obstructed by Valkyries. Its fine. Ira waved them off. The Valkyries stepped aside and Jydar rushed in front of Ira before kneeling. Please help Sylvia, Jydar begged while pressing his head against the floor. In his mind, it wouldnt matter how long he had to grovel just as long as Ira agreed. Help her with what? Ira furrowed his brows. Shes sick and its somehow getting worse by the moment, Jydar exined without looking up. Hey, uh...Could you stand? This is a weird way to hold a conversation. Jydar did as he was asked and stood up but his pitiful expression hadnt changed. Shes not poisoned and Avery said there was no strange magic inside of her. Are you sure she isnt about to give birth or something? Ira thought back to Raveria being born and how chaotic it was said to have been inside the room. It cant be, she didnt show any signs before and if our bloodlines were ipatible she wouldnt be pregnant. Theres something else to it, there has to be. I want to help but if Avery couldnt heal her then what can I do? Ira asked but suddenly his eyes shed. Wait, theres that Angel in the Grenitian Kingdom, Gavreel. Ira pped his hands together and smiled. What do you mean? Jydar asked with a clueless look. Ill see if she can heal Sylvia. Just as Ira finished his words Jydar shook his head. Sylvia is in no condition to move. So youre saying you want me to bring the Angel to Sylvia? Thats Ira trailed off and began contemting. The only ones who posed danger to him and those around him were the Gods. If Gavreel was an agent of those Gods then she was a possible enemy and the current events lined up perfectly for an attack. Though he had no way of confirming it the situation suddenly became stranger to him. The fact that Avery or anyone else couldnt heal Sylvia and the only who could might be a future enemy. The only way to be safe was to kill her after she healed Sylvia but that could also lead to a bad oue. Ira stopped his mind from wandering further and decided to take action. The alternative was to do nothing and let Sylvia die in order to prevent any harm froming to himself and that didnt sit well with him. Ill go speak with the Angel. Ira voiced his thoughts then he turned to the Valkyries and spoke. Could one of you tell Avery where Im going so she doesnt get angry? A Valkyrie nodded and Ira smiled before vanishing from sight. The Grenitian Kingdom underwent some changes that were simr to the Dark Elf Empire as far as those who showed devotion to a religious figure. The exception was how far each country went as the Dark Elves became far more militaristic after Iras arrival. On the other hand, most of the Grenitians showed rampant fanaticism the longer Gavreel stayed within their borders. Inside of the Temple, Gavreel knelt in prayer to the Gods when amotion rang out from outside of her room. Stop him! You cannot trespass upon this holy ce! sphemer! Gavreel rose to her feet and stretched all six of her wings before conjuring her spear made from golden light. Whats going on? Gavreels voice echoed throughout the entire temple as she exited her room and all voices became quiet. She looked for the culprit with the intention of giving them the appropriate punishment but her eyes came to rest upon a ck-haired young man dressed in ck clothes. So youre the Angel, huh? Youre taller than I thought. The young man looked up at Gavreel who stood at nearly seven feet tall. She, in turn, appraised him and found that she couldnt get an exact measure on his strength. He seemed to be at the border of ascension but there was something else hidden deeper within him. There was also her ability to see the souls of almost anyone and the young mans soul was something she couldnt quiteprehend. Are you the one called Ira? Gavreel asked but she already knew the answer by looking at the youngs man appearance. The one and only, Ira replied His yellow eyes gleamed with a sharp light that spoke of his intentions. Leave us, Gavreel said to the ones gathered around the room. Though some had reservations, they did as instructed and exited. Gavreel felt a strong surge of emotion but she hid it well behind her stoic expression. What is it that you want? You dont know? Ira asked curiously as his eyes narrowed ever so slightly. Do you expect me to decipher your thoughts? Please speak your intentions or leave this ce. Gavreel responded. Ira found that he couldnt detect even the faintest changes in her expression so he gave up on trying to read her. Youre good at healing arent you? Theres someone that I want you to heal. Ira finally voiced his purpose for his sudden appearance. Gavreel had the urge to smile but her face remained unchanged. There was no way she would help Ira. After all, she knew that the Behemoth wasnt the City-Eater since he was the true culprit. I will dly heal anyone with a clean soul...Is the person in need with you right now? No. Shes back in the Underground City. Ira replied. Is the person in question a Dark Elf? Gavreel asked solemnly. Yeah, but that shouldnt matter, right? Gods are generous and caring arent they? Ira spoke with clear disdain for the Gods. Gavreel managed to hold in her anger that threatened to show itself. The Dark Elves and those within their Empire wont be healed by the Divine Power bestowed upon me. Youll have to seek another method, So youre saying you cant do it? Ira asked. The Tree of Origin, Gavreel responded with a benevolent smile. Youve heard of it, yes? Ira recalled the sap the elves used as a trading resource during the Summit as well as the legend surroundings. It was known a legendary cure-all that many would die to get their hands on. Yeah. Ira nodded along. The sap from the actual tree is far more powerful than the Elves let on. As far as I know, the Mortals have only touched a diluted version with lowered efficiency. Only when you take from its source will you understand, Gavreel exined. Wait, why are you telling me this? Ira felt something was off about Gavreel as her expression loosened and traces of joy could be seen on her face. My only wish is to help innocent souls in need, Gavreel said sincerely. She truly meant her words its just that her way of helping was following the will of the Gods. It didnt matter how much blood was spilled in the process. See, you say that you just want to help but I really dont fucking believe you. Ira took a step forward but Gavreel remained unmoving. You dont have a choice if you want to save the Dark Elf you spoke of, Gavreel spoke. A silent tension overcame the room as the two showed no sign of retreating. It seemed that the two woulde to blows at any second. Well, whatever Ira was the first to break away as he didnt have time to waste. If youre lying I swear Ill kill you. Death isnt something I fear, boy. Gavreel grinned faintly. Good, just worry about whates before it, Ira said before disappearing. Gavreel stood in ce for a few seconds and then began tough. Lord Gavreel? A pdin knocked. Is everything ok? Everything is fine, send word to have Juliana brought here, Gavreel ordered. She nned on informing the Gods so that their n could be put into action. Chapter 190: They Came From The Sky Chapter 190: They Came From The Sky A cmity made its way toward the Elves inside of the Great Forest. An unstoppable creature that moved with purpose. The creature was covered in ayer of writhing darkness but its eyes glowed with a bright yellow light. Its speed was iparable to anything seen before as it covered hundreds of miles with very little effort. The creature was obviously Ira and he chose not to take long in his retrieval of sap from the World Tree, also referred to as the Tree of Origin by Gavreel. If it was a few years before, one could say Ira didnt care much about the Dark Elves or how they viewed him. It mightve been his children that softened his heart but he currently cared for the people of the Dark Elf Empire. It was just that Iras way of caring meant making his people stronger through extreme methods. So, when he thought of Sylvias mysterious illness and the life she carried inside her, Ira would do as much as he could. She had done a lot for him and neverined or showed dangerous ambition so he felt that he owed her something. Ira increased his speed and a loud booming sound rang out behind him. Trees and wildlife were eviscerated when they entered his path and the spirits of the forest began to gather though he was far too fast for them to catch. Beast! Beast! A small fairy cried out but was thrown out of the way when Ira rushed by. The trees which stood for hundreds and even thousands of years were ripped from the ground if they were in Iras path. As Ira reached the depths of the Great Forest, the stronger the resistance toward him became. Dozens of thick vines shot out of the ground and wrapped around his body while Elves appeared on tree branches above him and aimed their bows. Fire! The Elves released a volley of arrows only to watch them be repelled by theyer of ck mist covering Iras body. A cloud of ck mist erupted and Iras body could be seen. Hey! Ira yelled as he stepped over the vines. Wheres that special tree? You shouldnt be here you foul creature, leave now! An Elf shouted back. Slowly, the fairies and dryads that couldnt keep up with Ira made it to his location and surrounded him. Just give me some of the sap from the tree, ok? Just a little. You wish to taint the world tree? A dryad asked. Not particrly, no. I need to heal someone and youre wasting my time. Could you please give me a few drops? If you do I swear I won''t bother you anymore. Ira responded. Youll have to kill us if you want to reach the sacred World Tree. The Elves took aim once again and fired their arrows at Ira. Even though he was in his human form it yielded the same exact result. None of the arrows were strong enough to pierce his skin. ...Im getting soft. Ira sighed to himself. Although he ruined a lot of nt life, he didnt kill anyone and he actually stopped to ask for the essence of the World Tree. The fairies flew through the air and conjured forest spirits but they couldnt detect any evil from Ira. Hes not bad. Hes not bad...But he wants to hurt Mother. We cant let him hurt Mother. No, anyone who wants to hurt Mother must be bad. The Fairies spoke among themselves. Ira narrowed his eyes at the tiny-winged beings with bright colored hair. So you know where the tree is? Ira asked as ck mist poured out of him. He changed back into his beast form and before anyone could react, his huge hand shot out and gripped a fairy that issued a high-pitched scream. All of you are stingy, Ira spoke with a fear-inducing and garbled tone. I just wanted a few drops, thats all. Let him go! A dryad shouted. The branches protruding from her head grew as her magic power increased. Ok, Ira replied as he released the fairy. He then grabbed the Dryad and tossed her into his mouth before consuming her entirely. Memories appeared in his mind and he could recall the location of the tree everyone sought to protect. No! How could you?! Evil! You evil bastard! The Elves, Dryads, and Fairies cursed but Ira didnt even blink at them. Instead, he focused on the strange sound emerging from the depths forest, it sounded like something of a mournful wail. Remember, I asked politely, Ira said before he vanished from sight. The small amount of Elves who sought to stop him were the first line of defense. It would take a few days to mobilize an army, not that it would do much against Ira. As for the fairies and Dryads, Ira left before they could use any magic on him which probably wouldnt have the desired effect either. So Ira continued unobstructed and was determined to retrieve what he needed. In his eyes, there was no reason that the Elves couldnt give him any of the World Trees sap. He appeared out of thin air and the first thing he saw was a huge city built within the trees. There were winding staircases connected to the trees and bridges connecting different buildings together. Some people wouldbel the constructs tree houses but they were more than that. There was clear care and effort put into the ces the Elves called home. Instead of causing a scene, Ira pressed on and vanished once again. The Elves who caught a nce of his figures were ovee with a foreboding feeling. The forest is in danger! Quick tell the n leaders! The Elves rushed to meet Ira head on but he had already reached his destination without them knowing. The ce that held the Tree of Origin appeared to be dream-like. The treetops blocked most of the sunlight and created a dome shape but it was well due to the glowing flora. Vines that pulsed with life as if they were veins carried a bright green liquid through them. Small glowing spheres glided through the air in a tranquil manner. Further in was arge pond with clear water that would give any observer thoughts of purity. In the center, contrary to what Ira or most other people thought, was a small tree. The trunk of the small tree and its few dozen branches twisted upward. It wasnt a fitting appearance for a tree that was around since the world was created. In a way, it was on a higher level than Godsteel. If one were to drink enough sap they could ascend very easily. Though in return the tree would enter a state of hibernation for a few hundred years in order to replenish itself and the world would suffer in return. It should be said that the Tree of Origin had roots that were so deep they nearly reached the core of the world. Destroying it would cause a huge cmity but there wasnt anyone who would be able to. At least, that was until Ira appeared. Luckily, all Ira wanted was a few drops of its essence. Not enough to make Sylvia ascend and certainly not enough to destroy the world. Ira appeared within the dome and a sobbing sound could be heard once he did. I just wanted some sap, that was all, Ira mumbled to himself as he approached the tree. Is it going toe out of this tiny shrub? Once he approached the world tree surrounded itself with thick branches that wouldnt lose out to the strongest of metals. Iras expression warped into one of dissatisfaction. Im not waiting anymore. He waved his hands and a ck line cut through everything. The defense of the Tree of Origin fell and he stepped into the pond surrounding it. He felt immediate effects as the water had special qualities. This isnt half bad, Iramented while producing a sk and scooping some of the water into it. Ill save it forter. All of a sudden, roots burst out of the pond and wrapped around Ira and tried to drag him down but he didnt budge. Get off of me, Ira ripped the roots off of his body and moved straight toward the tree. It issued a fearful cry but it fell on deaf ears, Ira had already decided on what he would do. There was no way he would ce the emotions of a tree over Sylvia and her childs life. Ira flicked his hand a cut through the bark of the tree. At that moment, the cries of the forest stopped and everything became silent. For some reason, Ira felt a little unnerved by it. A weight pressed down on him, one iparable to anything he felt before. It was like the entire world was issuing a warning against his actions but he didnt listen. Even if he understood the gravity of his decision he still wouldn''t have listened. He waved his hand and produced a small ss vial and used it to collect some of the sap from the tree. It was literally a few drops worth of clear liquid with a faint golden tinge to it. Now, that wasnt so hard, was it? Ira asked. All the pressure he felt before had faded and just as he sealed the vial, a chorus of music rang out. Ira felt something was off so he hurriedly teleported away and arrived near the outskirts of the Great Forest. He couldnt detect anything off at a nce but he was struck with the urge to look upward and so he did. What Ira saw a golden light that was even more vibrant than the sun. The light filled the sky and translucent white feather slowly fell down with it. From the golden light came pale angels with wings. They slipped through the light like it was a curtain and flew through the sky. What the fuck? Ira realized the current events had something to do with Gavreel but he didnt understand how. It was then that something else emerged from the golden light. A massive stone sphere with different segments making up its body and weird engravings covering its surface. Angels, ones with four pairs of wings, escorted the stone sphere. Is this what you saw, Ravi? Ira thought to Raverias nightmare and wondered if it was what she saw. He had an urge to attack the angels at once but it wouldnt be wise, especially if the sphere they brought proved to be some formidable weapon. There was also the fact that Sylvia was suffering back in the Underground City. Ira clicked his tongue and vanished while the angels continued pouring out of the golden curtain. A heavenly chorus rang out through all corners of the world announcing the arrival of the Angels. Chapter 191: I Smell War Chapter 191: I Smell War When the eighth column lit up, every God felt it. It was as if the entire realm was calling them to action. Karas eyes showed nothing but refusal, the Gods acted slyly and schemed while ignoring the consequences. She looked into the sky of the Divine Realm and could see Angels spawning out of Golden light. They were different from the angels with egos as they had nk and featureless faces with one pair of wings. Lauren, if you survived, I wish for the safety of you and any family you might have. Kara closed her eyes. There was nothing she could do at that point as the Gods who proposed the n were all full of greed and desire. Thest Avarus held the key to essing a stronger ability so it made sense many would seek it out. Gavreel stood atop the temple as the citizens lined the streets while seeking guidance. Hundreds of Angels apanied her while those who ranked higher than her protected a stone sphere that floated in the distance. Listen! Gavreel mmed her golden spear on the ground and received silence. Years ago, a blight struck a part of thisnd. You all may know it as the ck Forest and it is nothing more than an affront to all of creation. The one responsible for the foul energy that permeates the ck Forest is the enemy to all living beings. If no action is taken, another event simr to the creation of the ck Forest will ur on a massive scale and millions will die. Gavreels words struck true and the capital as a whole felt great concern and anger toward whoever caused it. Still the question lingered, who was responsible for it? The one who caused the ck Pir is the one you know as Ira, Gavreel said. After she finished speaking, a different shock spread through the listeners. It was a sudden shock for arge portion of the poption but those who witnessed the death of the Behemoth and the fight that urred after understood it. That day, when Ira nearly died, the sky turned ck and various other phenomenon urred. He hasmitted many sins and has taken countless lives. He has deceived you all. The beast that you referred to as the City-Eater is none other than him. What was a killed in the desert was a Primeval Beast, an ancient creature created to test mortals in order to bring out the best of all of you. Ira lied and forced everyone to undertake a battle of his own creation. Gavreel spoke with righteousness that infected the hearts and souls of everyone who heard her speak. How could he? Standing further away rk recalled the death of his father during the ck Pir incident. Randolph was speechless as he listened. He doubted Iras morals but to see how much was hidden beneath Iras cheerful mannerisms was horrifying. Gavreel looked at Randolph with an appraising gaze as he was the sword she wanted to wield in what was toe. He was also the perfect figurehead for humans and other races to rally behind as the Angels couldnt stoop so low as to personally lead them. I call on you to take up arms against Ira. I will spread the truth about him to each country and we will grant him the punishment he deserves. Gavreel shouted and the citizens erupted into cheers. Within the crowd, a group of mercenaries remained silent. If Ira was present he would immediately recognize them as Lance, Sarah, Valerie, Gerald, and Ze. Thest two being the ones he brought back from the dead. We have to warn him, Gerald said. It had taken a while but traces of his former self could be recognized though there was obviously after effects from experiencing death. Didnt you hear her? Iras the one responsible for the destruction of an entire city. If we help him well be enemies with the entire continent. Lance replied. He had gained maturity over the few years he hadnt seen Ira and in that time he learned to be more cautious. He had to be especially careful with Gerald and Ze around as their resurrection could bebeled as ck magic to those who didnt understand it. Im going to warn him, Gerald replied with a cold expression. I also will go, Ze chimed in. What about you two? Lance asked Sarah and Valerie. Im going with them, Valerie said. He saved the lives of our friends, Lance. We at least owe him this much. Sarah made her intentions clear. Lance sighed as he had no choice when the entire group was ready to leave without him. Well get some supplies and leave immediately. After we warn him we wont owe him anything else, got it? Lance asked. The group nodded along but both Gerald and Ze showed they had different ns. Unaware of the developments taking ce, Ira entered the pce as soon as he returned to the Underground City. Ira pushed open the door to Sylvias room and was greeted by grim faces. Keeper. Keeper. Keeper. The Dark Elves spoke with less enthusiastic voices than before. It was clear they expected the worst as there was no angel in sight. Sylun maintained an expression that she epted whatever was toe. While Jydar seemed even more distraught than before. Ira. Avery was about to approach him when Jydar rushed forward. Ira! Wheres the Angel?! Jydar asked. Ira showed an annoyed expression instantly as Jydar interrupted Avery. Ill get to that, but if you do that again Im going to get upset. Ira turned his attention back to Avery, What were you saying? I can feel an increase in Divine Energy, Ira. And everyone heard those instruments...What did you do? Avery inquired. I went to get this. Ira produced a vial of the World Tree sap and tossed it to Jydar who caught it with shaky hands. Give this to Sylvia. What is it? Jydar asked. He could feel the power of the liquid inside the vial without even opening it. Tree sap, now give it to her. Ira urged him on. Y-Yes! Jydar couldnt help himself as his instincts as a Vulpes were affected by the vial. He opened it and a scent that calmed everyones minds filled the room. Youre going to be ok, Sylvia! Jydar said as he tilted her head and administered the sap. Its effects were instant as Sylvias skin brightened visibly and her mana reached its peak. The essence of the World Tree was changing her and the child within her as she ingested it. Sylvia. Sylun cried as her stoic expression broke. She put on quite the front but she was tormented by the thought of losing her daughter. While Jydar was busy, Ira stepped to the side with Avery and vanished from sight. They reappeared inside of their own quarters where they could speak alone. What happened? Avery asked. Well, I...How do I say this? Ira understood that he may have done something irreversible so he was slightly hesitant. I met with the Angel, Gavreel, shes taller than you would think. She told me that Dark Elves cant be healed by divine power and directed me to the World Tree. I went there and You went to the World Tree? Avery asked. Yeah, its smaller than you would think. So, I went there and What about the Elves? Didnt they try to stop you? Well, they tried. Anyway, I went there and Ira paused to make sure Avery wouldnt interrupt him again. I got to the tree and as soon as I did I was struck with this strange feeling. I ignored it and got a little of the sap and after that, I could hear those instruments being yed. When I looked up at the sky it was like the Golden Aurora all over again except Angels came flying out. How many Angels, Ira? Avery asked with a serious expression. Thousands at least. They werent the same as Gavreel though, some of them only had one pair of wings and didnt have any faces. Then there were the ones with eight wings, they were near some weird sphere thing. Ira. Yeah? Did it ur to you that the Angel may have been misleading you? Avery asked. It did, but there wasnt much I could do was there? Sylvia was there to help deliver all of my children, right? I wouldnt let her die without trying to do something. Ira replied. Avery sighed and shook her head. She knew that the other Valkyries would be feeling it by now, the conflict toe. Even the Valkyries in Yeramesh would have premonitions about the battles toe. Youre aware itll be dangerous from now on, right? Theres no possible way all of those Angels are here on friendly terms. Im vaguely aware, yes, Ira answered with an aloof expression. Good, as long as you understand I wont have to worry about much. Avery sighed once more. Youre the only man I have and will ever love, Ira. Ira smiled dumbly at Averys words, It isnt like you to say something like that. Suddenly, his face sharpened, Actually, its probably a bad sign if you say something like that at this moment. Quick take it back! ...No, Avery replied. Then say it in reverse! Hurry, Avery! Ira grabbed her shoulders and shook her back and forth. The two broke out intoughter with Iras being loud and Averys being faint. Still, the two were obviously happy. Neither of them knew that the scale of what was toe exceeded even Averys guesses. Even at that moment, the Angels were moving like messengers to spread the news of Iras "evil" deeds. The entire force of the continent was slowly being gathered to face him. Dad! Raveria ran into the room with her brothers in hand. Dad! Zephyr echoed. Father, Valeryn said quietly but the smile on his face spoke volumes. Come here! Ira opened his arms wide and picked up his children. I hate being away from all of you. His children giggled gleefully, except Valeryn whose reactions were always a bit subdued but he was in no way any less excited than his siblings. Ira didnt mind at all and kissed his children on their foreheads. Chapter 192: Its Drawing Near Chapter 192: It''s Drawing Near Amotion took ce in the Dark Elf Pce. Servants and attendants rushed back and forth with urgency. Outside of arge chamber, Jydar paced back and forth nervously. Sitting near him was Ira who had his eyes shut, seemingly asleep. How is it that youre so rxed? Jydar suddenly asked. Its easier to be calm when it doesnt concern you, Ira replied. Plus, Im still thinking about all of those angels. I see. Jydar twiddled his finger with anxiousness. The door to the chamber opened and Sylun stepped out. Keeper. Jydar. You can enter, Sylun said. Ira finally opened his eyes and stood up before gesturing for Jydar to enter first. After you. Jydar took a deep breath and entered the room to find Sylvia holding an infant that was bundled up. Sylvia had undergone a noticeable change after ingesting the Origin Tree Essence and the same could be said for the child inside of her. Her eyes held a type of pureness and rity that was umon for, well, anyone in the world. Our daughter, Suvi, Sylvia spoke happily. Jydar peeked at his silver-haired daughter who was swathed in red cloth. She had pale skin thatcked the distinctive grey pigment the Dark Elves were known for. Her eyes were red but the fox-like pupils she inherited were apparent. Instead of having ears atop her head like Jydar, Suvi had pointy ears just like all Elves. The most concerning thing would have to be the quality of spiritual energy being emitted from her. Keeper, Sylvia called out. Thank you foring. It was no problem, Ira responded. Then...If it isnt too much to ask, could you bless her, Keeper? Sylvia asked. Bless her? Ira repeated, seeking boration. Ah, a few words or a small gesture would be enough. Of course, if you dont want to I will take no offense, Keeper. Ira thought to himself for a few seconds and then came up with something. He approached Suvi who was clearly aware of his presence. Ira raised his hand a traced a finger over his palm which drew blood. He covered his index finger in his own blood and then made three small red dots on Suvis forehead. The infant squirmed a bit but she didnt cry. There we go, Ira smiled. Suvi, even though she was only a newborn, showed an instinctive cautiousness while Ira was close to her. Thank you, Keeper, Sylvia showed an incredibly grateful expression. Yes, thank you, Ira No...Keeper. Jydar said awkwardly. He usually called Ira by his actual name but he had been reprimanded as even the Queen didnt do so. Dont worry about it, just take care of your daughter. Ira smiled and then stepped back before disappearing. The Grenitian Kingdom moved busily. With traces of Divine Power nearly covering every inch of its border. Angels spoke of Iras evils and further bolstered their numbers, not that they needed to do much persuading. At the center of it was the Capital, the ce where Gavreel headed the growing force that would deal with Ira. Of course, the one who became the most prominent was Randolph. He would be the drivingponent to Iras subjugation. At the moment, the person in question knelt in front of Gavreel who had her back turned to him. They were outside of the Capitals walls and stood right under the massive stone sphere. I dont Randolph started. ...Im not sure if I can beat Ira. Gavreel remained silent which prompted Randolph to continue. I can still clearly remember that day in the desert. Im not sure what it was but the sky went ck and I only felt fear. I dont think I can contend with that. Randolph spoke bitterly. Fear not, the Gods have bestowed you with a great power. Youve experienced tremendous growth over thesest three years. If Ira is still able to surpass you, then youll be given an even greater power. Gavreel said reassuringly. She was, of course, referring to Divine Possession and she most notably failed to inform him of the infinitesimal odds of surviving after it finished. Thank you, Lord Gavreel. Randolphs expression brightened considerably. He looked up at the stone sphere floating above them and the group angels with eight wings who hovered next to it. ...What is it exactly? Randolph asked curiously. Gavreel smiled gently as she turned to face Randolph. A divine prison crafted by many of the Gods. Itll hold Ira until hes judged ordingly by the Gods themselves. Of course, that was a lie but Gavreel was unaware of it. The Gods who coveted the secrets around Ira and the Wolf wouldnt say it inly. Saying they were going to judge him was a just a cover story as they nned on extracting every little secret hiding inside of Ira. Back in the Underground City, Harper, Raveria, Zephyr, and Valeryn were sitting together inside arge room. Valeryn was busy inspecting a random sword while Zephyr was ying with the metal marbles Ira gave him. Raveria watched over the two of them dutifully while Harper slept soundly on a nearby chair. Valeryn picked up the steel sword and pinched the tip of the de before breaking it and eating it. Ryn! Raveria rushed over and squeezed Valeryns cheeks but he continued chewing. Whyd you do that?! I want to make my own sword, Valeryn replied. ...You cant just eat things randomly, Ryn. Just ask Dad to help make you one. Raveria reprimanded him but he shrugged. It wont hurt me but if it bothers you I wont eat it, Ravi. Valeryn grabbed the sword and absorbed it into his body. How does a sword taste? Zephyr asked from the side. Like metal, Valeryn answered simply. Blegh. Zephyr went back to controlling the marbles. Although he could control metal easily, he had no desire to eat any of it. Suddenly, Ira appeared and his children immediately lit up. Dad! Raveria hugged him and heughed cheerfully. Ah, Ravi, Ira said warmly. Zephyr and Valeryn also jumped out of their seats to join the hug and Harper who had awoken to see Ira ran over and included herself in the group hug. Arent you a bit too old for group hugs, Harper? Ira asked. Im not, Harper protested. Not yet. If you say so, Harper. Iras smile didnt diminish. So, do you all want to go do something? Do what? Yes! Hm. Yeah. Raveria, Zephyr, Valeryn, and Harper answered respectively. Im sorry to interrupt but you have other things to do, Ira. Averys voice resounded. Mom! Mother. Raveria and Valeryn spoke in tandem. Avery. Iras approached his wife. Those angels are about, Ira. I dont know what you n on doing but itll have to wait. Wait? Why? Ira asked. We need to n. But nning is so damn boring, Ira said with exasperation. Then are you confident that youre strong enough to face them should they attack? Avery asked. Ira was put at a loss for words. He knew he became stronger but he couldnt exactly test it out since his Reality Separation was immensely destructive. It was definitely a puzzling situation as not many people could say that they became too powerful to actually know where they strength stopped at. Eventually, Ira answered. I can probably kill all of them as long as theyre in one ce. Probably? Avery raised an eyebrow. Well, I cant exactly sustain my reality separation for very long. Maybe fifteen or so minutes at the very maximum. Ira pondered. When he first tried using his ability a few seconds put him into aatose state. So to reach fifteen minutes in total was quite the feat. There was another danger that Ira was somewhat aware of and it was the fact that if he rejected reality it may end up rejecting him. What did that mean? He would exist and wouldnt exist simultaneously, phasing in and out of existence without a corporeal form. Were going to create a n, Ira, Avery stated. Alright, Ira replied with an exaggerated sigh. He turned to look at his children and Harper who stood with them and looked somewhat out of ce because of her age. You all cane with me but itll probably be a bit boring to you. If you dont want to go, you can wait until Im done and we can go get mooncakes. Although his children wouldnt be interested in long discussions about possible enemies, they all seemed intent on following. I guess its settled. Ira shrugged and then turned to Avery. Lead the way. Chapter 193: Not If We Get You First Chapter 193: Not If We Get You First A group of five moved through the desert under a sun that was unforgiving. The air was without the slightest hint of moisture which made the journey even more perilous. Still, the group persisted and moved forward. That was until a dust cloud moved toward them. Hold on! The apparent leader raised his hands and the group stopped. They eyed the approaching entities with caution. The identity of the group was obviously Lances party. They made the trek to inform Ira of the Angels plot against him. It wasnt an easy one as the Underground City was located in a harsh environment but they hade quite far. Monsters! Lance yelled as they drew their weapons. Moving toward them were beasts covered from head to toe in fur that stood more than six feet tall, Werewolves to be more precise. Strangely enough, the Werewolves wore leather armor that consisted of a leather chest te and a skirt-like belt of leather strips that protected their lower bodies. Within moments they arrived and surrounded the group. Lance, what do we do? Sarah asked while sweat dampened her forehead. She raised her bowboriously showing that she, like the rest of her group, was in no condition to fight. Suddenly, one of the Werewolves began to shrink and its fur receded until the shape of a human man could be seen, albeit a hairy one. Why are you trespassing on ournd, humans? The man asked while the rest of the Werewolves stood on guard, growling and gnashing their teeth. Lance nced at his group and then began to speak. Were here to warn Ira about the Angels. The eyes of the lycanthrope man narrowed, illustrating his doubt. What about them? Theyre gathering an army to fight against Ira. We dont fear human armies, not anymore. Something as small as that isnt worth the Keepers attention. The man replied. You dont understand, every country is going to take up arms against Ira and the entire Dark Elf Empire. You speak nonsense, human. Listen to me! Lance shouted. We risked our lives to get here in order to pass that information along. You have to take us to see Ira. The Werewolves became silent and then the man spoke up. I dont like the way you refer to the Keeper, human. Even so, if what youre saying is even a little bit true then wed be idiots not to inform the Keeperbut if I find out youre deceiving us well rip each one of you apart while making your friends watch, The lycanthrope said threateningly. Lance nodded without fear since he had no intention of lying. Follow us, humans. The Lycanthrope turned back into a werewolf before rushing away. Lance and the others followed behind them but they were much slower. After a bit of time passed, the group arrived at a wooden lift that overlooked the valley that served as the entrance to the Underground City. I hope you arent scared of heights. The Lycanthropes were already waiting at the lift when Lance and his group arrived. Inside of the Underground City, Lances information had to pass through a few people, namely Valkyries, before it reached Ira and as soon as it did Avery called an emergency meeting. Within a few minutes, the most important figures filled a room. Sylun and Casey were in attendance as well as the leaders of the newly found factions, Eloise, Jydar, Saren, and Gareth. Even Samantha was in attendance though her presence was somewhat minimized. Sitting in the middle of the semi-circr table was Ira with Avery right beside. And standing in front of all those important figures was Lance and his group. Ira, Lance said with a tone of uncertainty. After all, Gavreels usations against Ira still filled his mind. Lance, Ira replied. If you dont mind, could you repeat what you have to say? Lance decided to put his concerns in the back of his mind and began to speak, The Angels are gathering everyone, Humans, Diavol, Elves, and Dwarves. Theyre going to build an army to attack you and the Dark Elf Empire. The room immediately went into a stir as those who had yet to hear the information. An army? The humans are split into three different countries, no? Is it possible for them to reconcile their differences? Especially considering that the Telvians attacked the Grenitians not too long ago. Sylun was the first to voice her skepticism while monitoring Iras expression. Ira didnt seem bothered by the info so others took that as an opportunity to speak. Well have to build defenses. We can dig deeper tunnels to hide civilians if need be. Jydar, who had recently be a father one might add, wasnt too keen on fighting. No, we should bolster our army. Although three years isnt a long period of time our soldiers have experienced a great deal of training. Im confident that one of our soldiers is worth at least ten of their own. Eloise spoke in disagreement. That still puts us at a disadvantage. Casey chimed in. Look at their numbers. Theyll have Humans and Diavol at their front lines with most of the Elves as archers and mages. The Dwarves will also have built siege equipment to serve an army of that size...At the very least were looking at an army that numbers a few million all with Angels supporting them. Does anyone know the capabilities of an Angel other than their healing and seemingly endless mana? No, but we can split them into different groups. The Angels with a single pair of wingsck faces ording to Ira. I think its safe to think of them as puppets which a group of Valkyries could easily best. The ones with multiple pairs of wings will be the truly troublesome foes. Gavreel will be quite formidable and since even greater ones are around, Avery replied. I know the ones you speak of, Ze spoke up. They dont show themselves and they dont interact with anyone. All they do is guard a giant stone sphere that floats in the sky. Does anyone know what it is? Sylun asked. When she received silence she spoke once more. Does anyone have any ideas as to what it could be? Uh Gareth started with a trembling voice. It could be a weapon perhaps? A weapon? Saren inquired, motioning for Gareth to continue. Yes, uh, I think theyll be most worried about the Keeper since he destroyed the Behemoth. I think it would be some sort of weapon to deal with him, Gareth said. They did bring it out of that...Golden Aurora, Ira added in a casual manner. So, if I understand correctly. We have more than one thousand angels, an army that numbers in the millions, and a weapon that will target Ira, to contend against? Casey asked. A stark silence descended on the room as no one could see a good oue when faced with such odds. They cant properly feed an army of that size. At least, not in an efficient manner. If we are to fight against them Id target the supply lines first. Samantha finally was able to contribute and it was a useful piece of information no less. Thats right. I bet theyll have difficulty sending orders too! Saren spoke excitedly. I doubt it. If they put an Angel in charge of, lets say, ten thousand soldiers each. Theyll be able to act without much confusion. Casey cut Sarens theory down immediately. Still, couldnt we exploit that? Take out themanding officer and youre left with an army made up of strangers of different races. They will lose all coordination in an instant and probably end up retreating. Sylun was the one to suggest a different avenue of attack but Lance raised his hand. What about the abilities of the Angels? Didnt a few Lycanthropes go to the capital and return in a strange state? If we assume the Angels can control the will of weaker beings then theyll have a fearless army that can fight through those conditions. We cant be sure that killing an Angel will deactivate that ability either, Avery responded. Avery closed her eyes and thought to herself for a few moments before continuing. Our current advantages are as follows, the Behemoths materials, the Red Moon, the individual strength of our soldiers, the Valkyries, Ira, and the time we have before our enemy prepares. We should focus on what we can do with that. Why dont we just attack them first? Ira asked while leaning forward, a devilish smile on his face. ...What? Avery furrowed her eyebrows. They dont know we know, right? I can take a few thousand soldiers and we can attack each country to slow them down and thin their numbers out a bit. We can also take the opportunity to inspect those Angels. Its the perfect n, really. Iras smile grew even wider. Youre right, Avery said while her eyes widened in realization. But I doubt itll work more than a few times, Ira. Well have to select the targets carefully and attack at once. Will you be able to do it? Easily, Ira answered simply. Ira. Lance began to talk with a grave tone. Lance. Sarah grabbed his shoulder to stop him but he shook his head. Is it true, Ira? Lance asked. Is what true? Iras smile slowly faded until it was a faint but ever-present grin. Did you kill all of those Diavol soldiers? Are you the City-Eater? Lance asked and the room became still. Iraughed loudly for a few seconds and then replied. Yeah, I killed them. Also, Id appreciate if you didnt call me the City-Eater. Its not a nickname I want to go by. Why? Lance clenched and unclenched his fist. Can I know why? Does it matter? Ira inquired with a genuine interest. Giving a reason doesnt aplish anything except maybe letting you sleep a little better at night. Besides, they wouldve killed a bunch of humans if I hadnt interfered so who cares if I went overboard. I wonder how many people are still alive because that one city went missing. Though if you really want to know why I guess it was because Avery almost died. Iras eyes became serious and all hints of his smile vanished. A rare appearance for him who always seemed to be chipper. Lance felt the words he was about to say retreat into the back of his throat. He knew that Ira would kill him if he said something rude. The argument of one life for a few thousand wouldnt work for Ira seeing as he valued Avery immeasurably. Keeper. Sylun acted as if she didnt hear the shocking revtion and spoke up. Oh, yeah. Ira went back to his normal self in an instant. Thank you all for bringing us some valuable information. I know you must be tired so you can get some rest here and Ill send you all back tomorrow. Ira. Ira. Gerald and Ze called out in tandem. Hm? Ira raised an eyebrow. We arent going back, Ze said. We want to stay here and help you. What?! Lance looked absolutely distressed at their words. We cant go back, Lance, Gerald said. Why? What do you mean by that?! Gerald, you have a wife waiting for you, right? Lance asked. Although the two had changed after being brought back from the dead, he thought that he made some progress in getting his friends back to their normal selves. Lance, I Just as Gerald was about to finish, Sylun spoke up. Take this elsewhere. As she finished speaking, guards approached Lances group. Take them somewhere nice so they can enjoy their stay. Yes, Your Majesty. The guards saluted before escorting the group out of the room. Ira, we cant let them go, Avery said suddenly. If even one of them inform the Angels of our ns then itll be at risk of seeding. So, you want to kill them? Ira questioned. Its not necessary to, well just keep them here until our n is in motion. They have no room toin and even if they do they dont have a choice. I get it, Ira replied with a short sigh before turning to Sylun. Can you handle it for me? Of course, Keeper. Sylun bowed her head slightly. Alright, I have children to get back to. Well gather again tomorrow and work out the smaller details. Ira and Avery stood up before they vanished from sight. The ones that remained in the room would be left to work tirelessly in order to figure out a proper n of attack. The worst part was, Ira was likely to end up ignoring arge part of whatever strategy was produced in favor of doing what he wanted. Chapter 194: Ira Versus The World Pt.1 Chapter 194: Ira Versus The World Pt.1 As soon as Lance and his group were left alone, he turned to shout at Gerald and Ze. Why did you say that back there?! Lance asked. You want to leave? After everything that happened to get you back? I have nightmares, Lance, Ze replied listlessly. Gerald too. Nightmares? What are you even talking about? Lance responded with clear confusion. You dont understand how scary it is to have them, Lance. I see how I died every night and even when Im awake I see terrible things, glimpses of that fog-filled ce...Sometimes it even feels like my soul is going to be ripped away from me and Ill die again. Sometimes I think that Im already dead and I just haven''t realized it yet. The only thing that reminds me that Im alive is this Ze pulled open her shirt slightly and showed the shiny ck orb embedded into her chest. Ze, Sarah spoke without a clue as to how she couldfort her friend. No, you cant go...After all, we waited for you toe back for so long...It was terrible for me realizing that I was the one who got you both killed and now...Gerald, you even have a wife, you wouldnt just leave her behind. Lance shook his head in denial. I think its safer if Im not with her. If I stay the way I am now Ill end up hurting her. Gerald exined. What Ze described as nightmares were betterbeled as night terrors that caused the one experiencing them to react as if they were in a battle. He feared that if he wasnt careful he would end up attacking the one he loved. ...How long do you n on staying with Ira then? Lance finally asked. No longer than five years. I hope that Ill be well enough to return at that time. Gerald answered. Seeing Ze had yet to respond, the eyes of the group focused on her. Gerald had someone to go back to, but Ze was different. Other than her friends there was no one that was relying on her. Her lips parted a few times but she couldnt quite get the words until a few moments of silence had passed. Never. Like that a day passed and Ira found himself back inside of the familiar conference room. Though, this time Rhys had been brought along much to her surprise. Harper was left to watch the children since they were old enough not to panic when Ira wasnt around for along. Whos the first target? Ira asked as soon as he sat down. Avery took a seat on his left and Rhys, not knowing where to sit, sat to his right. Weve given it some thought and we think its best to attack the Diavol or the Telvians as well as the Forest Elves. Sylun was the first to speak. Faint traces of exhaustion could be seen as she had been nning ever since Ira left the room the first time. Not just her but everyone who served under her stayed throughout the night. She pointed to a map on the table which outlined the cities for each country they sought to target with the exception of the Elves. Instead of a city arge portion of the Great Forest was circled as it was hard to pinpoint the exact location of some Elven territory. Why? Ira inquired. The two weakest countries are no doubt the Diavol Republic and the Telvane Empire with thetter being the weaker one. As long as we cannd a heavy blow to those countries their overall strength would weaken. Still, we should be wary of that magic formation that the Diavol used previously. And the Elves? Avery was the one to speak. We are under the assumption that most of the rations used to supply the army wille from the Great Forest due to its growth properties. Since youve taken sap from the World Tree it goes without saying the Elves are holding a strong grudge and would be more than willing to quickly grow food. Why not strike all three at once? Casey raised the question. Ah, that sounds good. Ira immediately agreed. Better yet, Ill attack the Grenitian Kingdom. What? No, that wasnt what they suggested, Ira. Avery responded. Rhys showed dissatisfaction on her face as well as many others in the room. Why not? Until we know what that stone sphere really is I dont think we should attack the Grenitian Kingdom, Avery said. So? Im delivering a deration of war in a way. Ill be in and out within a few moments. I won''t eat a city or anything I''ll just rough someone up and make a scene. Ira seemed determined to go. That isnt necessary for us, Keeper. Since most of the continent will already think of you as pure evil we, as the ones who serve and worship you, can act as we wish. The situation was against us from the start so who cares if theyin about underhanded methods. Syluns eyes turned cold as she thought of the entire continent that was united against them. She provided the Grenitian Kingdom with Godsteel without knowing that there would be a day when they would use it against her which caused endless regret as well as anger. There was no way the Angels or the other countries would stop attacking even if they captured Ira as the Dark Elves heldrge deposits of Godsteel. Ira leaned into his chair and closed his eyes while thinking. It was true that things could be extremely bad if he wasnt careful but he didnt n on waiting around for the stone sphere to be used on him. All he needed to do was go to the Temple and leave a small message. Im going, Ira said stubbornly. Ira. Avery began to speak. If you show too much of your abilities theyll be able to prepare better. Our best n is attacking them preemptively, harassing them while they mobilize, and wiping them out in a final confrontation. I also n on going to Yeramesh to see if the Valkyries on that continent could assist us so we need time to prepare. If you cause too much damage they may move even faster in order to attack us. You also have to remember that the Grenitians are using teleportation arrays so it wont be very long until the entire continent is gathered up. Casey supported Averys reasoning. Ira nodded as if he understood but his words remained the same. Im going. Reluctant expressions filled the room but no one tried to convince Ira anymore as it was clear it wouldnt work. Ill arrange three separate groups for the three targets. Well depend on you to send them there and bring them back, Keeper, Sylun said. I got it, Ira replied. After a few more details were ironed out, the people in the room departed and orders were handed down. As Ira was about to leave the room, Avery stopped him and everyone else took that as their signal to allow them some privacy. I dont like it, Avery said inly. Im not going to change my mind, Avery, Ira replied. Then exin it to me. Theres nothing to really exin, Avery. This ce is my home and these people are my people. Our children also live in this ce which makes me care about it even more...So, if the entire continent wants to destroy this ce I cant help but get a little upset. Avery looked into Iras eyes and could see how much it meant to him. Just be quick. She said with a sigh. Of course. Ira smiled brightly. A few hourster, a small force was organized for each target. Eloise and, surprisingly enough, Harper would lead the Werewolves to attack the Telvane Empire. Once Harper heard of the n from Ira she immediately volunteered to go though it was better described as begging Ira relentlessly until he caved in. Hundreds of Werewolves would attack thergest Telvian city they could before retreating to the area and waiting for Ira to retrieve them. Saren and Jydar would lead the attack on the Diavol. They had the most bnced and numerous group as it consisted of each race native to the Dark Elf Empire. Ira would have to go to them first as it would be harder for them to stage a withdrawal due to their numbers andck of mobility. Avery, as well as a most of the other Valkyries, would be going to the Great Forest since her mes were the only thing strong enough to start a wildfire. They would be thest ones Ira came to get as they needed to burn down enough of the Great Forest to make an impact. The entire attack had to be done in less than an hour which made things a bit more troublesome. They would take advantage of the confusion and move before the Angels could investigate and then flee before any retaliatory attacks coulde. While everyone checked their equipment and went over the ns onest time. Ira gathered up his children. Im leaving the city for a little while but Ill be back before you know it, Ira said with a warm smile. Though it seems a bit ominous to say that with a lot of confidence. Ill look after them, Dad, Raveria replied. Although one couldnt tell, she wasnt much older than her brothers but she carried herself like it. Good, I wont have to worry then. Ira kissed her forehead. He decided not to tell her that he would only be less than an hour. Can Ie? Valeryn asked. Me too? Zephyr chimed in. No, both of you arent old enough. Ira shook his head. If I could take you I would. But Ravi told me that you took her to the other continent when she was a little younger. Zephyr pouted in protest. Thats different, Zeph. Ira ruffled his sons hair. ...When youe back can you help me make a sword? Valeryn asked quietly. It seemed that he was scared of Ira saying no, but his father had no such thoughts. As soon as I get back, I promise. Ira smiled. Just stay in the fortress until then. He hugged his children and was reluctant to let go but he waspletely fine with leaving them in Rhys care. She was strong enough to protect them if anything went wrong. Not that it would. Ira reminded himself. The Valkyrie Fortress inside of the Underground City was probably the safest ce in the world. Avery walked over to Ira and broke him out of his thoughts. She had her ck pendant armor equipped so she was covered from head to toe. Its time, Ira. Mom, Raveria jumped to hug Avery and Valeryn followed right behind her. Zephyr seemed unsure of what to do so he nced at Ira who smiled and gave a slight nod. Zephyr ran to hug Avery and it was her turn to feel unsure of what to do. Beneath her helm, she made a slightly awkward expression but no one realized it except Ira whoughed to himself as he literally heard her expression change. After sending his children off, Ira stood in front the force gathered. Alright. One word from Ira was all it took for everyone to bepletely silent. Since theyll call us evil anyway dont feel too bad about attacking them. His words were meant for those unustomed to killing and war. Go for anyone with weapons and anyone who looks important, leave the children alone. Dont waste any time and get back to the same ce you arrived as fast as possible. Ira finished speaking and the Dark Elves brought their fists to their hearts. As the Keeper wills it! They shouted in sync. Ira grinned and turned his attention to Avery who was to lead the Valkyries to the Great Forest. They shared a look and then Ira waved his hand causing the entire group to disappear from sight. Ira. Casey approached. I got it. Ira waved his hand once more and she vanished. ...I should hurry up. Ira stretched before teleporting away. Chapter 195: Ira Versus The World Pt.2 Chapter 195: Ira Versus The World Pt.2 The streets of the Grenitian Capital were rife with activity. A constant stream of equipment was being transferred while soldiers practiced their marching drills. asionally, some would stop to look toward the Temple that was surrounded by lower-ranked Angels. Just the sight of it seemed to reinvigorate them and give them purpose. Deep inside the temple, Randolph sat with Juliana and held her hand. She looked tired but managed to keep up a smile for him. Truthfully, Gavreel had used her as a method ofmunication more and more but Juliana couldnt remember any details of the formers conversation with the Gods. Are you okay? Randolph asked. Im fine, but shouldnt you be more concerned about practicing? Juliana replied with a question of her own. I cant possibly concentrate while youre like this. Randolphs words caused Julians cheeks to turn red but before she could say anything her eyes rolled backward and her body went stiff. Juliana? Randolph called out but she didnt respond. T-They...Theyre going to attack! Juliana screamed as visions of blood and carnage clouded her mind. Who?! Randolph wanted to run off to inform Gavreel but he couldnt leave Juliana alone. Someone tell Lord Gavreel that its an emergency! Two pdins who stood guard outside the room entered as soon as they heard themotion but was forced to leave after hearing Randolphs orders. Right away, Sir Randolph! The Pdins turned around and soon stopped. Randolph saw them and shouted. What are you doing? Tell Lord Gavreel about Julianas condition! Theres no need for that is there? The familiar voice of a young man rang out. After all, I can answer your questions just fine. As soon as he finished speaking, the bodies of the pdins fell to the ground and their heads rolled away. Randolph could identify the intruder with a single nce and rose to his feet. Ira! Randolph drew his sword immediately and a golden light filled the room. Nice sword, Iraplimented. Behind him, bloodstains and entrails decorated the temple hallways. Are you really the City-Eater? Randolph inquired with a hardened expression. Id prefer if you didnt use that name but I guess you could say that. Ira scratched his head with a wry smile. Good, then I wont have any worries about attacking you. Randolph rushed forward at a speed iparable to his previous self and thrust his sword at Ira. Ira pinched the de of the sword but it unexpectedly slipped through his grasp and cut into his shoulder. Oh? Ira observed the scene with unchanging eyes as he stepped back. Godsteel is quite something and that...divine power is really disgusting. Iras wound healed but he could tell it was slower due to the divine energy running amok. Since it was nothing more than a shallow he could suppress it in an instant. Randolph rushed forward once more and tried to push Ira back but all of his attacks were dodged. He couldnt even use his full strength due to Juliana being so close and the possibility of destroying the temple. But I definitely told you, Randolph Ira, who seemed absent-minded a few minutes prior, narrowed his eyes and erased his smile. You really test my patience and unfortunately Im all out of it. Ira easily dodged a swing and drove his fist into Randolphs chest. Huak! A strange sound was forced out of Randolphs mouth as he was sent flying through a wall. His body was far sturdier than before but Iras strength, even while restrained, would kill most living things on contact. A golden light covered Randolphs body as he broke through wall after wall, continuing on for some time. Ira whistled in appreciation of himself before looking at Julianna who was severely exhausted andpletely speechless. Its you! Ira said in amazement. Ill have to see why you''re special enough to be." He added with an ominousugh. It was clear she was some important figure and he even caught a glimpse of her in some strange state. Far outside the temple, Randolph drew an arc in the air and crashed into a house, falling through its roof. Dust filled the air as he coughed painfully. Some unknown force mitigated most of the damage or else hed be a pile of meat rather than a person. Ugh Randolph groaned at the taste of blood and slowly climbed to his feet. Through some miracle on another, the divine sword he used didnt leave his grip. He looked at the hole in the roof he fell in from and could see a blurry figure falling. It couldnt be an image since they were radiant and glowing and the figure was dressed in ck clothes. Damn it! Realization filled Randolphs eyes as he hurriedly rolled to the side. Not even a secondter, Iras knee crashed into Randolphs previous spot and the house broke apart sending more smoke into the air. Just as Randolph stood up, Ira rushed out of the smoke and threw a heavy punch. The impact sounded like thunder and the same golden light covered Randolph while reducing the damage. Randolph even managed to remain upright though his body was pushed back and he crashed into another house. All the while, screams and shouts of confusion rang out as people who had no idea what was happening found themselves caught up in the fight. Still, Ira was nothing if not persistent. He caught up to Randolph and reached for his throat before wrapping his fingers around thetters neck and mming him into the ground. Randolph choked as he looked into Iras yellow eyes which reflected nothing but Randolphs own dismay. Suddenly, he felt rity overtake him and he lifted his sword and made a stabbing motion. Ira was forced to let go of Randolph since the sword had the capability to leave actual injuries on his body. Youve survived this long, huh? Ira clenched and clenched his fist. He noticed that something was cushioning the each of the blows delivered to Randolph which gained his interest. He looked into the sky and could see the Angels flying toward them as well as the stone sphere which sat motionless in the distance. It appeared that they werent able to use it yet so Ira felt slightly relieved. Randolph caught his breath and stabbed his sword into the ground while raising his body up. The traces of panic from before were nowhere to be seen but Ira didnt react to Randolphs changed state. Stay here. Ira waved his hand and a gravity well formed over Randolph, forcing him to the ground. Ira! Randolph roared in anger as he struggled to fight the force pressing down on him. Ira turned his attention to the Angelsing toward him. It was a group of lower-ranked faceless Angels as well as a few with two pairs of wings but they werent on the level of Gavreel who had six in total. The one Ira was searching for the most had yet to appear which bothered him but not too much. I should test them out a little. Ira raised his finger and pointed it toward the Angels flying in the distance. A concentrated beam of ck mist shot from the tip of his finger and absorbed all light around it. The sky darkened briefly and it hit one of the faceless Angels before they could even react. As soon as it touched the body of that unlucky Angel, it ripped a hole of endless darkness into the air and sucked the lower-ranked angels in with ease. Iras attack took ce for no more than a few seconds but those weaker Angels were unable to withstand it. ...So those ones arent as strong as they look? Ira released the gravity pressing down on Randolph and walked over to him. Youre...a monster, Ira. Randolph spat hatefully as he put strength into his arms. Ah, you''re an ungrateful bastard. Ira kicked Randolph who could only fly away helplessly. All of you shouldve just ignored me and then none of this wouldve happened. He teleported in front of Randolph and gripped his face with one hand while prying the sword from Randolphs fingers with the other. But as soon as Ira touched the golden sword he felt the divine power burning away at his fingers. The skin on his hand eroded away in a few seconds that power continued to try eating at him so he tossed the weapon away. As Ira put more pressure to his grip, he found that instead of seeing Randolphs skull crack open he was met with more divine light. Suddenly, Ira dropped Randolph on the ground as if he lost all interest and turned around. Get away from him, Ira. Gavreels voice shook the air like thunder but Ira didnt even flinch. Oh, I still have a little bit of time left. I can definitely handle you. Ira chuckled but his eyes were cold. Can you? Gavreel summoned her spear made of golden light and Ira paused. Not because of her weapon but because of the stone sphere being moved toward the city. A golden light was emitted from each of its different segments which showed it was being activated. Ira raised his hand as he did before and fire off a ck beam but Gavreel''s reflexes were faster than the lower ranked Angels and she dodged it. The air next to her made strange sounds as it distorted so she took more distance. Hmm, Ira grumbled as if it couldn''t be helped. I''ll have to let this go for now. He raised his foot and stomped Randolph into the ground onest time before he vanished. Gavreel let out low sigh as she turned to face the stone sphere. She waved her spear and the ones moving stopped before returning it to its former position. The Tartarus wasnt quite ready for use as she learned it had to absorb more divine power to operate at its highest capacity. After that, it could be activated and once it captured Ira it would be able to power itself using him as the source. I couldnt do it, Lord Gavreel, Randolph uttered pitifully. He was embedded into the ground but eventually, he managed to free himself. The screams of people who were injured or frightened by the fight that broke out had diminished but they remained. Its because you still resist the power the Gods imparted you with, child. Let it fill every fiber of your being and you wont lose to Ira in a contest of strength. As for the darkness he wields as a weapon...Let me worry about that. Though she said as much, not even the Gods couldpletely figure out the intricacies behind the Voids influence. The closest they got to countering Ira was the Tartarus which built to contain him rather than stop him. Chapter 196: Ira Versus The World Pt.3 Chapter 196: Ira Versus The World Pt.3 Ira arrived at the Diavol Empire in the blink of an eye. Without knowing more about the stone sphere he could only leave for the time being. If someone were to say Ira fled he probably would kill them. A temporary withdrawal, Ira said to himself allowed while nodding. Thats right. He put away his unimportant thoughts and surveyed his surroundings. Freshly charred houses spat out smoke while other buildings were still ame, the crackling of wood told of the time they had left. There were dozens of bodies of dead Diavol soldiers every few feet and screams could be heard far off in the distance. Ira narrowed his eyes and he could see figures dressed in red armor jumping into the air at heights that couldnt be considered normal. The Dark Elves, Ira mumbled. The only ones that could currently perform such a feat were the soldiers of the Dark Elf Empire who had gone through the Bone Engravement Ceremony. Seeing as it would be too troublesome to wait, Ira teleported toward them to save time. Ira appeared out of thin air and spotted the group led by Saren. They were in the middle of a fight but they didnt need any help, in fact, it was hard to call it a fight as it was basically a ughter. Some Diavol soldiers stood their ground and fought but were cut down within seconds and others tried to run but were pursued. Even though the Dark Elf side was originally outnumbered they quickly reduced their enemies numbers. From an outsider''s perspective, the small group that Saren led fought like pack animals but they somehow maintained a sense of discipline that contrasted their ferociousness. Because he thought it was interesting, Ira simply watched them continue on from afar and none of them seemed to feel his presence. Without knowing that the Keeper was extremely close by, Saren removed his helmet and took a breath. That should be enough! He shouted. At his words, the soldiers finished their opponents off and returned to his side. There was no way they eliminated every soldier in the city but they werent focused on them in the first ce. Their true goal was to take out some of the Diavol council members which lived in the city. And the huge manors that were currently burning showed that Saren and his group seeded. Saren summarized what Avery said before inside of his head, Our goal is to disrupt them and buy time while preparing to get rid of them in one fell swoop. Ira was only one person and with as many abilities as he had, he couldnt be everywhere. If he left even a half of the thousands of Angels that descended around, hed be putting himself and his family in immense danger. That danger would triple if Ira showed off every one of his abilities as the Angels could create a n to work around them. As the Dark Elves were about to begin their retreat, Saren suddenly looked off into the distance and stopped. He then bowed without hesitation which caused those around him to grow confused. They looked in the same direction Saren was bowing to and they all did the same. So you finally noticed? Ira asked with a smile of approval. He approached Saren and the others who saluted him fervently. Its done, Keeper, Saren said. I see. Ira looked around once more before continuing. Are you ready to return? Yes, Keeper. No one realized what happened yet so its best to leave before any Angels arrive, Saren answered. Well...Good job. Ira waved his hand and everyone vanished from his sight. Time to see what Harper is doing. Ira teleported away once again leaving the city behind. Harper scratched her head while furrowing her brows. A group of lycanthropes stood around her with simr expressions of pure bewilderment. Their target, one of the Telvane Empires main cities, was empty. There were traces of a battle, houses that were in shambles, ruined fields, and bloodstains that were only a few days old. What happened to everyone? Harper asked. I...dont know Eloise sniffed the air and immediately winced. ...But something smells horrible. Really? Harper sniffed the air and found the answer to her question. A smell of rotten flesh could found floating in the air. Follow me, Harper said before she began sprinting away, leaving a trail of ghostly blue afterimages behind her. Eloise nodded to the lycanthropes and they moved to follow. Even though they were still in their human forms, they still moved at a speed faster than any human. Eventually, they came to a stop, or rather, Harper did. A group of undead stood outside of the gates to arge mansion, and the putrid smell that was faint became more prominent. Undead?! Eloise was about to shift into her Werewolf form but Harper raised her hand and stopped her. Hey! Come out here! Harper yelled. The undead who stood guard moved out of the way and piles of living corpses came stumbling out. Behind them, there was a woman with chalk white skin and fluorescent blue hair that resembled Harpers. Her pupiless eyes made it hard to discern her emotions but oddly enough, she wore a weird grin on her face that made it seem like she was imitating a smile rather than wearing a genuine one. Her clothes consisted of blood stained garments and a hooded cloak that was frayed at its edges. Little one. The Will of Purgatory spoke as she approached. I am happy to see you. A thinyer of white fog formed under her feet as she moved closer and the Lycanthropes felt their skin crawl. They began to step back as the stench of the undead was incredibly thick and it practically burned the inside of their nostrils. What are you doing here? Harper asked. I wanted to find my way to Ira, Little One. Unfortunately, I couldnt guarantee protection over this fragile shell so I tried to raise undead to defend me. I almost had a forcerge enough to ensure my safety a few...Angels...forced me into hiding. I see. Harper fiddled with the metal baton on affixed to her hip. We were supposed to kill a bunch of people but you did it for us but I guess thats ok. Harper seemed a little disappointed as she finished speaking, but she cheered up after remembering that she could see Raveria, Zephyr, and Valeryn since the task she set out to aplish waspleted for her. The Will looked at Harper expectantly but she didnt speak. It was silent for a few moments before Harper figured out what she wanted. UmIra ising to get us soon. Do you want toe with us? Harper asked. Ah, that would be wonderful. The Will grabbed Harpers hands and spoke with a gentle voice. Then lets wait together. Harper smiled. In her mind, the Will was something simr to a distant rtive, so theck of boundaries shown was not something that bothered her. Though, the smell of the undead was a different story. Could you get rid of them? They stink. Harper pointed to the small army of corpses. Ah, yes. The Will nced at the undead and they all copsed on the spot. Of course, the stench remained in the air. Harper frowned but the Will blinked her eyes as if she was unaware of what the problem was. Inside the Underground City, Raveria narrowed her eyes in suspicion. Dont do it, Valeryn. Raveria suddenly spoke. Do what? Valeryn replied softly. At the current moment, he was examining his sword but his eyes shined with some unknown intention. Ryn didnt do anything, Ravi. Zephyr came to his brothers defense. Rhys, who was watching over all of them, showed a puzzled expression. She was also unaware of what Raveria was suggesting Valeryn was about to do. I can see it, you know. Raveria ignored them and focused on Valeryn. In two hours youre going to try and leave but its not going to happen while Im here. Valeryns eyes widened very slightly before returning to their normal calm but Raveria noticed his reaction which confirmed her doubts even more. I just want to know if I can move like father does, Valeryn confessed. Raveria understood that he was referring to Iras spatial rted abilities but shook her head. Dad said stay so you stay. Raveria crossed her arms imposingly. Still, no warnings could quite stop Valeryns mind. He was the most interested in using his abilitiespared to his siblings. He had a sense of curiosity and a desire to grow that was simr very to Ira. Therefore, one couldnt be surprised that Valeryn was contemting ways to cut space. I will, Valeryn uttered a half-hearted reply. Were you really going to sneak out, Ryn? Zephyr asked. No, Valeryn answered with a straight face before he whispered to his brother with a small grin. ...Yes. I heard you! Raveria shouted. Rhys looked on at the trio who formed their own strange dynamic. She did have some fear that Iras other children would treat Zephyr differently but they didnt. The ties of their bloodline were incredibly strong so there was no way that they would harbor negative feelings toward each other. Chapter 197: They Wont Expect It Chapter 197: They Won''t Expect It The Will of Purgatory, Harper, and the Lycanthropes led by Eloise all stood in front of Ira. There was also arge pile of decaying corpses, but Ira didnt focus on any of that. So you actually managed to climb out of purgatory? Ira question was filled with approval. Yes, thanks to you. Though, the current state of this world, mainly the appearance of Angels, is quite concerning to me. Especially since this form isnt very resilient. So the Angels caused you problems too? Ira inquired. Arge amount in fact. Its the first time in my memory that theyve ever appeared though I guess it isnt unwarranted. As the Will of Purgatory finished speaking she nced toward Ira. Why are you looking at me? Are you not the cause? All I did was take a little sap from a tree. Who knew they would get so upset? Ira smiled. The Will seemed speechless at Irasck of awareness at his own actions. Then again, mortals were no long privy to the taboos and unspokenws of the world. Before the copse, Gods yed a more active part in the Mortal Realm. Sending their guidance through proxies was one of the ways they bnced the world. At the current moment, the only one who could receive those messages was Juliana Fairfax and the Gods had no ns of informing anyone about thews mortals were supposed to follow. Ive absorbed the souls of hundreds of people in my time here and you are, without a doubt, the sole cause for the appearance of the Angels. Have you not realized? You entered purgatory while in your physical form and I warned you of what happened. I am unsure of what else you mightve done but you killed a Primeval Beast and since youre still here Im assuming you avoided your ascension. As the Will exined the situation to Ira he slowly began to realize all the possible things he mightve done that led to the current events. He frowned before showing a determined face. I get it Ira said with a chuckle as his expression brightened. Ill have to ask one of those Angels for myself. After sending the Harper and the others back to the Underground City, Ira traveled to the Great Forest. At one nce Averys handiwork could be seen for a few miles. A roaring ze was consuming the vegetation and producing ck smoke that filled the sky. Those within the Great Forest were most likely confused as forest fires were extremely rare. In fact, there was never a time where a fire spread very far due to the resilience of the nts inside of the forest. Ira took a few moments to appreciate the sight and then went off in search of Avery. The entire forest seemed to be silent except for the crackle of burning wood. In only took a few minutes for Ira to find Avery who stood with the Valkyries atop smoldering soil. The charred remains of Dryads and Elvesy near their feet while they remained without injury. Avery! Ira shouted as he fell toward the ground. Hended softly and approached his wife with a warm smile. Ira. Avery removed her helmet and began speaking. We couldnt locate any definite source but Ive made sure to burn all the areas that could possibly be used for nting. Due to the nature of the Great Forest, I doubt that itll remain destroyed for long but itll allow us time to think. Yeah...about that Ira looked off in a guilty manner. What? Avery narrowed her eyes at him and he began to chuckle wryly. Im going back to the capital. Avery looked at the Valkyries and then back to Ira which simply waved his hand and teleported them away. When the two were left alone, Avery began to speak. No. Yes. Youve gone once, correct? Why do you need to return? Especially when theyre more likely to be alert. We dont know enough about whats happening. Ira gave with reasoning with a simple shrug. Im only going for a few minutes at the very most. Its dangerous and idiotic. If you thought that I would simply go along with it then you were wrong. Avery spoke firmly. Well, I wasnt expecting you to, Ira mumbled to himself. ...Dont get mad at me for this, Avery. Ira don''t Avery tried to speak but she vanished before she could finish. Whew. Ira sighed. Shes going to be so angry. Ira rotated his shoulders and drew a deep breath before he disappeared. Inside of the Capital, Gavreel paced around in the temple with a slight tension while various other Angels stood nearby. A little less than an hour passed since Ira attacked and the news that it wasnt the only one. The Angels upying the Grenitian Capital meant they allowed others to use the teleportation arrays more openly. With that came the ability to mobilize soldiers and news spread far faster than was possible previously. Juliana sat in the room with Gavreel who was waiting for the Gods to respond to her own prayers. She knew that the Tartarus would still need time before it was able to work. Lord Gavreel. Juliana spoke in a voice that was closer to a whisper. She waspletely rattled by Iras attack and the fact Randolph was currently healing didnt soothe her nerves. Even the other Angels who were there to ensure her safety didnt do anything but increase her nervousness. Inparison to Gavreel, the other Angels were stone-faced and unapproachable. Even though they had egos they wouldnt lower themselves tofort mortals more than was needed. One could even say they were almost like Valkyries except they were deadly fanatics. Yes, child, Gavreel replied amicably. When Ira was here...he said that he...woulde back for me. Juliana trembled as she finished. Dont fret, you are protected by the Gavreels body jerked sharply before she could finish. Protected by what? Iras voice filled the room and a ck w pierced through Gavreels chest. Gavreel froze at the abrupt attack, it was unexpected by all ounts. When Ira fled after seeing the Tartarus, she was sure she had scared him away. There was no way he would be able to guess it wasn''t ready quite yet so that meant he bet his life on a sneak attack. It waspletely illogical and with the way he acted, she would''ve thought he treasured his own safety more than petty revenge. Lord Gavreel! Juliana screamed. The Angels moved but Ira was faster as he teleported away with Gavreel and Juliana. When they reappeared in the desert near the Underground City, Gavreel felt pain and was immediately perplexed. It was an unfamiliar sensation to her and she shouldnt have been able to feel it but Iras abilities didnt follow her, or anyone else''s,mon sense. Ira mmed Gavreel into the ground and a crater formed while Juliana fell onto the ground roughly. You knowIve been thinking about that stone sphere thing and the reason why you havent used it yet? Ira pulled his hand from Gavreels abdomen. Gavreel summoned her wings and slowly raised her body. Her wound wouldve been fatal for anyone else but she was able to withstand it. Divine power ran through her veins and a golden light shined from her eyes. Even if I die someone else wille to rece me...You cannot avoid the wrath of the Gods, Ira. They will erase you and everyone you love from this realm. Gavreel raised a golden spear as she prepared to fight Ira but he had no such thoughts. Ira shifted into his beast form and began to speak with a low growl. Oh? Is that what they told to you? He sauntered toward Gavreel with heavy steps. Let me peek inside of your head. I really want to see it for myself. Heughed coldly. Gavreel remained silent as she thrust her golden spear forward but Ira smacked her away and sent her crashing into the ground. Of course, Ira had no intention of drawing out a fight. He approached her and grabbed her with both of his hands. As his jaws opened up, all Gavreel could see was an endless darkness hidden behind a set of metal-like teeth. That was thest thing she saw before his fangs ripped into Gavreel and she was devoured in an instant. Ira slowly returned into his normal form and turned his attention to Juliana. I wonder why youre so special, Juliana Fairfax, youngest daughter of the Fairfax Family. Ira grinned at the disheveled young girl who stared up at him in horror. It seemed he remembered their first interaction as thest part of his sentence was something she said long ago to him when she attempted to intimidate him with her status. As new memories surfaced within his mind, Gavreels divine energy ran rampant within him. Shit. Ira cursed before spitting out a clump of blood. His skin began glowing with the same divine light as Gavreel except it signified that her power was attempting to corrode his body. Ira nullified the rampant divine energy and digested what he could from Gavreels experience. His mind was filled with the conversations she had with the Gods and what she had done during her time in the Mortal Realm. It was even clear that she cursed Sylvia in order to prompt him into action. Most importantly, the Gods wanted to capture him alive with the Stone Sphere and have him face justice but that was a clear lie. There were also glimpses of taboos that werent supposed to be broken. Ira opened his eyes slowly as his body settled down. He couldnt smile at his newfound knowledge or evenugh. Some of the Gods were targeting him and he knew that they wouldnt spare a thought for anyone else around him. What they did to Indras family became fresh in his mind and he no longer had any thoughts of sitting idly by. He approached Juliana and gripped her by the throat. So they talk through you, correct? Ira made sure to be careful enough not to kill her since her importance had increased tenfold. Juliana wed at his arm but there was no way she could overpower him or even injure him enough for him to let go. Youll let me talk with them, right? Ira asked calmly but it didn''t soothe Juliana at all. Juliana felt her consciousness slipping but the sense of utter terror she felt didnt diminish even as her vision became faint. Chapter 198: Youll Have To Speak Up Chapter 198: You''ll Have To Speak Up Ira went back to the Underground City while carrying Julianas unconscious body on his shoulder. And surprisingly enough, the first thing that greeted him was Averys sword. Sylun and a few other Dark Elves stood in the background unsure of what to do and unwilling toe between the husband and wife. Youre too impulsive, Ira. You didnt know what wouldve happened if you returned and yet you still went without discussing it with me. Avery pointed her sword at his throat but Ira didnt even flinch. Im not dead am I? Ira casually pushed the de away from his neck but Averys frustration didnt diminish. Anyway, I understand whats happening now so its fine. You think that because youve gained more insight into the situation that risking your life so pointlessly was worth it? I dont think it was pointless. Ira dropped Juliana on the ground as he finished speaking. I know that Gods what me captured. I know that weird stone sphere cant be used just yet. I also know that this girl serves as a way tomunicate with the Gods. Ira tapped Juliana with his foot before looking at Avery who was speechless. ...And you n on speaking to the Gods? What Ira wanted to do was unprecedented in a way. If the Gods were to interact with mortals they would be the ones to initiate it. No one in existence was arrogant or insane enough to actually believe that they could speak to the Gods. It was a topic that had nevere up as the Gods were seen as exalted figures far beyond the reach of mortals. Yeah, I do. Id at least like to speak to the people who want me captured. Of course, with Iras newfound knowledge on thews of the Mortal Realm, he knew that speaking with the Gods wasnt a direct taboo as they were using Juliana as a vessel ofmunication. It meant that they were the ones probing into the Mortal Real rather than Ira forcing his way into the Divine Realm. The simplest way to describe it was as if someone intercepted a letter meant for someone else. Could you take her somewhere safe? Ira spoke to Sylun and the Dark Elves who stood close by. As you wish, Keeper. Sylun gestured to a few of her guards and they carried the unconscious girl off. Keeper, weve also arranged a ce to stay for that...pale woman as Harper requested. Sylun thought back to the unsettling appearance that the Will of Purgatory had. There was absolutely no one inside of the Dark Elf Empire who could look upon her without feeling disturbed. Ill speak to her at some point. Ira shrugged. Weve got more important stuff to do, right? I killed Gavreel so they should be pretty mad at me. Well have to speed up our preparations. I understand, Keeper. Sylun bowed before departing. After being left alone, Ira spoke to Avery once again. Now Ira pped his hands together. Do you want to eat dinner, Avery? The entire continent was in an uproar over what happened. Painting Ira as a monster was difficult without any explicit proof and even if the majority went along with it, there was a sizeable amount of people who remained skeptical. Attacking the Grenitian Capital, Randolph who was known as the Champion of the Gods, and kidnapping an oracle and an Angel all contributed to a new understanding of Ira. To everyone outside of the Dark Elf Empire, Ira was pure evil. No one was concerned with why Ira did what he did since there was no way they would change their minds. Angels, beings who were an extension of the Gods, were seen as a general symbol of good. If someone attacked them then what could they be other than viinous. As for what Ira thought about it, it was safe to say he wouldnt be interested in what other people thought of him. Instead, Ira stood atop a chair with mooncakes in his hand. Zeph! Ira shouted before breaking off a piece of the pastry and tossing into the air. It drew an arc before Zephyr caught it with his teeth and began chewing. I did it! said Zephyr as he finished chewing. Heughed delightfully which became infectious for Ira. Ravi! Ira tore off another piece and threw it but Raveria jumped into the air and caught it before it could go very far. Thats how you do it, Raveria said gloatingly. Are you finished now, Ira? Avery asked as she watched the scene take ce. She inwardly wondered if his behavior would rub off on the children but decided that it didnt matter much if it did. This is thest one, I promise. Ira smiled as his youngest son. Ryn. Ira tossed thest piece of the mooncake but Valeryn didnt make any motions to catch it. It simply bounced off of his head and fell onto the floor. Iras jovial mood simmered in an instant and was reced with concern. Are you ok, Valeryn? ...I thought you were to going to help me make a sword, Valeryn said dejectedly. In all honesty, he expected his father to start as soon as the attack on the other countries was finished. Oh, I am. Ira stepped down from the chair and approached his son. Its just some things came up and I wont be able to put all the time I want into making it. Youll have to wait a little longer but I promise itll happen, ok? Ok. Valeryn formed a smile and Ira couldnt help but do the same. Suddenly, a Valkyrie burst into Iras dining room and shouted. Ira, that girl youve brought is acting strangely. Queen Sylun is insisting that someone inform you so you can go as quickly as you can. Ah, alright. Ira frowned but understood the importance of the situation. Gavreels memories allowed him to know that Juliana exhibited strange behavior when she received messages from the Gods. Alternatively, Gavreel was able to force Juliana to act as a beacon so that the Gods knew that the former sought their guidance. Since Ira didnt have any Divine Power inside of his body he couldnt do the same as Gavreel. Ira said a quick goodbye to his family before rushing to Julianas location. Since he didnt know whether or not he would get enough chance he chose not to waste any more time. After arriving in one of the lower levels of the pce, Ira ran into Sylun who stood near an iron door. I didnt want to disturb you so soon, but the girl began to act very strangely, Keeper. Sylun said before stepping out of the way. Its fine. Ira waved his hand. You cant be med for it. A guard opened the iron door and behind it, Juliana trembled with her head tilted backward. A faint golden light filled her eyes and she whispered an unending string of iprehensible words. Lets see here, Ira mumbled as he reached toward Juliana. The principles behindmunication with the Gods were vague at best. For someone without Divine Power, Ira would be undertaking a slight risk withmunicating with the Gods as if it went wrong he would be the one to suffer. He ced his hand on Julianas forehead and closed his eyes. A faint cloud of ck mist began to emerge from his hands and Ira felt his mind being pulled to somewhere else entirely. The next thing Ira was met with was a blinding golden light that obstructed his vision and a strange disembodying feeling that came with it. Before he could get his mind around what happened, a loud and thundering voice rang out. "Who are you?!" Chapter 199: So What If Youre A God? Chapter 199: So What If You''re A God? The Gods convened in order to speak to Gavreel once more. The location where they met was a golden hall filled with splendor beyond imagining. Its appearance exceeded any architecture that mortals could dare to create. Within the radiant walls, Gods of different sizes and appearances were gathered en masse. There were many Gods that mortals had no knowledge of. Some hadzy and carefree disposition with no interest in fighting at all. Others were non-violent in nature with the steady belief of letting things run their natural course which meant even if they felt bad for mortals dying they wouldnt be the ones to interfere. The more kind-hearted Gods were the weakest ones and none could be considered Primary Gods, thus they were mostly powerless to act. The strongest and smallest group among all the Gods were the ones who had lived since the time of the Avarus Lupum. All of those particr Gods had a vested interest in Ira. They didnt fear him like they did Indras but saw him as a key to higher power. Once they had him they would be free to spend millennia peeling away each secret kept within his body. Sadly, it was a grave underestimation of their target due to a level of greed fitting for godly beings. As the Golden chamber began to fill, the Gods who felt the strongest about their actions within the Mortal Realm rose to speak. A man with aetherial beauty rose and spoke in a sonorous tone. His eyes were clear and blue while his brown hair swayed like fine silk. There is no need to waste time on small courtesies for ones such as us. The Avarus is on his way and will be cornered and captured soon. Then why are we here? A horned man with deep blue skin asked. His face was rough and savage-like which matched his temperament but the speaker reacted as if it was ordinary. Its doubtful that the Avarus wille along willingly. If he was to end up breaking another taboo, Divine Possession will be possible and descending to the Mortal Realm isnt out of the question. Coward. A woman with silvery hair and eyes that matched spoke. Are you unsatisfied with something, Kara? Do you n to pretend until the very end? How can you call yourself a God? Kara spoke with clear disdain but an old man next to her interrupted. Kara, calm down. Due to his seniority, she chose to show him some respect. Xandes sighed bitterly as he watched Kara visibly boil with anger. He wanted to say she was justified but there were things he had done that and things he nned to do that wouldnt allow him to act in such a hypocritical manner. At least, any more hypocritical than he already was as he supported the capture of Ira. For some reason, Xandes couldnt help but nce at Ionus, the being who chose to release the moniker of a God and refer to himself as a chronicler of events. Do you know how this will turn out, Ionus? Xandes asked himself. In short... The speaker got back on track after seeing that no one would interrupt him further. We need to decide who will take on which role and if a more active approach is needed based on the report from a high-ranking Angel, Gavreel. The speaker gestured to his side and a milky-white light shined. It was shy, sure, but it was the highest summoning the Gods could enact. It essentially meant that a projection of Gavreel would be given an audience with the Gods. It wouldnt be her real body but the act was seen as an incredible honor was usually meant that the person receiving it would gain a higher rank as an angel. As the light grew, something odd began to happen. Blotches of darkness began to pollute the light as if someone spilled drops of ink on a piece of parchment. It was thoroughly unsettling to the Gods who watched it because it was something unknown to them. It was hard to exin how hostile most of the Gods were to things that were unknown. The root cause of their apprehension was their inability to ept they couldnt understand something. Hence, why most of the Gods who knew nothing of the Avarus wanted to capture Ira when they found his rtionship with the ck Pir. What isthis? The Speaker was at a lost for words as the ceremony didnt go to n. A pitch-ck blob began to form and as it took shape, a recognizable silhouette was formed. It was as if shadow came to life as the outline of darkness resembled a humanoid figure with two faint yellow orbs that served as its eyes. Who are you?! The Speaker bellowed with authority. No matter who it was, if their strength was below a Gods they would bepelled to answer if their souls didn''t get destroyed first, that is. Instead of answering, the shadow looked at its hands and then to the Gods. So...this is the Divine Realm. Iras quiet statement echoed throughout the chamber. Oddly, the Gods were silent as they were experiencing something that had never urred before. An unknown presence appeared in the realm and even though the intruder didnt have a physical form it didnt subtract from the absurdity of what was happening. Identify yourself! Xandes stood up and a burst of divinity rippled causing the shadow to dissipate before reforming. You should know, right? All of you should know? Isnt that why youre gathered up here? Ira gave three questions in response with an indecipherable tone. You even let me break all of thosews without saying a word. Though I guess you did leave some pretty big hints that you were paying attention. Thest of the Avarus Lupum! Some Gods gasped in surprise while others held rxed smirks as if they were interested in the development urring in front of them. What happened to Gavreel you filthy cur? The Speaker asked grimly. Dead. Ira gave a curt response while looking around the room. The Divine Realm certainly had an imposing quality to it as even the floors looked stronger than any material in the Mortal Realm except Godsteel. Yeah Ira nodded his head as he finished his evaluation of the chamber. Im going to kill you. He spoke calmly without much rise in his tone so it didnt even register as a threat in the ears of the Gods but his next words changed that impression. To the ones who want to hunt me, it might be all of you or it may be only some of you, Im going to kill you. Know your ce you mortal filth! A God spat arrogantly but Ira continued on in a slightly chipper voice. You speak as if you have power but appear in the form of a projection. You might think that its far-fetched for me to make a statement like that but isnt the fact Im here in some form just amazing? You should be able to understand that I have the ability to make it this far so who knows what my limit is. Thats why I ask you to please think about this moment until I get to this ce, and I promise will get here. Idle threats serve no purpose, Avarus. If there is anyone you wish to protect itll be best if you sacrifice yourself for them ande along quietly. Xandes replied justly. You...You look familiar. Ira ignored his words and the yellow eyes within the darkness seemed to take in every little detail of Xandes body. In fact, a few of you look very familiar, just you especially old man. Thats it! Ira shouted with a shortugh. Does the name Indras ring a bell? Xandes, who boasted of a divine level of willpower, slightly trembled at the mention of Indras. It was so incredibly faint that it was hard to spot but Kara witnessed it in perfectly. Who are you?! The Speaker shouted in a fluster. His voice shook the walls due to the sheer power within it but none of the Gods were disturbed. A father, a brother, a friend. He was one of those things, or rather, all of those things to me. Ira spoke nostalgically. Gods took away everything he loved and the fact that there are some of you left alive bothers me. So please wait for me, Im begging you. Just wait for me to arrive so I can eat every single fucking one of you bastards. Near the end of his sentence, Iras words became a vicious growl, spat through clenched teeth andced with venom. Iras figure began to blur and he suddenly clicked his tongue. Looks like thats it. He gave onest look to the Gods to show he thought nothing of them but his eyes stopped on Karas face. Lauren? Ira tilted his head before he remembered the statue that was in front of the old Thynne Family Manor. Its appearance was almost identical to the woman who sat within the group of Gods. No, wait, thats not right...Kara Thynne? Just as Ira called out her name, he disappeared leaving the Gods to briefly contemte things. This is an embarrassment to all of us. A Goddess who clearly paid no heed to Iras threats spoke. I now see the need to capture that Avarus. I agree but more importantly, it appears he knows of the taboos of the Mortal Realm. Luring him into breaking another will be harder than ever. How exactly did a mortal gain knowledge of thews that govern that realm? The Gods who exterminated the Avarus didnt go around telling others about Indras ability to absorb the knowledge and memories of those he consumed. It would obviously increase the number of those who wanted to use Ira to gain more power. The Speaker noticed the dangerous direction of the conversation and hurriedly steered it away. Whatever the case may be, that Avarus has stained the dignity of the Gods and needs to face a swift punishment. The Oracle in the Mortal Realm will no longer be able tomunicate our desires to the Angels so well have to figure out another way to reach them. No need, the highest-ranked Angels will have methods to reach out to us. Xandes chimed in with a sharp look. His wise and impartial appearance that was shown previously was reced with the hardened look of a godly and cold-hearted warrior. Perhaps this was his true nature all along. Kara maintained a stoic face but reflected on what happened. It seemed that the Avarus knew of her to some capacity and knew the name of her daughter which meant he likely ran across her family at some point. She wouldve never guessed that Ira was actually her great-grandson by way or marriage. As for the taboos? We can have someone lure out thest Primeval Beast and lead it to him. It won''t be hard for us to do. There are countless ways to entrap the Avarus. Once the Angels reach out to us, we must tell them to speed up their attack. It would be unfortunate if that Avarus found some way to escape. Iras short interaction with the Gods only caused them to ce more importance on him. It meant that the Angels would move faster. It was bad enough that Iras second attack would cause the soldiers and civilians to move more earnestly, but the Gods, who didnt rush Gavreel, would now tell the Angels to take a more active approach. Angels could heal and relieve fatigue easily, cutting down a weeks dy to a day or two. Add in the fact that the words of higher ranked Angels had a charming effect on people who were already willing to risk their lives and what Ira had on his hands was a mess. Unknowingly, Ira cut down the three weeks of preparation needed for the unified army needed to assemble to a measly three days, excluding the march to the Underground City. Still, even if Ira knew he wouldnt change anything he did. Hed probably do something far more drastic in order to lessen the time for the enemy approach even lower. His anger and contempt for the Gods who sought him out was immense. Randolph held a handkerchief in his hands that had the initials of Juliana Fairfax sewn into it. He knelt in front of an Angel with eight wings. Unlike Gavreel, it was clear he was a higher rank and his wings were covered with a golden luster. He stood as seven feet tall and his massive wings, even when folded, took up arge amount of space. As one looked at the Angel, the differences between him and Gavreel could be seen clearly. After Gavreel had abruptly vanished she was quickly reced by another. Inparison, Gavreel appeared to be far more friendly than the Angel in front of Randolph who had an iron-like expression but thetter didnt seem to mind. ...Lord...Harith. Randolph trembled with rage at his own loss so he didnt notice just how unfriendly the Angel looked. Is there a way we can get Juliana back? Desperation filled Randolphs voice which caused Harith to frown but he knew that the former was an important asset to the Gods so he replied. It is doubtful that Ira would have killed her but we wont be able to find her location. If you truly want me to reach her you need to bring back a dozen individuals with pure hearts. Harith spoke as he looked down at Randolphs flinching figure. What will you do with them? Randolph couldnt help but ask. He sensed that the answer was something he didnt want to hear but he needed to resolve his curiosity. Theyll be invaluable sacrifices that lead us closer to ridding this world of Ira. If you wish to save the one you love, difficult decisions like this one must be made. The ones chosen are but instruments to allow the guidance of the Gods to reach us. Harith spoke softly but the cold look in his eyes seemed to be ingrained permanently. And although he basically said he would be killing innocents, his words worked wonders on a physically and emotionally injured Randolph. I...I understandLord Harith. Randolphs face darkened but he hadnt considered another option for a second. Chapter 200: Iras Greeting Chapter 200: Ira''s Greeting An army marched. Men and women of different races. Elves, Humans, Diavol, and Dwarves. With their siege equipment and Dwarven machines made for war. The messengers of Gods acted as their leaders, directing them forward to vanquish unspeakable evil. It was without a doubt a noble and righteous cause that could inspire men who had given up all hope. A single enemy, or rather an entire entity, that was pure evil. The Dark Elves showed their true color by worshipping Ira, that was what most people thought. Though, if there was to be one group of naysayers it would be the Parvian Houses who werent attacked at all. They were the most reluctant to war as they had no personal stake in it. Still, it wouldnt do to sit idle in front of the Angels so they took up arms. And so they marched on, toward Ira and toward his people. An army made up of millions who stood together. For every ten thousand or so there was an Angel closeby. The stronger the group the higher ranked the Angel but the strongest Angels guarded a stone sphere that trailed far behind the army ominously. Ira sat in a dimly lit room with his son, Valeryn, next to him. A pile of broken swordsy on a table in front of them. Rusted, shattered, dull, and cracked swords that could no longer be used. If we use all of these pieces what do you think wille out? Ira asked through a soft smile. Something new, Father? Valeryn guessed. Two curtains of neatly parted ck hair fell near his curious eyes. It was a trait that each of Iras children had inmon. A sense of curiosity that couldnt quite be measured. Of course, that curiosity pointed toward different interest for each of them. Valeryn, for example, wanted to grow his abilities with a sword. The Paradox de didnt do anything to help him advance since it was powerful enough on its own. Maybe it will, Ryn. Or maybe nothing wille from it. Ira rubbed his chin without knowing the answer himself. Valeryn nodded and reached for the discarded swords. As his fingers touched the steel and iron, he could feel the aged history in the weapons. From the time they were used to before that when they were nothing more than lumps of ore buried within the ground. Traces of impurity buried deep within the des spoke of their violent birth. And Valeryn epted all of it, the des seemed to melt into his palms. He erased the history of each weapon and created something new. The first sword to form was a rapier with a rusted hilt and a shimmering de with faint scars along it. Other than its strange appearance, there was nothing remarkable about the weapon. Its what Valeryn wanted, it was something that would help him grow. Its a start. Ira watched the Rapier emerge from Valeryns palms. I like it, Valeryn said. Though truthfully, Valeryn was thinking of his next weapon. He felt that if he collected more swords, his own abilities would be clearer. He put those thoughts away and fastened the Rapier with the rusty hilt to his side. Are you going to give it a name? Ira wanted to know. Hmm Valeryns small brows wrinkled in thought. Not yet, Father. It isnt ready for a name yet. Valeryn spoke with certainty. There was a need to actually use it before it received a name. I see. The brightness of Iras yellow-eyes seemed to understand Valeryns meaning. In short, Valeryn wanted to fight with his weapon and kill someone with it. It was the instinctive reaction nted within his bloodline. A day passed. Since Iras kidnapping of Juliana, a group Lycanthropes were sent to scout outside the borders of the barrennd which held the Underground City. As another day passed without a report, it meant that the army hadnt arrived yet which wasnt surprising as everyone had expectations of the army taking a week or two to arrive. One would think Ira could take it easy but there was preparation to be done. Daily drills, marches, and the establishment of forward camps. Multiple defensive lines were being created in order to halt the army which would inevitably arrive. At the moment, Ira wasnt with his children as much as he wouldve like to have been. Instead, something else took his priority. He developed a sort of fascination with Divine Power in a way and all of Gavreels abilities as an Angel. But what Ira sought the most was the origin of the Gavreels abilities. Some Gods could create Angels and some Angels were naturally born from the Divine Force, though thetter was much rarer. If Ira could create his own Angels then they would serve as anotheryer of protection for his children. So, Ira found his first willing test subject, Ze. Since Gerald nned on returning to his wifes side at some point, Ira chose not to make too many irreversible changes to him. Ze was different in that regard, she had a sort of resignation that formed in her. She didnt think her condition would get better with time and she had nothing to look forward to forfort like Gerald. The feelings she had for Lance would never surface as, if she did confess to him, hed ept her out of obligation not out of love. Hed most likely feel guilty and pity toward her and force himself to love her. In her opinion, that was much worse than being alone. Her friends, though she loved them with all her heart, they couldnt build their lives around her. It was preferable to leave herpanions behind before it was toote. She decided to do it before they looked at her as a burden,forting her outwardly but resenting her and all her troubles inwardly. Ze couldnt be sure if those things woulde to pass but there was a strong chance it would. So at the moment, shed epted her fate and left everything to Ira. That was the reason she was currently lying unconscious on a cold metal table. Ira wasnt aware of Zes mental turmoil and even if he was he couldnt do much to help her. What are these exactly? A withered middle-aged man asked as he examined a box of ck crystal eyes. Well, Im not sure butyoull be giving them to her. The Lares were able to use their crystal eyes to predict the future so maybe itll work like that. We have Juliana locked up so the Angels probably cant predict too many things without her. If these eyes work the way as intended then Ze here will be seeing the future for us. Ah, wonderful. Charlesplexion lit up with the energy of a younger man. But I must inquire about that Juliana Fairfax. If these crystal eyes were to be imnted into her what effect would it have since she already has a divine gift. Ira looked surprised at the question Charles brought up and nodded his head, signifying his approval. After you give them to Ze, you can test them on Juliana. Since Ira had more than a dozen of the corrupted crystal eyes, he wouldnt be stingy while letting Charles research. Thank you, Ira, Charles spoke politely but he had already moved toward his tools. Ira left without saying much else and headed toward the War Room. There were many things to take care of and he found himself more and more distracted, he could only find sce in the fact that it would be over soon. As soon as Ira entered the room, he found himself in the middle of a tense atmosphere. Keeper, I was just about to send someone to find you. Sylun and the others greeted him. What for? Ira inquired. Saren, Eloise, Jydar, Gareth, Samantha, and just about everyone else who Sylun consulted with looked distraught. Whats going on? Ira wanted to know. The visible trembling, the heartbeats that rose higher and higher, the eyes that usually showed reverence instead showed hesitation. Nothing in the room escaped Iras senses. Our enemies are on the move, faster than we expected and closer than we thought possible in this amount of time. Syluns fingers curled, forming fists. Weve only just finished the defensive line near the northeastern border where theyre approaching. Our other fortifications need more time until theyrepleted. Its only been what? Two days? Ira ran his hands through his ck hair in a rxed manner. Theyre faster than I thought theyd be, that''s for sure. What are we to do, Keeper? Sylun asked. She could remain calm but the loss of crucial time hammered at her nerves. First, send someone to get Avery. As Ira finished speaking, an attendant immediately bowed and left the room. A few minutes passed and Avery arrived wearing her in grey robes as always. She was met with polite greetings before she took her ce next to Ira. Ive been informed of the situation. Averys eyes narrowed to reflect her concentration. If my mother and grandmother had returned then wed be afforded more maneuverability but since that isnt the case Avery didnt need to finish for others to see the picture she was painting. Arge number of troops would need to be sacrificed in order to buy time to create other avenues of defense. The end goal was for the enemy to be drawn in and taken care of all at once. Sure, Ira could kill thousands of enemies but the stone sphere would always threaten his capture. In Averys mind, Iras presence needed to have a supportive role on the battlefield rather than rushing in. There was also the fact that there were thousands of Angels and only one of Ira. He couldnt be everywhere at once and the Angels wouldnt be so kind as to ignore the weaker soldiers of the Dark Elf Empire. Give up the first defensive line, Avery said starkly. Keepress? Sylun spoke as if she couldnt understand. Well let them have the first and the second. Instead of fighting them in a needless battle, well take that time to finish the other fortifications. Ira formed a thought as Avery proposed her strategy. It was one that thetter wouldnt want to hear but it was a thought nheless. Did the Lycanthrope who returned see a stone sphere floating in the sky? Ira asked. Avery sent a questioning nce his way but he ignored it. ...I dont believe so, Keeper. Sylun answered, just as curious as Avery. Then Ill go, Ira responded. Ira Avery started but he stopped her with a motion of his hand and a crafty smile. When the advance party inspects the structures near the border theyll be wary but theyll also be tired, mentally if not physically. Once no one finds any traps or signs of enemy soldiers they will be able to rest, right? Iras words seemed reasonable so everyone, including Avery, continued to listen. When that happens I dont need to do much. Just one attack and itll slow them down a little during the rest of the march. Avery remained silent as she couldnt find any faults with his ns other than the appearance of the Tartarus but since it wasnt spotted it meant it wasnt near. There was always the possibility of it being hidden from sight but that was a small chance. Sylun took Averys silence as approval to speak. Is there anything we can do to prepare, Keeper? Yeah. Ira smiled. I have a few ideas. The next day came even quicker than the one before it. Arriving at the borders of thends of the Dark Elves, the advanced party of around ten-thousand came upon arge structure with a moat. Scouts were sent to inspect it and they returned empty-handed. There was no one sign of an enemy presence so everyone was ordered to advanced cautiously. A twenty-foot wooden fence surrounded the fort and provided it a bit more defense. Though that all seemedughable when thinking about the sheer size of the enemy force. Its empty, A man called out from atop the fence. It almost looks like they fled as soon as those Lycanthropes found us. Heughed while remembering the short battle. Well camp here! The order was shouted. Send word to the other divisions of our findings. If nothing happens to us we can store supplies here as the rest of us advance. The huge structure made of stone and wood had every inch inspected and nothing came up. There was even food and wine left about as well asrge stores of water. No one would be so stupid as to eat food left by an enemy so they tested it for poison and found that it was perfectly edible. That actually drew more suspicion than it wouldve if they found poison so they sent scouts to inspect all areas a few miles away from them. The slightest trace of enemy activity couldnt be found. The fact that Ira could manipte space and theoretically bring a small force to attack didnt leave anyones mind but it would be a needless ughter as Ira couldn''t send more than a few hundred at a time and the smallest force under the Angels was a few thousand strong. So, seeing no reason not to, everyone took a rest. Patrols were set and steps were taken to ensure that a surprise attack couldnt do much damage. As soon as themand tent was pitched, other soldiers began doing the same. Small fires were set and meals were cooked under the setting sun. A few groups even began to indulge in the wine that was left but they made sure to show discretion. Under the reddish-orange haze of a fleeting sun, a warm environment sprung up to counter the cold air of the barren ins. As it became darker, it became harder to distinguish the appearance of others unless they carried a source of light in hand. A small group of soldiers sat in front of a small bonfire having a conversation. Have any of you ever killed someone? A human man asked. I have. A male elf leaned close to the fire to show his appearance. Shadows had a way of obscuring appearances and with a bonfire between each individual, it made it harder to see each other. If one wanted their race to be known theyd have to lean close to allow the mes to highlight them. Same here, A male Diavol answered. You wouldnt find many people saying they havent spilled blood around here even if it isnt the truth, A Dwarven man chuckled as he stretched his hands toward the fire. So youve killed people before? The young man who posed the question inquired. No, not directly, but Ive done away with quite the number of robbers and bandits from behind wagon-pulled ballistae. The Dwarf replied. What about you,d? You seem quite young. I-Ive never killed before. I thought as much. The Dwarf nodded in understanding. Youd do well to remember that when ites down to it, its either your life or someone elses. Everything else isnt important. Well said. A voice seemingly agreed but it also seemed to hold a slight disdain. The owner of the voice had his face hidden by the darkness. He crossed his arms but didnt move forward as if he didnt want to show his origins. I take it that you have your own advice to give the boy? The Dwarf inquired with a scoff. Maybe. Then pray, let us all hear it. The Dwarf swung his arms out in a grand gesture. The man uncrossed his arms and moved forward ever so slightly, not enough to show his face, but enough to show he was interested. Killing is easy...Ive killed enough people to know that. Some of them begged for mercy, some were unarmed, and some had surrendered but once I decided I wanted to kill them. And you want to know why? The man snapped his finger loudly, causing the listeners to be even more attentive. Its necessary to kill as it was driven into your body from the moment you first drew breath. It may be hidden, sure, but the fact remains that it''s there. People kill to eat, people kill to protect themselves and the ones they love, people kill to maintainw, and mostmonly, people kill if they want something. Death is just as, if not more, important than life. At least Id like to think it is. Sounds like youve really convinced yourself of that. The Dwarf raised his sk and wet his lips with the contents inside. Humans and their obsession with death. The Elf rolled his eyes. No one seemed to take in what the man said but he didnt mind at all. Who said Im human? The man asked as he inched closer to the fire. Diavol? The only other Diavol asked. No. The man answered. Elf? No. Well, you sure arent a fucking dwarf so that limits your options to something from the Dark Elf Empire or an Angel. The Dwarfughed and so did the others but the man didn''t join in. He finally leaned forward, letting the dim mes expose his appearance. A bright smile decorated his face while mes danced in his murderous yellow eyes. His ck hair swayed with the silent breeze at that followed his reveal. "Well, I''m certainly no Angel," Ira said with a low chuckle. A chill crawled through the skin of those whoid eyes on him as there was only one person who fit his description. They wanted to shout or scream and rise to their feet but they couldn''t move. They couldnt even speak as something held them firmly in ce but it did nothing to remove the terror from their faces. How did you say it again, Dwarf? Ira asked. Its either them or you, right? So please tell me what should I do when a big scary armyes to kill me? The Dwarf quivered in ce but couldnt resist the force pressing down on him. You dont have to answer. The look on your face, the look on all of your faces, it tells me all I need to know. Ira sighed before hopping to his feet and stretching. Well, you''ll be the first to go. As Ira finished speaking, the small group burst into fleshy parts and scattered into the darkness causing an audible disruption. The only one who was left alive was the young man who first posed the question rted to killing. Ill let you live this time, yeah? Maybe youll be able to kill after you see what I do tonight. Ira patted the young man on the shoulder and started to walk away. Hey! Who the fuck threw raw meat?! Someone shouted he inspected the bloody chunk in front of him and saw an eyeball. Wait Ira gripped his neck and snapped it before tossing him away. Meanwhile, themotion he caused already began to spread and the guards patrolling the area with torches were drawn toward the area to investigate. Its an attack! Enemy attack! The atmosphere changed and mages used illumination spells to cover the area. It was hard not to see Ira as he stood in in sight with an imposing air about him. The soldiers moved forward with their weapons in hand, some thought they would be the first to kill him but they were wrong. Ira parted his lips and released a powerful storm from his mouth. A terrible wind ripped away tents and sent hundreds of men flying away, whether they were prepared or not. He leaped away and targeted those who werent uprooted from the ground. Their fates were not much better. ck ws ripped into their bodies and removed all signs of life from their bodies before they could scream. Ira continued moving without a specific target as he was in an enemy camp. Themand tent which, of course, housed the Commander was blown away with his first attack so the troops could only move without clear instruction. Mages fired spells at their own allies in the confusion while others outright fled. Nothing stopped Ira from doing what he set out to do. As he plunged his hands through the chest of an Elf, he suddenly stopped his assault. He dropped the fresh corpse at his feet and spoke aloud. This should be enough. Although he could kill more, Ira felt no need to. If they continued to march for the Underground City after his attack then they would die at some point, especially if they ran across him. And just like that, Ira vanished into the night leaving a panicked group which now numbered less than ten-thousand behind. It would take more time for them to realize that Ira had ceased his attack and left. Chapter 201: The Brothers Chapter 201: The Brothers Iras childreny sleeping, waiting for him to return. Well, at least two of them were. Valeryn slowly sat up and climbed down from the bed without disturbing his siblings. Zephyr and Raveria stirred, sensing the change but neither of them woke up. Seeing that, Valeryn quietly slipped out of the room and as soon as he did, Zephyrs eyes opened. Valeryn? Zephyr called out in a whisper. He rubbed his eyes before following after his brother. It seemed that Raveria was the only to remain asleep. Usually, she wouldve been awake but it was likely that she had overexerted herself at some point and was filled with fatigue. Zephyr crept down the low-lit halls of the Fortress following Valeryn who had long since noticed him. Come on. Valeryn turned on his heels and urged Zephyr to hurry up to which his brother eagerlyplied. Um...Valeryn? Zephyr spoke in a low voice while keeping alert. Even though Ira had made sure that the fortress was imprable, the Valkyries still patrolled regrly. Hm? Valeryn hummed. It seemed that he already knew his destination as his steps were certain. Where are you going? Zephyr asked. Outside. I want to see the sky. ButShouldnt we at least tell Ravi? Zephyr questioned. She wouldnt let me go out if I told her. Ravi doesn''t like us going off on our own anyway. Valeryn answered clearly before stopping in front of a set of double doors. In here. As the door opened, the small storeroom was exposed in its entirety. Zephyr sensed something strange with the temperature of the air. Its colder in here. Zephyr voiced his thoughts. Yes, it is. Valeryn agreed as he shut the door. Then, he brought out his sword and shed downward, cutting empty air. Zephyr watched curiously but his eyes slowly widened as he watched the air split. The scenery of an entirely different ce could be seen through a breach that was floating in the air. Ryn! Zephyrs jaw dropped but it was quickly covered by his brothers hand. Shhh. Valeryn waited for Zephyr to calm down before uncovering his mouth. Its amazing Ryn. Zephyr was still full of excitement as he looked at the opening in space that led to an area just outside the Underground City. No, it took me a few days to get it just right. It isnt like what Father can do. Valeryn evaluated himself with disappoint. Compared to Ira who could move in an instant, or the teleportation arrays which took a few minutes at most, what was the efficiency of an ability that took days toplete? Still, Valeryn seemed to forget he was still incredibly young. It was wrong for him to think that he would be able to replicate Ira so easily. Can we go through it? Zephyr wanted to know. We should be fine, but we have to hurry before Raveria notices. After saying that, Valeryn jumped into the portal and Zephyr followed right after him. A cold wind blew through the night but neither of them seemed to be affected. They were busy staring at the starry sky above their heads. Wow! Zephyrughed excitedly. It wasnt as if he had never seen the sky but he still found himself surprised by how it looked. Do you think well see the Red Moon? ...Not tonight. Valeryn replied as he plopped down onto the sand. Thats too bad. Zephyr sprawled out on the ground and continued observing the stars. After a short while, Valeryn began to talk to his brother. Zephyr. Yes? ...Why dont you ever try to grow your abilities more? What do you mean? Zephyr replied. Dont you want to be stronger? Like Father I mean. I want him to know that I can protect myself. Raveria and mother too. But you don''t feel the same way. Well...I dont know, Ryn. Zephyr answered honestly. My mother told me that she and Dad would protect me so And youre ok with that, Zephyr? Valeryn showed a troubled expression. It may have been because Zephyr was half-human or maybe that Rhys didnt ce arge amount of focus on battle, but he didn''t have a clear propensity for killing others. But I do want to surprise Father and my Mother too. You and Raveria always do cool things and I havent done anything like that. Zephyr stretched his hands upward toward the sky and then he pulled his hand to his chest as if he was snatching away the stars. Thats why you should try to grow more and then you Valeryn couldnt finish speaking as he noticed a bright star that seemed to gradually increase in size. No, it wasnt getting bigger but it was moving toward them. Its speed increased exponentially as the object plummeted toward them with a fiery trail that lit up the night behind it. Without saying a word, Valeryn grabbed his brother and dove out of the way before it crashed into the ground with a loud impact while kicking up a cloud of sand. Are you okay, Zephyr? Valeryn asked while coughing heavily. Yeah, Zephyr replied. The two of them climbed to their feet and waited for the dust to settle. And slowly a smoldering rock, with bits of metal sticking out of its surface, was revealed to them. Zeph...Did you do that? It was Valeryns turned to be surprised. In his eyes, it looked like Valeryn pulled a star out of the sky. Not on purpose, I swear! Zephyr panicked. He made a simple gesture while his daydreaming and it turned into something dangerous. "It was amazing." Valeryn''s eyes shined. He summoned his saber and poked the meteorite a few times. ...But we should really go back, Valeryn said as he put his sword away. Zephyr nodded and the two hurried into tear that Valeryn opened up. As they traveled through it, Valeryn performed another sh and the portal dissipated, making it seem as if it was never there. You arent going to keep it around? Zephyr questioned. With the whole continent targeting the Dark Elf Empire, it would be while before they could leave the Underground City. No, we could get in trouble if someone found it. Valeryn didnt seem to be attached to the idea which was good news as a secret two-way entrance into the Underground City would be an extremely bad idea. Valeryn opened the door and waiting right outside of it was Harper. They met eyes and both wore surprised expression. Harper was surprised because she had picked up their scents and decided to follow but she was unaware of where they went. The room appeared empty at first so she was surprised when Valeryn suddenly appeared. Her senses hadnt dulled so it was strange to see something get past them. Hey, whatre you doing here, Ryn? Harpers ghostly blue eyes scanned Valeryn and then she spotted Zephyr behind him. And Zephyr? Aunt Harper Zephyr started. We were looking for the bathroom, Valeryn said, interrupting his brother. Is that right? Harper appeared to buy into it. She raised her hand and patted Valeryn on the shoulder with a smile. You would think that after being born here you would remember where the bathroom was. We were a little tired. Valeryns face didnt change at all as he lied. Oh? Harper removed her hand and rubbed her fingers together, letting little grains of sand fall to the floor. I wonder how you ended up getting so dirty then? We were only gone for a second, Aunt Harper. Please dont tell Dad. Zephyr pleaded with a pitiful expression. Harper showed some consideration. It seemed like they left the Fortress somehow but she couldnt figure out the exact method and she doubted that Valeryn would be the one to tell her. Ill let it go but if Avery or Ira find out dont expect me to help you out. Harper ruffled Valeryns neatly divided hair much to his dismay. You two should get back quickly. Harper sent the two of them off, keeping their brief adventure secret for a little while longer. Chapter 202: What Can And Cant Be Seen Chapter 202: What Can And Can''t Be Seen The Angels and their massive army pushed on ahead, though it was at a slower pace. Iras attack worked as intended and while it couldnt be said that moralepletely dropped, their approach became filled with caution. The idea of a formidable enemy appearing at any time filled the air with tension but no matter how prepared they were Ira wouldnt be appearing until the first battle. Behind the legions of attackers, a sinister plot was carried out by the Angels. Hidden away from prying eyes, the corpses of men and women alike were piled up. They werent Iras victims, no, they were killed by the ones who were sent by the Gods to lead them. Without Juliana, the Angels were unable to contact the Gods as easily as they previously were. Each sacrifice had the possibility of opening a line ofmunication with the Gods. Some were pointless, but eventually it worked and were able to receive their next orders. In their eyes their own actions were righteous but they were no better than Ira. Lord Harith. Randolph knelt in front of the high-ranked Angel. He voice was listless and his eyes were clouded with doubt. It was a dangerous mental state to have before a decisive battle and Harith was aware of it. Rise. Those humans gave their lives so that we could receive the guidance of the Gods. There is no nobler sacrifice to be had. But if something troubles you let it be known. It was unknown of Hariths words had any effect but Randolph stood up as instructed. He couldnt help but wonder if Ira was right when he said that everyone should have ignored him. How many lives would be lost because of their prodding? Ira had shown that he was willing to fight with despicable means time and time again. And who could me him? The Dark Elves were vastly outnumbered. I wasnt even able to hurt Irast time we fought. So how can I expect to defeat him? Randolph asked bitterly. Hariths eyes shed with contempt, Randolph was nothing more than an instrument of the Gods so his thoughts were as good as sphemy when spoke to the Angels. Do you not know of the iprehensible amount of grace the Gods have shown you? You are the champion of the Gods so I urge you to act as such. You need not worry about Ira, he may have been able to ambush Gavreel but were prepared to handle him. Yes...Youre right. Randolph forced a smile. Harith wasnt convinced but he continued to speak. Remember the n. Youll hold off on direct contact with Ira until the very end. What about Juliana? Shouldnt we confirm that shes alive first? Randolph showed where his priorities were to the disgust of Harith. Fear not, the Gods have confirmed that she is still alive. Harith didnt go into details about Ira using Juliana to speak with the Gods since it would only raise more concern. In fact, if Randolph was to spread news of Iras deeds around it may even raise questions about the Angels and lower morale. At Hariths confirmation, Randolph brightened up considerably. Thank you, Lord Harith. He bowed deeply before leaving with lightened footsteps. Mortals. Harith spat with contempt as soon as Randolph vanished. So, the first attack isnt too far off? Ira asked. He surveyed the room to see the important figures of the Underground City nodding in unison. We have yet to receive word from my Mother or Grandmother, but I believe they will arrive with reinforcements. Until then we can make do with the Valkyries we have here. Avery who sat at his side spoke up. Rhys was also present but she had nothing to contribute as far as nning went. She simply observed the proceedings while wondering if she would even be involved in a fight as someone had to keep an eye on the children. So how are we are going to approach this? Ira left the battle n to Avery as his immediate solution would be simple. Well let the soldiers fight the first battle. Theyll likely want to test us and we want the same. If we keep our losses to a minimum we wont have to interfere. Avery wanted to see the strength of the Dark Elf Empire whenpared to the rest of the continent. Once she knew of their effectiveness in arge-scale battle she would be able to n ordingly. We will follow your words, Keepress. Sylun nodded. More details were ironed out and everyone was dismissed. Avery went off to speak with the Valkyries while Ira and Rhys searched for Harper who found herself with the duties of a nanny, not that she minded it much. You know Ira began to speak his mind while Rhys listened. These next few days are going to be a little crazy. Rhys silently nodded in agreement, there was some apprehension in her heart but worrying of Ira wouldnt prevent him from acting recklessly. He was the one who proved that time and time again. Those Angels are going to try to capture me and it could work. So, what I guess Im saying is be prepared for anything. Ira shrugged. His casual attitude contrasted his words but Rhys knew he was speaking sincerely. What he left unsaid was his ns to confront the Gods. It was better to bring it up atter date, that was Iras line of thought. Dad! Raverias shout pulled Iras attention. He reached his arms out and grabbed his young daughter who ran toward him. I swear that every time I see you, you''re a little bigger thanst time. Ira lifted her into the air. Me next, Dad! Zephyr was the next to approach and following him was Valeryn. Father. Valeryn smiled. Ira. Harper was thest to approach with an enthusiastic giggle. I dont have enough arms to hold all of you, Iramented sorrowfully. Im too old anyway, Ira, Harper replied. Though there was a bit of disappointment within her eyes. Yeah, I know, Ira said as he messed up her hair. She swatted his hand away which allowed him to remember his original purpose. Oh, will you be fighting in the first battle, Harper? Yup, Wilma wants to help out too but I think its best if she joins inter. Who? Ah, the Will of Purgatory. She needed a name so we came up with one. Do you like it? While it wasnt very imaginative, Ira found that it was simple so he nodded. Anyway, you should go get ready for that. Everyone else is busy preparing and youre still here. But I was looking after them. Harper pointed to the three siblings who hovered around Iras side. Yeah, because you volunteered. Any of the Valkyries wouldve been okay too. Harper narrowed her eyes at Ira but decided to give up on arguing. Ill be back in a few hours. Harper bid farewell to her niece and nephews before hurrying away. And the rest of you should be getting ready for dinner, right? Ira asked his children before turning to Rhys. Could you take them there? I have to check on something. Rhys nodded and gestured for Zephyr to grab her hand which he did eagerly. Then, she led them away while Ira watched with a smile on his face. Once they were gone he vanished from sight. Charles. Ira reappeared in the middle of an incredibly messy room. Mumbling in a dark corner while scribbling unintelligible observations, Charles didnt seem to even notice Iras arrival. Hey, Charles! Ira grabbed the shriveled man by his cor and lifted him into the air before shaking him. Agh! What?! When did you get here? Or were you standing there the entire time? Charles started with a yell but began whispering to himself by the end of his sentence. Wheres Ze? Ira asked. Charles pointed to a wooden door and then went back to mumbling to himself. Just as Ira was about to step away, Charles grabbed his arm. Wait! The eyes changed her! I havent been able to get her to cooperate but I know that something incredible has happened. If she tells you anything could you let me know, itll do wonders for my notes. Sure, Ira agreed half-heartedly before pulling his arm back. He approached the room and opened the door without hesitation. Indistinct but familiar whispers were carried to his ears before they went silent. His eyes peered through the darkness and he could see Ze standing with her back turned to him. Ira, Ze called out his name before turning to face him. A ck veil covered her eyes but it didnt hide the two ck tear trails that trailed over her cheeks. Whats with the veil? He asked. People find my eyes unsightly. No, I should say that they will find my eyes unsightly. You have the abilities of the Lares? No...I can see those little lines that carve out the fates of others. I can see the darkest thoughts of those who would wish to hide them. I can see what is true and what is not. But I cannot see your truth, Ira. No, that isnt quite right...I see parts of it. Your fate and your truth are blindingly radiant, so much that I fear my sight would be burned away if I were to look too deeply or for too long. Though I wouldnt do so without your permission. Fate, huh? Ira rubbed his chin. So what is the fate of everyone here? Do we win? Or does everyone die? I cannot say, Ze answered. What? Why would you tell me you can see it if you werent going to talk about it? Ira brought his brows together as he looked at Ze. It isnt my choice. If I were to speak of it too soon the fates of others may shift drastically. Oh good, another person who can see the future but cant provide any help. Ira sighed. Forgive me. I am thankful for the gift youve granted me but I am truly unable to provide any assistance. Its fine. Ira waved his hand. Im sure therell be a use for your...abilities at some point down the line. After he finished speaking they became silent. Ze stood unmovingly while Ira continued to look at her with curious eyes. You...want to ask me a question? Yeah. Ira didnt deny it. About the tear trails under my eyes? Right again. The darkness has marked me. As I gain even more rity I will be left with even more stains on my flesh. A small price to pay for such a wonderful gift. ...Are you really okay? Ira couldnt help but ask. It was clear that the Ze in front of him wasnt the same one he spoke to before she received the eyes. I understand your doubt but I assure you I am fine. It wasnt possible for me to remain as the same person after witnessing so much. Ze gave a faint smile. Then Ill take your word for it...By the way, how long do you n to stand here in the dark? Ill be moving to the area you assigned for me shortly but the darkness is quiteforting isnt it? It allows me to hear those whispers and while I cant understand them, they erased any fear that I mightve felt. Youve heard them too havent you? Ira gave a shortugh before speaking. Dont stay here for too long, Charles is going to end up cutting you open and seeing what is inside if you do. I dont worry about the alchemist. His obsessive nature is a result of his desire to learn the truth. Yeah, and if he found out that you know all about the ''truth'' he would drown you in questions that would make you want to pull your eyes out. The room went silent again but for a different reason entirely. Without anything left to say, he said a short goodbye before leaving, ignoring Charles who tried to ask him dozens of questions about Ze on his way out. Chapter 203: Testing The Enemy Chapter 203: Testing The Enemy A huge army marched forward, finally reaching their target. The first defensive line of the Dark Elf Empire was in sight. Wooden spikes were driven in the ground to prevent cavalry attacks and various towers, also made of wood, stuck out like sore thumbs. They were to allow mages and archers to attack in a more effective manner. A line of Dark Elves stood bravely and unfaltering in the face of the soldiers who numbered around eighty-thousand. It was a massive number and it didnt include the dwarven war machines or the mages. In addition, angels flew through the air above, looking down on the Dark Elf Army that would offer resistance. Here theye! Sarens shout broke through the stark silence that filled the air. Following it, was the synced march of thousands of enemies. Their footsteps created a chorus that would normally intimidate the strongest of warriors. There was a certain pressure that came with being pitted against the entire continent. Knowing that hundreds of thousands of people wanted you dead and had the numbers to make sure was quite a daunting thought. The air became thick with tension as the angels and their army stopped. There was a standoff between the two groups that made seconds feel like minutes. Nervousness could be found in everyone from veterans to rookies. It was a battle that waspletely unprecedented in terms of recent history. In fact, it was an event that had never happened since the time of the Mortal Realms conception. Ira could bebeled as impressive for that fact as he was more or less the driving force behind the war that was to take ce. Ready yourselves! Saren shouted again. Swordspears and shields were raised in a disciplined manner. The blood-colored armor the Dark Elves wore seemed to reflect their temperament. In order to survive, they would have to kill. The Lycanthropes who were a key part of the attack began to shift into their werewolf forms. Harper could be found among them, she was dwarfed inparison to the fur covered beasts that surrounded her. As the Dark Elf Army prepared so did their enemy. They raised their weapons and listened to some borate speech given by a man wearing priests robes. Not too far from the battlefield, Ira overlooked the gathering. He wore a hooded ck cloak that somewhat obscured his appearance but the Dark Elves knew he was present. Hey, should I give a speech? Ira asked Avery who stood beside him. She was covered from head to toe by the pendant armor. Her shield was strapped across her back and her sword was driven into the ground with her palms resting on its pommel. Did you prepare one? She asked. No, but Sarens got it covered, Ira answered while scanning over the battlefield. His eyes widened when he spotted a familiar face behind enemy lines. Ah. Do you recognize someone down there? Avery asked. Yup...If you look right about there. Ira pointed far off into the distance. Although Avery couldnt see it, Randolph was sitting atop a white horse. rk was also close by but he didnt stand out as much as Randolph did, so he managed to avoid Iras detection. Who is it? Avery wanted to know as her vision wasnt as powerful as Iras. Randolph. Ira smiled. Hes one resilient guy. You told me he managed to survive being hit by you multiple times. Im guessing he has some sort of Divine Protection. Yeah, Ira recalled Gavreels memories and continued. Hes been personally chosen by the Gods or something like that. Though hes more of a puppet than a champion. Will he be trouble? Avery gripped her sword tighter, making her intentions clear. If he posed a threat, in the long run, it would be better to kill him as soon as possible. No, at least, not now. I still have Juliana. Ira wasnt too concerned with Randolph if he was being truthful. There was nothing thetter could do without the assistance of Angels who were Iras main focus. Its starting. Ira nodded toward the soldiers. On the enemy side, the cavalry strode to the front line in a dignified manner holding their spears andnces tightly. The Dark Elves were different, however, the Werewolves were far more imposing. They growled with excitement as they moved forward. The order was soon given and the two sides initiated their attack. The horses were all magnificent beasts but the werewolves were both faster and stronger. The first sh was violent with many cavalry riders being knocked from their steeds or snatched off. Sharp fangs tore into their throats or ws ripped the steel armor to shreds. The stench of blood filled the air quickly but the approaching armies charged headfirst into it. Since the werewolves couldnt hold their transformations during the day for long due to the high energy cost, they ate the cavalry members in order to keep their strength before retreating backward. Harper covered their retreat by herself, she pped her hands together and two humongous phantom blue arms appeared from the ground. They mimicked her actions and swept across the battlefield before echoing her initial p. Of course, the area her attack covered was too small to cause huge losses to the enemy but it guaranteed the safety of the Lycanthropes. With that, the Dark Elves took the advantage though it was unknown if they could capitalize on it. Magic spells and arrows were thrown from each side, raining down mercilessly. Screams and shouts followed each impact but the armies pressed forward. The Dark Elves showed their strength in that moment, some leaping over twenty feet into the air, causing disruptions around the battlefield. The elite soldiers who had gone through the bone-inscription ceremony were a force to be reckoned with. They would move deep into enemy territory and cut down several soldiers at a time before moving away with a simple leap. It was looking dire for the enemy side but then the dwarven war machines finally arrived. The various metal creations bore an ominous weight to them. Some of the Dwarves who controlled themughed viciously as massive steel bolts were loaded into them. Prepare to fire! A Dwarf shouted. Suddenly, the enemy troops at the forefront of the battlefield dropped to the ground. And before anyone could react, the war machines fired. Each machine could fire up to five bolts in a 180-degree radius. There were dozens in total so they covered arge area and they showed their effectiveness at that moment. Those who couldnt react fast enough, and they were numerous, were either impaled or hit by steel bolts. The Behemoth bone chest tes were strong but they didnt minimize the force of the impact. Hundreds perished instantly with their insides scrambled up while those who had soaked in the Behemoths blood got off with varying injuries. Ira clicked his tongue and stepped forward but Avery put her arm out in front of him and stopped him. Not yet. She urged him to be patient which only increased his frustration more. Hmm, Ira grumbled with dissatisfaction but curbed his desire to interfere. Sarens ability to lead became evident as he ordered the elite soldiers to target the war machines. The Dwarves werent very skilled warriors so it didnt take much for them to be killed. Though they were surrounded with soldiers so one or two elites were lost with each attack. Still, the Dark Elves were gradually being pushed back due to the sheer numerical advantage and the tide of battle shifted without the Angels intervening. Forward! Push them back! The enemy shouted in unison as their morale rose. If the battle were to continue, the Dark Elves would suffer huge losses and Avery could see that. Lets go. She finally gave the order and without wasting a second, Ira teleported to the very front of the battlefield. Not many noticed his or Averys appearance but they soon would. Avery raised her sword and stabbed into the ground while her two fiery wings spread out behind her. A wall of fire formed and stopped the enemy push dead in their tracks. Halt! Halt! Orders were given to stop but there were those who ended up being trampled or pushed forward into the mes. The roaring ze grew higher and higher, it drew the attention of the Angels and they flew in immediately. Waves of golden light were sent out by higher-ranked Angels, calming the mes until they died out. When wall disappeared, all traces of the Dark Elf Army were gone. Instead, two people stood alone on the battlefield. One wearing a ck cloak and the other, a winged being wearing ck armor. You guys killed a lot of my people and that just wont do. Ira mused to himself. For some reason, the Army couldnt press forward. It didnt make sense, there were only two people left so they shouldve easily been able to move forward and attack but an instinctive fear prevented them from doing so. Ira moved to remove the hood of his cloak with rxed movements and as he did his features became visible to all. Those closest to him could see his cold yellow-eyes that eroded away their high spirits. Well, losses are just apart of war I suppose, Ira mumbled. He raised his hands and darkness covered his hands, forming two ck ws. With a swift motion, he moved his hands and ck lines cut across the battlefield. The air distorted and even space seemed to rupture causing a thundering echo. Anyone caught within his attack didnt survive, they were just crushed. It was painless and incredibly quick but it was anything but merciful. Blood was everywhere, reminding those who witnessed the attack that people did indeed die. After a few seconds, the attack ended and Ira disappeared along with Avery. Leaving behind an enemy army still reeling from the impact he left. The fact that the Angels werent able to help them enhanced the effect of his damage. This is what we have to face?! A soldier screamed as he fell to the ground in disbelief. His friends andrades had been destroyed without a single trace of their existence left. Perhaps there was some part of them gathered in the river-like formation of blood, but he would never know. Since everyone was quiet, his words managed to travel a great deal. Needless to say, it didnt have a positive effect. Ira could be anywhere at anytime and he could kill hundreds of soldiers with very little effort. Many wondered just how he was able to consume an entire city but his overwhelming disy made his alleged deeds seem more realistic and that caused a grim mood to spread. If Ira could destroy an entire city alone, would a massive army pose a threat to him? They were unaware that Ira couldnt draw out the power needed to destroy a city without facing life-threatening recoil. Harith flew over to the army and observed them with calm eyes. A faint golden light filled the sky and it worked to slow the spread of panic. Fear not, the battle will be hard but the Gods are with you! He dispelled the low morale with hispelling words. His voice was filled with strength and those who listened found themselves inspired. If we didnt have the Tartarus I doubt we would be able to stop him. An enemy worthy of attention from the Gods. Hariths thoughts contrasted his words. He knew that titudes of righteous were all he needed to reaffirm the spirits of the army of mortals. The enemy is strong but they couldnt hold out against our numbers! Rest for today and head back to camp. Well make sure that we double our troops before pushing forward! Randolph spoke in a dignified manner from atop his horse. He didnt take part in the battle but there were no bitter feelings from the troops, at least, not yet. They were aware that he was to y a big part in the final attack so there werent many who resented him for not participating. Any corpses left on the field were gathered and the enemy began to build temporary encampments. The first battle between the Dark Elves and the rest of the continent ended in a victory for thetter but no one could really celebrate after Iras actions. It was a truly quiet night for the victors. Chapter 204: Not All Plans Work Chapter 204: Not All ns Work How many did we lose? Avery addressed the room. After returning from the battle, the dead were given proper funerals and the injured were taken care of. The part that came next was assessing the damage. A brief meeting was had to n for the next attack. In total? Not many. Our initial estimates are less than two thousand...Keepress. Samantha, being in charge of logistics, was the first to respond. We had nearly twenty-thousand troops, thats ten percent of them gone. How can you say that isnt many? Eloise voiced her doubts. The Lycanthropes didnt suffer heavy losses and even injuries werent a problem for them due to their regenerative abilities but soldiers did die and she couldnt ignore it. We have forty-thousand at the next line of defense and the fortifications are far more dependable. If you take them to ount we managed to keep arge portion of our attack power even though they were outnumbered, Samantha replied coolly. I agree with her. The biggest reason for our loss was the Dwarves. We dont know what other creations they have waiting for us and the strange ballistae cost us a lot. Are there any ideas to counter it? Avery asked. The room went silent for a few moments and then Gareth, the leader of the Vampire faction, spoke. I would like to propose a night raid. Even if we only take twenty or so machines, well manage to prevent a few hundred more losses, Keepress. Everyone could only nod at Gareths proposal but Avery needed more details before she could agree to a n. And who would be apart of your night raid? She asked. All races within the Underground City had excellent vision in the dark so they were technically all viable candidates but some would be noticed faster than others. If the Lycanthropes were to work in tandem with my kind we could pose as humans and infiltrate the camp, Keepress. Then you should make the necessary preparations now, Ira will send you there tonight so be ready. Avery sent him away. Gareth bowed and left the room quickly, he knew the importance of his mission so he was incredibly serious. Is there anything else to we need to address, Keepress? Sylun inquired. The Valkyries will be present for the next altercation. There is no way that the Angels will be passive in the next few battles. At Averys statement, Ira found himself chuckling. Order the soldiers to be aware at all times, we wont be able to constantly defend the soldiers against the sheer amount of Angels that will be appearing. Averys words were taken to heart by everyone listening. Its too bad we cant fight them at night, Ira sighed. He knew just how powerful the Red Moon was for the Dark Elves so it would be useful to have. But there was no way the Angels would lead an attack a night and their defenses would be way too high to stage a full-scale assault. ...Why cant we? Avery asked as her eyes widened with realization. You have control of the Red Moon. If you summon it during the day they wouldnt expect it. Wait, wait, wait. Ira furrowed his brows in thought. Thats perfect! Youll be able to do it? Avery wanted to make sure that it was within Iras range of abilities. Yeah, easily. Then you should wait until we fight a decisive battle. It would be a waste if we used it so soon. As they moved on to other areas that needed to be covered, an important matter was brought up. The Will Of- No, Wilma, will be participating in the next battle. As Ira finished speaking, the pale white-eyed entity which took the form of a woman was brought into the room. Greetings. Wilma bowed rigidly with a smile on her face that caused difort to observers. Shes physically weak but shell be useful so you need to ensure she''s protected as much as possible. A brief summary was given of everyones role and the room was dismissed. Although the first battle ended in the defeat of the Dark Elf Empire it wasnt reflected in their mood. Sylun even had expectations of a draw in the next battle. rk sat on the outskirts of therge camp with a troubled expression. Iras attack wasnt what filled his mind but something stranger. There were people, civilians with nonbat rted duties, who had gone missing during the march. Desertion wasnt a possibility so rk was genuinely stumped. He wouldnt have been concerned with it, but he got along with the people who didnt fight, he found they had a lot inmon. So when some of his friends suddenly vanished he could only be curious. Hey, rk, whatre you doing? Randolph arrived with an escort of guards and priests following closely behind him. Oh, Randolph! rk seemed to brighten up as Randolph was the perfect person to raise the issue with. I know youre busy but have you noticed that some people have gone missing? I was wondering if you could ask Lord Harith about it. Were they sent back to the Capital or something? Randolph eyes flickered with guilt that rk misread as concern or worry. I- With Iras attack, Im not sure that Lord Harith is able to focus on a small issue. Im sure they were just assigned to other camps. You know that supplying an army thisrge is difficult. Yeah rk answered with a doubtful sigh. I just wonder why they didnt say anything before they left. There must be a good reason for it. Randolphughed dryly. Plus its quite dangerous here for them anyway. Youre right. rk nodded. Well, I have to go but Ill see if I can find out for you, rk. Randolph smiled weakly. His stomach turned and his face grew pale but no one noticed the change in his condition. Thanks, Randolph. rk remained dubious of the truth right up until the end of their conversation. Night descended on the military camp and guards were stationed everywhere. Faceless angels patrolled all areas of the camp searching for the slightest sign of a disturbance but the night proceeded without issue. Within the shadows of the camp, a small group of people moved together. They seemed to be human but something about them wasnt quite right if one looked very close. Small bloodstains could be found on their uniforms but they hid them well, passing through the camp without suspicion. Here. One of the men leading the group said. Several people at his side slipped into a tent while the two others stood guard. How many does that make, bloodsucker? A Lycanthrope chuckled as if they already finished their task much to the chagrin of the Vampire at the lead. Dont rx just yet. He reminded his Lycanthropepanion. Yeah, yeah. The Lycanthrope almost felt like yawning with how boring their mission was proceeding. Hey. The voice of a new arrival made them raise their guard. Yeah? The Lycanthrope answered in a casual manner. The Vampire next to him was already reaching for a hidden knife in a slow manner while evaluating the person in front of them. He was a young man with short dark hair and sand colored skin, no doubt a native of Parv. He wore white-robes and had a curved sword at his waist. Is he a member of a Parvian house? The Vampire thought. Are you Grenitians? The young man asked, seemingly unaware of their infiltration. Yeah, what about it? The Lycanthrope responded aggressively. It seemed very in line with the behavior each country usually showed to each other. They werent really hostile but not everyone from each nation would get along easily. Oh, I was just wondering. The Grenitians dont usuallye this close to our camp so its surprising to see some here. Is that so? The Lycanthrope asked. It is. The three of them remained silent and the knife found its way into the hands of the Vampire who was waiting to use it at any time. Well, I just thought I would say something, have a good night. The Parvian seemed as if he didnt have any suspicions toward them so the Lycanthrope smiled. Yeah, good Just as the Lycanthrope began to speak, the Parvian rushed forward and drew his sword. Beheading the Lycanthrope on the spot. What! The Vampire was surprised as he couldnt react to the Parvians speed. The curved sword found his throat next, removing all life from his body. Come out, your friends are dead! The Parvian swung his sword and cut down the tent, exposing the several Lycanthropes and Vampires inside who were sabotaging one of the Dwarven machines. Huh?! They were clearly taken by surprise and the Parvian took the initiative to take their lives with a few effortless swings of his sword. The altercation brought guards running and they stumbled on the scene with bewilderment. Sir Cyprian, what is the meaning of this?! A distinguished swordsman such as yourself attacked innocent men, I hope you have a good exnation. They arent human. Cyprian pointed his sword at the corpse. Check their teeth. One of the guards approached and pried open the mouths of one of the corpses only to jump back in horror. A Vampire?! Inform someone of what happened and increase your defenses, Grenitian. Cyprian put his sword away and returned to his camp. It was extremely unlucky that the group sent by the Dark Elves managed to run into one of the strongest swordsmen on the continent. Still, the n couldnt be called a total failure as multiple Dwarven machines were ruined. But since they were discovered earlier than expected, they were unable to aplish as much as expected. Chapter 205: Prepare For It Chapter 205: Prepare For It The next battle arrived as quickly as the first. The humiliation of the previous sh remained fresh for the nations who gathered to attack the Underground City. As if to illustrate their anger, the bodies of the group sent to sabotage the dwarven machines were hoisted up on spikes and left exposed to the sun. When the Dark Elf Army witnessed such a sight they became enraged, even more so for the Lycanthropes who could smell the blood of theirrades. What do you think? Ira sought Averys opinion. Its their response to the attack fromst night I assume. Sending a message maybe? Either way, it doesnt matter. If we were provoked that easily we wouldve suffered far more. Avery raised her sword and gave it a few light swings. Ira took a moment to admire her form before speaking. Theyve been too focused on me to think about you or your divinity. Wonderful, Avery smirked beneath her helm. There was truly nothing better than surprising someone who had underestimated their opponent. That was the case considering none of the Angels paid much attention to a Valkyrie who could manipte fire when Ira was present. They couldnt be med though, Ira was a walking disaster by all ounts. As Avery and Ira continued to speak, a man riding a horse moved forward with a bloody bup sack tied to his saddle. A contingent of high-ranked Angels followed closely behind him enhancing his image. Ira! He shouted. The Dark Elf Army stirred and Ira raised his eyebrow questioningly. Ira! The young man removed his helmet to reveal himself as Randolph. The armies grew quiet as Randolph arrived in the center of the battlefield. He opened the bup sack and flung out several decapitated heads that hit the ground with a subdued thump. Ira! Randolph yelled once more. Dont want to keep them waiting. Ira smiled at Avery before vanishing. As soon as Ira appeared, the Angels summoned their divine energy and shaped it into weapons. Wheres Juliana?! Randolph barked. Ira looked up at him and then narrowed his eyes at Randolphs steed causing it to foam at the mouth and copse to the ground, bringing Randolph with it. The Angels reacted sharply, pointing their weapons at Ira but showed no intention of attacking. Why are you this close to me, you know how easy it would be to kill you? Ira asked while watching Randolph climb to his feet with an amused expression. If you wanted to you wouldve already done it by now. Randolph dusted himself while staring at Ira hatefully. Now where is Juliana? You know Ira started while checking his fingernails for dirt. Shes actually had a change of heart and decided that the Dark Elf Empire is the ce for her. Liar! Randolph growled. You dont have to believe me. Ira wore a light grin. If you surrender yourself your people can avoid death. An Angel next to Randolph spoke. Lord Harith, Randolph mumbled by the Angel ignored him. You want me to believe you? Iraughed. Will you treat this as a game, Avarus? Hariths words drew a pause from Ira. Even Randolph looked confused as Harith never spoke of Iras race until that moment. And why shouldnt I, Angel? Do you want to know the reason I havent killed any of you yet? I just want to see the Gods get angry as they watch their little scheme fall apart in front of them. Itll make it better when I kill them. Iras smile waspletely tranquil even as Hariths face warped with anger. Arrogance has taken the lives of many beings who were better than you, Avarus. Id caution you to be more aware of your own circumstances or your ruination may arrive swifter than you expect. Harith spoke coldly. Ira chuckled before turning his attention to Randolph. They havent told you yet, have they? What? Randolph begrudgingly asked. An ominous feeling overcame him for some reason as Iras smile grew deeper. Youre a puppet, Randolph. Iraughed loudly. Isnt that funny? A puppet surrounded by puppets. Angels created to serve the Gods and you, the one chosen by Gods to serve them. I chose to act on my own, Ira! Randolph gripped his sword tightly while imagining himself cutting Ira to pieces. Yeah, whatever. I just wonder which God will possess you. Ira stretchedzily. Enough! Harith interrupted with rage. Dont listen to his lies. You are the Champion of the Gods, Randolph. Hariths assurance only caused doubts to surface in Randolphs mind but he hid it well. We will no longer speak with this filthy mutt. Harith gestured toward the Angels and then began to guide Randolph away. Harith was truly surprised by Iras knowledge of things that could only be known by those of the Divine Realm. It wasnt forbidden knowledge that would enact that Trumpets of Punishment, but it was hardly something someone in the Mortal Realm shouldve been aware of. See you soon. Ira waved at the retreating backs of the Angels before collecting the heads of the dead soldiers with a simple swipe. During the entire conversation, Ira had the urge to consume everyone in front of him and looking for the Tartarus but remembered he didnt need to. He had a very special card person assisting him with the search. Ira vanished once again and the two armies began to move toward each other shortly after. Away from the fight which was only moments away from starting. Ira met with two veiled women wearing long ck dresses. One was Ze who was easily identified by the ck ss orb in her chest. The other was Juliana Fairfax. Thetter was silently crying, fresh ck tears trailing along her face like spilled ink. Her expression remained stoic and she showed no sign of weeping, but the tears continued. Whats your problem? Ira asked. So many people will die, Juliana said in a whisper. All of them, without knowing the truth. You two and that fucking truth nonsense. Truth this and truth that, but you cant tell me the truth because itll be bad for everyone, huh? Ira rolled his eyes. Where is the Tartarus? Juliana went quiet and then spoke after a few seconds. Close. Very close. They are...hiding it. If you cause too much destruction they will use it, but for now... They are cautious of you. Ze took over as she was much better with seeing emotions. The Angels who can think for themselves, a few of them are fearful of you. Most of the races gathered to fight you respect your strength but- Oh, thats nice, Ira chimed in. But nearly all of them hate you. Oh...Not so nice. Ira dropped his shoulders as if he was sad. You don''t care for those who stand against you, Ira. Zes brows began to furrow, though the veil obviously hid it. Whether they see you as a monster or hero makes no difference to you. She began to wonder why he masked it his clear indifference with strange actions such asughing or by pretending to be affected by it. You got me there. Ira shrugged without caring if she tried to decipher his thoughts at the current moment. They wont be using the Tartarus, right? You are correct, Juliana answered. It was strange to see her so cooperative but Julianas obedience didnte from mind magic, hypnotism, or any other underhanded means. The ck crystal eyes had given her an enlightenment of sorts. Ira couldnt even guess what the eyes did to those who received them but she no longer showed any resistance. And the only reason he didnt think Juliana was acting was Ze who could see emotions, truth, and fate as clear as day. Of course, Ira did try to find out how the crystal eyes worked but Zes exnation was, The darkness allows me to see. It was an exnation that didnt give him a single clue and he gave up all hope of actually understanding it. Its about time. Ira turned to face the battlefield in the distance. Hey, since you both can see what supposed to happen, how does this battle end? With death, Ira, Juliana answered. And loss. Ze agreed. Wow, did those eyes make you a bother to be around too? Ira shook his head. Anyway, Ill send you home before the fighting starts. He then pped his hands together and the two young women disappeared. Now, lets see Averys grand n. Ira moved toward the battlefield, eager to see his wifes work firsthand. Chapter 206: Flight Of The Valkyries Chapter 206: Flight Of The Valkyries As the two armies fought, it was apparent that the Dark Elves were at a severe disadvantage. The number of those who fought under the Angels was too high to actually hope for an easy fight. There was also the fact the Angels were interfering in the fight due to Iras previous actions. An outpour of healing magic helped to strengthen the enemy side. There were also the low-ranked Angels who would fly over and kill elite soldiers who were caught off guard. It looked like Iras side would be the one to suffer and the Valkyries were nowhere to be seen. Though, the reason for theirck of presence was intentional. The Valkyries were hidden within the ranks of the Dark Elf Army. Therge-scale battle masked the trail of bodies that followed them as they pushed forward. And without them actually summoning their wings, they would never be discovered. Avery led the Valkyries closer and closer to the enemy line, cutting apart anything in her way. Her true goal wasnt a surprise attack from the Valkyries but letting the Will of Purgatory turn the dead bodies of the enemies into undead. Divine power could easily dispatch them, but the confusion and disarray would be vital to gain the upper hand. There were a few soldiers who could recognize Averys ck armor and her eye-catching divine weapons but they usually died before they could pass the message along. So, the Valkyries pushed through little by little until they were at the very front. The Dwarven war machines had been reduced in number so the main pressure came from the bombardment of Angels. Avery raised her shield and blocked the iing rain of divine arrows that poured from the sky. The source was a low-ranked Angel with two white wings who continuously shot from a bow made of golden light. Avery! A Valkyrie shouted at her side with a meaningful gaze. Well start now. Averys wings spread out wide and the air became hotter in an instant. She took to the sky and attacked the Angel who was taken by surprise. Not just by Averys sudden appearance but by the Valkyries who came flying in behind her. Before the Angel could react, Avery was already stabbing her sword deep into its heart. The faceless Angels body contorted strangely before it slowly faded away into a golden light. The dozens of Angels that were in the sky immediately switched their targets to the Valkyries and an aerial battle took ce. With the Angels preupied, no one on the enemy side could be healed, slowly pushing favor toward the Dark Elf Army. Meanwhile, Harper and a group of heavily armored soldiers, as well as Werewolves, pushed forward with a pale woman in tow. Since the Will of Purgatory was instrumental in the next step of the n they made sure to defend her from all attacks. Come on, Wilma! Harper shouted as she opened up a path. She summoned her phantom in front of her and let it cut through the human soldiers who stood in her way. I think this is far enough is it not, little one? The Will of Purgatory asked as she tried to avoid the enemies around her. Fine. Harper was too preupied to notice the overly cautious behavior of Wilma. From where they stood, a barely visible white fog began to gradually drift over the battlefield before it drove itself into the bodies of fallen human soldiers. No one on the Angels side noticed theirrades crawling up from the ground or the strange groans they emitted as they did so. It wasnt until those fresh corpses began to attack did they finally realize something was wrong. Even then, the battle made it so that no one could quite figure out what urred. Traitors! The Dark Elves are disguised as us! "You''re fighting the wrong side!" Weve been betrayed by the Parvians! The first thought of three human nations was to assume the others had betrayed them. After all, who wouldve assumed that the dead were brought back to life in the middle of a battlefield? Soon the situation turned chaotic and allies began attacking each other at the front lines while those behind them were left confused. The Dark Elf Army capitalized on that very confusion and increased the aggression in their attacks. Calm down! There is no betrayal. The fallen have been raised as undead. Hariths shouts rippled across the battlefield but some of the damage had already been done. Seeds of mistrust had been nted as some soldiers had already attacked and killed their allies. Harith grew annoyed at the fragile mindset of the mortals below him. At the current rate, the Angels influence could weaken the dissension but it wouldntpletely eradicate it. If they couldnt grasp a decisive victory it would prove to have negative effects further down the line. Ira. Harith spat out in a rage. The Valkyries and Angels continued to fight and he began to see what Iras n was. All of a sudden, a blinding re of light lit up the sky. Harith looked only to see huge fireballs falling toward the Army. What?! He flew forward at an incredible speed and brought out the full extent of the divine power within himself. Golden rays of energy shot forward and hit the fireballs but not all of them could be stopped. The ones that slip by hit the ground and exploded into massive pirs of me that incinerated anything caught within it. Even those outside the radius of the attack suffered and issued high-pitched screams. Harith found the source of the attack and narrowed his eyes. A woman covered from head to toe in ck armor with fiery wings. You. Harith recognized her as Iras wife and immediately moved to attack with a sword made from divine light. Avery noticed his approach and moved to meet him with her sword in hand. They traded blows causing a powerful explosion to spread through the air but Averys armor absorbed the impact while a small wound formed on Hariths flesh. You cant win this. Harith noticed her weapon was made of Godsteel but he didnt flinch. His wound emitted a golden light and closed. Ira will be captured and the rest of you will be killed like dogs. Avery response was a silent one. She seemed unfazed by the threatening words and held her sword and shield at a ready stance. Then, for no reason at all, she let rxed her guard. Giving up so easily? Harith smirked. An Angel with eight wings was no easy opponent and Avery was bound to find that out very soon if they started to fight. Avery pointed her sword behind him and took a quick nce only to be speechless. Valkyries approached, Valkyries that werent originally with the Dark Elf Army were flying toward the Angels. Adding the newly arrived Valkyries, there were more than a hundred in total on the battlefield. A number that couldnt bepared to the total number of the Angels but the bulk of the Angels were further away. With half guarding the main camp and half protecting the Tartarus, it opened up a perfect opportunity to attack. While Harith and other high-ranked Angels would be perfectly fine, the mortal army would end up far worse. Damn you! Hariths rage threatened to burst out but he didnt lose sight of what was more important. Ira hadnt shown himself so he couldnt call the Tartarus forward just yet. Retreat. Hariths solemn order rang across the battlefield much to the surprise of the generals andmanding officers on the ground fighting. Once the Valkyries arrived, they understood why the order was given. A bombardment of magic rained down as the Valkyries passed over, it was a direct mirroring of what the Angels did in the beginning of the fight. The intensity of the magic was something to see as soldiers died by the number. I will promise you now, Valkyrie. You will lose this fight and everything you hold dear. Hariths eyes burned with rage as he flew away. Of course, Valkyries flying toward Avery tried to intercept them but heshed out, swinging his golden sword and killing two of them in an instant causing the others to take distance. As he escaped unimpeded, Avery simply watched. There was no joy in her expression, in fact, it could be said that she was far angrier than him. His threat held implications of harming her children which almost made her lose control of herself. Like Harith, Avery had to remind herself of the bigger picture. Not yet. She put her sword away and flew forward to meet with the Valkyries. Avery. Casey removed her helmet and Lauren who flew next to her did the same. Mother. Grandmother. Avery greeted them. We should go find Ira before we continue speaking. Lead the way, Lauren replied before gesturing to the rest of the Valkyries. With the enemy retreating, the Dark Elf Army did the same. Ira sent them away in droves and the battlefield became still. Only the bodies of the army serving under the Angels remained as they couldnt be collected in the hasty retreat. A few hourster, Harith found himself kneeling in front of a pile of corpses. Some were even soldiers who couldve been seen in the battle that took ce earlier in the day. As far as anyone else knew, they died from their wounds before the Angels could save them. This news of your defeat is very disappointing, Harith. A golden cloud of energy was formed above the fresh corpses. Each of their souls released a massive amount of power allowing for themunication to happen. It was an effective yet incredibly cruel action as those souls were permanently destroyed upon their sacrifice. I know, that is why I will You will what? Trust in the mortals to produce results? You said it yourself that you were forced into retreat by mere Valkyries. Some Gods are beginning to question whether or not you should be in charge...Gavreels death is very unfortunate, it was only through her sess that you managed to get this far. If you cannot distinguish yourself the next time you cross paths with the Avarus, you will give upmand to another high-ranking Angel. The voice spoke with no room for negotiation. I promise that I will capture the Avarus. I will not fail again. Hariths deration wasnt met with a reply as the golden apparition disappeared from sight. As soon as it did, Harith drew his sword andshed out at the corpses, cutting them into pieces in an instant. There was only one person he could think of at the moment and each thought was one filled with hostility. The next attack will be thest, Avarus, Harith whispered to himself. Chapter 207: And What Comes Tomorrow? Chapter 207: And What Comes Tomorrow? The Dark Elves celebrated their victory that night. Some were too busy mourning their fallenrades but overall, morale had risen to its peak. The streets of the Underground City were active and it became something close to a small festival. Even though the war wasnt over yet, it couldnt be helped as the enemy was far bigger than the Dark Elves yet they managed to win. And while other factors yed a part, the Dark Elf Army were still the winners. The battle was something out of a legend for them and many praises were given to Ira during the ensuing celebration. Ira, on the other hand, didnt have time to wallow in the victory. Laurens arrival and the addition of more Valkyries took his main focus. So, you had to fight for a month straight in order to lead them here? Ira sat at the war room table and sipped a ss of wine. It had no effect on him but he had grown to like the taste. Correct. Lauren smiled with satisfaction. My Great Grandchildren have grown in my time away Ive noticed. They surprise me every day with how much they grow, Ira said with a chuckle. Ah, Ive heard that your youngest, Valeryn, has quite the talent with the sword. While I would love to speak more about Ira and Averys children, we have more urgent matters to get to, Mother, Casey said. Yes, yes, Lauren replied nonchntly. It was clear that her time away gave her a slightly more rxed demeanor but that didnt mean she failed to see the urgency of the situation. Avery, would you like to start? Youve been the one in charge of the attack n since the start, right? I see no reason for that to change. Casey nodded to her daughter. The next attack will be the strongest one and I doubt we will be able to prevent massive losses without Ira summoning the Red Moon. Even then, the total number of the army is in the millions. Theyve only shown us such low numbers because of their confidence and the difficulty of leading a massive army. Since they will no longer be sure of a win it would be smarter to take the guaranteed route and overwhelm us with sheer number. If they do so, the number of Valkyries wouldnt matter and there is the fact that we still have to deal with more than one thousand Angels. Well have to rely on Ira this time, the tactics we used so far wont work again. Averys summary of the situation struck at the core of the matter. There was no way around what would happen. The Angels woulde in full force, no longer attacking passively but directly engaging with the Valkyries and the Dark Elf Army. It may have been pride or some other meaningless reason, but the Angels had shown extreme restraint. Sounds easy enough. Ira shrugged. He still hadnt been upfront with his intentions of attacking the Gods and thats because there was no way to convince Avery to agree to it. So he decided to save it forter, hoping that she would see his side of things. It wont be easy. Theyll be waiting to trap you and we have no way of knowing how to prevent. If you dont fight our side will be destroyed and if you do they will definitely be waiting. Could the Tartarus really hold me? Ira asked curiously. It may have sounded arrogant but it was an honest question from him. Are you willing to test it? I might not have a choice. Ira sighed. Gavreels memories gave him no insight into destroying it or countering it so he could only hope he was strong enough to resist it. Everyone remained silent at Iras exchange with Avery. If I may speak, Keeper, Sylun started. It seems like the fight cannot be avoided so perhaps we should n for whates after? Like? Ira waited for her to go on. If youre captured well be forced to retreat back to the Underground City and hold there. If we focus solely on defense we can hold out for a week while defending the city. Ira thought about it for a few moments and then finally replied. Make sure my children dont get hurt. rk wandered around the armys encampment aimlessly. Things just seemed to go wrong at every turn for those who had the support of the Gods. Two botched attacks and division with the ranks of those who shouldve been allies was hardly a sign of favor from the heavens. No one would dare say it aloud, but questions were beginning to arise. Especially from the Parvians who had no real reason to involve themselves with Ira. He hadnt personally attacked them and they saw him as no real danger to their well being even if he ate cities. Of course, the losses they suffered during the battle started to change that opinion, the majority still felt that they were fighting someone elses war. Suddenly, rk stopped at a quiet corner of the camp. There was literally no one around which he found odd but he decided to rest there anyway. It felt like a momentary respite from the events of the past few days. He closed his eyes and basked in the moonlight among a few empty crates, recalling memories that were a few years old. Benjamin. His brothers name came to his mind in an instant. He opened his eyes but was startled by the approach of Angels. For fear of being reprimanded, he hid amongst the crates and held his breath but they didnt even look his way. They instead went to an empty tent and vanished inside of it. What? rk looked genuinely surprised. After all, what business could the Angels possibly have with an empty section of the encampment? He waited for a few moments, and when they finally reemerged it was withrge boxes in hand. He was bewildered but couldnt take his eyes away. The Angels carried the boxes off and for some reason, he followed them while doing his best not to be noticed. Eventually, they stopped far away from the camp and opened the boxes before dumping the contents into arge pit. After that, they used their divine power to move the ground underneath and covered the pit entirely, making it seem as it was never there, to begin with. The low-ranked Angels flew away leaving rk to finally rx. He approached the site of the pit from far off and began digging. Immediately, a putrid smell filled his nose and his heart nearly stopped. He had been around it long enough to know exactly what the smell was. His hands slowed but he continued digging, desperate to know the truth. And he found it, a half-rotten corpse with insects crawling through it. Ah! rk held back his scream as best he could and scrambled backward. His breathing grew erratic and he even doubted his eyes. He crawled for and dug in a different spot and the result was the same. No. rk went to another spot and another corpse greeted him. It cant be. He thought of the missing staff that he asked Randolph about and he knew that they wouldnt be found. They werent moved to another camp but instead killed by the very beings they worshipped. rk gripped his stomach and retched loudly, spilling the contents of his breakfast into the soil. He stumbled away from the shabby gravesite in a far different mood than the one he arrived in. Ira was sunken into a chair with an intense gaze. His thoughts were unknown but anyone could see he was deeply concentrating on something. Father? Valeryns voice pulled Ira from his absent-minded state. Hmm? Ira responded warmly. Why arent you asleep, Ryn? I want to fight with you. Outside and on the battlefield. Valeryn stated his desires in a blunt matter. No. Iras reply was almost immediate. Why not? You took Raveria to fight with you before. I can defend myself well too. Even mother says Im stronger than most people. Valeryn didnt give up and made his case. What happened with Raveria was different, Ryn. Youre not going to try and go out there, promise me. But Promise me. Ira stared into his sons eyes searching for any falsehood. ...I promise I wont try to go out without your permission. Valeryn seemingly gave up. Good. Ira grinned. Now go to bed. Valeryn nodded and walked away with defeated steps, but if one were to look closer, theyd see a crafty look in his eyes. Chapter 208: Two Armies Chapter 208: Two Armies Randolph prepared for the fight ahead. He equipped a magnificent set of armor but had no time to admire it as his heart and mind were focused on something else entirely. Julianas safety was the most important thing for him as selfish as that was. And he had allowed too much to happen in order to confirm she was safe. Randolph, rk called to him from outside the tent. You can enter, rk, Randolph replied while attaching his sword to his side. rk entered with a downcast expression, his lips slightly parted as if he wanted to speak but the words didnt escape his mouth. Are you nervous? Randolph asked. I am too but Did you know? rk asked. What? Did you know about it, Randolph? Did I know about what? rk lifted his head to look at Randolph, a feeling of betrayal could be seen deep within his eyes and thetter couldnt help but to feel guilty. They killed them, Randolph. What are you talking about? Randolph feigned ignorance. Maybe rk noticed or maybe he pretended not to but he continued speaking. The Angels. I witnessed them disposing of bodies with my own eyes. Come on, rk. Thats nonsense, we have to get ready for the battle. Randolph chuckled dryly. They were killed by Angels...Tell me you didnt know, Randolph. How do you know they were killed by Angels? Maybe the Angels were just burying the bodies of the dead, right? Without a proper funeral and none of their friends in attendance? Not even a single announcement? rk grew angry at Randolph repeated denial. We dont have time to hold a funeral so You knew! rk shouted, his usations turned into facts at Randolphs behavior. Randolph always showed an upright personality so to see him shy away at the possibility of innocent people dying was strange. ...Ira has Juliana. In order to find her certain things had to happen. You know without her the Angels cant receive orders from the Gods. You knew. rk repeated in pure disbelief as it set in. ...Dont act as if you wouldnt have done the same for Amy! Randolph barked. I wouldnt have, Randolph. rk protested. Just ignore what you saw, rk. Randolph spoke with gritted teeth. I cant just do that! Some of them were my friends! They had people they care about and nowI dont care, I have to let everyone know that the Angels arent here to help us. Ignore it! Randolph shouted violently. You can do that right?! It should be easy enough for you! You watched your father die. You watched your brother die. You watched Amy lose her arm. And now you decide to care about some people who dont care about you?! Do you know how many people tried to grow closer to you to get on my side?! rk was left speechless by Randolphs outburst. The hateful words that were spoken cut right to his core. That was the case before but not now. rk shook his head resolutely. What about Amy? Just wait for this war to end and you can have her. Randolph changed his approach. No, as long as shes happy Ill be fine, Randolph. rk suddenly showed a tranquil smile that made it seem as if he figured everything out. Like a weight being lifted from his shoulders, he seemed to be relieved. Its what I deserve for watching those close to me die or get harmed. I understand that and Im ready to ept it now. From now on Ill never stand idly by while something bad happens so I can at least know I tried. rk turned his back to leave but not before adding a few parting words. Im going to let everyone know, Randolph. I wont let this happen and not do anything about it, not anymore and I know you wouldve done the same a few months ago. I hope you understand Randolphs sword found its way into rks chest as soon as he finished speaking, leaving a fatal wound behind as it pierced through. Ah Blood poured from his mouth he looked down in pure shock to see his wounds. Y-You rk tried to turn around but stumbled and fell onto the floor before looking up at Randolph with pure surprise. Why...did...you? Im sorry, rk, Randolph uttered in a pitiful voice. The light in rks eyes began to fade but a smile still formed on his face. This...is fine too...I hope you...end up happy...Randolph... Randolph clenched his fist tightly until blood emerged from his palms. He took in deep breaths and averted his eyes from rks body. Randolph didnt know how long had passed, but Harith came to find him only to stumble upon the scene. Your reason? Since Harith knew they were close he was slightly curious to see what drove Randolph tomit such an act. He...found out about the sacrifices and wanted to tell everyone. Randolph couldnt fight the feeling of disgust within himself. Was he any better than Ira? He couldnt even pretend he was without feeling sick. Ah, youve done well. Those sacrifices were necessary and if he couldnt understand that then you only had one choice. The morale of the army could crumble with the slightest mishap and that would be as good as letting millions die. Hariths words were cold but they offered a slightfort for Randolph. May his soul find peace with the Gods, Harith added for good measure. Souls withsting regrets or extremely painful memories usually went through purgatory to be cleansed and stripped away of such experiences, but rk was at ease at the very end. It could still be seen in the faint smile that never left his face. Maybe he would find peace, no one could say for sure. Ill have the body removed and see that hes properly attended to. Harith removed the sword from rks chest and cleaned it with a wave of divine power before giving it back to Randolph who epted it with shaky hands. Be still, the final battle is approaching and millions look to you as an example. Do not hesitate in cutting down the enemy. Especially if you wish to save, Juliana. Harith words werent necessary as he had other ns in the works. Randolph wasnt really needed in the end, just his body. I understand. Randolphs eyes grew unnaturally calm without any effort on his part. Millions, that was how many were spread out among the ins of the Dark Elf Empire. The army of countless enemies filled the horizon to the point where looking around in a 180-degree radius didnt feel like it was enough to see thempletely. Floating above them in an imposing manner were the Angels who had conjured weapons made from divine power. And looming in the background was the massive stone sphere, better known as the Tartarus. The Angels made their message clear, they were no longer ying Iras game and wanted tond a decisive blow. The army of the Dark Elves reached little over three hundred thousand in total. The losses of the first few shes made themselves known at that moment. Still, they stood bravely in the face of a daunting battle. Above them, hundreds of Valkyries circled the area with their own weapons drawn. In a way, the two sides almost looked like mirror images of each other. Obviously, the side with the Angels on it would be seen as good. While the side with the city-eating being would be seen as evil. And Ira wouldnt contest that assumption at all. Whether he wasbeled as good or evil didnt bother him in the slightest. All these people just for me. Standing somewhere far off Ira spoke happily. Well, I wonder if itll be enough? Are you uneasy? Avery asked. No, Ira replied honestly. Good. Avery put her helmet on. Whether we survive this or not is entirely dependent on you, Ira. She took to the sky after speaking but not before Ira made his response. I love you too. He looked at her fleeting figure as she flew to the Valkyries who were already in the air. Its all on me, huh? Ira mumbled and then looked to the army here to kill him. Well, I guess it''s good that I won''t die easily then. Chapter 209: Fight Until Death Chapter 209: Fight Until Death I walked forward, past all of the Dark Elves. They noticed pretty quickly and responded as they usually did. I always found them funny in that way, worshiping me without doubting my intentions. Keeper. Solemn and quiet whispers of the title they gave me, echoing. They all began kneeling in front of me, letting the same whisper escape from their lips. Keeper. Again. Keeper. And again, until it wasnt a whisper. Keeper. What is it that they really want? Keeper. Hope? Keeper. I can understand it. When there seems to be nothing left to go on, you hope. But what are they hoping for exactly? I walked faster and they spoke louder. Keeper. Were they willing to die? Keeper. I guess it doesnt matter if youre willing or not. Death was not something that waited for others, I knew that much from personal experience. Keeper. I looked at them, the unified army created just to stop me. Did they know they would die too? Maybe they were pretending not to. It would help with morale if they did that. And further off, the Tartarus hovered in the distance. The thing made just to capture me. What faces will they make when it doesnt hold me? What will they think when I break Randolph? How will they feel when I kill all of those Angels? And the Gods too...I cant help but be curious of how they would react when the ones who came to kill me end up dying instead. But it doesnt matter. The oue doesnt really matter if my children are safe. Still, Id like to see it. I smiled. Keeper. So try your hardest...And Ill promise to do the same. ... As soon as Ira reached the front of the Dark Elf Army, the sky darkened. The Red Moon descended from some unfathomable height and moved to block the sun, painting a dark haze over thend. Keeper! Soldiers of the Dark Elf Army cried out as their eyes turned bright red. Ira didnt say anything in response, he simply lowered his body. Far above him, Avery acted in unison, she drew her sword and several orbs made of fire began to orbit around her. The Angels stirred, drawing out their own divine power. The army serving under them made their own preparations. The battlefield went silent for a moment and that moment seemed to stretch on forever. Charge! Harith was the one to break it. Both sides screamed violently and rushed forward. Avery sent the ming orbs flying into the enemies front lines and they exploded into massive domes of fire. As her attack ended, the Valkyries flew forward to meet the Angels. The lower-ranked faceless Angels fell quickly, but those with multiple pairs of wings proved to be difficult. A Valkyrie raised her sword up and was immediately pierced with a golden spear before she could attack. It tore through her body and the divine power within it ran amok, tearing her body up from the inside. Avery moved to assist her fellow Valkyrie and shed the Angel in half while its back was turned. Hows your injury Avery couldnt finish her question as the Valkyrie who was attacked began to fall to the ground lifelessly. It was clear the attack she suffered was fatal. Be careful of their weapons! Avery shouted as she brandished her shield. Understood! Lauren flew past with the Blood Sword in hand and cut down the weaker Angels who blocked her. Explosions of magic power and divine power filled the air, with bright res of Averys mes being the most vibrant. In that time, Ira wasnt still. He leaped into the air and tore the Angels apart with his ws. It almost seemed too easy for him. He grabbed the wings of one Angel and ripped them off before crushing anothers skull. Another had its chest pierced by him and many more died in the same way. Iranded on the ground to find another part of the battlefield to focus on but it wasnt long before he was confronted. Avarus! An Angel called out as he flew toward Ira. It wasnt Harith, but some other high-ranked Angel and he wasnt alone. Several Angels, who seemed to be at just under Hariths rank as they each had six wings in total, surrounded him. Ira didnt waste time with words and lunged at the nearest one. The Angel lifted his sword to block Iras attack but it did nothing to stop two ws from tearing into him. Ira made a pulling motion with his hands and three small pirs made of darkness rose up, pulling half of the Angels inside, leaving three to face him alone. Ira took a slow step forward and then his body vanished. The strongest of the three was caught off-guard when a giant beast appeared in front of him. But his surprisested only for an instant as Iras teeth ended his life immediately. Ira vanished again and appeared as a human, grabbing thest two Angels by their skulls. ck mist leaked from his hands and began burrowing into the heads of the Angels which brought out terrible screams. The shrieking of the Angels was incredibly loud, drawing all eyes. And when the Unified Army found the source the morale began to drop as the screaming grew louder. Just then, a body outline by a bright gold color leaped across the battlefield. Randolph cut through the Dark Elves easily. His sword shone and his eyes shed with a white gold color and he pushed his way through hundreds of Dark Elves. A Lycanthrope jumped into the fray and was immediately beheaded by him. Stop that human! Orders were shouted from the Dark Elf side and the elite soldiers leaped into the air to kill him. They all attacked in sync, forcing Randolph to twist his sword and block. Each of their weaponsnded with immense weight behind them, pushing him down. But a golden light shed again and a burst of strength coursed through his body. Haaa! He shouted and went on the attack. His sword slice through the Behemoths bone armor with ease, taking their lives. Follow the Champion! A General ordered as he watched Randolph massacre the Dark Elves. Thats when high-pitched screams echoed across the battlefield and two Angels could be seen kneeling at Iras feet. Ira! Randolph shifted his focus and leaped away without a thought for the army behind him. It wouldve seemed as if they didnt need his help since their numbers were in the millions, but the eclipse caused by the Red Moon proved otherwise. The Dark Elf Army was far stronger with the Red Moon influence, strong enough to pressure some areas of the army greatly. Randolph held his sword with both hands and thought to cut Ira in half, but the Avarus was already prepared. Ira took a step back and caught Randolphs sword between his hands with a bright yet vicious smile. Youre still too weak. Ira ignored the divine power that burned at his palms and pulled Randolph forward before kicking him in the chest. A loud shockwave traveled through the air along with Randolph who crashed in the area he came from. Ira followed right behind andnded in the middle of the fight between the Unified Army and the Dark Elf Army. I dont see rk. Ira scanned the faces in his vicinity and immediately noticed rks absence. He didnt have time to look over a few million faces but the golden shields that rk could create wouldve caught his eye. That and the fact that rk and Randolph seemed to be like brothers in some way. Shut up! Randolph went for Ira with far more intensity than before. In his frustration, his attacks became sloppy allowing Ira to avoid them with far less effort than he usually needed. Where is Juliana?! Randolph spat while swinging his sword. Ive told you already, she doesnt want to leave, Ira said with a chuckle before his eyes sharpened. Ira ducked under Randolphs wide swing and uppercut him, sending Randolph into the air. Support the Champion! Humans nked Ira as soon as Randolph was clear but they were little more than ants inparison. Ira took and deep breath and then exhaled, letting out a massive storm breath. Hundreds of people were blown away in second or ended up being knocked off their feet. Stay together A general atop a horse was apart of the casualties as one of his own men came crashing into him. Ill deal with youter, Randolph, Ira whispered to himself. The storm breath kicked up a hugemotion so he couldnt be bothered to go searching for Randolph. Iras body was covered in ck mist as he shifted into his beast form and ran forward. Its him! Focus your attack! Damn it! Run! Move! Of course, seeing a ten-foot creature with ominous ck horns, glowing red eyes, and body covered in writhing darkness wouldnt allow anyone to react calmly. As Iras jaws opened, a huge force pulled anyone in his immediate range into it. He began to devour droves of people within seconds. The abrupt force that pulled them in also crushed their bodies, causing blood to stter everywhere. And eventually, the blood-colored fog filled the air as Ira ran unchecked. Fuck! Where are the Angels?! A general cried. He looked above to seem them entangled with the Valkyries and began praying for help. It seemed his prayers were answered as Harith flew over and unleashed a rain of divine arrows that all went directly for Ira. They sunk into Iras body and exploded causing his form to contort strangely. You Ira growled with an eerie sense of joy. He aimed his hand toward Harith who flew erratically in response. Wont you stay still? Ira trail of ck mist was fired from Iras hand and was avoided by Harith. Harith flew through the air beautifully, sometimes spinning and sometimes drawing arcs. His speed was fast that Iras reflexes werent enough tond a hit. Fine, Ira snickered. He threw his hand out and dozens of pirs made out ck mist rose from the ground. Avarus! Harith shouted angrily. The thought that he was being disregarded in favor of killing weaker mortals. You will pay for your arrogance! Several more divine arrows were shot, but they did little damage to Ira who ignored the damage being done and continued eating the soldiers. The Dark Elves quickly gained the advantage and the Valkyries seemed to be able to hold off the brunt of the Angels. Still, it seemed as if the two sides were holding back. Since Ira didnt use his reality separation ability and the Angels didnt use the Tartarus. The consequences of that affected both sides. The Dark Elves were taking on losses due to the massive amount of enemies and the Unified Army had to withstand Iras assault. The gap only widened as the eclipse began to end. Gradually, the Red Moon began to disappear from sight and there was no way Ira could summon it again without expending arge amount of energy. Then, as if on cue, thunder began to echo across the battlefield. Wait Ira stopped his attack and looked to the sky. It wasnt the sound of thunder as there was no storm and Rhys wasnt present. The source of the sound were the wing beats of arge beast. With the sun at its back, it flew from behind the Dark Elves. What is that? Ira mumbled as his eyes narrowed in focus. It wasnt a dragon because it was far too big, though it did have golden scales along with feathers. It also had a beak instead of the snout''s seen on dragon''s. Then, the biggest difference was the huge storm forming under its wings. It waspletely unimaginable, several tornadoes were created with each p of its wings. Shit, Ira cursed as he changed back into his human form. It was thest Primeval Beast left in the Mortal Realm and its appearance spelled trouble for Ira and the Dark Elves. Its scales shined with a golden luster that was only outdone by the vivid fury within its eyes. Since Ira now knew of the taboos he broke, he realized that the Angels were attempting to get him to break another. If he did so, it meant Randolph would undergo possession from a God and then the chances of winning would decrease dramatically. Ira! Averynded next to him while staring in disbelief at the giant avian creature that moved closer. The storm it carried with it would wipe out the Dark Elf Army if it was allowed to continue. The unified army would also suffer some damages but no before the Dark Elves. That and, the creature seemed to be under themand of the Angels as it flew directly toward the Dark Elves without deviating. I know, I know. Ira took a deep breath. Just give me a bit of time to think. You dont have much of it, Avery replied while tightening her grip on her sword. The Tartarus was at his back, thest Primeval was at his front, and a few million people who wanted him dead surrounded him. If he were to use Reality Separation to its full capability at the current moment, it would leave him extremely vulnerable and unable to properly contend with a possessed Randolph. Unless Iras eyes shed with realization. "I got it!" Ira smiled. He didn''t n on giving up just yet, even if the Angels attempted to corner him. Chapter 210: Weve Got You Now Chapter 210: We''ve Got You Now Randolph! Ira shouted. The wind began to pick up as the gigantic winged creature grew closer. The Dark Elves obviously began to panic since they were essentially trapped. If they lost the fight here there would be little to stop the Unified Army from marching razing the Underground City. Ira! Randolphs voice brought a sense of relief to Ira. Surrounded by a pile of bodies was a slightly wounded Randolph who managed to survive Ira''s attack. Good, Ira said to himself before vanishing. When he appeared, he had a young woman dressed in ck at his side. You wanted to see her, right? Ira asked. He waved his hands and the soldiers that stood between him and Randolph were sent flying into the distance. J-Juliana...Let her go, Ira! Randolph leaped toward them in one bound before raising his sword in an attack stance. That won''t be a problem. Ira seemedpletely calm even with the approaching catastrophe at his back. He tapped Juliana on the shoulder lightly before stepping back. Randolph. Juliana,e over here! Randolph urged her on without taking his eyes off Ira. I cant, Randolph. Juliana seemed to hold a hint of sorrow in her refusal. Stop messing around, Juliana. Randolph quickly nced at her and was about to look back to Ira when he noticed her strange appearance. Fresh tears that were as ck as ink fell from her eyes. Juliana? ...You killed him, Randolph. ...W-What? rk. You killed rk. He saw you as a friend and a brother and you killed him...To find me. You let the Angels kill innocent people because you thought they were attempting to find me. Julianas brows quivered underneath her veil as if she had just watched the events she described y out before her eyes. They lied to you. Even now they are lying to you all, forcing you to fight a meaningless war that will cause death. I had to do it...He was going to Listen, whatever Ira did to you we can undo it, Juliana. Please juste over here! Randolphs desperation became more apparent. I cant go back to what came before. Juliana lifted her veil and exposed her pitch ck eyes. Beneath the glossy reflection on the surface there was something disturbing thaty underneath. It brought on feelings of revulsion like some ugly truth lurking within the inky color was rearing its head. Randolph, for as much as he cared for Juliana, felt put off by what he saw and he couldnt hide it. W-What did he do...What did you do to her?! Randolph looked in Ira''s direction but thetter was already gone. Nothing much. She can see the truth now is all. Ira replied from behind him. He lifted Randolph the throat and applied a massive amount of pressure. So much that veins began to appear on his hands. Randolphs body shook and the divine glow that covered him seemed to grow brighter and brighter but Ira didnt hold anything back. Could you send me back, Ira? I do not wish to see this. Juliana asked politely as she put her veil back down. Sure, Ira responded as he tightened his grip even more. He waved his free hand and Juliana disappeared but not before she gave onest sorrowful look to Randolph. Juliana Randolph managed to cough out as he weakly lifted his hand toward where she previously stood. He still didnt understand what was going on and he never would if Ira had his way. I told you that we started to grow on her. Now, she doesn''t want to leave the Underground City. Ira whispered. Avarus! Hairths voice was full of venom as he flew toward Ira. Release him! Whats with you guys and asking me to release people? Ira shook his head. He squeezed Randolphs neck with all his strength, producing a loud snapping sound, before tossing him in the air. No! Harith shouted as he went for Randolphs body. It looked as if he even forgot Ira was there as he caught it gently and cradled it. The vessel Harith whispered with a distraught expression. Dont be too mad, Angel. I''ll be sure to get to you next. Ira gave a farewell before he teleported away once again. As soon as Ira left, Harith formed a thin smile. ...Ignorant dog. A thinyer of golden light began to cover Randolph once again. Avery sent huge fireballs toward the approaching creature but it didnt show any sign of stopping. Im back. Ira suddenly appeared and took the time to evaluate the situation. The mysterious creature was close enough for its features to be studied in great detail but there was no time. I hope you have a solution, Ira. Avery seemed exhausted her burning wings seemed to grow fainter even with the sun being present. Not really. Ira gave an honest retort. If I kill that thing something bad is going to happen but if I dont kill it every member of the Dark Elf Army might die so... Ira let out a heavy sigh. Anyway, if they manage to capture me within that thing, you have to retreat as soon as possible. Ira waved his hands as he prepared to move once again. ...I understand. Avery replied after a short moment of silence. Ira moved closer to thest Primeval that was approaching him and the Dark Elf Army. The first that greeted him was powerful winds that were near the level of the Storm Wall. His ability to manipte gravity was the only thing that kept him ground as dust and debris began to fly past him. It seemed as if the giant avian creature didnt notice his presence at all. Its sole focus was the Dark Elf Army and the tornadoes under it which numbered in the hundreds spiralled viciously You can ignore me all you want, it doesnt bother me one bit. As soon as Ira finished speaking, he used his reality separation. His body turned into a shadow-like silhouette of ck mist with the exception of his yellow eyes. In his eyes, time began to slow to a crawl and everything became covered in ayer of ck and white. He silently raised his hand and the fabric of reality around him began to crack. Ira pointed his palm toward the winged-creature and then slowly closed it. As his hand began to make a fist, more cracks began to form in the sky. And when he finally closed his hand, a shattering sound that seemed to travel across the world could be heard. Thest Primeval vanished from sight along with the sound of ss being shattered. Following its disappearance was a massive shockwave that rippled across the battlefield. It was so powerful it knocked the Angels and the Valkyries out of the sky so one could imagine how the soldiers on the ground ended up. Ira began breathing heavily as he stumbled around. His senses were all jumbled and he couldnt move properly so it obviously became difficult for him to navigate around. ... Ira shouted Averys name as loud as he could, at least he thought he did. His ears were ringing too loud to hear his own voice and he couldnt feel any part of his body. He blinked a few times before he fell over. Avery! Ira slowly gathered himself and tried to teleport to herst location but he ended up somewhere totally different. He fell t on his face before climbing to his feet once more. Luckily, it seemed Iranded somewhere nearby as a familiar hand grabbed his shoulder and began shaking him. Ira! Avery shouted as she shook him. Hold on...Im not therepletely...give me a second Ira responded but Avery continued shaking him. She was saying something but he couldnt quite make it out. He tried to read her lips but that also didnt work. Sensing that she wasnt getting through to him, Avery pointed behind him and he could see the Stone Sphere advancing rapidly with hundreds of Angels guarding it. Oh fuck, Ira cursed. ...Call a retreat, Avery. Why dont you connect a space to the Underground City? Ira tried her suggestion as quickly as possible but space only twisted for a few seconds before it fell apart. ...I cant right now. Ira clenched and unclenched his fist. The runes inscribed on its surface began to glow, showing it was fully activated. A golden light locked onto Ira and covered him like a spotlight. And since Avery was in his immediate vicinity it covered her too. Move! Ira pushed Avery and she was sent flying out of its radius. And everyone, no matter who they were, watched what happened next. Ira was pulled into the air and toward the stone sphere before he vanishedpletely, indicating his capture. Ira is gone! Wipe out the enemy force! Hariths shout inspired a burst of cheers and shouts from the Unified Army. While the Dark Elves could only react gravely. Move as nned! We will cover the retreat! Averys recited the orders they nned ahead of time. With the Valkyries covering the nk, they nned to retreat back to the Underground City. Avery channeled as much as her divinity as she could and used Helions Wrath. The Sun shed brightly before massive ming projectiles began to rain down on the enemy army, stopping their charge in its tracks. Using that, The Dark Elf Army began what would be a very costly retreat. ... Avery Ira couldnt finish as he found himself in some strange ce. A t domain of white sand stretched toward the endless horizon. There was nothing around him at all. Above him a cloudless blue sky could be seen yet it seemed different than the one he was ustomed to. The first thing Ira did was sit down and rest. If he wanted to teleport he would need to recover from using Reality Separation, so he did. A few minutester he stood up and thought to teleport back to the battlefield. Instead, he vanished before appearing in the same spot. ...Thats not right, Ira mumbled. He tried teleporting to the Underground City and the result was the same. No Ira took a few steps before teleporting once again only to find himself in the same area. Fuck! Ira shouted at the top of his lungs before he noticed something. There was no trail of footsteps in the sand behind him which meant he was somewhere else but there was no way to tell where exactly. This ce could have different levels. Or maybe I just moved away from my original position. Ira teleported repeatedly but didnt make any new discoveries. After several minutes of repeated teleporting, Ira was leftpletely dumbstruck. Those damn Gods. Ira grinded his teeth together. If he didnt find a way out soon, he would end up in the hands of the very Gods he promised to kill. Chapter 211: Just When Things Seem Bad... Chapter 211: Just When Things Seem Bad... Ira satpletely still in the white sand. It seemed as if he was oddly rxed with his current predicament. But knowing Ira, that assumption couldnt be true. After a few hours of trying to teleport out of the Tartarus, he ended up in his current state. The ck mist of the Void began to spread out from around and slowly but surely, it began consuming everything. The air around him became distorted and blurry as if someone ran their hands across a fresh painting, intent on destroying it. His body became the epicenter of some indescribable space where all sense of direction and dimension was lost. The ck Mist began to spread even faster, greedily devouring the space and reality around it. It soon became a writhing mass that almost seemed to be as unending as the ce Ira was bound in. An eerie silence pervaded the entire world inside of the Tartarus while it was being erased. All the while, Ira maintained a tranquil expression with his eyes closed. Though, there was no doubt that something was boiling underneath the mask he wore. Still, instead of getting angry he decided to stomach it until the moment he was free. He wanted to see the Angel''s surprise once he emerged. And the Unified Army when they realized that even the Gods couldnt save them. They were unaware that Ira obtained Gavreel''s memories and as a result, the ns for Randolph''s possession were more or less understood. He didn''t know what was going on at the current moment, but he hoped that leaving Randolph''s body intact would lead to a bigger meal. With those thoughts in mind, Ira made a faint grin and continued eating away at his confines. The Dark Elf made a retreat back to the Underground City and suffered loss after loss. With millions of enemies at their backs and ruthless Angels flying above, they could do nothing except rely on the Valkyries. Of course, Avery took on the brunt of the attack. Using everything possible to slow the encroaching army. The Pendant Armor showed its worth as she took on several would-be fatal attacks without flinching. Leave the wounded! Averys shout rang out across the battlefield. Her words werepletely cold-hearted but given the circumstances, they needed to be said. Since her orders were absolute, those who were wounded had no choice but to be left behind. They didnt protest when the order was given, they never did. Those who were too weak to go on would turn to face the Unified Army in order to buy time for those who managed to avoid injury. May the Keeper guide you! A group of Dark Elves shouted as they jumped directly into the fray. It got to a point where even a few additional seconds were seen as valuable which was terrible for the overall situation. Avery, this cant go on for long. Lauren and Casey flew next to Avery. I know...Ill dy them for as long as I can. Ill rely on Mother and Grandmother to make sure the rear ispletely supported. I cant guarantee that all of them will be held back. "Maintain your own safety at all costs." Lauren and Casey shared a look before nodding and flying off while Avery began to slow down. The Avarus is captured! Your only choice is to surrender or die! Harith flew toward Avery with Randolphs sword in hand. His divine energy poured into the Godsteel de and caused it to glow with a white gold sheen. Avery turned to face him with her sword and shield in hand. After all of you are dead, the Gods will be sure to make his death painful. Hariths taunt seemed to go right over Averys head as she remained unaffected. She had no need to trade words with someone like him, especially when she hadplete faith in Ira. Still, it didnt mean she wasnt angry with the current situation. In her eyes, the Gods had tried to steal Ira from her. As a result, me began to spill out of her visor. She swung her sword and a fiery arc was drawn in the air. Harith raised his sword and it was cut in half. He was forced to raise his sword again as Avery appeared in front of him and attacked. They began trading blows and Avery seemed to have the advantage as her shield allowed her to defend easily. That advantage disappeared as more and more Angels appeared around her. She cut apart dozens of weaker Angels with one swing of her sword which surprised Harith and the other higher-ranked Angels. ...She has a powerful divinity inside of her! An Angel with four wings said btedly. In her shock, she let down her guard ever so slightly and was beheaded, fading into golden light and disappearing. Half of you continue chasing that retched army, the rest of us will handle her. Harith said in a low voice. A few of the higher-ranked Angels flew off but the majority stayed. The sigil Ira ced on Averys wrist began to fade slightly as she brought more of her divinity out. She had to be careful in order to avoid ascension but she also couldnt hold back. Suddenly, Avery descended toward the ground and mmed her sword into the dirt. After a few moments, waves of fire burst out from the ground and interrupted the charge of the attacking army. Her attack onlysted for a few moments as the Angels were right behind her. They couldnt allow her to switch targets as she pleased. Hundreds of golden arrows poured down around her forcing her to use her burning wings as a shield. Dust rose into the air and obscured her from sight, but the Angels continued their barrage. Enough! Harith raised his hand and approached the cloud of dust. He swung Randolphs sword and it split the cloud in half with a loud boom and at the same time, Avery rushed out. She swung her shield and knocked Hairth back, but he regained his posture. Youre quite vicious He tried to continue but Avery was unrelenting in her attack. She mmed her foot into the ground and shifted her momentum into a downward sh. Harith blocked her attack once again, a small crater formed under him from the impact. Seeing her attack fail tond, Avery flew backward while sending down a huge fireball from above. At the same time, she swung her sword and another ming arc flew toward the attacking army. Averys assault seemed tost forever as she refused to give ground in the slightest. Somehow, she juggled between the Angels and some of the Unified Army. Although she wasnt causing huge losses to their numbers, she was dying just enough of them perfectly which allowed the Dark Elf Army to put a huge amount of space between themselves and a lot of the attackers. Averys attacks began to get slower as she grew tired and she soon spotted the source of her fatigue. The Sun was beginning to set before she even noticed and as a result, her power began to wane. Attack! The mages of the Unified Army fired off hundreds of spells in her direction. Damn it. Avery clicked her tongue and moved to escape but Harith and the other Angels blocked her. You die here, Valkyrie. Harith spat as a divine spells rained down on her. Without anywhere to go, Avery raised her shield and a dome-shaped barrier of me covered her. A massive explosion rang out, forcing the mortals to close their eyes. When they opened them, they witnessed Avery falling to her knees with smoke being emitted from her body. Her wings which were burning so brightly began to smolder and eventually faded. You were foolish to oppose the might of the Gods in the first ce. Harith slowly floated down in front of Avery. She stabbed her sword into the ground in order to support herself and red at him from underneath her helm. If you tell me how you got your divinity, Ill make your death quick, Harith said with a satisfied smile. Avery didnt say anything as her body trembled. It appeared that she could barely stand let alone speak so Harith shook his head. Maybe youre already close to death. No matter, well find out one way or another. Harith raised his sword as if to end her but Averys eyes lit up with mes. Two fiery wings burst out of her back as she flew forward. Due to the distance between Harith and herself, she stabbed her sword into his chest almost instantly. Harith returned the favor as his sword cut deeply into her shoulder but that was as far as it went. Y-You! Harith was surprised by the attack as he didnt expect Avery to pretend to be exhausted. Bastard," Avery muttered before twisting her sword, ensuring that his wound wouldn''t be a light one. Lord Harith! Angels flew toward Avery but she already ripped her sword out of Hariths chest and began to flee. Her wings fluttered and a loud boom rang out before shepletely vanished over the horizon. Ah! Harith forced himself to remain upright even with a burning hole in his chest. If he were to copse the Unified Army would only grow fearful. Im fine! Well continue our advance until were close enough to the Underground City. Hariths facade worked and he deceived those who witnessed his injury into believing he waspletely fine. As youmand, Lord Harith! A human general saluted before riding of to pass down the order. Harith looked down at his wound and his face darkened. Averys divine mes were smoldering around the hole in his chest making it almost impossible to heal. All of you will die. Harith clenched his teeth as he made an oath. His eyes were focused on the Dark Elf Army which could barely be seen in the distance. Avery flew toward the entrance of the Underground City and only made it halfway before her wings suddenly disappeared, indicating she exhausted her mana. She fell unconscious and began plummeting toward the ground when a pair of hands grabbed her. Avery. Casey looked grim as she grabbed her daughter. She examined her closely and noticed therge wound on her shoulder that was dripping blood at a dangerous rate. Caseys covered her hand in a white light and began healing Avery. The healing magic had almost no effect and only stabilized Avery rather than closing the woundpletely. Casey noticed that the wound wasnt ordinary but said nothing. She continued to carry Avery toward the Underground City with an indecipherable expression. A few hours after the Unified Army set up camp. Harith was in a huge tent far off from where the mortals were located. In the center of the tent was Randolphs body which constantly emitted a golden light. Several low-ranked Angels surrounded his body and poured their own divine energy into him before they faded into a golden light, indicating they had died. Whatever they were doing continued on for some time as more low-ranked Angels came to rece the ones who died. And then. Aaaaah! Randolph shot up and screamed. What?! W-Where...I.No...I Calm down. Harith approached Randolph and ced a hand on his shoulder. I-I...Did I die?! Randolph tried to knock Hariths hand away but he was too weak in his current state. Almost. Ira attacked you but as the Champion of the Gods, your body is too resilient to fall so easily. And youre too important to let die on the battlefield. Hariths face seemed paler than normal but Randolph was in too much of a daze to notice. You must prepare yourself, Randolph. You will soon have the ego of a God inside of you. Harith formed a thin smile. What? What does that mean? Randolph showed a confused expression at Hariths words. Where is Ira? Juliana! I have to go rescue Juliana! Randolph removed himself from Hariths grip and fell t onto the floor. You will do no such thing. Weve captured Ira and were close to sieging the Underground City and finding Juliana. In the meantime, we must prepare you. Harith waved his hands and two low-ranked Angels helped Randolph back onto what appeared to be an altar. Then, the two faceless angels funneled their divine energy into him which killed them on the spot. What are they doing?! Randolph was taken aback at the apparent death of the Angels. Preparing you, Harith replied. The Angels werent giving up their lives in order to revive Randolph. He wouldve revived even if they did nothing as his body wasnt destroyed. In a way, it was simr to Iras own immortality. Though even a beheading wouldve killed the Champion of the Gods whereas Ira would be able to reconstruct himself as long as a portion of his body remained. The real reason the Angels were pouring divine power into Randolph was for a God to possess. In order to contain such arge amount of pure power, the vessel needed to be expanded hence their strange ritualistic suicide. Sleep, child. Soon youll be born anew with your beloved at your side. Hariths whisper seemed to calm Randolphs mind and soon thetter closed his eyes, falling into a deep slumber. Continue, we need to make sure he is ready within the next few days. Harith gave his orders to the Angels and then left the tent. When he was clear of all eyes, he examined his wound and saw that it didnt get any better. The hole in his chest was covered in embers and showed no sign of getting better. His eyes burned with rage as he covered his wound. He then looked at the Tartarus and gained some peace of mind. I cant wait until will we ughter everyone you hold dear, filthy mutt. Harith turned his back and headed off somewhere else. Due to his haste, he wasnt able to notice the ck mist that briefly emerged from the Tartarus. Chapter 212: Might Makes Right Chapter 212: Might Makes Right A day passed since Iras capture and Averys injury. Deep within the Valkyrie fortress, Lauren and Casey sat at Averys bedside. Raveria and Valeryn were also present with looks of devastation filling their faces. Is there any good news in all of this? Lauren asked as she looked at Avery. Thetter hadnt awoken due to her exhaustion paired with the wound left by Harith. It isnt a fatal injury but Casey trailed off. But? Lauren raised an eyebrow. I cant say when shell wake up and given the circumstances, well be in trouble without her power, Casey said with a sigh. As she finished speaking, Valeryn rushed out of the room. Ryn! Raveria hesitated for a moment, looking at her mother before chasing after him. If the Valkyries looked closer they would notice that determination were on the children''s faces rather than sadness. Averys body slightly stirred but she was still unconscious. The thick bandages wrapped around her shoulders began to redden. And healing magic wont work? Lauren approached Avery and caressed her face. No...At least, it doesnt do much to help. Shell have to heal on her own. Casey answered once again. She didnt fear for her daughters life but rather what would happen if they were to let Avery sumb to her wounds. Ira was unpredictable in that regard and there was no telling what he would do. Well have someone monitor her. In the meantime, well coordinate our defense. If Iras words were true we shouldnt have to hold out for long. Lauren and Casey left a few Dark Elves to watch over Avery and headed for the war room. Listen up you weaklings! Harper shouted at the top of her lungs. We are going to defend this ce even if we die! She paced back and forth in an almost intimidating matter. It was just too bad her short stature made it seem a like a stage y of some sort. Her audience consisted of hundreds of half-dragons, a few groups of lycanthropes, and at the very front: Gerald d head to toe in a set of heavy armor made from behemoth bone, a shield that almost covered his entire body, and grotesquely-shaped mace. Aldis with his two swords attached to his hip and Amy who stood next to him with an ornate red spear in her hands. Wilma, who was moremonly referred to as the Will of Purgatory, seemed clueless. Ciby, a young half-dragon prodigy who was praised by the Valkyries and even Ira. And squeezed among, Zephyr who attempted to disguise himself by wearing a hood. Now, I know you arent the first choice. Or the second. But you are damn sure the third! Harper mused with the airs of a veteran general. Since all of you are so pitiful. I, the strongest out of all of you, will begrudgingly lead! Harper puffed out her chest at her ownpliment, ignoring the strange looking from Aldis. Gerald! Harper pointed her metal baton at him. You are in charge of holding the line! If anyone gets past you Im going to cut your heart out and eat it. Hmm, Gerald gave an aggressive grunt in reply. His current predisposition was a bit more violent due to therge quantities of behemoths blood he was given in order to strengthen his body. Of course, since Charles was overseeing it there was no way he would stop with just that. He found a few willing lycanthropes and added their blood in the mix in order to see what would ur. The result? Gerald would temporarily gain a weaker version of the abilities of the Lycanthropes and incredible strength as long as he continued regr consumption of the mixture. The n was to slowly wean Gerald off of the concoction and return him to normal after the war ended as he was likely to be addicted to it. I dont want any backtalk! Harper narrowed her eyes at him. Hmph, Gerald grunted again but Harper nodded with approval as if it was different than previously. Aldis and Amy! You lovebirds will be at the head of the strike team. Youll meet the invaders head on so be prepared! Harper ordered. Got it. Aldis and Amy nodded together. Got it what? Harper questioned. ...Maam? Aldis sounded uncertain as he answered but Harper nodded vigorously. Wilma! Ah, yes? What do you require of me little- no, maam? Youre with me! Just as Harper was about to wrap up her orders she spotted someone close to the front of the crowd who looked familiar. Hey, you! Take off your hood. Harper pointed her baton in Zephyrs direction which caused him to jump in fright. He was about to make his escape when- Rhys appeared with a sh of lightning behind her. Her white pupils rapidly scanned over the crowd and she soon found Zephyr without much effort. What the Harper seemed upset to be interrupted but Rhys paid her no mind. Rhys took a step forward and appeared next to Zephyr in the blink of an eye. Mom, no, I want to help! Zephyr cried out as Rhys grabbed him and lifted him up. She silently shook her head while furrowing her eyebrows at him. Her worry, anger, and concern were all transmitted with that simple expression which made him frown. I can help...Dad needs my help. Zephyr muttered weakly. Rhys hugged him tightly, showing her understanding of his emotions. She conveyed it all through the silent and pained look on her face. Its too dangerous, Zephyr. Rhys mouthed quietly. But Im strong! Even Valeryn thinks so! I dont want to be treated like a kid anymore, I want to help. After reading her lips, Zephyr grew upset and struggled out of her grip. The entire crowd made space since Rhys and Zephyrs statuses were quite high in the eyes of everyone under the Dark Elf Empire. Its true. Valeryns voice resounded from far off. You too? Cant you see Im in the middle of something? Harper mumbled to herself. Zephyr can help and I can watch him. I can protect us both. He tapped the worn hilt of his rapier with assurance. No, Ill be protecting you both. Since our Mom is hurt we need to help. Raveria body slowly phased into sight from thin air. Again? Harper dropped her shoulders in defeat as hermand seemed to be upstaged by the appearance of her rtives. Before Rhys could show any sign of refusal Harper chimed in to shift the spotlight back to her. Fine! Ill allow all of you to participate under two conditions. One, you must absolutely ensure your own safety above all else. And two Harper paused and the silence made it seem as if she was about to impose some weighty stiption. ...If Ira finds out you cant tell him that I let you fight. Under no circumstances should you ever tell on me. She tilted her head up unashamedly, ignoring the varied reactions given by Iras children and even Rhys. Meanwhile, preparations for the siege of the Underground City were being made. First, the Unified Army needed to get down into the small canyon where the entrance was located. It was no easy feat as the Dark Elves sabotaged the lift that was usually used. Second, in an already narrow battlefield, they had to get through the entrance of the city. The huge iron door which sealed it away was a small obstacle. The final and most important detail was Randolph. Is it almost ready? Harith gripped at his chest as he posed the question. It is. An Angel at his side answered. They turned their attention to Randolph who wasid on a golden altar. It was unnecessary, but in preparation of weing a God, it would be best not to skip on pleasantries. Make sure the mortals act in ordance lest they find themselves ughtered on the spot. Harith sent one of the lower-ranked Angels off to announce the arrival of a God that would be inhabiting Randolphs body in order to bring the war to a close. There would be skepticism but that was only until the God arrived. Once it did, no one would be able to raise a word of doubt. Randolphs body was covered in an intricate suit of armor with the Godsteel de ced in his grip. Then we shall wait. Harith and the other Angels began to kneel in front of Randolph. After that, it was hard to say how much time had passed but they didnt move a single inch. In fact, more Angels arrived to prostrate themselves and eventually something began to happen. A golden light shined from the sky on the tent where the Angels were and the entire army turned their eyes to that spot. Some people immediately dropped down in prayer while others were too stunned to react. Either way, the golden light shined bright before a loud explosion urred and the tent was ripped away. All the while, Randolphs body began to undergo some...changes. His hair turned long and golden while the shape of his face moved to reach perfection. There was also a divine golden light shining from his eyes. His body grew to some extent, making him taller and far significantly more muscr. The Angels in close proximity witnessed those changes with their eyes and they groveled fervently. Randolph opened his eyes and slowly began to sit upright. His eyes were half closed as if he was unaware of what was going on. It was only when he climbed down from the altar did he gain rity. Ah, I see. A deep voice emerged from Randolphs mouth. He examined his hands and took a step forward, the weight of his presence was perceivable and his smallest action seemed to make the earth tremble. Its been so long since Ive felt this feeble, He clenched and unclenched his hands again before looking out at the millions who suddenly kneeled before him. Mortals. His eyes werepletely indifferent and their worshipping made no difference to him. Hear me. His voice suddenly increased in volume, burrowing into the souls of the listeners. I am Rythar, The God of Might and Righteousness. As he finished, the Unified Army began praising his name. Millions of voices echoing together in a chorus. Until they suddenly quieted down which surprised Harith. These mortals dare! Harith was shocked at how fast the mortals stopped their praises. A measly few seconds wasnt enough to encapste the divine being who stood in front of them in his eyes. Even Rythar slightly frowned. The Mortals previously had a loose following of religion. There were so many Gods that they couldnt all be named so usually the Mortals prayed to whatever ambiguous figure lorded over their particr need. Gods of justice, harvest, love, etc. Then, in another show of disrespect, the mortals began whispering. Silence! Harith screamed at them viciously. They grew quiet, but their eyes were no longer focused on the incarnation of a God that stood in front of them. Rather, they all focused on the Tartarus. Just what is it that draws their attention so? Rythar turned around and then he saw it. The magnificent creation the Gods made to capture Ira was beginning to emit a faint ck mist. Each segment of the sphere was spinning like a puzzle cube. The speed increased and so did the volume of ck mist being released. The Avarus. Rythar frowned. Iras threat was still fresh in his mind. His promise to kill the Gods. He didnt take it seriously at all but seeing a divine creation struggling to contain Ira began to make him reconsider how they saw the Avarus. I want that city taken and its people killed. Only spare those who are directly rted to the Avarus so I can kill them myself. Rythar ordered Harith who responded with a bted nod. Then, Rythar approached the golden altar and mmed his palm on it causing it suddenly changed into a magnificent throne that even a King would find tooscivious. He took his ce on the throne and it slowly rose into the sky. Do not disappoint me, Mortals. Rythars voice echoed across the sky like thunder. There was no one who would dare disobey his will. And at that moment, the siege of the Underground City finally began. Chapter 213: Defend This Place Chapter 213: Defend This ce The Unified Army, with the assistance of the Angels, bombarded the huge metal doors that sealed the entrance to the Underground City with spells. Rythar rested his hand on his chin and watched from his shining golden throne in the sky. As the God of Might and, more importantly, righteousness, an outsider may have thought for him to interfere. After all, there had to be some innocent among Iras flock. It was unfortunate that righteousness wasnt justice. As long as Rythar believed his actions to be on the morally upright side he wouldnt see any contradictions in what he did. Thus, he ordered the ughter of any of all who lived in the Underground City. Though, it was hard to say if the Unified Army could actually carry those orders out. As soon as the heavy metal doors fell, the Dark Elves retaliated with spells of their own except they were aimed far above. Explosions erupted at the canyon and as a result, rocks began to tumble down and m into the army of millions. Screams and cries echoed into Rythars ears and his face showed an unpleasant expression. He flicked his hand and the rockslide stopped immediately, allowing the Unified Army to press forward. Disappointing. Rythars approval of the mortals fell with their disy of weakness. He looked to the Angels nearby and snapped his fingers. Harith. Yes, Lord Rythar. The worshipping look on Hariths face showed that if he could properly bow mid-air he would without pause. Still, the slight falter of Hariths body didnt escape the eyes of a God. Hm? Youre injured? Rythar raised an eyebrow curiously. ...Yes, my Lord. A Valkyrie, one close to the Avarus, possesses some type of divinity. I was unprepared and she managed to leave me with an injury but not before I also left her with one. Oh? Is she down there now? Harith leaned forward with a lively expression. No, she thoroughly exhausted herself during our fight. Even with divinity, she is still a mortal in the end. I suppose youre correct. Rythar settled down and then beckoned for Harith to approach. The Angel did as instructed and thats when a ball of golden light flew into his chest, repairing some of his wound in an instant. T-Thank you for your graciousness, my Lord, Harith spoke in a flustered manner but Rythar maintained a nonchnt expression. Be happy her divinity is constrained by the Mortal Realm. If it wasnt for that fact youd be known as an Angel who sumbed to a wound caused by a Mortal. Rythar nced to the Tartarus which was constantly spewing ck mist. Its rapidly spinning segments gave a clear indication that it was working hard to keep Ira contained but that was to be expected given the nature of the Void. Hurry on with this assault. I want to bring the Avarus back to the Divine Realm as soon as possible. Rythars voice turned grim. Of course. Harith nodded and flew down to make sure that no errors were to ur. Inside the Underground City, chaos erupted. Most homes were already evacuated so there was no worry of citizens dying, but a fight in an enclosed space was bad for both parties. Thankfully, the Valkyries formed a n to have the defense spread out over a wide area to avoid confusion. There were several key areas around the Underground City that served as defensive fortifications. The Valkyries and the Dark Elf Army fought a tough battle as wave after wave of enemies attacked. They couldnt hold them all as there were millions, so some managed to slip deeper into the city. And when they arrived, there was another line of defense waiting for them. Hmph! Gerald grunted as he swung his mace. It smashed a human soldier apart, sending what was left of his body flying onto the side of a house. Arent you supposed to be holding the barricade behind us? Aldis asked while resting his hands on the pommels of his swords. No one makes it that far, Gerald responded curtly. I understand, Aldis replied with a sigh. The number of people who made it to the second line of defense numbered a few dozen at first. Since the fight was just beginning, the stragglers who made it through still werent enough to warrant arge battle. Eyes up! Amy shouted. Just as Aldis was thinking the fight was going unexpectedly slow, thousands of soldiers came marching. At their front was a famous swordsman by the name of Cyprian Aurell. Blood dripped from his sword indicating that he had taken his share of lives in order to get through. Before the fight between the two groups could begin, Cyprian raised his hand and stopped the soldiers behind him. Arent you Iras brother-inw? Cyprian looked closely at Aldis. He fit the descriptions of one of the close to Ira so there was no mistaking it. Randolph and rk had given knowledge on what they knew of Ira to the Angels long ago. So it was reasonable for generals and important figures within the Unified Army to recognize Aldis. Aldis slowly drew his two sword and cold air began to drift off the surface of his des. Amy twirled her spear while green fire covered her metal arm, showing she was also prepared to fight. Gerald grunted and mmed his massive shield on the ground. Behind them, a group of half-dragons was stationed behind a wooden barricade with their swordspears at the ready. I guess I have my answer, Cyprian spoke. While he didnt have a particr problem with Ira, there was no way to avoid the wrath of the Angels if he didnt participate in the fighting. Just as tensions were reaching their highest. A boy jumped down from a rooftop. Hup! He let out a quiet exmation as hended before moving to stand between the two opposing forces. You Cyprian was taken aback at the boys appearance. Neat ck hair, bright yellow eyes that seemed to carry drowsiness, and a thin smile that was all too familiar to anyone who had seen Ira. He was wearing a simple ck leather chest te and dark grey pants that were tucked into simr ck leather boots that stopped just under his knees. Valeryn didnt say anything to Cyprian he just drew his rapier, a weapon with small scratches and a rusty hilt that made it seem cheap, and stabbed it into the ground. He ced both hands on the pommel and then made no other moves. Youre Iras child? Cyprian asked carefully. Valeryn, what are you doing here? Aldis asked in a panic. Werent you supposed to be with Raveria? Valeryn didnt answer either of their questions, only replying with a short yawn. He even blinked his eyesnguidly as if he was seconds away from falling asleep. It was hard to believe he was on a battlefield. As the strange stalemate took ce, the sound of fighting grew closer and the group behind Cyprian grew in number. The odds of winning for the Aldis group became slimmer and it was likely that Harper and the others were off somewhere else fighting their own battle. In just a few seconds, whispers of Valeryns origins began to spread and some soldiers couldnt contain their excitement. The Angels promised rewards to those who captured Iras family alive so they grew restless. The rewards given by the Rythar wouldnt be light and there was no need to guess how prosperous the lucky recipient would end up. Some people got the idea in their heads that they would be future kings so long as they captured him. Come here, kid! A human man rushed out to grab him followed by others who couldnt contain themselves. Valeryn tightened his grip around the pommel of his rapier ever so slightly before twisting it into the ground and they all stopped dead in their tracks. Ah The closest man fell to the ground while clutching his chest. Blood spurted out a small hole that tunneled directly through his heart. He copsed onto the ground with a loud thump and so did the others who tried to grab Valeryn. I see...So youre a monster just like your Father. Cyprian drew his own sword. His words sounded harsh but they were apliment in a way. Everyone else can take care of them, Ill handle Iras son! Cyprian shouted as his eyes narrowed. Valeryns eyes also sharpened as he saw Cyprian as a skilled opponent rather than the ones he just killed. Without any hesitation, Cyprians group charged forward, shouting at the top of their lungs. They ran around Cyprian and Valeryn who were sizing each other up. Was it Ira who taught you how to use a sword? Your Mother? Or perhaps one of the Valkyries? Cyprian asked. No one, Valeryn answered. It was the only reply he gave as he rushed forward. He thrust the rapier a single time but Cyprian suddenly found himself faced with several attacks at once and none of them were illusions. Valeryns rapier didnt just aim at one spot but many different vital points and all at the same time. Cyprians control over spirit magic showed its worth as he raised his power to the fullest extent and fended off each attack. Valeryn continued in attacking in what looked to be a light and effortless manner but his technique astounded Cyprian. Valeryn attacked, feinted, parried, and guarded himself simultaneously. The worthless looking rapier in his hand seemed to withstand all of the power behind Cyprians attack. Just as it seemed the intensity of their fight was increasing, Valeryn thrust the rapier in a very slow manner. Cyprian couldnt think about how strange it was for someone of Valeryns skill to suddenly make such a weak attack but he moved to block it while trying to anticipate the next attack but that didnt happen. As soon as the two weapons collided, a metallic sound echoed through the air and Cyprian went flying into a house, crashing through it. Valeryn stopped moving and stabbed his rapier into the ground, waiting for Cyprian to emerge. His usually rxed expression took on the form of a slightly vicious grin and focused eyes. Like a wild animal tasting blood for the first time. The blood of an Avarus and a Valkyrie made his instincts run wild while fighting someone strong. Valeryn found it was a pleasant feeling and wished for Cyprian to recover faster. The sounds of the fight behind him were nearly drowned out as most of his attention went to his front. It seemed as if he didnt notice a few soldiers creeping up behind him but he stabbed his rapier into the ground once more and they dropped dead with gaping wounds filling up their chests. Others who stuck around to see if they could get the drop on Valeryn was discouraged from approaching any further and returned to therger battle. Ill admit...I underestimated you due to your age...Let me correct that now. Cyprian dusted off his white robes as his spiritual power stirred underneath him. His words made Valeryns grin turn into a full smile, like a kid who was given treats. Cyprian moved forward and their fight began once again. Above the streets where the fight was taking ce, Raveria watched over Valeryn. Technically, it was one of her doppelgangers but the information would be transmitted to her main body. And if things looked like they werent going in Valeryns favor, she would interfere immediately. But as it stood, she didnt want to interrupt her brothers fun. Didnt you promise father you wouldnt try to fight? Raveria mumbled to herself before remembering Valeryns response to that question. Trying is different than doing. His voice seemed to echo in her mind at that moment causing her to frown. Too troublesome, Ryn. She muttered again. ncing into the distance, she could see hundreds of soldiers floating into the air before being hit with lightning bolts. Their metal armor made it incredibly easy for Zephyr to stop their attacks and since Rhys stuck close to him, all she had to do was fire off some lightning and kill them while they were helpless to respond. Haaa. The doppelganger of Raveria sighed as if she was bored but shifted her attention back to Valeryn. Two women in ck veils stood with Sylun. She hade to know their names as Ze and Juliana and they were important figures in her eyes. The Veiled Maidens had be two people Ira consulted a lot before the battle and it was clear they knew a lot more than they would ever say. Do you know when the Keeper will return? Sylun asked as they walked toward the throne room. People were scrambling to adjust to the ongoing attack and she was no different as she was dressed in armor and prepared to join the battle. We do, Ze answered. But that isnt something that we can say. Youd risk changing fate just by hearing it. I understand. I dont n on going against the Keepers will. Sylun nodded. Ah! Ze suddenly eximed. I think its best if you stand still for a moment...She is quite upset. What? Sylun inadvertently stopped to ask a question but she received the answer before she could even speak. The doors to the pce went flying past her and it was clear that if she was a few steps ahead she wouldve been hit. Who Sylun suddenly got choked up as she looked at the person standing at the entrance. Avery was standing in the doorway with a bloodlust that seemed palpable. Where. Are. My. Children? Her voice wasced with pure anger and her eyes were the epitome of unforgiving. Blood seeped through her grey robes because of her injury but she didnt seem to notice it at all. Keepress, your wound! You should be resting. An attendant tried to rush to Averys side but fire began to rise from the floor preventing anyone from approaching. Answer me. Avery seemed as if she would erupt at any second if an answer wasnt provided. Luckily, Ze stepped forward with the knowledge required for a response. They are fighting among the Dark Elf Army. I cant see any danger befalling so there is no need to worry. Take me to them. But Keepress Sylun tried to convince Avery not to push herself but there was no way that could happen. Now, Avery demanded. ...As you wish, Juliana replied. She, along with Ze, began leading Avery toward where the children were fighting. "We''ll follow along and protect the Keepress!" Sylun ordered the guards around her before they moved to catch up. Chapter 214: Better Late Than Never Chapter 214: Better Late Than Never The Unified Army pushed further into the Underground City unrelentingly. With that being so, one particr group managed to slip deep within the city unnoticed. Once we reach the pce we can end this entire fight, A formidable looking warrior with a greatsword said. Youre right. Its just...Don''t you think it seems a bit calm for how far weve gotten? Hisrade asked while scanning the rooftops of the empty houses. The battle could still be heard off in the distance, but even so, there was no one around to stop their advance which seemed strange. Maybe theyre too preupied to notice us. The warrior fiddled with his greatsword but soon stopped. Hold! At hismand, the group of one hundred or so came to a halt. The reason being was the ck-haired girl who wore a cloak that matched her hair. Her soft-yellow eyes peered at the men with an innocent indifference. Identify yourself! The man lifted his greatsword up and pointed it at her. Hey, shes just a kid. Someone tried to stop him but he shook his head. Look at her appearance. Shes definitely rted to that monster Ira. Everyone gave a second look to the girl and finally realized the significance of her features. They drew their weapons and took up their defensive stances. ...Why dont youe over here? As long as you listen we wont hurt you. The man slightly lowered his greatsword and forced a smile. Raveria looked at the group of men and slowly shook her head. Then, she split into two different versions of herself. Why do they keeping this way? Raveria asked herself. I dont know. She responded. The two of them split into four and then into eight. By the Gods...Illusion magic? Someone whispered. Raveria took a step forward and then her doppelgangers vanished. They rushed toward the soldiers at an iprehensible speed only appearing as faint blurs. Ahk! A man cried out as he fell onto the ground. His body began to wither while his armor grew rusty until he eventually turned into a lifeless and aged husk. No! No! Another person suffered the same fate. Stop! Please! And another. The soldiers only had time to release a few short screams before they fell dead. Thats it. Raveria dusted her hands off and absorbed all of her doppelgangers. She looked around to make sure she had no one left to worry about and then ran off in the blink of an eye. ... Elsewhere, Cyprian found himself covered in his own blood. He suffered a numerous amount of small wounds that began to pile up which put him in a dangerous state. The soldiers he had marched in with hadnt fared much better as they died in their fight with the half-dragons. Of course, reinforcements were on the way but he didnt think he would survive that long. And it was all because of Valeryn who, other than the small amount of sweat that dampened his forehead, seemed to be perfectly fine. His rapier was stabbed into the ground with both his hands resting on the pommel. He seemedpletely calm while waiting for Cyprian to attack. He intentionally left himself exposed to an abrupt attack but Cyprian knew that there was no way he couldnd a defining blow if things continued as they were. Was it embarrassing for the strongest human swordsman on the continent to be bested by a child? Not in Cyprians eyes. He didnt look at Valeryn as a child but rather a monster who obtained an immeasurable understanding of the sword. Cyprians spirit magic gave his sword a faint glow. He decided to channel everything he had into a single attack and Valeryn sensed it. What is your name? Cyprian finished his preparation. His white robes seemed to flutter with the immense spiritual energy emanating from his body. Valeryn. I see. Then Id like to see everything you have, Valeryn. Valeryn nodded and pulled his rapier out of the ground and took up a one-handed stance, cing his free hand behind his back. Without saying a word, they seemed to reach an understanding. Cyprian forced himself forward at an incredible speed but Valeryn remained motionless. Thinking he could strike faster, Cyprian raised his sword overhead with the intention of performing a downward sh. Valeryns hand flickered ever so slightly and Cyprian was stopped dead in his tracks. His spiritual power had dissipated without him knowing why. Ah, I see. He tilted his head down and saw a hole in his own chest. The rapier impaled him so fast that the friction cauterized the wound. Valeryns simple attack pierced through everything. I got to witness something great. Cyprian gave a hollowugh. The principles behind Valeryns attack were profound. Without the use of magic power or physical strength, Valeryn''s increased the speed of strike to the point where it was unobservable. For someone like Cyprian who dedicated himself to the sword, it was a great sight to see. He copsed onto the ground without an ounce of life left in his body. Valeryn sheathed his rapier and approached Cyprian. He picked up the in sword that Cyprian used and then broke the de before absorbing it into himself. With only the hilt of Cyprian''s sword left, Valeryn tied it to his waist. It was his way or marking his first significant kill. It was only then did Valeryn realize there were other people around. He turned and looked at Aldis whose mouth was agape. Hey, Valeryn...Could you Aldis started. He wanted to ask if Valeryn could instruct him on a few moves but the question wouldnte out. Not only was the time inappropriate but Valeryn was also just a kid and more importantly, his nephew. Forget it. Aldis let out a defeated breath. Their little break was interrupted by a massive explosion that erupted near the Underground Citys entrance. The Angels finally came flooding in and they made more of an impact than the numerous soldiers. With their appearance, the barriers and footholds that the Valkyries and the Dark Elf Army attempted to hold became scrambled. The Valkyries tried to stop the advancement of the Angels but there were too many. Thus, the Angels flew deeper into the city. Damn it! Aldis cursed as he noticed an Angel flying toward their position. Gerald grunted and moved toward Valeryn with his shield raised to defend against any attack. A rain of golden arrows came raining down, pelting Gerald who could barely block them. But just then, Raverias doppelganger zoomed in and grabbed Valeryn before moving to safety. You should be more careful, Ryn. Raveria scolded him lightly. I was, the Angel just surprised me is all, Valeryn replied calmly. I''ve heard of those with your appearance. She spoke with a heavenly voice. I shall bring you both to Lord Rythar. Just as the Angel was about to attack but a massive pir of me erupted from under her, incinerating herpletely. M-Mother Valeryn whispered to himself. Raveria silently gulped feeling that she would be in a lot of trouble. Avery soon came into sight along with Sylun, Ze, and Juliana. Syluns royal guards surrounded the area and kept a watchful eye for any Angels approaching them from above. Valeryn. Raveria. Averys voice held an indescribable anger. Come with me now. I can fight, Mother. Valeryn raised his head up defiantly which made Avery show a briefly surprised look. I need to fight, Valeryn mumbled. I wont allow it. Avery grabbed her injured shoulder and slightly winced. Lets go now. If I may speak. Ze began. You may not. Avery was curt as she dragged her children along. If they were to participate the direction of the battle would shift drastically. Ze continued. It was a cold look from Avery that prevented her from speaking any further. No, we can hold out until Avery stumbled. Until Ira Without being able to finish her thoughts, Avery fainted. Mom! Mother! Raveria and Valeryn supported their mother as best they could. She pushed herself beyond what her condition would allow, Ze exined. Underneath the veil, her eyes flickered. More Angels will arrive soon if we don''t act quickly, Juliana spoke up. Ill escort the Keepress somewhere safe. As for the Keepers children...It isnt my ce to give them orders. Protect them. Sylun split her group and took Avery away while the rest stood around Iras children. So where do we go first? Raveria asked. She had several premonitions about where they were needed but she couldnt bepletely certain. Ze and Juliana looked at Raveria strangely. ...Youre almost unreadable, just like Ira. Ze shook her head and decided to focus on the situation at hand. Your brother Zephyr is the best hope to stopping the attack. Then to Zephyr we go! Hes not too far. Raveria bounced on her heels before speeding away. Ravi. Valeryn frowned as he watched his sister disappear from sight. A jet-ck saber emerged from his palm and he used it to slice the air, cutting through space almost instantly. Let''s follow her. Zephyr could feel his heart beating excitedly. Waves and waves of enemies continued approaching but he could easily dispatch them. He waved his hand and gathered a group of soldiers into a ball. Their metallic armor became their undoing as they were crushed by their own armor. Rhys was busy preventing any from pushing forward with her sheer speed. For the most part, all she needed to do was touch someone while in her lightning form. The surge of electricity was extremely deadly and once again, the conductive enemy armor made it easier for her. Together, the mother and son duo single-handedly dealt with over a thousand soldiers. And while Rhys didnt feel right letting her son kill, she knew it wasnt the time or ce to try and convince him to do otherwise. Rhys leaped into the air and then a was caught off guard by a golden blur approaching her. Her eyes widened and her glowing white pupils made out the approaching entity. Angels! At that moment, she increased her speed tenfold and time seemed toe to a crawl. Lightning moved through her veins as she picked her target and then she moved to attack. A thunderous explosion rang out as Rhys crashed into an Angel sending her foe crashing through a house. Mom? Zephyr waved his hand and sent dozens of soldiers flying across the city before checking to see what happened. Rhys held her hand up, indicating caution so Zephyr moved back. All of a sudden, the Angel burst up from the rubble and swiped at Rhys neck. Unfortunately, all he grabbed was empty air. With a crackle of electricity, Rhys appeared behind him and ced a palm on the Angels back. She didnt hold anything back and let her lightning cover the Angelpletely. I-Insolent That was all he able to mutter before he turned into a golden light and vanished. Rhys took a moment to gather her breath. The repeated use of her abilities began to cause a bit of exhaustion but it wouldnt hold her back just yet. Zephyr! Raveria leapt from rooftop to rooftop beforending in front of her brother. We need you. Ravi? Zephyr titled his head in a confused manner. Then, space split open between them and Valeryn walked out along with Ze, Juliana, and a few Dark Elves. Gerald, Amy, and Aldis had stayed behind to make sure the half-dragons werent left unattended. Ryn? Zephyrs confusion visibly increased. ...Hello. Ze and Juliana sent a polite bow toward Rhys. ...If you wish to stop the attack then the best thing to do is make use of your sons ability. Me? Zephyr asked. Yes...Cant you feel it? The metal beneath the soil? Juliana answered him. You can wield it...You will wield it. Zephyr stared at her with a nk expression while Rhys ced a hand on his shoulder and red at Juliana. Ah, forgive me. That wasnt an order but rather a statement of events toe. I merely wish to increase the speed at which those events arrive to maintain the bnce of things. She exined. Still, Rhys remained unsettled by the two girls who never removed the ck veils from their face. Just as Rhys was about to agree, Ze spoke up. She agrees. How did you know that? Rhys thought to herself as she stared at Ze with vignce. She hadnt had much interaction with the two of them so she remained wary. I wish I could exin, but if we dont move quickly the Angels will only increase in number. Ze read Rhys thoughts. After all, she can only hold them for so long. She added before looking to a single section of the city where the Angels were the most concentrated. I feel a foul magic about. The Angels hovered around a set of empty houses while looking for signs of the undead. Humans had quite the fear of undead so the Angels set out to eliminate them before they could wreak havoc. I cannot find its source. No, but there is blood all around. Ive seen it from above. It''s gathering into a circle. A circle? You dont mean as a ritual? No, it couldnt be Suddenly, a thick white fog began to spread out and the house that sat in the epicenter of it burst open. Haha! Harperughed triumphantly as a giant blue phantom was created behind her. It couldnt bepared to the phantoms she usually summoned as it could easily crush a human with its hands. It had to be more than fifty feet, but it was without a lower body. Only the ghostly blue torso of the giant phantom could be seen. Im not sure this is wise, little one. The Will of Purgatory clung closely to Harper out of fear of being attacked by Angels. Now all of you die! Harper began to cackle maniacally as the giant hands under her control swept through the air and grabbed an Angel. Controlling the phantoms actions, she pulled the wings off the Angel before crushing them in her palms. Move! The other Angels flew away to avoid her deadly attacks while sending golden arrows toward her. Unfortunately, the phantom that was summoned wasnt a type of undead so it wouldnt die so easily to divine power. Though that didnt mean it didnt take damage, holes appeared in the Phantoms but it quickly recovered from the damage. As long as you keep it up they wont be able to stop us, Wilma! Harper shouted like a madwoman. "Die! Die! Die!" Yes, little one. The Will of Purgatory answered while channeling all the power she could from purgatory in order to keep the phantom summoned. As long as people continued dying on the nearby battlefield she would have a supply of power. Elsewhere, Zephyr was escorted to the very front lines of the battle. Explosions of magic power rang out frequently and there was nothing left but rubble where the houses of Dark Elves used to be. Bodies covered the ground every few steps. Anywhere that didnt have a corpse covering it didnt stay that way for long. For the Keeper! The numbers of the Dark Elf Army were halved during the short battle but they persisted. An Angel with six wings wielded a translucent golden halberd and swept across the groups of brave Dark Elves, Lycanthropes, Beastkin, and Vampires, cutting all of them down. We need to stop that Angel! Saren was still leading the soldiers like a dedicated general until he noticed the arrival of Iras children near the back of the defensive line. W-What are you doing here?! Help us protect Zephyr, Raveria replied before she went charging toward the female Angel standing atop a pile of corpses. Valeryn followed close behind and Rhys did the same, fearful that the two would get injured in some way. ...Fine! Protect the Keepers children! If you fail youll wish that you died by the hands of those Angels. Those at the front of the defensive line fell back in order to make a tighter perimeter around Zephyr which allowed the enemy to press forward easier. Raveria perception of time made the world grind to a halt. She navigated through the stillness with incredible ease, arriving in front of the Angels body. With a simple tap, she put the Angel in a state of deceleration. As Raveria retreated, time went back to normal for her but the Angel continued to move incredibly slow. Seizing that opportunity, Valeryn brought out the Paradox de and leaped into the air. He cut down and the altered Godsteel passed through the flesh of the Angel with unparalleled ease. It wasnt a small wound but it wasnt enough to kill the Angel. That is until the effects of the Paradox de kicked in. The space around the Angel grew unstable and her body was pulled apart, causing her to turn into a golden light on the spot. The Angels death was so sudden that Rhys stopped in her tracks. It was clear that neither Valeryn nor Raveria were in any danger. She shifted her focus to making sure her own son was alright but she was about to be shocked once again. Zephyrs fingers moved as if he was ying an instrument but his eyes were squeezed shut due to his deep concentration. After a few short moments, he spread his fingers out and made a lifting motion. A violent tremor interrupted the fighting as people struggled to find their footing. Whats going on?! Watch out! Is the entire caverning down?! The dirt underneath the Unified Army was slowly upturned and then it revealed something. Branch-like constructions of molten metal rose out of the ground and impaled all enemies in sight. Haunting screams echoed throughout the cavern of the Underground City as the blistering hot metal impaled the bodies of the still living victims. Outside the Underground City, Rythar was resting his chin on his palm while waiting for the news he wanted to hear but it never came. Instead, he watched as the ground shook before metallic-trees began growing out of the ground, piercing through the bodies of any person unlucky enough to be around them. The army that was over a million strong was pushed out of the entrance of the Underground City and they even began trampling each other in search of an escape. It was a shameful thing to do while being watched by a God but no one paid any heed as they were too busy trying to survive. The metal trees continued to grow, hosting the bodies of thousands of soldiers on their branches. Once again, the entrance to the Underground City waspletely blocked off and the Unified Army suffered a big loss. Mortals. Rythar rolled his eyes, undeterred by what happened. His magnificent throne began to descend toward the ground while the Angels flew toward him. Lord Rythar! Harith called out with a shameful expression. I promise that I will personally retrieve Iras kin. Rythar ignored Harith and continued his descent. He stopped just above the canyon and stepped down so that he had both feet nted on the soil. Were Mortals always this weak? No, they couldnt have been. Why else would we have closed the connection between the two realms if they were so feeble? Rythar mused to himself while throwing the Godsteel sword onto the hovering throne. You disappoint me, Mortals. Rythars voice boomed through the air. Watch closely, observe the will of a God at work. He pointed his palm toward the metallic barrier and smirked. Zephyr fell onto the ground and breathed heavily, exhausted after using his power to seal up the Underground City once again. You did it, Zeph! Raveria ran over to her brother. Yeah, Zephyr responded with his eyes pinched shut. His body became covered in sweat as his fatigue only increased. Good job, Zephyr. Valeryn crouched next to his brother and smiled. Rhys moved to lift her son up with a frown that seemed to criticize his overexertion. With this, we can rest some. Saren and the soldiers of the Dark Elf Army seemed especially pleased. I wonder how Sylvia is doing during this whole mess? She''s fine, Juliana replied. As are the citizens of the Underground City. The fighting wasnt able to spread to the tunnels where the Godsteel is mined. Even if it did, she has a Vulpes and a Dragon protecting her. How did you know where they were?! Sarens eyes widened. No one was supposed to know exactly where the people of the Underground City were hidden. If the Angels attempted to extract the information from captured soldiers theyd gain nothing. At least, that was the original n but the fact that Juliana knew worried Saren. Fear not, they will not suffer any harm. But Juliana looked toward the raw metal ore that was congealed together into a giant mass that resembled a forest of steel-colored trees. As if on cue, the metallic-trees began to retract back into the ground faster than they appeared. W-Whats going on? Raveria looked toward to Zephyr for an exnation. Its not me, Zephyr responded withplete surprise. Then to make things worse, the area near the entrance of the Underground City began to rise up. Hold on! Saren yelled as the ground underneath his feet shot up into the air. It looked like they were going to crash into the rocky ceiling above when it was ripped open and they continued ascending into the open. Woah! Zephyr shouted as he nearly fell off the side of what resembled a tower made out of soil. A few Dark Elves were unlucky and went tumbling off, falling to what was a certain death. Ah, so Ive uncovered a few rodents. A powerful voice shook the air around them. How...How are we on the surface? Saren was too distracted to let the words register in his ears. He instead looked around to see that he was above the Underground City. Are you ignoring me, worm? A golden-haired man sitting on a levitating throne slowly came into view. He seemed to look down on everything as if he himself was a God. Randolph? No...Youre not him. Juliana whispered to herself. Hear me, filth. I am Rythar, God of Might and Righteousness. Kneel and I just may choose to spare you. Rythar smirked. Rhys put Zephyr down and moved to stand in front of the children while staring at Rythar with a defiant gaze. No? Then your deaths will be slow and painful. Rythar wanted to instill terror within their souls but instead of crying or begging, they began to smile. He looked closer and he could see their eyes werent focused on him at all. Instead, they were focused on the giant stone sphere behind him. He turned his head and his face began to reflect panic. It cant be That was the only thing that he could say. The Tartarus spewed massive amounts of ck mist from every part of it while cracks formed on its surface. Huge chunks fell off and crashed onto the ground below, crushing the military camp that was set up under it. Lord Rythar! The Tartarus! An Angel shouted. The Tartarus began crumbling into pieces and its remains crashed into everything below it. Several momentster and a heavy cloud of ck mist covered whatever remained of the Tartarus. The ck mist dissipated and revealed an almost endless pile of stone. It cant be possible. Rythar ignored the ones behind him and flew toward the remains of the Tartarus. He came to aplete stop when he noticed movement. The piles of rock began to shift as something climbed out. A hand revealed itself as it wed around before lifting the rest of its body out. A young man with pitch ck hair and yellow eyes crawled out of the rubble. Even though he was covered in dust andpletely disheveled, his expression remained indifferent. He surveyed everything in front of him in an unflustered manner. Then, he looked at Rythar. No, he looked past Rythar, spotting a couple of very familiar faces. I see He let out a relieved sigh. I wasnt toote. He turned his attention back to the millions of soldiers of the Unified Army that were spread all over the ce. For some reason, Rythar felt a sense of foreboding that couldntpare to anything he had experienced before. Chapter 215: How The Mighty Have Fallen Chapter 215: How The Mighty Have Fallen Ira used his Reality Separation ability once more. His body changed into the shape of a humanoid made out of ck mist while his eyes shined bright yellow. Without hesitating, he plunged his hands into the soil and the ground trembled violently in response. Thousands of ck hands rose up from the ground and ripped through their targets without a single shred of resistance. Be it, Angel or Mortal, they couldnt resist it nor run from it. The hands moved as if they had a mind of their own and destroyed whatever they touched. Aaah! Help! Lord Harith, please! Gods have mercy! Harith ascended to the sky as he watched the mortals die in droves. Damn it! Harith cursed. He flew directly toward Ira with a golden spear in hand. He was so focused on stopping Ira he didnt notice Rythar who was showing more caution. Rythar increased his altitude so that he was out of range of the ck hands and watched on to gain an understanding of his opponent''s abilities. Harith moved closer to Ira when thetter suddenly looked up. He removed one of his hands and pointed it at Harith before squeezing his palm shut. At the same time, a massive handmade entirely of darkness appeared from the sky and closed Harith in. No! Lord Rythar! Just like the mortals, Harith called out to a stronger power but Rythar had no mind to save him. After the giant hand closed around Harith, it dissipated, leaving nothing behind. Ira suddenly stood up and lifted his hands into the air. A ck bubble enclosed the Underground City and another formed around the earthen tower his children were on. Only when they were fully shielded did he m his hands down. A deafening shock rang out as the canyon copsed, taking a countless amount of enemy lives with it. The most frightening thing about the shiftingnds was not the size of the destruction, but the fact that Ira wasnt finished. He stepped forward and vanished. He didnt teleport, but his speed transcended the Mortal Realm and even went beyond that. ...Impossible, Rythar mumbled. Iras movement was a quick blur, even to the eyes of a God. Down below, Iras semi-corporeal body consumed everything. It was as if he was a walking abyss, pulling everything into himself. No one could let out a single scream as they werepressed and devoured. In fact, they wouldnt have been able to realize they were dead in the first ce. He teleported to the areas most popted by enemies and destroyed them without much effort. He began to slow down and his form became visible once again. Spending his time destroying the Tartarus and using Reality Separation soon after began to take its toll. There werent many soldiers of the Unified Army left when he looked around, at least, not whenpared to their original numbers. Maybe, a few hundred thousand were left at the most. That was the scale of destruction that was brought on by Ira. Still too many. Iras distorted voice was heard everywhere. He decided to finish as many as he could since he still had Rythar to deal with. Ira pushed his Reality Separation once again and a shadow was cast over the entire battlefield. He slowly spread his hands out bringing about a bone-chilling feeling in those who were watching him. Stop him! The remainder of the Angels began pouring down attacks, brilliantly shining golden projectiles fell toward him but were absorbed by his body. Ira ignored them and moved to sp his hands shut. It was a movement that seemed as the weight of the world was distributed on his limbs as he was extremelynguid with his movements. The air stirred violently and the world darkened ever so slightly. Cracks in space appeared in Iras vicinity, letting out streaks of white static. Then, as his hands grew ever closer, the entire world seemed to enter a state of slowness. Where seconds felt like minutes and minutes felt like hours. Ira brought his hands together and everything went ck. An aftershock that was more intense than the Storm Wall came and death followed right behind it. The canyon was a scene ofplete devastation as everything within a few dozen miles of it was upturned. At the center of it all, Ira stood in a crater the size of a small city. Several small mountains were formed at the edges of the crater due to how much of the ground was rearranged from his attack. The ck mist that made up Iras body faded away, revealing his normal form. Ah, Ira eximed quietly as he fell to his knees, taking huge breaths all the while. The protection he ced over the Underground City went away, allowing his children to spot him from afar. Dad! Raveria jumped down from the dirt tform that Rythar made and decelerated as she got closer to the ground. Valeryn, on the other hand, drew the Paradox de and cut through space, bringing his brother with him. They all arrived in front of Ira near the same time and rushed toward him, leaping onto his body. Woah! Ira said with an exhaustedugh. Easy. Dad! Father! Dad! Ira was all smiles until he realized something was wrong. What are all of you doing out here? Ira asked. We...We helped with the fight, Raveria confessed under her Fathers gaze. The smile on Iras face vanished as he looked at his children. And your Mother? Ira questioned Raveria and Valeryn. She was hurt but it wasnt serious. The Dark Elves are protecting her. Raveria reassured Ira. And your Mother? Ira asked Zephyr. As finished speaking, a streak of lightningnded in front of him, revealing Rhys. You let them fight? Rhys nodded her head solemnly. Ira let out a deep sigh, not knowing whether or not it was the wrong or right decision. He didn''t want to expose his children to danger but hiding them from it could have even worse effects. Arent you forgetting about me, Avarus? Rythar descended from the sky interrupting the reunion. No, I just wanted to rest a little. Ira let out a chuckle as he looked at Rythar who managed to put on airs even though his army was all but annihted. Your power was magnificent but I can tell it came at a cost. Youre weak now and I doubt youll be able to do the same thing twice. Rythar showed a confident expression. The sacrifice of millions of soldiers and thousands of Angels became worth it if Ira was severely weakened. Im not weak Ira gently pushed his children toward Rhys before giving her a meaningful nod. Im just tired, thats all. Ira lowered his body and then leaped into the air. Rythar reacted in an instant, leaping out of his golden throne while leaving Randolphs sword behind. He was the God of Might and as such, he believed that he would win against Ira in a matter of physical strength. The two of them traded punches and went flying back at the same time. Rytharnded on his feet while Ira crashed into the ground with a tumble. Ah, you managed to leave a scratch. I have to say, without that peculiar ability youre quite disappointing. Rythar smirked as he dusted off his scraped armor. Ira climbed to his feet and spat out a clump of blood while shaking his head. The feelings mutual. Youre a bit weaker than I thought a God would be. Rythar sneered, his body began to emit a golden light. Then, Id best correct that impression, Avarus. He rushed forward, closing the distance between the two of them in a moment before mming his fist into Iras chest. Ira went tumbling across the expanse of the ttened ground like a stone skimmed across a pond. He tried to stand up once again, but Rythar didnt give him a moment of rest. He drove his foot into Iras side, kicking him into the air before jumping after him. He grasped Iras legs and threw him toward the ground at a high speed. Ira crashed into the ground and Rythar came right after himnding a brutal stomp on Iras chest. The impact traveled into the ears of his children and made them wince. Dad! Raveria tried to move but Rhys grabbed her shoulder and stopped her. If you grovel now, I may just spare your filthy litter of beasts. Rythar nced at Iras children with a victorious smile. Yeah, I was right Ira mumbled as blood spilled out of his mouth. About what? Did you realize that going up against the Divine only brings you suffering? Rythar looked down at him with a questioning gaze. No, its just that... Ira smiled. Youre still as weak as I thought. Iraughed energetically. The sigil around his wrist began to fade away though Rythar didnt notice it. Oh? Whos foot is it that is pressing you into the ground? Rythar remained unmoved by Iras taunting. I think Ill kill your bastards first, Avarus. Rythar was about to lift his foot but Ira grabbed it. Wha- Before Rythar even knew what was going on he was sent flying away. When hended the sound of a loud explosion reverberated while a cloud dust expanded out from the point of impact. Ira climbed to his feet and exhaled. Releasing the Sigil gave him the exhrating feeling of freedom. Even so, he kept himself from getting lost in it. It was more important to prevent himself from ascending which took a great deal of concentration. An aura of ck mist formed around Iras body. If Ira did ascend to the Divine Realm he would be at least on the level of a lower God. And all the power that came with that was now released into the Mortal Realm. With just his physical strength alone, Iras current state wouldve allowed him to kill the Behemoth without difficulty. What did I tell you?! Ira shouted with augh. He then leaped into the air again and arrived in front of Rythar. Avarus! Rythar screamed with rage. He ripped his armor off revealing a muscle-bound body that was fitting for the God of Might. Before he could make another move, Iras fist mmed into his jaw causing him to slide a backward. Rythar touched his cheek and found that blood stained his fingers. He let out an animalistic grunt and charged forward. The two shed once again but this time it seemed to be an even contest as Ira managed to withstand a few strikes while returning a few of his own. The thousands of soldiers of the Unified Army who survived Iras initial attack crawled out from the dirt or from under piles of rock only to see the fight. The one who introduced himself as a God didnt perform as expected. Iras raw strength seemed to equal Rythar who had divine power supporting him. Loud shockwaves reverberated as the two continued their battle. Rythar threw a powerful jab but Ira caught his hand and sent a counter punch toward Rythars stomach but his hand was grabbed. They entered a standoff where the one who was stronger would be the victor. A ravine formed underneath them as they struggled. Avarus! Rythar growled. His eyes began to glow with a golden light and his body began to increase in size until he stood a foot taller than Ira. What happened to the fancy words? Ira raised his foot and kicked Rythar in the chest while leaping backward. Ill kill you! Rythar absorbed more divine energy and a divine glow covered his entire body. As he finished his threat, Rythar grabbed a nearby boulder and flung it toward Iras children. Ira immediately intercepted it, catching it in his palm. Before he could toss it away, Rythar came flying behind it and smashed it apart, catching Ira with his guard down and sending him flying. Ira easily recovered but suddenly had a thought. Rhys, can you distract him for me? Ira''s whisper was carried with the wind before being transmitted to Rhys ears. She nodded once and called down a lightning strike directly where Rythar stood. You! Rythar turned toward Rhys and the others before stomping toward them. Rhys waved her hands and threw lightning bolts at the approaching God but they seemed to bounce off of his body. Ryn! Zeph! Raveria shouted as she zoomed forward. She moved at an impossible speed as she circled around Rythar. Damned brat! Rythar tried to get his hands around her but she managed to stay one step ahead. Careful, Ravi, Ira mumbled to himself. He was worried but he had a better chance of getting rid of Rythar if he had a few moments. ck mist coalesced around his left arm. Wiry tendrils of darkness began to grow out of his forearm which caused Ira to flinch as if it was painful. While Rythar was distracted, Valeryn approached with the ck saber in his hand. He swung it with beautiful form causing a ripple to travel through the air and hit Rythar directly. A long line of blood was drawn across Rythars chest which only increased his anger. His eyes turned toward Valeryn with the intention of dishing out punishment when Raveria kicked him in the back. Of course, even if she elerated her body to its limit it would barely cause Rythar to flinch. Then again, she wasnt trying to attack, she used the moment to push herself back and out of the way of Zephyrs attack. Valeryn cut a hole in space and fell backward into it with Raveria jumping soon after. Rythar let out a roar as he tried to stop them but only grabbed empty air. He looked at them in the distance to see three children sneering at him. Look up you dummy! Zephyr couldnt hold it and pointed to the sky. Rythar looked up only to see dozens of meteorites falling toward him. He crossed his arms and braced for the immediate bombardment. A fiery explosion rang out as the meteorites hit obscuring his body entirely. Rhys didnt rx and tapped Valeryn on the shoulder. Hm? Valeryn tilted his head. Rhys mouthed a few words but Valeryn remained unable to understand. She asked if you could take us back to the Underground City? Its too dangerous. Zephyr was easily able to tell what his mother was saying andmunicated it earnestly. Damn you all! You mortal filth! Rythars voice bellowed. These weak and annoying pests! We were right to raise a barrier between the two realms! You disgusting mortals were nothing more than an eyesore! Those who survived Iras assault were dumbfounded as Rythar continued to go on. I dont need to stomach this anymore! Rythar emerged unscathed but the fact that three children managed to distract him infuriated him more than anything. Thats right. Rythars voice became calm. Ill just wipe all of you out. His moment of rage made him forget that as a God who possessed a vessel in the Mortal Realm he had control over certain things. If he willed it, he could raise mountains and shift tides. He lifted his hands into the air and columns ofva came shooting out of the ground sending fire raining down below. A few erupted near Raveria but she reacted quickly, she waved her hands and froze them in ce by altering time. And while she managed to keep the area around her safe, thousands more came pouring out of the ground. At the same time, Ira maneuvered through the field ofva that suddenly emerged and went straight for Rythar. Rythar noticed Ira approaching from afar and made a move to counter-attack. Dozens of walls ofva emerged to slow Ira down while Rythar channeled his divine power. Come, Avarus! A golden halo formed over Rythars head. As Ira broke through theva wall, the two exchanged blows once more but Ira was the clear victor. His hand was buried deep within Rythars chest but, strangely enough, it didnt emerge from the other side. What?! Genuine fear could be heard in Rythars voice as he stared at Iras hand. No! What are you doing?! Ira smiled and began to pull his hand out while Rythar let out a piercing scream. The heavens seemed to share his anguish as the entire world trembled and the golden light in the sky shed violently. Stop! Stop! Stop! Rythar wed at Iras chest and tore his flesh apart but Ira remained steadfast. The only thing that changed was his expression. His smile widened with viciousness and his eyes shined with pure excitement. You know Ira started as his hand was almost free of Rythars chest. Please! I beg you! Stop! Rythar wailed like an infant, hoping a shred of mercy would manifest itself as a quick death. I always wanted to eat a God. Iraughed before he ripped his hand back, pulling a golden light that shined brighter than the sun from Rythars chest. Iras darkened palm began shaking wildly as the power with the light was far too much for him to hold. ck tendrils grew out of his hands and tried to cover the light that put up its own resistance. ...No. Rythars face held a hollow look as his body went was pushed away by waves of golden light. Ira held onto his left hand and tried to contain the force within the golden light but that proved too difficult. He fell to the ground as if his body was being pressed down by a mountain. Cracks spread from the ground under him and spread hundreds of feet while the golden light above him outlined his body. At that moment, it looked as if the Mortal Realm had be sentient and chose to challenge him as its first action. You...cant...have...this...back Ira spoke through gritted teeth as he pulled the golden light toward his mouth. He opened his mouth and somehow devoured the mass of golden light. A blinding radiance covered his body and his consciousness fled from him. Ira opened his eyes abruptly only to find that he was drifting among the cosmos. A beautiful array of starsy in front of him. But he didnt get distracted which allowed him to realize he was moving. Drifting naked among the stars like he was inside of a dream. It was an amazing sight that would cause most to under No, he wasnt moving, something was pulling him toward it and he realized that. Ascension! Ira shouted inside of his mind. His first thought was to resist as he still needed time before he went to fight the Gods. If he left at the current moment, his family mightve thought he died. Not only that, he wasn''t sure how quickly he could return. Ira looked at his hand and rebranded the sigil but it wasnt enough. He added more inscriptions to the sigil in order to repress his own power and it wasnt until ck markings stained his left arm from wrist to shoulder did something happen. Why is it that you resist fate, child? A voice without a discernible gender entered Iras mind. Why is it that you resist thews of the world? What is it that drives you to do so? A humanoid made out of light appeared in front of Ira. What are you? Ira replied with a question of his own. Do you know who imposes thews of the two realms? Why are the Gods unable to do as they please? I am the one who has maintained the bnce since the beginning. That is until you, and the one who granted you power emerged, The light said. Ive answered your query now it is time for you to do the same. Why have you resisted for so long? There was no emotion in the voice of the being who spoke. It reflected the indifference that came from time eroding away all sense of emotion. Ira thought for a few moments. About all the decisions he made and how the led him to his current point. A choice made in anger, at his parents and at his own death that pushed him forward. And then the desire to protect the lives he created so they would never end up like him. It drew a smile from him, a pure smile that made him seem innocent. Why shouldnt I? The world you said you bnced is kind of unfair so all I can do is fight. Isnt that the natural order of things? So, Ill keep resisting and fight until I kill enough of those Gods that theyll leave me alone and I dont have to worry about anything else. Ira spoke confidently. After a long silence flowed between them, the light spoke. You may be right. I too have fought to maintain a bnce that has long since shifted by the ones on each side of it. The ones you call Gods have long since turned their back on the mortals they were supposed to guide and indulged in their thirst for even greater power. And the mortals have proven themselves unable to maintain peace without bloodshed or the interference of the Gods whove all but abandoned them. If you wish to fight I will not stop you, child. Maybe your actions will result in a restoration of what once was. Good to hear. Ira grinned. But be aware that if therees a time where either of the two realms is in danger of being destroyed due to your actions, I will not hesitate to remove you. With those parting words, the light sent Ira back to the Mortal Realm. Chapter 216: A Divine Meal Chapter 216: A Divine Meal In the Divine Realm, a few moments before Rythar died. The Gods were sat, gathered around while waiting for the Tartarus to arrive. Rythar, the God of Might and Righteousness, sat in the center of the Gods with a golden light around his body. His actual body was that of a hulking man with long golden hair and a rough look about him. His clothes consisted of mostly furs from Divine Beasts he had killed at some point. Kara sat distant from the rest of the Gods in the Golden Hall. Xandes, the man who was something of a mentor and a friend to her had withheld his role in the purge of the Avarus from her. The way he reacted when Iras spoke to the Gods told her all she needed to know. And as if they shared some unspoken understanding, Xandes hadnt tried to approach her. At the moment, Karas current focus was on Iras parting words. It seemed that he had some rtion to her daughter but she couldnt tell if it was bad or good. She even wondered if her daughter was still alive or if Ira was the one to kill her. We have entered a dangerous time, Kara. Ionus appeared beside her and spoke in a low whisper. Have we? Kara turned and asked him. Thest time an Avarus focused its attention on the Gods, many were lost. I see the same events happening once again, only this time Ionus trailed off, turning his head toward Rythars body. What is that?! Whats going on? A few other Gods began to speak up in confusion as they observed Rythar. A small but noticeable ck hole formed in the middle of his chest and began to slowly expand. Someone moved to help but Xandes blocked their path. Dont touch him! Xandes shouted while staring ahead with pure disbelief. The ck hole that grew within Rythar only continued to increase in size. Suddenly, Rythar opened his eyes. No! No! No! Rythar bellowed in agony as he clenched his chest. Tendrils made of ck mist emerged from the abyss-like cavity and wrapped around his body. No! Rythar struggled but the tendrils only became tighter. Please! Someone help me! The dignity of a God could no longer be found in Rythar as his pleas echoed throughout the Golden Hall. No one moved to help and the tendrils soon covered most of his body. Damn you all! Die! I curse you all to death! Rythar screamed as he was pulled into the ck hole consumed him. Within a few seconds, he vanished, leaving a trace of ck mist in the air that soon dissipated. ...What just happened? Someone asked with a look of devastation. Hold on! Xandes raised his hand and stared into the distance. I cant detect a trace of Rythars divinity anywhere. Its...gone. Impossible! A Goddess stood up in protest. That would mean that Rythars divinity was taken or stripped away while he was in the Mortal Realm and that isnt possible. He merely possessed a human so there is no reason for his real body, and more importantly, his divinity to vanish. Some Gods wanted to agree with her but they knew better. What they witnessed was no illusion or trick, Rythar was killed. This is a good thing. A God whose divinity was centered around trickery grinned. With Rythar dead we should be able to descend. No matter what, if someone in the Mortal Realm has the strength to kill even a weak God, they have broken one of the greatest taboos. Then why havent the columns activated? Another God replied. As if to answer their question, a high-ranked Angel came flying into the Golden Hall with clear urgency. Forgive me for intruding but there is important news I must share with the exalted ones. The Angel knelt. Speak, Xandes responded. All of the columns have lost their light. The Gods immediately went into another uproar. The reason being that there had never been a time where the columns had suddenly gone dull without them first interfering. What that meant now was they couldnt manipte the Mortal Realm anymore. Even if they wanted to raise the barrier between the two realms again in order to create a second copse they would be unable to do so. This is the doing of the Avarus, A God muttered. The gravity of Iras threat became apparent and each one of them began to feel it though they wouldnt show it. Rythar, even as the God of Might, wasnt anywhere near the strongest of Gods. But a God shouldnt have died so easily no matter the circumstance. After all, a single God was enough to upturn entire continents in the Mortal Realm. ...There is nothing left for us to say here. Id suggest we all prepare for the Avarus arrival since hed have no choice but to ascend after killing one of our own. The scheming God suggested. He hasnt ascended, Ionus spoke up and all eyes gathered on him immediately. There has been no shift in the entire realm. You can wait all you want but the Avarus will not appear here. Not today. Have you seen his arrival? Xandes asked gravely. No, but Ive seen the fury of an Avarus first hand just as you have and many others who stand here now. You can only prepare yourselves for what is toe. With those words, Ionus gave a single nce to Kara before he left. Silence reigned over the mighty Gods inside of the Golden Hall. No one wanted to admit it but Ira was now something that required their full attention. Im leaving. A Goddess transformed into a ray of light before disappearing. The rest of the Gods began leaving the Golden Hall in short order. Each one thinking of preparations they needed to deal with a formidable foe. For some Gods, it had been the first time in countless years since they fought. Kara, Xandes called out to the Valkyrie Goddess who was among those leaving. Youve moved past the level of absolute in terms of swordsmanship and reached the zenith. You are among the few Gods who might pose a threat to the Avarus...Will you fight when the timees? Kara took a pause, turning to look at Xandes with cold eyes. I will only fight if I have a reason. She left him with her curt statement. Good, Xandes said to himself. He knew the Valkyries to be a battle-centered race so it stood to reason that they wouldve fought with the Avarus and lost. That was what Xandes strongly believed. Ira opened his eyes and groaned as he climbed out of a crater. He looked at his arm to see his sleeve ripped, exposing the trail of ck markings that stopped at his shoulder. Of course, the sigil that depicted a wolf eating a moon remained on the underside of his wrist. Oh yeah, Ira recalled the events that passed and surveyed the area around him. The magma had cooled, the ground had settled, and the dust had cleared. What remained now was nothing more than a broken and shattered mockery of what was. The Underground City couldnt quite be called that anymore as the destruction of the canyon that surrounded it caused most of it to be exposed to the sunlight. The remnants of the Unified Army were still around, albeit destroyed in their own way. Dad! Raveria shot straight into Iras arms. Woah! Ira smiled as he caught his daughter. Zephyr, Valeryn, and Rhys came over immediately after and grabbed Ira. You disappeared and we didnt know what do! I thought that you were going to be gone forever. Raverias face became wrinkled as she began to cry. It''s ok, Ravi. Ira held his daughter tightly before lifting Zephyr onto his shoulder and holding Valeryn with his free arm. I would never leave just like that, Ravi, Ira assured her. Raveria nodded her head while fighting the tears that continued to pour. Something happened to your arm, Father. Valeryn noticed something off about Ira and it wasnt just his marked arm. Something had definitely changed within his father but he had no idea what it was. Yeah, its a little souvenir. Ira smiled. Rhys looked at Ira strangely as she too felt something was different about him. Looking at him now gave the feeling of being a few feet from a cliffs edge but not peering over it. Inside of him, at that very moment, Rythars divinity was being broken down before it would ultimately be recreated with the Voids influence. The result of that process would no doubt be something dangerous. Chapter 217: The Reconstruction Process Chapter 217: The Reconstruction Process A day passed since the war hade to an end. The next step for the Dark Elves was to rebuild. Ira was the one who drove the process forward and set about to aplish some unknown task while instructing everyone else to look for survivors of the Unified Army. If they were without major injury they would be sent off with moderate supplies. If they were in critical condition they would be put out of their misery. Of course, sending away wasnt an act of mercy but a way to send a message. The survivors of the Angels war would tell everyone else what happened which would prevent anyone else from taking action. After all, if a God and an army of Angels, as well as millions of mortals, failed to stop Ira, who could? Anyone alive? A Lycanthrope asked as he tossed away a boulder. No, not a soul. His Dark Elfpanion responded. Wait She lifted a few loose rocks and found a withered and pale body of what used to be a young man. His hair had lost its color and fell out in some ces while his body looked emaciated. Wait a minute,e here! The Dark Elf called the Lycanthrope over. What? If its someone who is wounded just kill them. The Lycanthrope trudged over while frowning but as heid eyes on the shriveled body his expression changed. Its him...Randolph. The one they called the Champion of the Gods. The Lycanthrope sneered. Hes still alive, The Dark Elf said grimly. Good. The Lycanthrope cracked his knuckles with a smile, making his intentions clear. Are you an idiot? Hispanion asked with a shocked expression. We have to bring him to the Keeper. If you killed him the Keeper would surely be disappointed and do you know what her Majesty would do to you? Havent you heard the stories? The Dark Elf grew frantic at the thought. Although Ira hadnt punished anyone, Sylun was quick to do so for anyone who she deemed to have failed in their duties or disappointed Ira. It was a rare event for her to do so but she would dly get rid of an ipetent individual without hesitation. Youre right! The Lycanthrope became aware of his mistake. Ill go tell someone you keep an eye on him! With that, he ran off into the distance as fast as he could. Inside of the Underground City, Ira walked through the streets with his family in tow. Lauren and Casey were also following them per Iras request. Sylun also hovered nearby with a contingent of guards but kept her distance as to not interrupt Iras moment with his family. Since the citizens of the Underground City had yet to return to their homes due to the destruction, Ira was able to move in peace. Ive spoken to the Gods, Ira said suddenly. At that moment, everyone seemed to stop except for his children who followed him like ducklings. What? Avery was the first to regain her calm and asked him a question. She resumed walking and caught up to him while everyone else reacted a secondter. Before I get into that, I should tell you that Ive seen Kara Thynne in the Divine Realm, at least I think I have. Ira nced over his shoulder at Lauren. My Mother! Lauren couldnt maintain a calm expression. She really did ascend?! Did she say anything? I wasnt able to speak to her. I just recognized her from that old statue you used to have in front of the Thynne Family Manor. Ira grinned. Since he was technically sharing knowledge from the Divine Realm it stood to reason he shouldve been activated the Trumpets of Punishment but nothing happened. He was the only who noticed it and understood what it meant. Whatever the presence was that allowed him to stay in the Mortal Realm had truly given him free reign. Ira...what did you speak to the Gods about? Avery asked with waning patience. Recently, it had seemed like he began to keep more secrets from her. I just left them with a few threats but I really n on killing them. Ira looked down at his children who looked clueless at the subject matter of the conversation. You would have to ascend and leave this world for that to happen. Avery raised her voice. "That''s not something you can just say lightly, Ira. You must understand what you''re saying." Even Rhys looked shocked since ascension, as far as people in the Mortal Realm knew, meant never returning. Though Ira had other ns and wouldnt permanently separate himself from his family no matter what. Yeah, I know, Ira responded calmly. If I left things as they were what would stop the Gods from attacking again? I''d rather not go through that again. You were injured and our children were forced to fight. If I hadn''t escaped from the Tartarus what would''ve happened then? An uneasy silence fell as Ira defended his ns to fight with the Gods. Thinking logically, Avery was unable to disagree with him. Think emotionally, she hated the thought of it. The only reason that Ira could remain in the Mortal Realm was due to the mutual understanding between him and the presence that spoke to him before. If he never ascended and gave up on killing the Gods it was likely that the presence would allow the Gods to do as they like. Does that mean you have to leave? Raveria was quick to catch on. Her shaky voice broke the silence. When Ira looked down at her he could see her yellow eyes stared at him nkly on the verge of tears. At some point, but not right now. Ira stopped to kneel down and look her in the eyes. I promise I wont leave that easily. He looked at Zephyr and Valeryn too in order to share the same message with them. After that, he stood up and continued walking. Everyone had to adjust to the new information and there were many questions they wanted to ask but it didnt seem like Ira wanted to answer them. Ira finally came to aplete standstill when he reached a portion of the Underground City that was exposed to the sky. The sunlight beamed down, causing him to nce at the clear sky above him. I know there are things that you might want to ask me but Im really tired. I just want to close my eyes and rest for a few days. Ira lifted his marked arm, pointing it upward. The ck lines that covered it weaved together, producing a strange pattern. But I guess there are things that need to be done before that. Ira continued with a sigh. He had taken Rythars Divinity and consumed it and it, in turn, became something else. It didnt give Ira divinity but it altered something inside of him. Under hismand, the sky began to turn ck, casting a shadow on the Underground City. From that shadow, a faint cloud of ck mist swept over the entirety of the city for a few seconds. The broken and shattered buildings that made up the city were rebuilt in an instant. It was simr to Raveria''s ability to manipte time but he altered reality itself, shifting the affected areas back to a previous state. Though, that was probably the least surprising thing he would do. The Red Moon appeared and served as the only light in the darkened sky, illuminating the Underground City. The ground outside the city shifted, a massive stone wall was created around the entire city. Meanwhile, the aged cavern which obscured the city from sunlight was eroded away by the ck mist, exposing the entire city to the outside. K-Keeper! Sylun and the soldiers with her knelt down. Ira? What are you doing? Avery asked softly. The pure astonishment could be observed on her face. Ive fixed things, Ira replied. If the cave is gone what happens when the sunes out, Dad? Zephyr asked. Ah, you won''t be able to see it from inside the city, Ira answered with a warm smile. Forever? Raveria asked with wide-eyes. Thats right. Unless I change my mind and revert it back, this city wont ever see sunlight. Valeryns eyes shed with admiration after hearing his father''s words. It wasnt long ago when he had learned to cut through space, taking after Iras footsteps but now he couldnt even begin to fathom how to replicate his fathers actions. Luckily, he wasn''t discouraged and his mind began surging with thoughts. Valeryns eyes allowed him to see a world of things that could be cut apart. If he wanted to grow he knew that he would need to look beyond that. Ira looked at Valeryn, instantly understanding what was on his sons mind. Raveria and Zephyr had shown growth but they werent as enthusiastic as Valeryn. It seemed to be the only thing that really grabbed his interest was advancing his own abilities. Keeper, please ept my heartfelt thanks. Sylun pressed her forehead against the ground. Ignoring all pretenses of a ruler and showing the utmost amount of respect to Ira. Hey,e on, stop that. Ira helped her up. You dont need to do that, really. Prior to consuming Rythars divinity Iras might have been able to maintain that he wasnt a God. After killing a God who possessed a mortals body and driving away the Angels, there was no way he would be able to convince people he wasnt. If you wish, Keeper. Sylun stood up slowly. Now, the real issue here is what to the name the city. Ira stroked his chin. What are you talking about? Avery asked. Its not underground anymore so we cant really call it the Underground City can we? Iras question caused her to be a bit dumbfounded. The fact that his focus was on something as simple as the name of the city instead of his own power made her brow twitch in frustration. Noticing the change in Avery, Ira hurriedly changed the subject. We can think of the new name some other time. How about we go back for now? Keeper! A Lycanthrope ran toward Ira, interrupting him. He knelt down immediately and passed over the news before Sylun had a chance to reprimand him. Weve discovered Randolphs body outside the city, Keeper. It appears that he managed to survive but he is extremely weakened. Oh? Well, bring him to me. Ira looked genuinely surprised. He had to give Randolph credit because, in Gavreels memories, there was an insignificant chance of Randolph surviving the possession. In fact, even if he did survive he would be stripped of all power and effectively crippled from the shock which seemed to be the current case. After Ira gave his orders, Sylun instructed a group of Dark Elves to go retrieve while they returned to the pce. Many still remained in awe of the darkness covering the city and it was likely that they wouldnt get over it for some time. Chapter 218: To The Victor Goes The Spoils Chapter 218: To The Victor Goes The Spoils Inside of a small room, Ira looked at the corpse-like Randolph. Ze and Juliana stood nearby, watching the entire thing from underneath their veils. Two Dark Elves stood guard at the door with stoic expressions, even though their eyes burned with hate at the sight of Randolph. He whistled in pure amazement before speaking. Look at you. Randolphs eyes barely contained hints of life but he looked toward Ira. It seemed he didnt even have the strength to speak as he lips remained pressed together. A puppet without strings. Ira smiled before continuing. Dont you realize it now? Those Gods never cared about you. It must feel bad though, failing everyone who held high hopes for you. But you managed to survive and I have to admit Im impressed. Ira lifted Randolphs thin arm which was taut with worn and pale skin before letting it drop. Still, youre quite an eyesore as it stands. I thought about holding a sort of trial and letting the people decide your fate, to make things a bit exciting but now theres no point. I could poke you to death right now. Just as Ira was about to finish Randolph, Juliana stepped forward. Ira. As she called his name he slightly frowned and because of that Ze could guess his thoughts without even attempting to read him. She isnt pleading for you to show mercy, Ze interjected causing Iras expression to brighten. Oh? Then what do you want? Ira raised an eyebrow. I will do it, Juliana whispered. Will you? Ira was a bit surprised at her deration. For one, receiving the ck crystal eyes changed the personality of the recipient. One of those changes, from what Ira could observe, turned out to be the loss of sentiment. Ze stated many times that after seeing the true nature of things she could no longer stay the same and it likely was the same for Juliana. But apparently, some lingering feelings remained inside thetter, even if it was only by threads. Hand her a weapon. Ira waved to one of the Dark Elves who instantlyplied. Juliana received a dagger and moved toward Randolphs bedside. For a moment she wanted to ask for privacy but knew that Ira wouldnt allow it. It wasnt that he had some pressing need to observe Juliana kill someone she used to love, but rather, that was a kindness that he wouldnt give to Randolph. Theyve lied to us, Randolph. Juliana caressed his face softly. Our lives meant nothing to them and you felt it, didnt you? Even so, you killed rk in order to save me...They never wanted to save me. ck tears dripped from underneath of Julianas veil falling onto Randolphs face. From his own eye, a single tear fell. J He spoke in a voice lower than a whisper but he could only muster the strength for a single letter of her name. May you find what you seek in death, Randolph. With that Juliana ended his life by slipping the dagger into his chest. He stared at her veil and let out a final breath before all signs of life left him. You Ira started to say something but held back. Although he didnt care for Randolph at all, he didnt want to upset Juliana too much since she was now someone who served under him. Ira approached and touched Randolphs index finger, turning it into metal. He broke it off and tossed it to a Dark Elf who caught it carefully. Have someone make it into a ring or something. For his body Ira turned to Juliana to see what she wanted but she shook her head. Whats left now is just a corpse, She said gently. Poetic, Ira replied ndly before turning back to the Dark Elves. Burn it into ash and put it in an urn. Well be returning him to his homnd. As you wish, Keeper. The two Dark Elves bowed. Ira smiled while Zes and Julianas body slightly shifted after hearing Iras words, indicating they had seen visions of events toe. You seek to go to the Grenitian Kingdom? Juliana asked. Yup. Ira gestured for them to follow him while exiting the room. Ill be honest with you, not that I need to. Were short on people after that war and we already didnt have many in the first ce. Raverias ability helped with the food and I could use my ability to contribute but that makes people content andzy. Since were the winners I may as well take my prize. Ira made his way to the pce and soon a contingent of guards swarmed around him. Oh yeah, while the both of you are here, Id like to try something. Ira gave a friendly smile. ...You wish to impart a piece of the darkness within us? Ze asked. Correct. I wonder if youll be able to use it, Ira mused. One of the perks of divinity was the ability to give blessings to others. Ira didnt have a divinity but he consumed Rythars and it instead altered his control over the Void. Since both Ze and Juliana had received eyes that were affected by the Voids influence it stood to reason they would be the best candidates for the blessing. The two girls in question silently nodded. Neither of them could see the oue of Iras experiment with their eyes but they remained calm in spite of that. Eventually, Ira arrived at a conference room and entered without waiting and sitting inside were a few of the Valkyries, Avery, and Sylun, as well as her advisors, were gathered at a table. Keeper. The Dark Elves stood to bow deeply. The Valkyries, with the exception of Lauren, Casey, and Avery, performed their own polite bow. I need a few hundred soldiers, Ira stated his demands as he approached the table. For? Avery inquired. Were short on people, right? Isn''t that one of the topics being discussed? Im going to get some extra hands from the Grenitian Kingdom. Ille with you. Avery was about to stand up when Ira waved his hands. No, you should stay here and rest. Its not like were in any danger. With that Ira directed his gaze to Sylun. Ill have someone send word at once, Keeper. Sylun gestured to an advisor who bowed once more before leaving the room. Ill be waiting at the temple, you can send them there. Ill let you all get back to it. Ira then vanished with Ze and Juliana in tow. They reappeared at the temple which was currently empty. After killing Rythar the priestesses and scribes decided that the temple no longer reflected Iras glory in the right way and needed to be renovated. As the entire city was in the process of fixing its infrastructure, the temple couldnt be fixed immediately, hence its emptiness. Here should be fine. Ira turned to face Ze and Juliana. The markings on his arm began to fade right up until his elbow and ck mist poured out of his body endlessly. He manipted the dark mist until it coalesced into two fragments which began to float into the air. All the while, Juliana, and Ze stayed silent, waiting for the end result. Ira sent the two fragments of mist into their bodies which immediately caused them to take several steps backward. Ah! Ze softly eximed as she dropped onto her knees and clutched at her chest. Juliana was no different and fell right beside her and the two began writhing on the floor in response to the pain they felt. Ira took a seat and waved his hands, producing a pastry. Its been way too long. While waiting for both of them he indulged in the sweets until they finally stopped a few minutester. You arent dead are you? Ira asked before finishing off hisst mooncake. No. Ze climbed up first and Juliana was next. Good. Now, I cant really tell whats different so youll have to show me. Ira dusted his hands off and stood up. The markings on his left hand returned and the thickyer of ck mist covering the floor was retracted back into his body. Ze took an uncertain step forward and a shadowy doorway formed in front of her while another formed on the other side of the room. She stepped through it and exited from the other door. Oh? Ira instantly recognized the ability. It an exact copy of the Lares ability to open doorways with their psychic power. It was extremely convenient for others since he would no longer have to be present to send people away with his spatial maniption. Anything else? Ira asked. Yes...It is now more important for us to cover our eyes. Juliana spoke up. I fear that anyone who looks at them now would experience detrimental effects rather than just in difort. Hmm. Ira nodded in understanding. Rather than a blessing, it just seemed as if he unlocked more abilities within the crystal eyes by increasing the strength of the Voids influence on them. I guess only the Wolf would be able to do it. Ira thought to himself. He yed with the idea of trying to pass a blessing onto his children but quickly discarded it. The only way he was able to integrate himself with the Void was to enter it and that was something he wouldnt think of putting them through. Soon after Ira finished with his tests, the soldiers he asked for arrived and they were ready to march onto the Grenitian Kingdom. Ladies, if you would. Ira gestured with a grin. Although inexperienced, Ze and Juliana opened two ck doorways and moved to the side. Lets go, Ira ordered the soldiers and even though they were clearly apprehensive, they stomached their fear and marched forward. Chapter 219: As For The Loser? Chapter 219: As For The Loser? The former Fourth Prince and the current ruler of the Grenitian Kingdom, Leonard Windsor, sat in his throne room with a group of advisors and strategists surrounding him. He currently faced a massive crisis, one of which he wouldve never imagined in his wildest dreams. I cant believe they lost, Someone muttered lifelessly. No one was in the mood to correct hisck of etiquette and instead found themselves looking at the floor. Leonard too was busy with his own thoughts. Even though he was still young the weight of the crown atop his head started to be unbearable. He recalled all knew about Ira during the Summit. If his memory was correct, Ira could either act on a whim and kill someone for a small slight or restrain himself just as easily. Would that apply now? Leonard thought. If the news was true, and it clearly was, Ira had killed the Angels and the one they acknowledged as a God, Rythar. If thats the case then what does that make Ira? Leonard pondered while letting out a bitterugh. What use were Gods when they couldnt even kill one person? It was a question shared by many who heard the news. Your Majesty! Someone barged in the room and knelt down. Theres trouble! Speak! An old man shouted. The sky has turned pitch ck and a small army has emerged from two strange doorways. Theyre marching this way and the one leading them is... Finish it, Leonard said although he could guess the answer. Its the one who has defeated the Unified Army as well as the Angels...Ira. How does it feel to be back here? Ira asked Ze and Juliana who followed close behind him. They ignored the screaming of the citizens who retreated to safety upon seeing them arrive. Attachment to a familiar ce is no longer something I can say I have, Ze answered. It is the same for me, Juliana added. Would it hurt to lighten up a little? Ira shrugged away the depressing responses he received and continued forward. Even though he hadnt brought many soldiers, none of the guards tried to stop him. After all, they had heard of his exploits and even speaking his name filled them with fear. All they could do was hang their heads shamefully while knowing there was nothing that could be done. One short and uneventful walk, and Ira arrived at the Grenitian Pce. Standing outside of the pce doors, Leonard had stood with his closest advisors as well as a few pce guards who looked as if they wanted to be anywhere but in front of Ira. ...Forgive me, but Im unsure of what to call you now. Leonard lowered his head as he greeted Ira, his retainers also followed his actions and did the same. Since youre not from the Dark Elf Empire you dont have to call me Keeper. Just call me Ira, same as you did before. Ira was unfazed by the disy in front of him. Well then, pleasee in, Ira, Leonard said before signaling to his group and escorting Ira into the pce. Leonard didnt even think of sitting on his throne and stood a fair distance away from Ira while waiting for thetter to speak. You know As Ira began to speak everyone listened closely. I don''t me you for sending people to fight against me. Ira began pacing around the pce brazenly but no one thought to stop him. Ah! But my people do me you. Ira nced at the Dark Elf Empire soldiers and they brandished their swordspears without the need for instructions. Their blood-colored armor made from Behemoths bones only increased the threatening air around them. Leonard clenched his fist nervously but made sure no one on his side acted aggressively. Its not like I expected you to go against the Angels but the fact that my people died remains. Ira climbed up the steps of the throne and fell into it before hanging his legs over the armrest. It wouldve been an unforgivable sign of disrespect but Leonard didnt care one bit. Not when the most powerful being on the was the one who did it. May I ask what is it you want in repayment? Leonard cautiously inquired. Good question. To start, Ill take about...lets see... Ira contemted the matter deeply before finally continuing. Ill take ten-thousand of your people. Five-thousand children, if theyre infants you can keep them. If they can walk, speak, and understand instructions Ill be taking them. For the other five-thousand, Ill take able-bodied men or women, it doesnt matter. Out of those men and women, I want alchemists, healers, and farmers. A-Are you mad? One of Leonards advisors voiced his thoughts and the Dark Elves immediately rushed forward. Before anyone could even react he was grabbed and tossed to the ground before a swordspear was pressed against his neck. Ignorant human! A Dark Elf spat venomously. Ira smiled at themotion and fixed his posture on the throne. Youre right. My demands were a bit too inappropriate. Just as Leonard and the others were about to let out a sigh of relief, Ira spoke once more. With all the soldiers you lost there should be a lot of children who are orphans. So with that in mind, Ill take fifty-thousand human children and fifty-thousand human men and women. The same as I described before. You cant! A guard blurted out and the Dark Elves lost their patience and grabbed all of the guards and advisors before throwing them to the ground and cing weapons at their throats. Leonard was the only who was allowed to stand and face Ira with a horrified expression. He understood Iras intentions and the fact that someone else spoke out would only result in something worse. You know what? I just thought of something. Ira smiled and leaned forward with a dark look in his eyes. Every year for the next, I dont know, decade or so? I want five-thousand children and five-thousand men and women from this Kingdom. If you refuse Ill...well, do I really have to threaten you? I mean honestly, I killed a God and an Army of Angels. Shouldnt that be enough? Was I too soft on all of you? Ira made a small gesture toward the Dark Elf soldiers. Kill the ones who yelled leave the rest alone. Without needing any more encouragement, the Dark Elves plunged their swordspears into the throats of the two men who raised a fuss before retreating. Quiet whimpers filled the throne room but Ira ignored them and stood up, walking toward Leonard. Now, I know my demands are quite a lot to handle so Ill give you three days to arrange everything. In three days, two doors are going to appear in front of your Pce and about thirty-thousand soldiers are going toe out to ensure things go smoothly. Theyll stand by while all the people I asked for are transported to my city. Ira stood in front of Leonard and began to fix his disheveled robes for him. Now, listen close, because this is the most important part. I want you to bring me the people I asked for regardless of their background. They can be poor or they can be nobles, it doesnt matter just dont send anyone whos close to death or Ill be more than a little insulted. Also, dont you have teleportation arrays? You can choose them from whatever city or town you want, thatll probably make it easier on you. Ira adjusted the crown on Leonards head as he finished speaking and then let out a short chuckle. What about the other nations? Leonard said in small voice. What about them? Ira replied. I chose this Kingdom. If I decide I want something from them Ill get it. Ira turned to leave and two ck doorways appeared once more. I almost forgot. Ira ced a palm on his forehead. Hand it over. He snapped his fingers and a Dark Elf approached with an urn in hand before giving it to Leonard. Thats whats left of Randolph. I just thought Id return him to his homnd. Ira and the Dark Elves departed immediately after that, leaving apletely dumbstruck Leonard. The jar which contained the ashes of Randolph was still warm indicating that he was only recently cremated. My Liege...What are we to do? Someone asked weakly. What are we to do? Leonard repeated with a hollowugh. Well do exactly as he instructed. Gather the remaining soldiers and have them randomly raid one thousand houses. Send word to the other cities to do the same. With the exception of the Lord who presides over the city and anyone rted to the Thynne branch families, tell them to treat no one differently, regardless of what status they hold. Prioritize children who lost their parents to the war and widowed spouses. And just like that, the instructions were passed down. The Grenitian Kingdom had entered what would soon be called one of the most tragic events in their history. Ironically, it was an event that involved no bloodshed or conflict whatsoever. Chapter 220: Two Sides Of The Same Coin Chapter 220: Two Sides Of The Same Coin My dearest husband, I write to you, unsure if this will ever reach you but I find this is the onlyfort I can find in this wretched ce. The Kings orders couldnt be defied and when I watched them take our little boy, I volunteered to go and since I had experience with alchemy they epted me. I wanted to at least say goodbye but there was no time. I suppose that is the reason Im writing to you now. I am ashamed and heartbroken to tell you I lost track of our son. After the guards gathered us up we were separated into two lines. One was for the adults to enter and the other for the children. Gods, there were so many children, scared and crying but those Dark Elves, in their blood red armor, remained stoic as if they didnt hear the terrified wailing. As we arrived at the front of the line, we were met with two ck doorways, so dark that there was no way we could see the inside. Standing next to their respective doorways were two young women dressed in ck, wearing veils of the same color over their faces, trails of ck stained their cheeks like spilled ink, even creeping along their arms. I couldnt look int the eyes of either of the women but I could swear they saw me. Looking at me, or rather, looking into me. Ive never felt so scared but I pushed on in hopes of seeing our son once more. Once I stepped through that ursed doorway, the real nightmare began. A dark and starless sky greeted us with a bright Red Moon hanging above. Ive learned now that the Red Moon doesnt move at all, it just sits over the city. We were escorted behind the high stone walls, we were guided to our quarters and locked in. Along the way, I saw no sight of the children nor did I hear their cries but I still held hope. That''s all I could do for my own sake. That was months ago...During that time I had been forced to refine some strange maroon-colored concoction. Ive only heard rumors of what happened since then. They dont harm the children, instead, they train them and teach them about him. I fear even writing his name after he destroyed the unified army. One day, we were being moved and I managed to slip away. We were restrained but it didnt much to dissolve my restraints, the concoction they had us work on was quite corrosive. I covered my body with a worn tarp and slipped through the narrow passages of the city only to arrive near its center muchter. There was a huge temple with the statue of some unsightly four-eyed beast with horns in front of the entrance and a crowd gathered outside. I managed to get into the crowd. A Scribe stood in front of the temple and began reciting some scripture that spoke of him. All his evil deeds were seen as good in the eyes of these people. The very thought made me sick, I wanted to scream at them. I wanted to tell them that what they were doing wasnt right...But I needed to find our son, so I waited and held my tongue. The Scribe finished speaking and earned a loud, simultaneous, praise for The Keeper. I didnt pay attention to the content of his speech and by the Gods, I wish I had. The crowd was brought into the temple and led through a dark tunnel, reaching the inner sanctum. As we moved, I tried my best not to stick out but I attracted strange looks and a few guards whispered to each other, causing me to speed up. Further in, there was an area for rituals. The kids, dozens of human children, were gathered in front of a metal cauldron with an image of wolves inscribed into its sides. I looked for our son among them but the scribes words distracted me. I can still hear them now, These are the children whove embraced the teachings of the Keeper in earnest while disying incredible talent. After that, a child stepped up to the cauldron and I felt my chest grow tight. It was our boy...but he wasnt the same at all. They cut his hair, and his eyes were darker. Even from where I stood I could see his eyes. They were cold and unweing with no sign of his innocence in sight. I stifled my cries while looking for a way to get him out. I watched as two female Dark Elves dressed in ck robes, strange circles on their head, lifted a wooden bowl full of red liquid. It was the same mixture that the Dark Elves forced us to refine. In its raw state, it could eat through metal and I feared to even think about what it would do now. Without fear of being discovered, I ran out as our boy consumed the murky red liquid. I didnt even see them move, but two guards grabbed me immediately and pinned me to the floor. I cried and I screamed, I yelled and I fought, hoping that my son...that our son would see me. He did see me. He looked at me with distant eyes as if he barely recognized me. All the while, his skin began to flush and his breath grew heavy. I was almost close enough to grab him and because of that, I could see his chest moving rapidly. The foul mixture began to take effect but the Dark Elves showed no concern. The scribes and robed Dark Elves looked at me strangely, but they didnt say anything. Instead, they let our son speak and I heard something that drove me into the depths of despair. You havent epted the teachings of the Keeper, Mother. He spoke while gritting his teeth, fighting through the agony the liquid brought on. I could see that he was in pain and yet our fragile little boy, he resisted crying out. The same boy who cried from a few scratches after falling was now quietly grunting as that liquid ran rampant throughout his body. To my surprise, he wasn''t hurt at all. In fact, he even seemed to show relief and joy after the painful sensation subsided. I couldnt say what happened after that. My vision went blurry and my ears buzzed, my heart ached for our boy. The guards spoke of something and then a woman in ck arrived. She was standing in a dark corner of the room all this time. I dont know how I didnt see her before but she revealed herself at that moment. She approached me, her soft steps made it seem if she was gliding across the floor. There will be no more pain. Her voice seemed to hold pity toward me. She lifted her veil and I cant remember what happened after that. I can no longer remember the name of our son. I can no longer remember your name...I can no longer remember my own name. I struggle to hold onto what little memories of you and our boy that I have left. Even the painful feelings I had before faded with each day. I will find some way to send this to you in hopes that we meet again and you can help me remember what once was. Your loving wife, a woman who has nearly forgotten everything. Look what I found. A half-dragon youth snickered as he lifted a letter up in the air. It was tucked away in a drawer behind a falsepartment. Since the half-dragons were still somewhat too young for official duties they performed tasks such as room sweeps and patrols on the humans Ira requested. A letter? A teenage Dark Elf tilted her head while resting her swordspear on her shoulder. Yup, I wonder if Ill be rewarded. The half-dragon tucked the letter into his shirt. You probably will. The Dark Elf girl sighed. I still havent done anything to stick out. I heard that a human managed to impress the Keepers sister and was taken under the wings of a Valkyrie ever since. Do you want to train under them that badly? Of course! The Valkyries are the strongest warriors to exist. I would even give up everything to train under the Keepress herself. The Dark Elf girl had starry eyes as she daydreamed. Id rather train under the Keepers son, Valeryn. The half-dragon boy replied as they resumed their patrols. Valeryn isnt training anyone though. No, but I heard that if he sees someone with a bit of potential hell give you some advice. Didnt you hear about one of the weakest human children running into Valeryn? They said the next day his talent with the sword improved tremendously. If a few pointers could do that, imagine him teaching you a for a few years. The half-dragon boy sighed while thinking of how much he could improve with Valeryns help. Oh, what are you two talking about? A full-grown lycanthrope spoke, drawing the attention of the two. Nothing, Sir! The two saluted in tandem, mming their spears onto the ground and taking up a well-disciplined stance. No, no, I understand. I too wish that the Keeper would perhaps recognize me one day. If the Keepers grace reaches you, the Queen and the Valkyries will pay attention to you. The Lycanthrope man dropped his head dejectedly, he knew that his talent and abilities were only so-so whenpared to some of hisrades. Eloise, Syluns personal guard, was the head of the lycanthrope faction and she was on apletely different levelpared to him. In order to draw attention, he would have to at least be near her strength. The three members of the Dark Elf Empire stood silently for a moment, each one thinking of their own goals with hearts full of desire. Ah, Sir! The half-dragon recalled the letter and produced it with shining eyes. He looked to his dark-elfpanion and spoke. We both managed to find this letter hidden away. Her eyes opened in disbelief of his intentions but he just smiled. Of course, the Lycanthrope standing in front of them noticed but he kindly pretended not to. Good work. I''ll report this and make sure that both of you receive credit. Thank you, Sir! The two saluted once more and the Lycanthrope took his leave. All around the city, simr things were urring. Numerous youths were looking for a chance to distinguish themselves but no one sought to use illegitimate means. Their loyalty toward Ira was bing deeply ingrained with each passing day. Eventually, they would grow into soldiers who only thought of serving their empire and Ira. Chapter 221: Quality Time Chapter 221: Quality Time Days passed quickly and peacefully in the Dark Elf Empire and with no one to threaten them they would continue to do so for some time. Ira wasnt one toin as he was able to spend time with his family. He also attended to a few matters like sending Lance and his group away along with Gerald who had regained a semnce of calm. Other than small personal issues, he remained unbothered. The city, formerly called the Underground City, had remained nameless. Though some called it the Keepers City, on the other hand, everyone who learned of the cities permanent night sky called it thend of eternal darkness, calling it cursed. Either way, Ira showed no sign of getting involved. Because of that, he had been seen less and less, rarely leaving the Valkyries Fortress. Those who did see on a daily basis Ira immediately noted his changes. From the ck lines crawling up his left arm to the sometimes suffocating feel of his presence. His yellow eyes also showed an uncharacteristically calm in the face of a looming task. No one had mentioned Iras deration of fighting the Gods and he showed no intention of doing so either. Since he kept silent about it so did they but it was something that ultimately couldnt be ignored. Inside of a bedchamber deep within the Valkyrie Fortress, Averys fingers glided across Iras marked arm. She began to speak, feeling the urge to address what he had been avoiding. How long do you think it will take for you to kill all the Gods who want you dead? She asked. Her silver eyes narrowed toward him, her true emotions threatening to spill out just beneath their surface. Do we have to talk about that? Ira turned to face her, his face just inches apart from her own. Then what do you think a good time would be, Ira? The moment before you ascend? Or were you nning to leave without us noticing? Averys questions caused Ira to smile wryly. I just wanted to rest for a bit before getting to the serious stuff. Ira sighed as he sat upright. The presence that appeared during his ascension didnt specify a time but he felt that he should act soon. After all, just because he sat still didnt mean the Gods would. Little did he know, more than a few Gods were investigating the Origin Storm in order to deal with him. It seemed like the best way to contend with him and there was still the mystery of how Indras managed to survive it. It was a massive concentration of raw energy capable of destroying both the Mortal and Divine Realms if it was unleashed and yet somehow, the Origin Storm raged on, just far enough to not be a real threat. Its mysterious properties drew the attention of the Gods but now they showed much more interest since Ira could appear at any time. It was a case where both parties were urged to act because they felt the other might move first. Thats no excuse. Avery remarked as she climbed out of the bed and began dress herself. Ira followed her with his eyes before he reluctantly did the same. Its not an excuse. Im aware of how you feel but Are you? ...But Ill be away for a long time when I ascend. Is it so bad to not want to think about it for a while? Ira grabbed the ck pendant ne and fastened it for her while she lifted her hair. A while? Who is to say that time passes the same way in the Divine Realm as it does here? Avery posed a valid question, one that Ira hadnt thought of before. Gods werent just immortal, they lived in a realm that was made to house divine species and races. It would be strange if time operated the same way as it did in the Mortal Realm. ...Even if it thats true that just means the faster I act the sooner Ill return, right? Ira remained optimistic. To be more urate, Ira chose to remain willfully ignorant of all the things that could go wrong. There were so many possibilities of ways in which he could fail that worrying over each one felt pointless to him. Lets just take it one day at a time. Ira was oddly rxed which drew Averys attention. Are you that confident in your strength? Avery asked. I sure am. Ira answered as the two left the room. As soon as they stepped out, a door adjacent to their room shot open and their children came running out. What are we doing today? Practicing? Raveria asked in a chipper voice. I would like to make a new sword, Valeryn added his own thoughts. A door further down the hall opened and Zephyr came running out with Rhys following behind him. I want to eat sweets! Zephyr chimed in. We can do all of those things. Ira chose apromise as he guided his children forward. Ill be going first. Avery shed a faint smile toward them before she left. The Valkyries gained more to their numbers, bringing a great deal of tasks with them. Since Casey was to be the next Matriarch, Avery would have to eventually take her ce ording to customs. As for ascension, Averys divinity had reached even greater heights but the sigil continued to keep her safe. Rhys mouthed a few words to Zephyr before going off to meet with Sylvia. Since they were already close friends the two met with each other quite often. They soon split off into their daily routines and agreed to meet up again for dinner. Far out of reach of the Mortal Realm, the Gods toiled. With Rythars death and the sudden removal of Iras taboos still fresh in their minds, they began to look for other solutions. Kara was not one of them, she instead focused on the ck Pir that emerged in the Divine Realm. When the Wolf first created the ck Pir, it caused an immense amount of destruction to the wilderness in the Mortal Realm but it also manage to leak into the Divine Realm. Kara stood on the outskirts of and covered with ck soil. Crooked trees made of ck ss grew in strange formation inside the boundaries of thend. Strange echoes could be hearding from the inside of the taintednd but there was not a single living being in sight. Kara raised her hand and a silver light shed before she produced a short spear. She raised it high and threw it into the taintednd and itnded with a soft thump. Not even a few secondster and the spear had begun to disintegrate into shards before it exploded into a cloud of dust, finally bing a strange liquid that seeped into the ground and disappeared. Just what did that Avarus be to be able to make something like this? Kara pondered. She produced another spear and tossed it in. This time it hit with a loud shattering sound before catching on fire. After that, it simply faded from sight, showing no sign that it was ever really there. Kara, like most other Gods, knew that thends tainted by the ck Pir were deadly to Gods. A few foolish ones had plunged in and were met with immediate deaths. Still, she sought to understand what power Ira wielded. If it was before he killed Rythar, the effects of the ck Pir would only be a glimpse into what Ira had the potential to do. After eating Rythars divinity and using it to strengthen his connection with the Void, warping reality to such an extent wasnt unthinkable. Kara felt in her heart that, whoever thest Avarus was, if they were pushed into a corner they wouldsh out. The result would be the corruption of the entire Divine Realm, causing effects like the ck Pir on arger scale wiping out many Gods at once. At least, thats what she felt she would do in a simr situation. In fact, when she fought the Behemoth she was resigned to death. Without any fear, she used her power unsparingly which led to her being able to reach a level of swordsmanship that ced her on the Zenith, as well as, her subsequent ascension. Whoever you are I hope that you havent harmed my descendants. Kara red into the depths of the taintednds as if seeking a target. She decided that if Ira did harm her children she would once again resign her to death and fight without restraint. With those thoughts filling her head, she didnt think of what her actions would be after learning he was married to her great-granddaughter. Chapter 222: Not One For Goodbyes Chapter 222: Not One For Goodbyes It was an era of peace in the Mortal Realm. Thus, there was almost no piece of important news that was delivered to Ira. It seemed like he could spend an endless amount of days enjoying his peace and he nned to at first, but it was clear he couldnt. Of course, that realization didnt hit him until two slow years had passed and a shocking event broke the period of calm. A terrible thunderstorm raged outside of the city for a few months but there was no damage due to Iras protection. There was also a strange event where the nts in Raverias garden, a ce that was effectively time-looped, showed signs of decay. In addition, a murky yet iridescent red substance could be found dripping from the corner of a random ceiling inside the fortress every so often before dissolving. ... Keeper, A Dark Elf bowed toward Ira who was sitting outside of a familiar chamber with a calm expression. Already? Ira smiled as he stood up. Following behind him was Ravera, Zephyr, Valeryn, and Harper. Each one of them had traces of nervousness and excitement on their faces. Come on, Ira said to them while letting out a chuckle. He entered therge chamber with his children behind him and immediately approached the bed where Avery sat upright, holding a ck-haired infant in her arms. Shes a girl, Avery said with a smile. Ira and his children were naturally curious and peered over to see the new arrival. Hold on, Ira said as he received the infant from Avery. He smiled as he looked at the newborn whose eyes were dark red. It would be ominous to most parents, seeing those murky red eyes that were nearly ck in color, but Ira was obviously overjoyed. Liliara, Ira whispered to her as he stared into her eyes lovingly and she in turn stared back at him in awe. A wonderful name, Casey interjected from the side. A result of inheriting bloodline memories caused his children to have a pre-established sense of attachment to him. Showing that to be true, Liliara looked at her father in pure and simple-minded disbelief, reaching out to him with her small arms. Ira brought her closer and she began to grab at his face but he didnt mind at all. Can I see her? Harper asked. Of course, but it might not go so well. Ira slowly handed Liliara to Harper and prepared for the worst but it never came. Harper held her newborn niece expecting to hear crying immediately but Liliara maintained a calm expression, her dark red eyes looking directly into Harpers, seemingly unimpressed by what she saw. Hi! Harper grinned cheerfully but Liliara didnt return the sentiment. Her expression even seemed a bit cold but she tolerated being away from Ira better than any of her siblings did before. S-She doesnt like me? Harper tried to get a feel of her emotions from their bloodline connection but Liliara gave off an unreadable feeling. I want to hold her! Raveria said. Ira nodded and Harper reluctantly gave Liliara to Raveria. Dont worry Liliara, Im your big sister. Raveria giggled as she looked at her younger sister. Liliara showed a small and very faint grin but other than that, she didnt react like when Ira held her. Sensing something was a bit off, Ira took Liliara back. Alright, let her get some rest. Liliaras shocked expression returned as she stared at her father right up until he gave her to Avery. Shes very affectionate toward you, Ira, Averymented, noticing her daughter''s behavior. Liliara looked up at her own mother with a warm gaze but she wasnt full of pure wonder like she had for Ira. Im d, Ira replied with satisfaction. Soon after, Liliara closed her eyes and fell asleep while in Averys arms. Just as Ira was about to continue, a knock at the door drew his attention since there was no reason for someone to interrupt. Enter. Ira showed an expectant face. Keeper. A Dark Elf entered and knelt down immediately. Its...Rhys...Shes...Well, I was told to inform you, Keeper. ...Already? Ira looked unexpectedly flustered as he turned to Avery who gave an approving nod. Alright, then lets go. Ira gestured for his children to gather around him and they hurriedly did. That also included Harper, who was still recovering from Liliaras reaction and dragged her feet as a result. Without another word, Ira teleported all of them away, appearing in a simr chamber filled with Dark Elves. The key difference was, Rhys who was resting on arge bed with an infant in her arms. Congrattions, Keeper. Sylvia greeted Ira with a bow. You have a beautiful girl. ...A girl? Ira blinked in confusion. Is something wrong, Keeper? Sylvia asked. Rhys also showed a questioning expression to which Ira shook his head. No, its just...I just learned that I have two daughters today. The Keepress also had a daughter? Sylvia inquired with surprise. Yes, Ira replied as he approached Rhys and received his newborn daughter. Its a good omen no doubt. Sylvia seemed pleased. Meanwhile, Zephyr ran to Rhys bedside and climbed up to hug his exhausted mother. Just look at you. Ira gazed into his daughters eyes. Tiny electric sparks emerged from her body but he was unaffected, too busy looking into her bright yellow eyes to notice. Streaks of lightning seemed to sh in the depths of her pupils as she looked at him. Have you thought of a name for her? Ira asked. Mom says her name is Nephele, Zephyr answered in ce of his mother. Nephele...I see. Ira smiled as he lightly rubbed Nepheles cheeks. Her face wrinkled and then she sneezed which caused a strong burst of wind to blow through the room overturning anything that wasnt heavy enough to resist. Woah! Raveria yelled. She can control wind like you, Father, Valeryn said while fixing his hair that had been messed up with the wind. She sure can, Ira responded. He couldnt help but wonder if he was imagining the mischievous smile on Nepheles face. Looking at her Father, Nephele blew air out of her mouth and sent a powerful gust of air into Iras face. Shes going to be a troublesome one, Ira mumbled. He could now confirm that smile was radiating with disruption and already felt that Nephele would be wilder than any of her siblings. Ira spent a little more time with his daughters before letting them rest and heading back to his own bedroom. That night he didnt sleep at all, he simply stared into the darkness of the room. His eyes remained half-narrowed as he came to a decision by himself. Ascension, Ira whispered to no one. The arrival of two more daughters acted as a reminder that he couldnt rest easy until he could ensure they would never be harmed. Being in the Mortal Realm meant he could never really know what the Gods were nning. The Entity who stopped his ascension didnt promise to interfere with the Gods schemes. It didnt ally with Ira, but rather, tolerated his actions. So it stood to reason that it wouldnt obstruct the Gods if they began breaking taboos since it would drive Ira to action even faster. Ira sunk deeper into his thoughts without a single word. The only thing that changed was the increasing certainty in his eyes. The next day, Ira gathered his family together and instructed the Dark Elves to put together arge feast. Even Sylun and Sylvia were invited and thetter decided to bring her daughter, Suvi. Before they entered, Sylvia spoke to her daughter. Suvi, you must be respectful when you enter. Yes, Mother, Suvi answered. She had very little interaction with Ira and his children and the closest connection she had was meeting with Rhys who was friends with Sylvia. Due to her bloodline, Sylvia was simr to Iras children and grew a rate faster than other mortal races. Jydars traits manifested themselves in the form of her pale skin and reddish fox-like eyes while she had the pointed earsmon to elves. Also, due to Sylvia ingesting the sap of the World Tree, there was a massive amount of pure spiritual energy being emitted from Suvi. Are you finished? The Keeper wont take offense if she isnt able to follow along with standard etiquette. Sylun smiled at the sight of Sylviaying out various rules and instructions for the little Suvi. Im aware Mother but Sylvia felt as if she hadnt said enough but stopped when she saw her daughters innocent eyes looking back at her. Fine, lets just enter. I dont want to make the Keeper wait for too long. Sylvia fixed her daughter white dress and entered without dying a moment more. Keeper. The three of them spoke in unison while bowing. Suvis bow a bit sloppy and because of that Ira found it cute. Theres no need,e and sit down. Ira gestured them in. Iras children looked toward Suvi with different gazes. Raveria seemed d to have another possible child to y with since she only had her Father, Harper, and her siblings. Valeryns eyes seemed to see the spiritual power within Suvi as he slightly narrowed them before changing his gaze. Zephyr, who had a mouthful of food, momentarily stopped chewing before waving at the girl and going back to his meal. H...Hi, Suvi greeted in a quiet and nervous voice. Ah, I havent seen the little princess since she was born. Have some sweets. As Ira finished speaking a bowl full of pastries manifested in front of Suvi. Waaah, Suvi gasped in surprise. She cautiously took one and, under her Mothers urging, she took a bite before her face lit up. So good! Suvi shouted. Iraughed at her reaction and returned to eating. Avery and Rhys sat on opposite sides of him holding their daughters. Liliara devoured the mes that Avery fed to her with a still expression that mirrored her mothers. Nephele, on the other hand, was making strange sputtering sounds while Rhys fed her some sort of porridge. B-b-b-bu. B-b-b-bu. Nephele continued blowing porridge bubbles. Rhys used a damp cloth to wipe her daughters face and continued on. B-b-b-bwa! Nephele swung her tiny arm and silverware was blown away with a gust of wind but Zephyr waved his hand and stopped it all before setting it down. Nephele. Ira chuckled lightly while transmitting his intent through their bloodline connection. Nephele seemed to realize what Ira wanted and stopped causing amotion, finally allowing everyone to eat in peace. The meal wasing to end when Ira put down his eating utensils quietly. His small action seemed so serious it drew pause from everyone else. Im going to be ascending very soon, Ira spoke clearly. Silence and disbelief filled the air, it almost seemed as if time was frozen for a second as everyone stared at him nkly. Avery stopped the trembling of her hands and spoke with a misleading calm. When? Was the only question she was able to force out. Ira could sense she was restraining her emotions and could only close his eyes as he answered. In the next few days. Raveria jolted up with a devastated face and mmed her hands on the table. You cant! Why...does it have to be so soon? Avery questioned. I dont know whatll happen if I dy my fight with the Gods. The best move is to attack them now, Ira responded calmly. He prepared himself for their reactions the night before. As long as he could give them assurance it would lessen the impact of his absence. ...How long will it be until youe back? Harper asked while staring at her empty te. It wont be longer than a year or two, I swear. Ira smiled as he looked around the table. Youre lying! Raveria shouted at him before she ran off in the blink of an eye. Raveria! Avery yelled as she stood up to follow but Ira stopped her. Its fine, Avery. Ill go find herter. Avery sat back down at his words and held Liliara. The room became quiet and Iras sons seemed to have lost their appetite. B-b-b-bwa! Nephele sputtered out once more, breaking the silence, causing Ira to let out a lowugh though no one else could. Chapter 223: Ascension Chapter 223: Ascension Raveria hid atop a ledge on the Valkyrie Fortress. She buried her face into her arms but a low and muffled sobbing could still be heard. You shouldnt be so upset, Ravi. Iras voice caused Raverias crying to stop abruptly. She peered up at her father with puffy reddened eyes and began to speak. I dont want you to go, Dad, She pleaded with him. Ira didnt reply and instead chose to sit down next to her. There was nothing that would change his mind at this point. Even if he had to see his daughter cry he wouldnt dy any longer. Youll take care of your brothers and sisters, right? Ira asked. Raveria slowly nodded while wiping her tears with her sleeve. I will, She said eventually. Good. Itll help me rest easier knowing that youre keeping them safe. Ira smiled before hugging her. Raveria clung tightly to Ira and began crying all over again. All Ira could do in response was let out a deep sigh. After a few moments, he teleported away from the ledge with Raveria in his arms. The fateful day arrived quickly for Ira and his family. Avery restrained herself though she felt as saddened as her children but she didnt want Ira to be affected by it. Though, Iras mood had already shifted by the time the day he nned to ascend arrived. He found it harder tough as smile as he had done previously. There hung a solemn air around him and those who knew of what was toe. Even at the moment, Ira sat with a brooding expression in a darkened room. His contempt for the Gods who forced his actions rose to its peak. There was no hope for peace and he had no intention of sparing any of the Gods. He could still remember the faces of a few but that was all he needed to start with. After all, eating them would allow his list of targets to grow on its own. Are you ready? Zes question interrupted Iras thoughts. As ready as Ill ever be. Ira stood up with a thin smile. You need not force a smile in front of me, Ira. Oh, can you see still my thoughts? Ira asked. I dont need to...Your inner turmoil seems to affect the very air around you, Ze whispered. Please, give me a few more vague statements. Itll definitely help to improve my mood. The two headed towards a small chamber and after entering, Ira could see familiar faces all around. Avery and Rhys stood with the children while Lauren, Casey, Sylun, Sylvia, Saren, and Juliana were standing on the opposite side of them. They were the only ones who knew of Iras ascension. Telling the entire world that he was leaving wouldnt be too smart of an idea. There was no guessing as to what reactions it would draw. Ira moved to the center of the room and looked around once more. His children stared at him with innocent eyes. They approached him to say their goodbyes and he found that he wasnt quite prepared for it. The thought of waiting just one more day popped into his head but he quickly blocked it out. Father! Valeryn shouted while tugging at Iras shirt. Its alright, Ryn, Ira said with a warm smile. He then turned to Avery who was holding Liliara in her arms. Try not to be too harsh on them. Ira reached out and embraced his wife. When he turned to Rhys she was silently crying and even Nephele was quiet. He kissed his infant daughter on the forehead and then brushed the tears away from Rhys eyes. I wont be gone for long, As Ira spoke, the markings on his arms slowly began to disappear. You promise?! Zephyr asked while putting on a brave face. I promise. Ira began to move away from them while ck mist continually poured out of his body. Everyone was speechless, watching in awe as the mist around Ira grew thicker until a sudden sh lit up the entire room. The room shook and when they could finally open their eyes, Ira was gone. Iras consciousness began to drift through the stars and with it came a familiar voice with an indistinguishable gender or age. I didnt expect you to ascend so soon. What, arent you the most powerful being there is and you still cant see the future? It is not a matter of ability, child. I desire to maintain an unending bnce with no need for interference. The humanoid shape made of light appeared in Iras view. As such, you will act as a proxy, child. Ira inwardlyughed but his thoughts were far more serious. If he was to be a tool of restoration then what did that mean once everything was over. If Ira killed hundreds of Gods, absorbing their divinity as he went, he would be something far different. At that point, wouldnt his existence put him at odds with the nameless presence? He, of course, didnt voice his guess and the humanoid shape of glowing light made no mention of it either. But given its nature it would have to know that Ira would eventually be a problem to its cause if he was allowed to grow. After all, a being that was countless of years in age and yed a part in the creation of both the Divine and Mortal Realms wouldnt have a simple mind. Maybe it even knew that Ira didnt trust it but he could do nothing at the current moment except for the task given to him. Whatever it was thinking, the presence faded away and Ira felt himself being pulled to some unknown destination. The sky of the Divine Realm shed as a star came crashing into its orbit. Every God felt the arrival of a new presence and moved at once. It didnt matter if they were hostile to Ira or not, they sought to investigate the disturbance. Kara was among the ones who followed the falling star as she sought to know what fate her daughter was met with. Unfortunately for those curious Gods, the star fell into the taintednd with ckened soil and strange trees. They lost the chance to find who or what arrived but remained nearby while waiting. On the outer radius of thends tainted by the Voids influence, the Gods were spread out to cover all sides. Each one used whatever detection abilities they had to search for the slightest hint of a living being but there was nothing to be found. Seeing that there was nothing, a few Gods immediately left while others remained patient. It has to be the Avarus, Kara whispered to herself. Unlike the others who seemed to be getting restless, she remained steadfast, summoning a sword and stabbing it into the ground before closing her eyes. If the Avarus was here, he isnt now, Ionus appeared at her side and spoke in a low voice. Do you know something then? Kara asked. Only a few should know this...there was a ce where all the Avarus gathered together before they were massacred. The center of the forest which now houses the most divine beasts is that very ce. If you want to find the Avarus, Id suggest you look there. ...Why are you telling me this? Have you seen a part of the future? Kara inquired. Ionus greyish eyes stirred but he shook his head. I have not. Its only Only what? Kara asked. Its only a feeling, nothing more. After he finished speaking, Ionus left just as quickly as he arrived. Kara sat in contemtion, watching as the curious Gods began to leave as hours passed. Without any other ideas as to where the Avarus would be, Kara decided to trust Ionus feeling and went to thend of Divine Beasts. Ionus crossed a great distance and then came to aplete stop, looking at the empty dust coverednd in front of him. Are you here for a vision of the future perhaps, Xandes? He asked aloud. A grey-haired old man with the physique of a warrior appeared in front of Ionus with an emotionless expression. His white robe fluttered as he slowly approached. No, but you will tell me where you sent you Kara and what she was looking for, Xandes spoke grimly. And why would I do that? I am only here to chronicle events as they y, I dont wish to interfere. Why? You dont have a choice in the matter, A male god with an ethereal beauty said softly. He was the God who originally proposed the idea of removing the barrier between realms and was the first to suggest the capture of Ira. He was at odds with Kara and Xandes but it appeared that his problems with thetter were all a farce. You Ionus trailed off as a dozen other Gods slowly revealed themselves. Make no mistake, Ionus. If you do not answer us, we destroy you until every part of your divinity is stripped away, Xandes said coldly. Ionus face grew darker as the Gods began to approach him with no sign of good intentions. Chapter 224: An Appetite For Disaster Chapter 224: An Appetite For Disaster Contrary to what some of the Gods assumed, Ira did indeednd within the taintednds. It was just that walking directly out didnt seem like a good idea to him so he teleported to one of the ces he had memories of which he gained from Indras. That ce was none other than the site of the battle which wiped out just about every Avarus. Much like his arrival in the Mortal Realm, Ira stood in the middle of a forest without a shred of clothing. Damn it, He cursed while waving his hand. A pile of clothes appeared in front of him before immediately disintegrating. It was clear that items from the Mortal Realm werent allowed in the Divine Realm. A long time ago, those who managed to ascend assumed that it was symbolic in a way, telling those who achieved the impossible to cut all ties with their former home. That lesson waspletely lost on Ira, who hurriedly stashed away the Godsteel ring. It may have been due to the divine nature of Godsteel but it took longer to break down. So what am I supposed to do? Ira asked aloud while looking around. A lush forest that hummed with pure spiritual energy surrounded him on all sides. The sight of the bloody eradication of the Avarus Lupum was nowhere to be seen, buried undearth the growth and long forgotten by nearly all. Sss...Someone carries a scent Ive never tasted before A glowing golden serpent slithered through the air. Iras eyes flickered as he looked to the flying serpent. It was as long as a tree but almost appeared to be light as a feather as it gently glided in the air. A talking snake, He muttered. At the moment, he couldnt help but to feel a little peckish. Though Gods didnt need to eat in order to replenish energy, Ira didnt have any real divinity. As such couldnt sit down for a few hours and let his body naturally recover from the divinity. No, the only thing would suffice was the consumption of another source of energy and a potential meal just made its way to him. Sss...Such a crass term to describe a creature such as me...What a wonderful smell you carry. The Golden Serpent began to circle around Ira with curious eyes. I need information, snake. Ira stated as he let the serpent examine him. Ha! You are mis-sss-staken. You are nothing but prey. The Serpents golden scales began to shake in excitement. I only took this moment to savor your scent Before the Serpent could finish, Iras arm changed into its beast form bing disproportionate to his body. The beast-like arm covered in ck tendrils snatched the snake out of the air and mmed it into the ground before squeezing it until it appeared as if it would burst. W-wait! Information! You asked for information! I can answer any questions you may have! The serpent hurriedly spat out anything it could to dy Ira. Its a bit toote now, Ira said with clear indifference. Besides, Im a bit hungry, you see. The second Ira finished speaking, the serpent was absorbed into the darkened hand of a beast, leaving behind a few scales. A sh of memories filled his mind and none of them rted to the Gods. It appeared that the Gods had little to no interaction with Divine Beasts, or at least, the ones that were serpents. The memories showed him territories that the many type of beasts held reign over with the most powerful being located near a mountain. Ira leaped up to the top of one of the towering trees and could see his next destination. A nearby mountain covered with a faint fluorescent glow. From what he just learned, the mountain was off-limits to the weaker beasts since the King sat atop it. Instead of going directly to it, Ira decided to find more food on the way. He dropped down from the tree and shifted into his beast form. A lumbering horned creature with four yellow eyes with its entire body covered in a coat of writhing darkness. The shine of its metallic teeth was the only thing that could contrast the ever presentyer of moving shadows. Ira let out a low growl that vibrated through the air, alerting any and every living creature in the forest that he wasing. He lowered his body and began running forward while spreading out his senses as his search began. One thing that Ira had to admit was that his ascension gave him an irreplicable sense of freedom. In the Mortal Realm, the feeling of sealing all his power away was ufortable to say the least. Now, he struggled not to get lost in the instinctive urge to let loose though it wasnt very hard considering his goals were still fresh in his mind. The next thing Ira stumbled upon were a group ofrge hare with luminous blue fur. They tried to run away but they couldnt escape his grasp and half of them were eaten in an instant. He pushed further in the forest, finding white winged elk who flew away upon discovering him. His arm shot out, stretching to unnatural proportions, and grabbed several of the winged elk out of the sky before pulling them into his body and absorbing them. Still not enough, Ira growled to himself before increasing his speed, his footsteps thundering throughout the forest. Not too long after Ira began his hunt for food, Kara arrived where he previously stood. Her silver hair fluttered in the wind while she remained still, observing her environment. The scales of a Golden Serpenty at her feet which drew her attention but that had nothing to do with an Avarus. Nearly hidden by the thick undergrowth, were a set of human footprints. She followed them and noticed that they abruptly increased in size until they were no longer the steps of a human. The Avarus! Kara eximed before summoning a sword and a shortspear. Her silver wings spread out wide and she began to fly forward with the hopes of catching him. Along the way, she could see broken trees and half-eaten carcassess of various creatures. She found it shocking as she remembered her own experience after ascending. Dozens of Gods surrounded evaluate her and she struggled to adapt without a weapon in her hand. It was only soon after that she learned clothing and weapons were supposed to be created through magic or divine power. Suddenly, a loud and painful roar reverberated through the air, breaking her away from her thoughts. Meanwhile, Ira, the cause of the disturbance, was busy fighting. You intrude on my mountain! A deep growl emerged from arge bipedal creature that sat between a bear and a lion with short antlers atop its head. It even stood shoulder to shoulder with Ira who towered over twenty feet in his beast form. Die! Its dark bronze fur stood on end as its green eyes burned with fury. It raised its w and swiped down at Ira who easily dodged while a roughugh escaped from his lips. I dont have time to enjoy this so As Ira trailed off he raised his hands and ck mist spread out from his body before forming into a solid mass and wrapping around the angered beast king. It roared out in pure rage but could do nothing as its limbs were broken and it was pulled toward Iras body. It thrashed around and unleashed its power but it was already toote, he was absorbed into the darkness covering Ira, leaving no sign he was even there to begin with. Not too far from Rythars level. Ira could guess the level of strength after consuming the beast entirely. He didnt gain anything noteworthy as far as abilities went, but there were memories of lower-ranked Gods as well as their locations. To be specific, there was God of Nature who wasnt too far away. Since a Divine Beast fell in under the God of Nature, it made sense for any beast on the cusp of Godhood to be allied with it. There were many factions among the Gods even though they rarely ever engaged inbat. His domain shouldnt be too far from here. Ira shifted back into his human form, narrowing his eyes and gazing far into the distance. An array of huge trees assemble into a dome shapey just beyond the horizon. Just as Ira was about to move, he jumped backward without any warning. A secondter a silver line cut through the air at a frightening speed. That wasnt very nice. Ira turned to see who his attacker was when he spotted a familiar face. Its you! He shouted. Avarus! What have you done to my daughter?! Karas face was a cold grimace as she charged toward Ira and thrust her short spear. A thin silver line rushed out and bore through the mountains peak before continuing on until it couldnt be seen. Hold on, just wait a second. Ira disappeared before reemerging in front of Kara and attempting to restrain her. Dont you dare touch me! Karas sword shed and Ira felt an immediate weightlessness where his forearm should''ve been. Hey! Ira shouted as he watched his separated arm fall to the ground with a soft thump. He had no time to admire the swordsmanship that even escaped his perception as he was shocked at Karas violent reaction. Wait! Just hold on! Ira waved his remaining arm as a sign of peace. My daughter, Avarus! If you know me then you must know of my daughter. There is no way you wouldve found record of me otherwise. Kara pointed her sword at Ira. I know your daughter, yeah, Ira said with augh. Speak clearly, Avarus. Kara grit her teeth showing she was on the cusp ofshing out. Your daughter, Lauren Thynne, is in perfectly good health...I should be the one to know since I married her granddaughter. ...What? Karas weapons nearly slipped from her grasp after hearing Iras words. Yup, Avery Thynne. I guess that makes you, what, my Great Grandmother-inw? Ira smiled brightly. A descendant of mine...married...you? Kara looked Ira over in pure disbelief. Not only were they connected, but he was the Avarus that made many Gods cautious. And yet he stood in front of her and showed such a strange personality. Great Grandmother! Ira shouted before covering his body with his hands. Please, dont stare so much! You...Youre not serious are you? Kara dropped her weapons, ignoring Irasments. If the Avarus had a rtion to her that meant she was obligated to ally with him and face the wrath of numerous Gods. She had no fear toward fighting, but it meant a certain death unless Ira was as powerful as he made himself seen when he threatened the Gods and killed Rythar. She looked at Ira again who twisted his body timidly upon noticing her stare. Great Grandmother, show some restraint, Ira whispered shyly, though he intentionally said it loud enough for her to hear. Lauren...what have you done? Karas face darkened even more as Iras teasing continued. A few minutester, the two were sitting across from each other. Kara created a dark grey cloak for Ira to cover himself with and the two began talking. After giving a short summary of how he got involved with the Valkyries, continuing on until the war with the Angels and his subsequent ascension. Kara kept her eyes closed and maintained her silence with unknown thoughts. I suppose I can rest easy knowing that shes okay, Kara sighed. Now, I think its time to discuss what it is you n to do next...Ira. She changed topics while regaining her serious bearing. Eat the God of Nature, Ira replied inly. He was no longer smiling as he did before since he was more than aware of the grave nature of his current situation. ...Please try to be serious. Kara spoke as patiently as she could. I am. If you were youd understand that Gods arent as easy to kill as you think. I even managed to sever your arm. I let you. Ira smirked. Did you really? Kara seemed skeptical but Ira shrugged. You think I would let you get that close otherwise? Ira shed a faint grin. They met each others eyes and neither of them showed signs of stepping down. Wait Ira suddenly averted his gaze, his brows were pinched together in confusion. If the Angels maintained contact with the Gods, they should know that we have a connection. What do you mean? Kara inquired. The Thynne Family Valkyries were practically seen as their own nation back in the Mortal Realm and everyone knew I married one of them. Theres no way the Angels skipped over that detail when reporting to the Gods...Did you really have no idea? Kara went silent before her eyes shed in realization. Then...at least some of the Gods already know and they wouldve made ns for it- She was about to continue when she noticed that Ira was looking past her. She followed his gaze and looked up only to see a bright array of light shining down. Defend yourself! Kara shouted just before the mountain erupted under a bombardment of blinding divine energy. A powerful aftershock spread through the forest of Divine Beast uprooting the trees and overturning the soil. Clouds of dust filled the air and then slowly fell, revealing part of a huge crater with no trace of the sturdy mountain from before. Three Gods were floating in the air by different means, they each surveyed the sight of smoldering destruction without the slightest hint of remorse. Chapter 225: Eat First, Ask Questions Later Chapter 225: Eat First, Ask Questions Later A silveryer of light protected Kara from harm. She looked up at her enemies, unshaken by their attack. The same couldn''t be said for thend around her. Cowards. Her body practically radiated with hostility. She was about to take to the sky to fight but Ira appeared next to her and moved first. Dont be brash, Ira! Kara shouted as she flew after him but he remained just out of reach. Ira ignored Karas shouted and arrived in front of the closest God. He attempted to grab him but both his hands were caught. Youve managed to survive, Avarus? A pale man wearing blue war paint on his face, as well as a metallic band around his face and arms, spoke. He tightened his grip on Iras arms and they snapped under the pressure. Kara soon arrived but the other two Gods moved to intercept her. One with blood-colored hair and horns manipted the force of fire. The other was a woman with radiant white hair that reached her ankles. They maintained an adequate distance and used ranged attacks. Massive fireballs came raining down along with glowing white arrows. Kara let out a low growl as she cut through their attacks but they poured them endlessly, keeping her distracted with the hopes of catching Ira. Ira didnt flinch as he watched his arms break and if anything he seemed to expect it. While in the Mortal Realm his physical strength was incredible but it was apparent it couldn''tpare to a God with a divinity centered around strength. Do you see the difference between us now? The pale God asked triumphantly as he attempted to pull Iras arms apart. I do, but who cares? Ira answered with an unexpected grin. A cloud of ck mist exploded from his body and covered the two of them, distorting their surroundings with its appearance. The only way to stand on equal footing with some of the stronger Gods was Reality Separation and only after consuming enough Divinity would he be able to kill them without using it. He sought to follow the same route as Indras and grow stronger with the more Gods he could consumed. Aaaah! The God began screaming as Iras hands sunk into his chest and they plummeted to the ground below, crashing like a meteor. The other two clearly didnt expect him to lose to Ira so easily and were momentarily stunned. Kara capitalized on that moment and two silver lights shed brightly, one cutting and the other piercing through the attacks. The divine power being used to slow her down was cut apart with a mystifying explosion that shook the air with an unimaginable force. The forest below was decimated but no one paid it any attention, choosing to focus on their opponents instead. Stop her! The red-haired God shouted as he put his hands together. Transparent red rings appeared above him and a miniature sun fell toward Kara. The glowing haired Goddess also let go of her restraint, summoning countless glowing white arrows that radiated with power. Kara couldnt help but smile as she was finally able to fight with the intent to kill. She brandished her weapons once again and in an instant hundred of silver lines were sent out. The power of Gods shed together drawing a beautiful but devastating sight. Below them, Ira was busy pulling his hands out of the pale Gods chest and held a brightly glowing orb of light. NO! His victim screamed but Ira devoured the orb in an instant. The agonizing scream of a God yed like music in his ears and he consumed a new Divinity with glee. The God underneath him looked on in horror as a ck hole appeared on his chest and began devour his body before he vanished in the blink of an eye. Ira maintained his Reality Separation state and turned to find his next target. Kara managed to hold off the two Gods due to her battle-rted Divinity but it remained a stalemate. Mostly due to the Gods she fought showing cautiousness toward each of her attacks. It only took seconds for them to exchange hundreds of attacks while avoiding Karas de and spear. That wont do, Ira said, his voice distorted and distant. He lowered his body and dozens of fissures spread out before he leaped forward with a terrifying momentum. We must retreat for- As red-haired, horned, God was about to suggest abandoning their task, Ira arrived behind him and smashed a shadowy fist into his back sending him flying away. Of course, Ira was unrelenting and moved forward throwing ck spheres ahead of him to keep the God tied down. The small spheres seemed harmless enough but flew just as fast as Ira and once they were in the vicinity of the fire-wielding God, they exploded. A strange event urred after the attack, cracks appeared in the air disrupting the stability of space and the fire God had his limbs ripped off. No blood was spilled and his arms even showed signs of regenerating as fire covered his wounds. That just wont do at all. Ira chuckled as he appeared above the injured God. His dark hand went into the Horned Gods chest before he pulled his arm back, bringing a fiery orb with it. Ira tossed the orb it into his mouth like a piece of candy. His actions were so fluid that it didnt even seem like he was stealing the Divinity of another being. With another divinity in his possession, Ira greedily turned his eyes to the remaining Goddess. This one is mine! Kara shouted as she broke through the wall of glowing arrows. Since two Gods were no longer obstructing her together, she could fly freely. Kara thrust her sword through the chest of the Goddess but thetter shook her head. I wont die as easily, She said in a mysterious manner. It was apparent what she meant when her body changed into a glowing ball of light and flew in the opposite direction. "You''ll meet your end soon," Kara shouted but made no movements to pursue. Kara recalled her weapons and descended to the ground with a regretful face. Although she was injured it didnt take long for Gods to heal. You sure showed her, Ira intoned sarcastically as his body returned to normal. Ayer of ck clothes covered his body which caused Kara to look surprised. You understand how to create objects from your own power? She inquired, ignoring hisment. Sure I do. Ira shrugged before his face winced in pain. Kara didnt notice his difort and continued on. If that was the case then why did you remain naked when I ran into you? I just forgot is all. Ira clenched his chest. Glowing red veins appeared on his body and steam began to roll off the surface of his skin. ...Are you alright? Kara finally noticed his plight and moved forward with the intention of healing him but he waved her away. Yeah, I ate something bad is all, Ira replied with a dryugh. His eyes began shed with an eerie light and he fell into a coughing fit, spewing out an inky ck liquid. No, something isnt right... Kara recalled what he did in the battle before and narrowed her eyes. You...stole their divinity, correct? Yes, I did butJust hold on a second... Ira trembled as he fell to his knees. His body felt as if it was going to burst and he had to wonder how Indras was able to devour so many Gods. Youre in the possession of two conflicting divinities that sh with one another. You cannot hold both. Karas words fell on deaf ears as Ira stubbornly resisted the eroding. Listen to me, youre risking your life for no reason. Kara gripped his shoulder and tried to shake him but he pushed her away, sending her stumbling back. It''sfine... Ira grit his teeth and forcefully tried to digest the divinities. His body began to burn up from the inside with smoke rising from his skin and a ck liquid pouring out his eyes. Still too early. Ira thought to himself before finally giving up. He used the fire-based divinity to strengthen his connection to the Void and consumed the strength-based one before copsing in exhaustion. Indras didn''t even consume multiple Gods until he approached the very end of his life. He went one by one, taking time to increase his strength. It was beneficial to him but it also gave the Gods time to gather up and trap him. Ira didn''t want to run the risk but it was clear he would need time to adjust to any newly gained power. Are you satisfied? If youre too greedy itll get you nowhere. Kara admonished him in a motherly tone. It got me this far. Ira grinned weakly. Well discuss this matter another time...For now, lets go before more Gods arrive. Kara was about to fly when she noticed Ira didn''t move. What are you doing? We dont have time to sit around. Its not that I dont want to Ira trailed off before continuing. I just cant. You cant? Do you honestly believe that you''ll be able to hold off against more Gods in your current state? No, I cant move, Ira mumbled. Kara looked at him in disbelief before sighing loudly and lifting him. I still cant believe one of my descendants married you. She hurriedly flew off without dying and sometimeter nearly a dozen Gods were at the scene of the battle. We''re toote. The Avarus is a slippery one is he not? Hmph, Xandes is no different, keeping information away from the rest of us to try and snatch it all for himself. Its fine as long as the Avarus is captured, isn''t it?" "Well have to pay close attention to every event in this realm if we want to track him. As long as Kara is close by there are ways to track him. After all, her presence wont be obscured by that foul darkness he carries. Then let the search begin. ...It is more like a hunt for a rabid hound and a flying pest whos lost sight of whats important. The Gods departed after scouring the sight of the battle. Although they were speaking confidently, none of them were willing to battle Ira alone without a deeper understanding of his ability. Chapter 226: An Old Acquaintance Chapter 226: An Old Acquaintance As Kara traversed the Divine Realm with Ira in her arms, he was met with an incredible sight. Thend was simr to a quilt, a strange patchwork of terrain that wouldnt make sense in the Mortal Realm. And covered in magma could be right next to and covered in snow. A huge mountain peak could be surrounded by a deep canyon. Far in the distance, domains of Gods could be seen. Thend was shaped by the will of the Gods who inhabited it and allowed them to be at their most powerful state since every inch of it was within their control. Though investing too much power into a domain was sometimes more harmful than helpful as outside of it they would be severely weakened. It was why most Gods remained somewhat nomadic, preferring to hold certain divinends as a temporary territory. And as the Divine Realm didnt follow conventional logic or reason, there was a nearly endless amount of ces where they could stake their im. Ira had already stumbled onto the shaping his ownnd as he did so for the Dark Elf Empires only city. Though he suffered no decrease in power. If the Gods knew that fact even the ones who held no interest in him would want to join the hunt. Still, Iras thoughts drifted toward something else, his new memories of a God being tortured and destroyed by other Gods. Your friend is dead, Ira said bluntly. Kara lowered her brows without looking at him, indicating she wanted him to borate. Ionus, was it? The red one with gears sticking out of his body. Kara was hesitant to believe Ira so she questioned him further. And how is it that you know this? The memories of that God told me so...Xandes ambushed him, thats how they found your location so soon. Kara went silent at the mention of Xandes as she already saw him as a betrayer but she could never imagine it would be to such an extent. Yeah, I wouldnt have much to say either if it was me- If you can talk so much can you perhaps move on your own? Kara loosened her grip on Ira. Easy now, Great Grandmother. I didnt do anything to deserve harsh treatment. Ira didnt even panic as she threatened to drop him causing her to click her tongue. Dont call me that, Kara gave a curt reply to which Ira shrugged. Where are we going? Ira couldnt keep his curiosity in check and spoke once more. Somewhere safe. And that is? The ce where I truly reached Godhood. Is it really safe? Seeing as they knew where to find us and all. ...Are you wondering if Xandes knows about it? If that is the case then you can rest assured, Ive told no one about it. They have ways of finding out though. You should worry about that when the timees. To think you were so set on consuming a God of Nature before those three Gods attacked. I have children who are waiting for me so I cant take too many risks. I know that much at least. Ira sighed as familiar faces appeared in his mind. What do you mean by waiting for you? If you try to descend youll die soon after returning to the Mortal Realm. Ira chuckled aloud. Maybe for all of you Gods and Goddesses, but me? Ill be just fine. Kara tried to understand the meaning of his words but he didnt offer an exnation. Eventually, they arrived at a towering mountain which was evenly split down the middle. At the foot of the mountain was a dark cave which had near perfect tunnel carved into it. Ira whistled in admiration as they descended toward it. You did this, huh? Its nothingpared to the Tainted Land covered by the same darkness you seem to wield freely. I guess youre right. Once they reached the ground, Kara put Ira down who seemed to have recovered enough to walk on his own two feet. They walked inside and soon enough, he could see a stone floor and shabbily constructed wooden chairs as well as a table. There was a time where I still needed to eat and sleep in order to ensure my survival, Kara spoke in reminiscence while exining the purpose of the log furniture. Ira fell into a chair that was sturdier than it looked. As a result of being made from a tree in the Divine Realm, it wouldnt lose strength over time. So, what is your next move? And please dont say anything foolish. My next move is to sit here and wait. Ira leaned into the chair. Is that all? While I cantin I do think we should perhaps figure out how well attack the Gods going against us. Well, I have to digest this Divinity properly and then Ill move on to my next target. Ira rubbed his stomach. Kara nodded and then the two sat there in silence. She thought to Lauren and her descendants and found herself unable to go without asking questions. Your children Yes? Are they as strong as you? Hm? Probably not. Theyre pretty damn strong though even if I hate to admit it. Kara, unfamiliar with small talk seemed unsure of how to proceed so Ira began to speak for her. My youngest children are two girls, both barely old enough to walk. Twins? N-No...Its a bitplicated. Ira coughed and quickly moved on. Liliara and Nephele. Im not exactly sure what Liliara can do but Nephele is able to control wind and lightning pretty easily. Valeryn, hes extremely skilled at using swords. He can even cut through space. The mention of Valeryn caused Karas interest to spike. Then did my blessing truly work? Blessing? Nothing...please continue. ...Well, Zephyr is next. He can...control metal. And finally, my first born, Raveria. She can manipte time. Quite the interesting family you have. Kara smiled, seemingly satisfied with the abilities of her descendants. And what of your wife? Avery? Mm. Fire. She has the divinity of Helion. What? Kara was caught off guard by the news. She had heard the names of dead Gods and Helion was one of them. An extremely powerful God who managed to leave a mark in the Mortal Realm. Surely shell ascend because of that. Nope. Ira was confident. I left a sigil thatll prevent her from ascending. Her divinity will eventually fill every part of her body so how long do you think that willst? Long enough. Iras eyes sharpened. By the time her divinity would be a problem everything will be changed. He continued, his expression bing darker. Kara looked over and was slightly startled as a burning desire could be seen in his gaze. His words were vague but foreboding enough for anyone to understand. What is it you intend to do in this realm, Ira? Kara held a grim countenance as she inquired. Iraughed in response but he ultimately answered. Youll be safe at the end of it so dont worry. Unsurprisingly, they fell back into a period of silence. It felt like hours had passed until the calm was disturbed by a presence, a small fireball came drifting into the cave and Kara immediately reacted by summoning her weapons. Ira appeared to be a bitte on the uptake as he merely nced at it. There is no need to be hostile, A deep and ancient voice echoed from the ball of me. Ie as an ally. Oh? Ira stared at the ball of fire, feeling that it was familiar in some way. Do you not recognize me? You who have reaped the inheritance of my bloodline, Avarus? Ah! Ira jumped out of his chair. The First me! I was mistaken, it appears you still remember. Ira thought back to the group of higher races who attacked him and could still remember Thessia. A descendant of the First-me who didnt meet the qualifications to strengthen her bloodline. Is that how you found us? Bloodline resonance? Yes, it was quite difficult and I had to expend arge amount of energy to do it. It is the reason I had to arrive with such a despicable form to greet you No, it doesnt matter if you came as a candle Im not too hung up on appearances- Im sorry, did you say that you''re the First-me? Kara asked with her jaw hanging in disbelief. Yes, The First me answered simply. Even though the First me started in the Mortal Realm it was the first being to ever ascend and reached Godhood without much difficulty. Age-wise it was a being older than Indras. So why is it that you appeared now? There arent many memories of you appearing in the Divine Realm. As Ive said, I am offering my assistance to you. Before I ask why, I need to ask how youll be able to help? Im going against hundreds of Gods so Im not sure an extra person will make that much of difference. I will die. The First mes voice was steady, showing he was intent on his own death. ...How exactly does that help us? Kara couldnt help but ask. The Avarus will be the one to kill me and absorb my mes. The First me words fell on Karas ears like an immense weight and even Ira was caught off guard. The ball of me stirred in front of them, waiting for a response. Chapter 227: The First And Last Flame Chapter 227: The First And Last me What did Godhood bring? An unthinkable amount of power? Immortality? Enlightenment? Whatever the answer was, the First-me received what felt like an eternity without growth. Like the other Gods who were desperate to capture Ira, the feeling of stagnation began to gnaw at it. As a higher being, greed or desperation shouldnt have been on its mind but it was. Godhood didnt provide an answer for the First me as it thought only more questions. Was there a higher ne to reach after entering the Divine Realm? In the beginning, the First me attempted to reach a level beyond a God. It mistakenly thought itself to be wise, assuming that one could embody a part the Origin Force and reach a perfect state where they were a true God. When the First me found out that the Origin Storm wasn''t thest step beyond divinity, it was left it in a state of devastation. The First me desired more power and although Gods could cut themselves off from mortal desires and enter a state of tranquility, that was not a solution in its eyes. So the First me toiled for more years than it could count, seeking to be fire itself. It proved to be a fruitless task and eventually, the First me entered a passive state. Only watching events unfold in the Divine Realm from afar. That was until Indras ran amok within the Divine Realm, killing hundreds of Gods before fleeing into the Origin Storm where he was thought to have died. It moved to action once more when the Gods found out that the Indras appeared to have survived and left behind an Avarus in the Mortal Realm. Because of that, some Gods tried to brave the Origin Storm but died almost as soon as they touched it. The First me was among the ones to survive with injuries and no matter how much effort it made, it couldnt break through the Origin Storm. The realization came that only Indras would be able to perform such a feat and that Godhood had a peak. The First me epted that as the truth, understanding there was nothing left to be gained. So when Ira appeared, the First me saw it as an opportunity to die and live on in a different waypared to jumping into the Origin Storm. Thetter wouldpletely erase all traces of it whereas Ira would absorb it bringing it into an evesting state. Ira listened to the exnation the First me gave and nodded in understanding. The Wolf was the same as it held little attachment to anything. He even knew of the entity who maintained a bnce between the two realms wouldnt want any beings that could throw the bnce off to exist. Unfortunately, that meant those who wanted to find some sort of truth would be left to despair. Well, should we get it over with now? Ira asked, clearly eager to gain more power. If you wish, The First me replied. You want to die? Just like that? Kara interrupted. Ira narrowed his eyes at her meaningfully. If she convinced the First me to change its mind then he would lose out on a great opportunity. Had she been anyone else he mightve already attacked her for interfering. I do not see it as truly dying, as Ive already stated, but living on in a different way and in a different form. Just as a mortal may pass, bing nourishment for the life within the soil. Thankfully, the First mes mind was made up and as being that had lived for a long time it wouldnt reverse its decision so easily. As the First Dragon to ever live and an ancient being, death wasn''t something it was scared of. The thought of never reaching a conclusion, however, gued its mind. But... Kara seemed reluctant to let the issue go. I have lived for ages and have seen nothing beyond where I am. Allow me to go through with my choice. At the First mes insistence, Kara could only silently step back. She didnt want to obstruct Ira but the fact that such a powerful being was seeking to die because it couldnt grow anymore bothered her. Maybe it was due to the fact that she sought death in the Mortal Realm and instead ended up ascending. Because of that, she wanted to believe there wasnt a wall awaiting her in the future. Avarus...No, Ira, I am ready...I want to thank you for this opportunity. The First me condensed even into an even smaller form and approached Iras outstretched hand. I should be the one saying that, Ira replied respectfully as he held the essence of the First me. Whateveres next, I wish you the best in your endeavors, Ira... The First mes voice, aged and wise, faded away as his essence became even smaller. A pale orange marble-sized me rested in Iras palm, emitting a radiant light. It held a purity and history that was truly one of a kind and that may never be seen again. Most Gods would be envious of Ira, especially those with fire-rted divinities. And those without it would still be jealous that they werent recognized by such a grand being. Ira looked at the fire in his hand, hoping that he would never feel the same as the First me but thankful that thetter chose to give his life over to him. Without dying anymore, he tossed the me into his mouth and swallowed it whole. The immediate effect was the warming of his entire body but not much else. Are you ok? Kara asked cautiously. Ira turned to her and when he went to answer, his body suddenly ignited, a ck me covering himpletely. Kara reflexively moved back but found there was no heating from him. Still, all the objects near him turned into puffs of ash making her take even more distance from him. Take your time and adjust to your new power...Ill keep watch, Kara said. She couldnt tell really because of the ck me covering his body but assumed that he understood as he sat on the ground and became motionless. Kara exited the cave and stood outside, crossing her arms and closing her eyes. It wasnt until three days had passed did Ira show signs ofing out of his ignited state but there was still a little time left until it happened. Kara had all the patience of a Goddess and waited withoutint. Kara, you chose to assist the Avarus while knowing the danger he poses. Now you must suffer the consequences of that decision. A low voice rumbled through the air and made Kara be attentive. It was the voice of Xandes and it was clear his intent was anything but peaceful. She summoned her weapons and didnt respond to the provocation, choosing instead to search for her enemy. To think that you, a Goddess, would be so lustful as to elope with the husband of one of your descendants. The beautiful male God who had shown caution toward Kara so many times insulted her brazenly, showing that everything before was merely an act. Kyridian, Xandes called out, indicating that he wanted him to be more respectful. Did I say anything that doesnt appear to be true? Kyridian appeared in the sky with a smile but didnt make any more harsh statements toward her. If you truly respected her so much you would be here. You know what my task is, Xandes replied with hints of anger in his voice. Dont worry about petty issues and capture the Avarus. I know, I know. Kyridian turned his gaze to Kara. Thats why you sent all of us, isnt it? As he finished speaking, more Gods appeared in the sky next to him. Kara quietly counted all of them and was a little surprised to see that a total of twelve Gods gathered to capture Ira and presumably kill her. They werent even low-ranked Gods, half would be ssified as mid-ranked and the other half would be high-ranked. Kyridian was the only who didnt fit into either ssification as he was the closest to Xandes in power but still far from rivaling him. As one of the few remaining Gods who participated in the annihtion of the Avarus and survived, it was safe to say he was anything but weak. Kara smiled confidently as her silver wings spread out behind her. I hope I didnt overestimate you, Ira, She whispered under her breath before rising into the air. Youre mistaken if you think Ill die so easily, coward. Karas expression became vicious as she looked at Kyridian. I would be disappointed if you did, Kyridian replied in a carefree manner, confident in his victory. Meanwhile, inside the cave, the mes that seemed to be burning Iras entire body began to subside, losing their intensity. It appeared he would only need a few moments more before he was finally finished consuming it. Chapter 228: A Hungry Little Flame Chapter 228: A Hungry Little me Kara fought as hard as she could, deciding to use every inch of power she could draw out and it showed. The twelve Gods were far more passive inparison, with most using long-range attacks instead of getting close. It wasnt that she showed enough might that she could match all twelve of them, but rather, no one was willing to pay a terrible price in exchange for killing her. Especially when it was much easier to strike when she was distracted as she couldnt block everything. Kyridian noticed theck of decisive action by the other Gods but he would continue to pay it no mind so long as Kara was killed and Ira was captured. His form split into seven identical copies that spread out and waited for an opportunity. Kara quickly noticed his scheme but there were eleven other Gods to still contend with. A rain of hail came flying toward her with spear-wielding God right behind it. Karas wings covered her body and blocked the projectiles before they swung open and she struck out at the spear-wielding God. She could only parry his first attack before several glowing blue lights flew toward her and exploded. Kara let out a short groan before she began to slow down. The cause was a God who could alter motion, he sped his hands together and she felt frozen in ce. If you arent careful here you will die, Valkyrie. Kyridian appeared at her side and tried to stab a dagger into her back but Kara exploded with fury. Her body began to glow with a silver light and she cut toward the God of Motion,nding a small injury that interrupted him. Her short spear was thrust into in Kyridians chest but he disappeared instantly. An illusion! Kara shouted angrily, not noticing the bright beam of sma being sent at her. The burning ray of light pierced through her wing and brought out a pained scream from Kara. Suddenly, a gigantic stone hand rose up from beneath the surface and closed itself around Kara before mming her into the dirt. Kara coughed as she tried to get up but a Goddess with golden skin fell down and stomped her body even deeper into the soil. Knowing she did enough, the Goddess quickly retreated as Kara swung her sword. You are all cowards! Kara gritted her teeth and lifted herself to her feet. Just as she regained her ground, a bronze boar around thirty feet tall crashed into and sent her flying toward the entrance of the cave. Give up, Kyridian spoke with a gentle smile while twirling a glowing blue dagger in his hand. Kara propped herself up against a rock, her silver armor clearly in tatters which indicated her divine power was almost expended. Arent the mighty Gods who look down on mortals quite worthless themselves? I look forward to the moment Ira kills you especially, Kyridian, Kara said with augh. And the rest of you! I want to see the sight of your backs as you flee so I can confirm if youre truly spineless or not. At least die with grace, Valkyrie. Kyridian rolled his eyes and approached but a strong gust of wind blew past him and he immediately became cautious. It was then he realized that air was being sucked into the opening of the cave not too far away from Kara. It seems like I managed to hold on long enough. Kara grinned with relief. Shut up! Kyridian shouted at her but didnt attack. His divinity involved plots, acts, and misdirection, so he immediately approached things shrewdly. Keeping Kara alive meant she could be used as coteral. The Avarus? Isnt he wounded? The Goddess covered in gold asked. She and a God who could summon massive animal spirits chose to approach the cavern entrance but Ira stepped out before then. His long ck hair and yellow eyes gave away his origins and the Gods became far more defensive than they were against Kara. Avarus! Kyridian yelled to get Iras attention. Iras gaze swept over each one of the twelve Gods gathered before stopping at Kyridian. If you cooperate with us, I can guarantee that Kara will be spared from harm. Additionally, if you give us the secrets youre hiding within your body, you will only have to suffer briefly. Kyridian offered what he thought would be enticing terms while examining Ira closely. He seemed quite haggard as he only wore a tattered pair of ck pants. But looking even closer, Iras chest seemed to swell more with each passing second. Is he hiding an injury? Kyridian assumed he had it all figured out and smirked. So? Whats your answer, Avarus? Kyridian inquired in a much more rxed manner. Iras face shifted from a solemn expression to an ear to ear grin. A ck me briefly leaked out from the sides of his mouth. ...What? Kyridian felt a sense of foreboding that came to a climax when Ira opened his mouth to speak. A massive tidal wave of ck me spilled out and moved with a terrifying pace, devouring everything in its path. The two Gods caught unaware were swallowed by the body of dark mes, their fates unknown. Of course, the ten other Gods had no time to worry as they tried to avoid the mes themselves. Aaaah! A God screamed as his the mes licked his body, slowly erasing every trace of him. What is this?! The God who controlled ice tried to use it to shield himself but the mes seemed to eat through it. There was no heat being emitted by the mes but they burned through the Gods viciously. One God had his arm touched by the mes and immediately sliced it off only to still feel a burning sensation. The mes had already found their way inside of him and burst out of his eyes causing him to wail terribly before being absorbed into the wave of me. With another death, the mes grew stronger and more active. Seeking out the Gods and consuming them like a starving beast. Strangely enough, the mes seemed didnt behave like normal fire as it avoided Kara but chased after the other Gods. When everything finally finished and the screams came to an end, there was only one God. Kyridian, who hadnt approached Kara with his real body, was too shocked to be relieved. The area of the mountain was turned into an ash-colored waste with no sign of the terrible fire that razed it in sight. Ira walked through theyer of ash gathered around him and began to speak. No...My answer is no. Kyridian finally realized he had to flee but Ira took a step and with a loud boom, he arrived in front of the scheming God, gripping his throat. Ahk! A strange sound came out of Kyridians mouth, never expecting his real form to ever be touched. Wait! He struggled fiercely as his mind raced in an attempt to bargain with Ira. Dont you want to know what Xandes is nning? At least die with dignity. Kara was more than pleased to see him hang so pitifully, she managed to stand up and approach Iras side. ck mes wrapped around Iras hand but they didnt burn Kyridian, showing Ira had some purpose for leaving him alive. I don''t need you to tell me. Ira shrugged. I could just eat your divinity and Ill figure it out that way. It was safe to say that the physical forms of most Gods were just shells. Their divinity held their memories, experiences, and abilities together, much to Iras delight. You must have some purpose for leaving me alive, right?! I can help! Kyridian looked for any chance to flee. You have nothing I want, really, the only reason I left you alive was to let her finish you off after I''m done. Ira raised his free hand and stabbed it into Kyridians chest. He turned to Kara and she nodded, summoning her sword and preparing to swing it. Ah...You can''t! I wish you death, Avarus! Stop! Nooo! Kyridian spasmed wildly as Ira ripped out his divinity. After obtaining the tiny translucent orb, Ira let Kyridian''s body fall onto the ground. Not even a second after hended, a silver de appeared, beheading him before he could react. Ira tossed the divinity into his mouth and devoured it without extracting Kyridians abilities. None of them meshed with Iras own strengths so he saw no reason to forcefully try and extract anything except for memories. Pieces of memories flooded his mind and he tried to filter through them all. Until Xandes appeared, with the Origin Storm behind him he spoke to nearly a hundred Gods, telling them of his n. He wanted to wield the Origin Storm as a weapon to kill and non-surprisingly, they agreed. Iras eyes flickered after receiving the revtion. What...was that, Ira? Kara inquired while surveying the destruction left in Ira''s wake. What was what? Those ck mes you spat out. Don''t pretend to be a fool. It was just fire. What? I''ve seen Gods control fire before but what you just did...That wasn''t ''just'' fire. Well, it wasnt just fire, clearly, but...Well, if I wanted to exin it, it''d be difficult. Only you really know how your own abilities work, right? Ira had absorbed the essence of the First me. It one of the rare things in existence on that may have been on the same level as the pure bloodline of an Avarus. But once it was altered by the Void''s influence, it became something much greater. ...I suppose you''re right. But you killed those Gods like they were Mortals. I just caught them off guard is all. So youre saying it was luck? Karas reyed the incineration of the Gods in her head and it had nothing to do with chance. The ck mes Ira used moved fast and were unrelenting when they made contact with a God. ...I guess not. Though, the truth is, I couldn''t maintain that attack for long. It''s was only sustained by burning those Gods. Ira stretched out his arm, letting a ck ball of me dance on the surface of his palm. He closed his hand and when he opened it again, the fire was gone. If the destructive nature of the fire he possessed would make even peaceful Gods turn against him. The only drawback was that he could only use it once at the moment. Ira closed his eyes, seeing a small ck me stirring inside himself. If he wanted to grow his abilities, he needed to feed the fire. Even a small me could be a wildfire if it spread far enough. Do you need to rest? Iras eyes widened as he suddenly turned to Kara. ...Ive suffered a little but Ill be fine, why? We need to go to the Tainted Lands. Ira ced a hand on her shoulder before she could question him further and they both vanished from sight, leaving the trail of ash behind them. Chapter 229: A Grand Plan Chapter 229: A Grand n Ira and Kara arrived in the Tainted Lands causing thetter to react in a worried manner. Its dangerous! Kara shouted as she braced for a sudden death but it never came. She opened her eyes only to see Ira looking at her with confusion. What? You Gods have domains right? Just think of this as my domain which means, as so long as youre with me you wont be hurt...Well, just dont wander too far away and you probably won''t receive an injury. Iras voice turned into an uncertain whispered at the end. What? Kara obviously took her own life serious and Irasck of assurance didnt help at all. Its fine, well only be here for a few moments at the most. Ira produced a flickering ck ball of me in the palm of his hands. He slowly guided it to the ground before dropping it. What is your goal with this? Kara stayed close to him while watching his actions. To make a distraction. Ira gave a vague answer, paying more mind to the task at hand. The ck fire fell into the soil that had a simr color and ignited the small area around Ira and Kara. Ah! Kara avoided the mes before remembering Ira was able to control them. After a few minutes, the ck fire slowly began to spread until it reached the edges of the taintednd and Ira finally shed an approving smile. Thats it, I''m done. Ira grabbed Kara and they vanished once more before appearing further away. Kara gave up on asking Ira about what he did and observed the border of the taintednds. She watched, unable to see a change except for dark mes which burned energetically. Wait...The boundary of the Tainted Lands is spreading! Kara shouted in disbelief. What have you done, Ira? The way I see it, the fewer Gods I have to fight at once the better itll be for me in the end. Ira shrugged. This will incite the anger of even more Gods than the ones who already wanted to kill you, Kara retorted. So? Half of them will probably be too busy trying to stop the spread of the fire while the other half wille for us. As long as theyre split up it wont matter. Ira exined his reasoning. But are you really set on burning away the Divine Realm? Kara asked. Ira was about to answer when he noticed the world froze over. Everything except for the ck mes, which continued to burn eagerly, remainedpletely still and Kara was no exception. Exin yourself, child. A white ball of light manifested itself in front of Ira, it''s demand for an answer was absolute. Exin what? Do not feign ignorance, you know the consequences of your actions as I''ve warned you previously about destroying either of the Realms. The entity became imposing, threatening to attack Ira at any moment. You mean the fire? Ira pointed his palm toward it and it began to move backward as if it was under hismand. It isnt permanent. As soon as I ''restore the bnce'' I''ll retract and everything will go back to how it was. The entity became silent, its thoughts remained unknown so Ira could only wait for a conclusion. Do not test me, child. If the destruction goes too far I will interfere and dispatch you. I got it, I got it. Ira nodded. After their exchange, the entity faded and everything resumed just as it had before, leaving Ira in contemtion. Kara waited for him to answer her question,pletely unaware of what just urred. Well? Kara urged Ira on and it was only then he remembered what she asked early. It wont be permanent. An unconvincing smile emerged on his face. Beneath his grin, a brewing scheme was clear to see no matter how one looked at it. He vanished once more with Kara in tow, heading off to find another target. Meanwhile, the news of the boundary of the Tainted Lands growing spread almost instantly. Above the Divine Realm, near the Origin Realm where Gods could freelye to observe the storm caused by the Origin Forces, Xandes epted the news with a grim expression. Do you all now see the threat the Avarus poses to not only us but to the entire realm? Xandes spoke grandly, addressing hundreds of Gods who came at his behest due to the nature of the situation. Even Kyridian, one of the strongest among us was easily killed, not even a trace of his divinity was left...Do you know what that means? The Gods remained silent, the implications were so clear that it didnt need to be said but Xandes continued anyway. The Avarus can destroy our divinity and he seeks to while destroying this realm along with us. The only way to stop him is to kill him. That is our goal here, anyone with a divinity centered around smithing or forging should join me in an attempt to refine a weapon from the Origin Storm. Xandes ambitious n drewments in response with most Gods being skeptical and a few others not wanting him to be the one to possess such a power. I know what you may be thinking but when that darkness encroaches on your domain or when the Avarus erases your divinity, you will wish that you agreed. Those who dont wish to participate can leave now, but if therees a time where you need our assistance, do note back. Even if you threw away your pride and begged you will still be left to deal with the Avarus alone. His words were clever, instilling the idea that he was acting on behalf of the Realm rather than for his benefit alone. Coupled with his age and wisdom that was acknowledged by all, the Gods became convinced. Even those who werentpletely in agreement were forced to show they were or else theyd be left without allies should Irae to kill them. That was how much of a threat Ira became due to the activity of the Tainted Lands. Gods who can shift terrain, manipte water, or control natural elements should try to dy the spread of the Tainted Lands. Gods who excel atbat and battle should form a group to hunt the Avarus. Gods who boast of irvoyant abilities should support them and search for the traitor, Kara Thynne, since she is likely to be with him. Everyone else can assist us in refining a weapon from the Origin Storm. With little need for persuasion, Xandes increased his influence over the Gods immensely. If they seeded in refinement he would earn a weapon made from the essence of the Origin Storm and would use it to dissect the secrets from Iras body. Inwardly, he was thankful for Iras actions as it increased the solidarity of the Gods as a whole, pushing him one step closer to reaching his goal. If there is nothing else, we shall begin! Xandes shouted with the bearing of a wise leader. The Gods quickly moved, some turning into streaks of light or changing their shape at will. Their destinations varied but their end objective was to deal with Ira and stop the darkness from swallowing the Divine Realm. Unaware of the n formed against him, but fully expectant of something like it, Ira held a God in his grip. Nature and life, huh? Ira examined the crown made of branches and leaves. Dont you treasure all beasts and nts? All except you, filthy abomination! The God who shouldve shown some sense of neutrality to Ira instead used venomous words. That isn''t true, you let the Avarus die without a second thought. You aren''t much more than a coward. Iras expression turned cold. You would not understand, ignorant creature! If I helped them what would have be of me? What would have happened to all the other creatures and animals I watch over if I were to die? I guess we''ll find out now, won''t we? Ira plunged his shadowy hand into the chest of the God. A drawn-out painful groan emerged from the God''s mouth as his divinity was plundered away. And as soon as the little sphere left his chest his body was filled with ck me, consuming him in an instant. Ira tossed the fading body away and turned to Kara as he devoured the divinity. Lets go. No matter how many times Kara watched him do it, she could never quite get used to how easily he could kill most Gods once he got close enough. Since he was effective in keeping his abilities somewhat hidden, most Gods were unprepared when he approached which earned them a quick death. Kara put her stray thoughts away and nodded. She felt as if she could see why Lauren wouldve let Ira marry one of her descendants. It would be better to stand with him than against him just based on his ruthlessness andck of hesitation he disyed. She shuddered to think about what would''ve happened if she didn''t bear some rtion to him. Chapter 230: Hunt Your Hunters Chapter 230: Hunt Your Hunters Ira and Kara traveled through and covered in permanent fog. No matter how many times he tried to produce wind to blow it away, it remained. The only possible solution he could see was absorbing it but there was no telling if that would truly solve it. His senses worked well enough, so he didnt think it would be necessary to do so. Do you know where youre going, Ira? Kara asked while eyeing the wall of fog warily. Just a general direction so, no, not really. Ira seemedpletely unperturbed, walking forward with a steady pace. A general direction to where? A God. Kara nearly lost control and grabbed Ira by the neck until she remembered how strong he was. She sighed and gathered her patience before continuing her inquiry. What type of God, Ira? A wise one, I think. I never thought I would have a need for a irvoyant until I didnt have one at my side. Ira seemed a bit surprised that consuming knowledge and memories could only get him so far. Sure, he could see and experience things he had no knowledge of but it would be better to know when your enemies wereing at all times. Is there a need? I can detect whererge-scale battles will ur with ease. Kara seemed full of pride as she said it. And just how manyrge-scale battles have we fought since the time we met? To his question, Kara had no answer. Well, she knew the answer but she didnt want to say as it as it would be no different than saying she was useless. As she thought deeper, it appeared that Ira didnt need her much anyway so why was it that he kept her around? Ira Yup? You can handle most of the Gods without my help and- Youre right about that. Kara breathed in deeply to remain calm before continuing. And I dont have much knowledge that would help in killing all of them...So why is that you make me apany you? Huh? Oh, so you dont die. Youre my wifes great-grandmother and all so I cant just let you die. You think I am that weak? Kara asked, apparently insulted. The way he described it made it seem like she was an elderlydy he was looking after and not a Valkyrie Goddess who reached the Zenith of Swordsmanship. No, I dont, Ira said, feeling that the atmosphere was bing weird. You can probably handle one or even two at once on your own with little to no problem. The thing is... Continue. I can kill way more Gods before you finish fighting just one or two, Ira stated the truth. That doesnt mean- Hold on. Dont just order me around- I said hold on. Ira waved his hand at Kara who noticed his alertness and summoned her weapons. A voice could be heard within the depths of the fog. The two approached simultaneously, sealing off two possible directions of escape. Ive danced this damn dance a dozen times, acting frivolously, forgetting, this is my foul fate. An old mans voice filled the air. What did he just say? Iras squinted his eyes in confusion. You creep cautiously like cowards seeking to silence me! The voice shouted before an old man wearing a long white robe with even longer sleeves burst out of the fog in an instant. He swung both of his hands and pressed two palms against Iras chest. What the fuck are you- Ira was sent flying backward while the old man sunk back into the fog. You shall not silence me! The old mans voice echoed through the fog. Ira! Kara raised her sword and her short spear, keeping alert. A weapon is weak when ced against a malicious and marvelous man like me! He popped out of the fog again and Kara thrust her spear toward him. He waved his wide sleeves, crossing them and blocking his body. Karas spear pierced through but hit nothing but empty air. One of the old mans arms slipped out of the robe and four fingers tapped Karas silver chest te. He suddenly clenched his hand into a fist and she was sent flying backward like Ira. Kara sailed through the air before Ira caught her, sliding back a few feet beforeing to aplete stop. Damn it! Kara shouted. A curious curse from a winged woman with no wisdom! The old man shouted back. Ira spat out some blood before rotating his arms. Whatever the old man did it had a strange effect, causing damage to Iras organs with ease. Ira, that isnt a wise God, Kara warned, her silver wings spreading out wide. Oh? Ayer ck fire covered Iras arms as he prepared to attack. That has to be the Martial God who fell into madness. Ive heard stories of him before but I never met him until now. Kara pped her wings and pushed back some of the fog. It seems Kyridian thought he would be useful as an ally...You think hell still have irvoyant abilities? To answer you, my aggressive adversary, yes! I can still feel my furious foes as they approach! But...Not youI can sense your hostility like all others but not you...not really His tone of voice and way of speaking changed once he felt out Iras presence. What are you?! Im hungry is what I am. Ira rushed into the fog toward the source of the voice. Ira, wait! Kara slowly advanced forward, following after him. The old man popped out of the fog once more and waved his sleeves while avoiding Iras fiery ck w which hit the ground and caused the earth to shatter. He then moved forward like he was gliding on air, hurriedly jabbing three fingers toward the base of Iras rib before slipping behind him, pressing his index finger against the base of Iras neck. Iras muscles forcibly contracted for split second, causing him to freeze in ce. The old man seized the opening, he poked different areas along Iras spine before pressing his palm against Iras back and twisting his hand. An invisible explosion blew away the fogpletely, allowing the surroundings to be seen. Kara wasnt too far off and spotted them, slowly approaching from the old mans blind side. You...bastard Ira growled as blood poured out of every opening on his face. Bones jutted from underneath his skin,pletely exposed. You havent died even though you arent a God? What a peculiar fellow? The monk circled around Ira, his blind eyes examining every inch of Iras body. Youre even healing? He suddenly stopped and looked at Ira face to face. A wrinkled old man with no hair on his head or face stood in front of Ira. His eyes were half-closed and he seemed to have a foot in the grave just based on his physical appearance. No matter, I shall finish you now. Ira suddenlyughed to himself. Somethings funny, yes? The old monk asked. Ira nodded and forced his finger to point downward. The old mans head slowly panned down only see three small ck orbs sitting right in front of Iras feet. Your ability isnt that good, I take it? Ira smiled, showing his previous anger was just an act. The old mans face changed into one of horror and he flew back but at the same time, the ck orbs exploded into huge walls of ck fire before it pulled everything forward with an immense vacuum force. Kara felt the pull on her body and stabbed her spear into the ground, using her wings against the strong suction. She only had to withstand a few seconds but it felt like much longer to her. When everything calmed down, there was an old man standing with part of his robe ripped away, his torso bare. He was missing an entire arm and a portion of his chest but didnt seem to notice, holding his chin in thought with his remaining hand. I wont be able to win if thats your true strength, no? A few traces of ck mes were sucked back into Iras body. He smiled at the old man and shook his head. No, you wont. He raised his fiery palm and pointed it toward the old man. So, could you die quickly? Kara, seeing he had everything under control put her weapons away. Yes! On one condition! The old man extended his hand and pointed it toward Ira. Whats that? You fight me fairly, the martial way! At least until this body wears down! I really dont have time, Ira refused. I have more Gods to kill, you see. Only for a few moments! My form is even degrading! The old monk continued. ...Fine. Ira thought it was the least he could do for the insane God before he consumed his divinity. Ira teleported behind the old man and threw a punch but thetter twisted his body 180 degrees and used his one hand to catch Iras punch. He let it go, pping Iras hand away before thrusting his palm at Iras chest, hitting him with a thunderous force. Ira ignored it, grabbing the old mans hand so he couldnt slip away sent a low kick into the old monks stomach. Hahaha! Yes! More! The old monk shouted wildly as they exchanged blows. Even with only one arm the old monk was formidable, easily countering Iras strikes while performing several of his own in the same breath. His battle prowess and martial centered divinity made Ira want it even more. Iras greedy smile grew wider on his face with each passing second. Things went just as the old man predicted, he slowed down and was hit by Iras powerful fists and eventually copsed. His divine power had all but dissipated and without time to recover he would be in a dangerous state. Its over, Ira spoke, his clothing and appearance was disheveled but his regeneration fixed all of his injuries. Indeed it is. Ick the vitality of my younger age. The old monk said something that made Kara narrow her eyes as she approached. If anything, being older made the Gods stronger rather than the opposite, but she held her tongue. Ira didnt mince words any longer and drove his ck w into the old mans chest before pulling out a cloudy orb and gulping it down like a sweet. The old man let out a short grunt before his eyes darkened. His body was swallowedpletely by a growing ck hole that disappeared soon after consuming him. Did you get what you wanted? Kara asked. Ira closed his eyes, digesting the newly acquired divinity, before opening them once more. All that and more, Ira said with a satisfied grin before his expression slowly sharpened. Hostile presences arent too far away from us. You can feel them? Kara asked as she scanned the clear sky. Yeah Something like that. Ira felt an immense amount of hostility as he looked toward the horizon. Theyre tracking you in order to find me. It was something Kyridian suggested to that...Xandes guy after they killed your friend. It makes sense, there are many Gods with abilities that can track others. It was only a matter of time before Xandes made use of them. Do you know how long we have until their arrival? The direction keeps changing so theyre either splitting off to set a trap or they dont know exactly where we are. Im guessing its thetter. You shouldve just killed him immediately but I think we should still have some time left. Good, that means we can be the ones to set a trap for them. Ira ced his hand on Karas shoulder and the two of them vanished, leaving the sight of an obvious battle behind. Chapter 231: The Fight Continues Chapter 231: The Fight Continues Arge group of Gods, numbering twenty in total, came to a stop after spotting traces of a battle. The Avarus, said a hairless God with what looked to be a permanent frown on his face. The other Gods nodded and began using their abilities to scan the area and soon, they all found one presence sitting in the distance. With the fog dispersing, it wasnt very difficult to spot the lone silhouette. The Gods cautiously approached, some of the ones with better prediction abilities could feel something was off but still proceeded. It appears to be Kara...A few of us can go restrain her while the rest search for the Avarus. More than half the Gods split off from the main group while several floated toward Kara, surrounding her on all sides. It took you long enough. Kara turned to face them with a calm expression. You were already expecting us? A familiar-looking Goddess asked. She was the same glowing-haired Goddess who first attacked Ira and Kara in the Divine Beast Forest. Her motive for arriving at the current time could have only been revenge. You could say that. Kara grinned ever so slightly. Enough of this! Where is the Avarus?! The hairless God seemed to be impatient and full of anger. You mean Ira? Hes no longer with me. We had a few disagreements and personally I find him to be strange. Hes also an extremely bloodthirsty young man...But do you perhaps know what his most defining feature is? The Gods gathered around Kara felt a sense of danger has her smile bloomed. His strength. As Kara spoke, fiery towers of ck me exploded from underneath the ground incinerating the Gods who were spread out in the distance, catching them unaware. Its a trap! The hairless Gods body puffed up before he changed into a towering giant. Die for your insolence, Kara! His roar shook the earth as he moved his hand with the intention of crushing her but she quickly flew away. The other Gods were too busy screaming in agony from the unending ck fire that eroded their bodies away leaving less than half of their original number left to deal with Ira and Kara. Even then, most of the Gods left were better at predicting locations of others than fighting. We have to retreat- A God tried to make a rational suggestion but it was cut short by a burning ck w that pierced through his chest, emerging on the other side with a bright orb in its hand. Dont spoil the fun. Ira crushed the stolen divinity in his hands, allowing it to feed the ck mes even more. He teleported away and moved toward the glowing haired Goddess who was about to flee once again. Stay away, Avarus! She shouted fearfully while moving backward. Ira managed to ce a single hand on her shoulder before she escaped as a bright light. In her haste, she didnt have time to notice the ck hand print sinking into her skin and fading away. It was one of Iras newest tricks that he regretfully wouldnt be able to see y out. The Mad God he stole divinity from specialized in disrupting his enemies bodies by leaving unstable energy inside of them. With the influence of the Void, Ira would be able to much more, making whoever he chose into his own personal weapon. With one God dead and another who ran away, he moved onto the others in a sh. The Giant Hairless God was too busy with Kara flying around him and attacking to notice Ira hunting hisrades down like livestock. Ira was face to face with four Gods who adapted to his abilities after observing them for a few moments. As Gods with battle and war centered divinities,prehension of their opponent''s strengths were their strong points. From Iras brief disy they understood that they shouldnt get too close and should avoid the ck me at all cost. They also realized he could teleport so took preventive measures, one of those being to be the aggressor. Ill be the one to kill you and mount your head on my wall, Avarus! A God with four massive arms shouted as he charged toward Ira. Ira only smiled as he met the four-armed God head-on, but soon noticed it was a diversion. A God riding a chariot pulled by spectral horses rode past and waved a bronze sword. Suddenly legions of bronze soldiers began falling from the sky and tried to attach themselves to Ira. What the fuck? Ira punched through one of the living bronze soldiers before flicking a ck fireball at another. The number of bronze soldiers increased and so did the intensity of his counter attacks. Meanwhile, the other Gods werent still and moved while Ira was distracted. The four-armed God smashed his fist together and a giant orange silhouette simr to his own formed behind him. Another God who was quite smallpared to the others sped his hands together, the simple action caused his allies to be covered in a warm green light, enhancing their divine power. Even the bronze soldiers of the chariot-riding God were affected with their movement bing faster as a result. Thest of the four, a Goddess with three reptilian eyes made various hand symbols before three house-sized dragon heads flew out in front of her while hundreds of miniature ones flew into the bodies of the bronze soldiers. Ira shifted into his beast form to adjust to the increasing number of hazards. After ingesting the essence of the First-me, Iras beast form had changed once more. His body was only seven or so feet andparatively thinner than his previous form. Ayer of ck me now covered his body and produced a faint cloud of ck mist that drifted through the air. His burning ck horns and four bright yellow eyes made him look like something even the Gods would call a monster. This is your end, Abomination! The chariot riding God waved his sword and the bronze soldiers all piled on Ira endlessly. Now! The Goddess with three serpent eyes shouted confidently and the bronze soldiers, infused with dragon spirits, turned into a molten red color before swelling up. Ira growled in frustration but before he could teleport away, the bronze soldiers exploded and released a massive burst of energy. Iras body was blown back and the mes covering him had begun to dim but the Gods didnt stop just yet. Three dragon heads flew toward him beforebining into one and snatching him into its jaw, exploding once more and sending him crashing into the ground and bouncing a few feet into the air right after. Thats when the four-armed God struck, his summoned avatar smashing Ira even deep into the charred soil. Was that really all he had to show for such a grand disy? The four-armed God descended to the darkened crater where Ira was embedded. His beast form nowpletely dim without a sign of me on his entire body. Seeing the fire gone, the God approached arrogantly, he covered his hand into ayer of orange divine power and grabbed Ira by the throat. A thousand years and this is whats left of the Avarus? Xandes needed a weapon refined from the great Origin Realm just to deal with you? The four-armed God shook Ira. Even the bright yellow eyes which were now half-closed seemed to have darkened a few shades, giving him a defeated appearance. Enough, we need him alive. The three-eyed Goddess said. We need to restrain him so that he doesnt use that ck me anymore. She looked toward Kara who was cutting the Giant Gods body apart with each swing. We also need to help him. The four-armed God looked to the giant briefly and then back to Ira but was surprised to see the weakened yellow-eyes had regained life. A strangeugh escaped Iras throat as the ck mes covering his body resurfaced. Before the four-armed God could flee, Ira stabbed his hand into the Gods chest and fished out his divinity before eating it. ...Ah! The cocky God, assured of his own victory, was toote in his reaction and could only watch as a ck hole formed in his chest and swallowed his body. Ira forcefully digested the divinity as fast as he could, ignoring any possible side effects and two dark arms sprouted out of his side. Tiny spheres of fire gathered in each palm before they grew to the size of an apple. They slowly condensed and then shifted into a more solid form, showing a glossy ck reflective surface. With an eerieugh echoing from his burning maw, Ira threw the ck spheres at the Gods. Dodge them! The three remaining Gods quickly moved away, traversing thousands of steps in a single moment but the ck spheres stuck close to them. They began to fire off long-range attacks in order to destroy the spheres but they absorbed anything they came in contact with. Flee! We are not his match! The three Gods immediately realized that Ira was growing stronger with each person he consumed and moved away but the decision was toote. The ck spheres suddenly elerated once more, sticking to the bodies of their targets before exploding into a expanding waves of shadowy fire. Each wave of fire wrapped around the Gods before it suddenly pulled them inside the ck spheres and shrunk before disappearing from sight. Thest ck sphere hit the Giant God from his rear side and killed him without him even being aware he died. Kara quickly descended to evaluate Iras condition but stopped a few feet away from him since he was in his beast form. Are you...still you? Kara asked cautiously. Somehow, his current form reminded her of a rabid beast that wouldsh out at any living thing. Im A distorted voice emerged from behind his teeth before his form began to get smaller. He cleared his throat once he returned to his human appearance. ...Im tired, Ira said before letting out an exhausted sigh, ncing the few remaining Gods in the distance who survived and were already in the process of fleeing. They were Gods who had powerful irvoyant abilities but weak battle capabilities whenpared to other Gods. They could defend themselves of course, but when they saw Iras ambush attack they had no inclination of fighting him. And the death of fourbat-rted Gods was just another confirmation, pushing them to retreat and report what they saw. Is that alright, letting them go after all theyve seen? Kara asked with dissatisfaction. Ira killed the Giant God she was about to finish off with a few more strikes. Since she wanted to enjoy the battle rather than end it immediately she dyed in killing him which lead to the opportunity being stolen by Ira. Why? Do you want to chase them? Ira plopped onto the ground, ignoring the devastatednd around him. Now that theyve actually witnessed your capabilities, theyll make better preparations and bring far more Gods to capture you. Good, Ill probably be hungry when that timees. Ira smiled wistfully as he closed his eyes. Be serious if you have a n. After you used that...ck fire to ambush them, you were barely able to kill four of them. This was just a necessary demonstration. They still dont know about my hidden card so it doesn''t matter in the end. The only thing that matters is whatever weapon that Xandes is making. Ira opened one eye and looked at Kara. What hidden card? Kara narrowed her eyes suspiciously, focusing on that one phrase only. Ira closed his eye again while bringing his finger to his lips, Shhh. Iras Reality Separation ability would have even more possibilities after absorbing the First-mes essence. Even a hundred Gods would be wiped out if he could gather them all in one ce. The only problem would be the immediate aftermath as the more he pushed his ability the higher the toll it took. If a few Gods managed to escape the attack or survive he would be too weakened to fight with them properly. Just know Ill be depending on you after I use it. Although Ira used his ability in front of Kara once, she still didnt know anything about it and wouldnt unless he exined it. I dont understand what you possibly mean by that but Ill assist you as much as I can. Good. Iraid still for a few more moments before he jumped to his feet and teleported away with Kara. Chapter 232: Another City, Another Meal Chapter 232: Another City, Another Meal A panicked Goddess flew as a streak of light before slowing down once she felt she was safe. Her ability made fleeing easy but it almost seemed that Ira let her get away with almost no difficulty. In her distressed state, she wasnt of the mind to contemte the reasons behind her survival. Eventually, the rest of the surviving Gods caught up to her and silently followed behind her. No one spoke and none of them med her for escaping first after seeing Iras capabilities. Weve all heard by now, of the Avarus that broke through the Origin Storm...Was he that dominating? A God broke the silence with a question. No...Not from what Ive learned. It took him time to kill Gods, hunting the ones he could one by one before moving on. It wasnt until he was able to dispatch multiple Gods at once did everyone act together and drive him into the Origin Storm. And even that didnt appear to have killed it. Another God spoke after realizing the scale of the threat they faced. Although Indras and Ira shared the same ruthlessness, thetter became dangerous in an incredibly short period of time. In fact, it was like a blink of an eye for the Gods who didnt age. The conversation between the surviving Gods came to a close as they arrived at the growing boundary of the Tainted Lands. A few split off to travel to the Origin Realm in order to inform Xandes while the remaining ones stayed behind to observe the progress and recollect themselves. There were hundreds of Gods gathered, using their divine power to dy the spread of the ck me. Huge icy mountain ranges were raised up, deep canyons were dug, and giant sand dunes were spread out in an attempt to stop the impending catastrophe. The ck fire was slowly getting more active in its consumption but no one associated its growth with their power being its another fuel source for it. It even appeared that their efforts had some effect on the outside as the dark mes were dyed by the obstacles created. So there was no way they''d figure out they were doing more harm than good at the moment. The glowing haired Goddess suddenly grabbed her shoulder as a searing pain burned across her entire being. Aaaaah! She screamed painfully as she dug her fingers into her shoulder. It drew the intentions of the Gods who were immersed in stopping the spread of the Tainted Lands. She must have injuries from the fight, will one of youe and heal her. A few Gods with the capability of healing others flew over to evaluate the wailing Goddess. She moved her hand away from her shoulder and they could see ck ink spots spreading over her body. What caused this? A God asked as he wisely began taking distance, not knowing that he wasnt far enough to escape what wasing. The ink spot grew rapidly and then her body jolted and a burst of ck mist emerged from her, covering the Gods and Goddesses that originally wanted to assist her. The ck mist suddenly changed into fire and burned them all until nothing was left. Their divine power added to the power of the ck fire and a dangerous cloud began spreading toward the other Gods who fell into panic. Move! Be careful! The boundary of the Tainted Lands will advance much further if we move now! Forget it, theres nothing to be done. The Gods were pushed back by the ever-growing ck fire cloud that only came to a stop once it was within the Tainted Land. The temporaryck of obstructingndscapes allowed the Tainted Lands to advanced by a huge distance and they could only look on regretfully before raising their divine power and starting the process again. Another several or so Gods left to report to Xandes about the dangerous attack that was clearly caused by Ira. Upon hearing the news, Xandes didnt react much. This is good, we now know more about the abilities of the Avarus than we did previously. We will act ordingly, more Gods must be sent to deal with him and a better n must be made in light of the strange ck fire he controls. It also seems he can produce some sort of a curse orsting attack on people in his vicinity. Take extra precaution until we figure out how hes doing it. Xandes gave his next batch of orders to a row of attentive messenger Gods who went off to spread the word. He then returned to his refining process, dozens of crafting Gods assisting him in his endeavor. They were gathered around a towering stone furnace which was the size of a castle. At its base was small sword cast where the refined essence of the Origin Storm pooled. A molten rainbow-colored ss substance began pooling, slowly filling the cast. Xandes smiled with satisfaction before looking at other stone furnaces in the distance, refining a shield and armor pieces to go with the sword. It wont be long until I take your power for myself, Avarus. Xandes thought to himself with a faint grin. Ira was aware of Xandes attempt to refine the Origin Storm into a weapon but he didnt believe it would work. Still, he acknowledged the possibility and relied on the memories of Gods he ate to inform him if anything changed. He didnt want to charge into the Origin Realm as it was the area where the most Gods were currently concentrated and obviously the most dangerous. What he didnt know was that Xandes had no ns of telling anyone his current state of progress until his task wasplete which spelled bad news for Ira. At the moment, he was behind the solid golden walls of the glowing heavenly city that floated in the clouds. Gods chose different paths during their long lives and some decided to live like Kings. Ruling over celestials and Angels with the former being a divine race native to the realm. For most, it was a mindless diversion that entertained them for a while and others became fully focused on it. Ira and Kara were in a city ruled by thetter. Humanoid men and women flew all around the utopian city. Their skin was a pale shade of gold. Their eyes were bright and clear, usually a fluorescent white color. And their facial features were the epitome of the word perfect. If even one of the celestials arrived in the Mortal Realm, theyd cause a massive disruption in society with their beauty alone. Why are we here, Ira? I despise these type of Gods the most. Kara spoke from underneath a dark grey cloak as she floated next to Ira. As a Goddess, she didnt need to summon her wings just to levitate but to move faster it would be necessary to bring them out. Theres a God that rules this city, thats the only reason we came here. Plus, I need to rest up. Ira pulled at the hood of his dark cloak while gliding forward. All of the celestials seemed to have an idea of where they were going. Usually torge libraries or temple areas to improve themselves in some way. They had a better chance of bing Gods than mortals did and often became soldiers of Gods. A few Angels could be seen every so often, scanning the city for any disruptions which would be a rare urrence if it ever happened. They didnt notice Iras presence as he intentionally hid it and as long as Kara stayed near him, her divine power wouldnt be noticed either. You do know that Gods who stay in their domains are extremely powerful because of it. It isnt false to say they control every aspect of theirnd and can do as they please. What does that mean for us? Ira inquired. It means that once we are found, well be in a tough spot. Even if the God of this ce cant kill us, they can dy our escape long enough to bring other Gods. That Tartarus couldnt even hold me and how many Gods worked to create that? Ira seemed unimpressed by the attributes of a domain. That was different since no Gods were actually controlling it. Youre really cautious Ive noticed. Ira nced toward Kara without a hint of worry on his face. Ive learned to give a certain amount of respect to the strengths of Gods even if I dont like them. There is nothing wrong with that. No, I guess there isnt but, well, youre a lot different from what Ive heard about in the Mortal Realm. And what did you hear? Well, Ustia- Ustia is alive?! Yeah, she had others with her but I ended up having to kill them after they betrayed me, you see. ...I understand, continue. Well, Ustia had a lot of respect for you, so much so, that she didnt want to hurt anyone rted to you. She also said you were one of the strongest and fiercest Valkyries shes ever known. Ah, it was a different time before the Copse. Ive done away with the brashness of my youth and even now Ive had to adjust my ways to live as a Goddess. I can see that but it looks like you revert back to your old self when youre in a battle. Well, of course, I will always enjoy fighting. My biggest disappointment when bing a God was the unwillingness of other Gods to fight seriously. Even though they can be reborn or recover from death after years pass, they never showed intentions of fighting to the death. Until now, Ira added. Yes, until now, Kara agreed. They came to a stop in front of a gigantic pce guarded by a legion of Angels. I think its time we introduced ourselves to the wonderful leader of this brilliant city, Ira said sarcastically before throwing his cloak off. After you. Kara toward the gate and took a few steps back. As Angels approached him, finding his presence to be rming, Iras face showed an excited smile. Chapter 233: The Hunt Continues Chapter 233: The Hunt Continues A wave of ck fire burst from Iras palm, the gates to the magnificent pce as well as the Angels who were approaching were all burned away. After dealing with them, he immediately shifted to his beast form which was now nothing more than a nightmarish visage of ck mespiled into a shape that resembled a beast. Ira lifted his four arms and conjured a ck fireball in each. Careful, Ira- Kara went to summon her weapons but noticed her body moving far slower than normal. Now, now, Avarus...I dont think thats necessary. Without notice, the walls of the pce fell before transforming into a giant stage. Atop it, there stood a God, his body covered in decadent jewelry that mortals would praise but Kara only frowned. As Gods, excessive materialism was strange to see unless it directly rted to divinity. Several golden ropes rose from the ground and attempted to restrain Ira and Kara but only managed to capture thetter. Once the gold binds made contact with Ira he burned them away. Instead of engaging in conversation, Ira simply tossed all four fireballs toward the God who immediately vanished. The spot where hest stood exploded with a tower of ck fire that rose before dying down. Ignorant beast! The God covered inyers of golden jewelry and ornaments cursed. His entire body changed to a golden luster, and he began to attack earnestly. He, even with all his pride, could sense that it wouldnt do to restrain Ira. With every inch of the space that encapsted the city in his control, he charged forward and altered the perception of Kara and Ira. A bright light shed and he stood behind Ira who btedly realized the God moved. Thats not right. Ira looked down to see a missing chunk of his abdomen. Peculiar mes indeed. The God discarded his burning gold sword almost immediately. Behind him, the celestials were scrambling to move away from the fight while praising their God and hoping for him to win. Though Ira paid no mind to their voices, he only observed the God closely. As I said Kara paused as she broke free of her restraints. This is his domain. It will be extremely hard for me to kill him, but you...Well, you should finish this quickly, Ira. I understand. Iras voice, which sounded more like the distorted growl of some vicious animal, echoed. Ira raised his foot and stomped the ground causing the entirety of the floating city to lightly shake. It wasnt a violent tremor but a faint quake that could easily go unnoticed if anyone was distracted. What are you doing! The jeweled God shouted, seeing past Iras physical disy. Underneath Iras feet, a small wave of ck fire began spreading with him as the epicenter. As it crawled along the ground, it ate away at the Gods domain and made it into Irasnd. Funny thing, isnt it? The Void nullifies your divinity. Ira chuckled. Even that thing seems to be wary of it. He added with a whisper even Kara couldnt hear. He was, of course, referring to the entity that held absolute control over both realms. Stop now! The jeweled God raised his hands and the shining towers and beautiful architecture of his dream-like city began crumbling. The debris rose into the air and began collecting into a giant sphere, growing bigger with each moment. And soon enough, it waspiled into a giant smooth metal sphere of unspeakable size, casting its shadow of Ira and Kara. It was an amazing sight to see as it happened in just a few seconds. The celestials thought otherwise as they immediately fled, flying a great distance away from the city in droves. Hes forcefully retracted his domain in order to stop you, Karamented as her movement became normal. Even if it worked he would suffer massive injuries. Die! The God interrupted, he made a mming motion and the sphere which made Ira seem like an ant began plummeting toward him at a speed that he could easily dodge. I wonder if I can catch it. Ira stared up at the falling sphere. He stood on his own patch of taintednd but he doubted it wasrge enough to make a difference. Please, for my sake, could you do something about that. Kara summoned her wings and prepared to fly away any second. Ill try. Ira brought each of his fiery arms together and formed a barely translucent ck dome around them. Couldnt you just teleport us away? Kara asked impatiently as she watched what would most likely be a certain doom make its way to her. This is the safest option to make sure he doesnt attack you. Ira, who may have or have not lied, awaited the fall of the sphere eagerly. It didnt take long for the impact to happen and the sphere crashed into the foundation of the floating city with a thunderous boom and a forceful shockwave. Ira and Kara couldnt be spotted in the middle of the resulting destruction but after it cleared, a ck dome could be seen. Smoke wafted away, revealing the translucent ck dome and a rtively small floating rock tform it was standing on. It was the only piece of the heavenly city that managed to survive. The dome faded away and Kara exhaled a heavy sigh of relief. That was too dangerous for my taste. Are you really the one who fought with the Behemoth? Ira asked, his eyes finding no sign of the God. There were only thousands of celestials who were slowly descending toward the ground with devastated expressions. I did indeed fight that creature and just like back then, I had no desire to be crushed. Kara narrowed her eyes at the sky, finding no sign of the angered God. He ran? She asked. He couldnt have gotten far. Ira changed back into his human form and ced a hand on Karas shoulder before they vanished. When they reappeared, they were standing atop a mountain of what used to be a Divine City. His sudden appearance drew the attention of the celestials who stood at the foot of the citys remains. Terrified andrgely resigned to their fate, they awaited Iras action. Some stood defiantly and there were even low whispers of mounting an attack to die with dignity. The Angels, who were products of the God who created them, were all gone which indicated the God in question exhausted his divine power to its limits. Which way. Two words emerged from Iras mouth and found their way into the ears of each celestial. It took a second for the realization to form and they understood he wanted the location of their God. Dont tell him. We wont betray our Lord. Ill die before I speak- That way! A celestial shouted, pointing toward a desert in the distance. Ah! What have you done! Traitor! Thank you, Ira said with a nod, but just as he was about to take another step the celestial spoke once more. I curse you, foul beast. To you who destroyed my home, I curse you for an eternity! The celestial spoke in a seething rage that even made Kara shift her attention. Ira turned to stare at the man, a hint of amusement in his gaze that couldnt be seen from afar but it was transmitted through his voice as he spoke, Is that so? With a carefree shrug, he grabbed Kara once again and they disappeared once more. In a seemingly endless desert, a God crawled forward. Traces of his divinity could barely be felt but he persisted. Damned...Avarus His hate seemed to push him further until he came face to face with a pair of ck boots. Slowly panning up, he found ck trousers and a shirt of the same color. Worn by a familiar face who looked down at him, no sign of satisfaction or boastfulness to be seen. I curse you The God spat venomously. You know, one of those celestials said the same thing. Ira crouched in front of the God. I curse you...Avarus...I hope that at the end of your conquest for destruction, there is nothing but regret for your own actions. Oh? Ira said as ayer of ck me covered his arm. Continue. You are so sure of yourself, arent you?! The God grit his teeth and spoke with a haunting grimace. I pray, with every fiber of my existence, that you meet your end soon, Avarus! So continue your disy of arrogance in hopes that it increases the despair that will greet you! Ira stared into the Gods eyes that seemed burn with rage. I guess well see if thatll happen. With an odd seriousness, Ira plunged his hand into the Gods chest, before pulling out his divinity and adding it to his mes. The God began to fade but his hateful gaze never left Ira who in turn didnt look away until every trace of the God was gone. Seeing everything end, Kara spoke up, Why did you listen to him? Why not? He was going to die anyway. Ira smiled. No, I havent known you for long but the way you behaved wasnt- Reaffirmation. Ira cut her off. Its just something I needed to hear. Sensing he no longer wanted to speak about, Kara could only nod. The viciousness the Gods showed only motivated him toplete his journey with haste though he felt as things would only be more difficult. Ira took a moment to search the horizon before grabbing Karas shoulder once again. ...Lets go. With that they vanished, Iras actions had already begun to spread and Gods who still remained solitary sought Xandes out for protection but he remained true to his word and rejected all of them. Of course, he nned on epting a few only after Ira killed more of the Gods who remained alone. Chapter 234: The Lone Wolf Was Meant To Be Alone Chapter 234: The Lone Wolf Was Meant To Be Alone Are you here to kill me, Avarus? Said a God wearing a straw hat. He looked over a field of grain but he didnt seem to be paying any attention to it. It wouldnt be wrong to say that he was looking past the seemingly endless field. Depends, Ira answered, approaching the God from behind before moving to stand next to him. Kara kept her distance but summoned her sword and stuck it into the ground, using it as support to lean on. ...I was under the impression that you were a bloodthirsty fellow. The Gods thin grey hair swayed in the wind as he spoke. I didnt say I wasnt, but I only really have a problem with a select few Gods. The ones that ughtered the Avarus, I take it? The straw hat wearing God inquired. Yes. If Im not mistaken youve killed other Gods who didnt participate. Well, they gave me a reason to. Ira shrugged. Ah, The God let out a low exmation of understanding. "I see." Youre awfully calm, you know? What, should I cower away from my death or perhaps resist just like the others? That would be too troublesome, The God said indifferently. Guess youre right about that. Ira turned and began to walk away when the God spoke again. I understand why you hate them, Avarus. Do you? Ira scoffed. I truly do, I was once a human, and even more importantly, a mortal. I understand the nature of those who were born Gods and those whove lost themselves to the lure of Godhood. There is no hope for the Mortal Realm if things were to continue as they have. As nice as that sounds, Im really only doing this for myself, Ira replied while cing a hand on Karas shoulder. Your reason will not change the result. The God in a straw hat managed to say just before Ira disappeared. He continued to watch the grain field as if nothing happened at all. Ira quickly became a cmity in the Divine Realm as he attacked many Gods who remained solitary. Not all of them suffered a terrible fate since he was set on those who had wronged the Avarus in the past or those who attacked him out of fear. In the end, hundreds of other Gods who had either remained hidden or distanced themselves from the rest of the realm, emerged to join Xandes leaving very little Gods left for Ira to pick off. Kara became concerned as the number of Gods who wanted Ira to die were more than a thousand strong. With that much divinity and power concentrated on one target, it didnt seem Ira would be able to survive even with his ck me. Youve mentioned it before but, is the Void you spoke of really strong enough to defend against hundreds of Gods? Who knows? Ira responded as they walked through a snowy forest before stopping in the center. All the beasts had long since fled due to feeling Iras presence which was now too hard to hide. He absorbed multiple divinities and used the rest to feed his mes. The amount of power flowing through him would be noticed by any being in his vicinity. Heres good, Ira said with a satisfied smile. You havent answered my question properly, Ira. Kara grabbed his shoulder and tried to turn him around forcefully but he remained rooted without exerting any strength. Hmm? Ira turned to look at Kara. If itll help put you at ease, Ill let you know my n, but first... Ira pped his hands together and a ripple spread through the air. A clear bubble surrounded them but everything outside it became distorted in Karas view. Throughpiling spatial, matter, and dimensional rted divinities and gaining the memories of Gods who created domains, Irasprehension of space was probably only second to the presence who bnced both realms. Kara stared outside the bubble and then jumped in shock as she looked at a copy of her own body outside the bubble along with a doppelganger of Ira. What is this?! She asked in pure disbelief. Listen closely, Ira said as he snapped his finger in order to get her attention. I...Im calm...continue Kara said. She asionally looked toward their copies. ...Now that I think about, its harder to exin than I assumed itd be. Ira held his chin and after a long moment of silence, he began his exnation. The Divine Realm and the Mortal Realm, Im going to change it all. ...Thats impossible- Who do you think enforces thews of the realms? The will of the divine realm acts on its own, Kara replied but as she looked at Iras confident expression, she felt her answer was wrong even though it''s what the Gods believed since the beginning of their existence. Your half-right. Though the truth is there is no will that governs this realm but rather an entity that maintains the bnce between the two. If thats true then...Wait, how would you even know that? Unless you personally met with it- I did and it isnt satisfied with how things are currently. It wants me to restore the natural order or something along those lines. And youll aplish that by altering the two realms? That''s preposterous. I don''t n on doing things its way. Id be stupid to trust an entity like that. You think it would just let me be after everything? Ill probably be the biggest threat to both realms by the time I kill the rest of those Gods. So my n is to be the first one to act. And since the taintednds should cover a decent portion of the realm it will be easier. Those Tainted Lands offer no benefit that I can see so how does that affect anything? Ira smiled deeply at Karas question. Think about it, that presence shouldve been able to remove the ck pir before it even caused as much destruction as it did. That also goes for the Tainted Lands. So its clear that it can''t even alter what''s been touched by the Void. If I make my stand within the Tainted Lands, my chances of winning go up. You! Karas eyes widened and she became speechless. No- You couldnt! Not even you could go against something that- No, no, no. Ira, you shouldnt As Kara realized Iras n she immediately became panicked. Just how powerful would an entity like the one Ira described be? A fight between the Entity and Ira would lead to scale destruction that had never been witnessed before. After her temporarypse ofposure, Kara drew a deep breath. You want to use the Tainted Lands as your domain so you can fight it evenly? Do you understand the effects of such a battle? I do. Ira nodded. But you shouldnt worry because you wont be around for that. ...What do you mean by that? Well, youll be seeing your daughter again. Ira grinned as he reached toward Kara. What are you doing?! Kara tried to move back but found her body was unable to move as she wanted it to. Stay still, Ive never tried making a God descend but it should work if I thought about this correctly. Ira grabbed her wrist and burned a small sigil of a ck wing. Aaaah! Ah? Kara screamed in agony but the pain disappeared almost as quickly as it came. You should be weak enough to avoid detection. Now...this is the hardest step...Once you get down there, remain in the Dark Elf Empire and tell my family to do the same. Do not let anyone leave no matter what, that also includes you. Ira took a deep breath, preparing for the next step. Ira! Ive said it once before, dont mistake my cautiousness for cowardice! There is nothing honorable in fleeing! I will stay and fight with you even if it costs me my life. I am a Valkyrie! I was born to- Shut up, I cant concentrate. Ira lightly flicked Karas forehead, instantly knocking her unconscious. He caught her limp body before it fell and began to focus. It would be extremely easy to let Kara remain in the Divine Realm but it made her death all the more certain. The entity seemed like an emotionless being but he felt it would go to any lengths to kill him. Whether it be luring him by threatening his family or otherwise. Luckily enough, Ira had isted the city as his own domain unknowingly and the Entity wouldnt be able to manipte anything within its boundaries. The fact that the Entity didnt speak of it and even re-appeared when Ira spread the border of the Tainted Land showed it was wary of the Void and with good reason. The Void was clearly out of the entities control and it showed once it hastily confronted Ira. The difficulty of the task came in the form of Karas arrival in the Mortal Realm. If the Entity discovered Ira had moved without its knowledge, it would attack him immediately. I hope you dont forget what I said, Ira spoke to an unconscious Kara before a ck mist wrapped around her body. She suddenly vanished with a loud thunderp that wouldve reverberated throughout the realm if it wasnt for Iras istion barrier. After he sent her away, his body seemed to be filled with fatigue. He then removed the barrier instantly took the ce of his copy without a single dy. There was no indication that anything ever happened and the copy of Kara looked to be extremely real. Of course, a stolen divinity was used to create her divine signature and her body was just an assembly of altered matter made to look like her. Ira couldnt aplish the grand feat of creating life but with his newly acquired knowledge, he could create a golem that perfectly resembled her likeness. Ira approached the golem and ced a hand on its shoulder, beneath the fake armor it wore, a ck handprint was burned onto its shoulder. Alright, you should take some distance and wait for the time toe. Go meditate about swords or something. Ira waved Kara away. She silently nodded before flying off. Of course, it was a false disy only to trick the eyes of an observer that could be watching him at all times. If the Entity didnt detect a change in Kara, it was likely to only keep its focus on Ira. Time to start! Ira shouted to no one in particr. He shifted into his beast form and raised his head toward the sky. His jaw parted revealing an abyss-like ck hole that was just behind his row of metallic teeth. All four of his arms were spread out and soon, something began to happen. Iras surroundings were uprooted, snow, rock, trees, chunks of dirt, and just about everything near him began to rise in the air like it was grabbed by an invisible hand. The phenomenon spread and the pull became much violent with giant craters forming where huge piles of earth were ripped away. Everything rose into the air and then was funneled into Iras mouth,pressed into a small size, and consumed. His actions couldnt be understood at a nce, but it would surely draw the attention of the Gods and Xandes would be sure to send a small army of powerful Gods to stage another capture attempt. Chapter 235: 100 Versus 1 Chapter 235: 100 Versus 1 In the eternally dark sky of the Dark Elf Empire, A sudden light shined upon the city and plummeted toward the Valkyrie Fortress before anyone could actually act to stop it. The strengthened walls of the fortress were no match for whatever crashed into it. It was only after the object burst through the fortress walls did it stop afternding in a garden deep within the structure. ... Kara opened her eyes, awoken by the sudden shock, and found flowers taking up her vision. Damn it, Ira! Kara shouted as she realized Ira sent her away. She coughed a few times before sitting up only to find dozens of weapons pointed toward her. Women dressed in dark red armor surrounded her on all sides while a beautiful raven-haired woman wearing ck armor stood a few feet away from her. Her silver eyes showed hostility as she watched Kara, she held a sword and shield that shined with a molten red glow. You Kara felt there was familiarity in the womans features. Why did you say that name? Avery asked, pointing her sword at Kara. Kara observed Avery for a few moments before noticing two women wearing ck veils who stood in the background. It felt like there shouldnt have been anything too eye-catching about them but the more she looked at them, the more they stuck out. Answer me! Avery shouted, drawing Karas attention once more. Kara furrowed her brows as she felt something was familiar with the situation. Once she recalled how she pointed her own sword at Ira, she gave a wry smile. It made sense for Avery not to recognize her since her hair was silver and the situation was too distracting for anyone to instantly recognize Karas face. Theres no need to worry Kara slowly stood up, her silver wings spread open with a powerful gust of wind. I am a Valkyrie...It seems as if youre all my descendants. Kara surveyed the Valkyries surrounding her and then changed her words. No, it seems only some of you are my descendants. If Ira described you correctly, you must be Avery. Kara turned her gaze to Avery. Avery showed a look of confusion before she slowly lowered her sword. Who are you? Is there a need to ask that when- It cant be...Mother?! Laurens shaken voice interrupted Kara. Lauren?! Kara ignored everything else and went straight for her daughter. Its you...Mother, youre alive! Lauren found herself unable to keep theposure that usually couldnt be shaken by anything. The two hugged each other tightly while showing smiles of pure happiness. Avery finally understood who Kara was by her Grandmothers reaction and sheathed her sword. After the Lauren and Kara separated, Avery spoke to Kara. Forgive me, but I didnt know who you were...But, I need to know how Ira is. The urgency was clear by Averys tone. Ah, yes, I am sorry for- Kara inhaled in order to collect her thoughts. Firstly, Ira is alive...It was only a few moments ago when we spoke. He sent me here to...keep me safe. Kara added thest part with a sense of shame. To keep you safe? Lauren interjected with a strange expression. Ira has decided on a path that will change everything, that much I can say for sure. Because of his actions, there are more than a thousand Gods currently seeking to capture or kill him. Do you believe his life is in danger? Lauren asked cautiously. Ive seen his abilities and I think hell somehow be able to survive the onught of those Gods, no matter the number. They are nothingpared to the entity hell face after he deals with them...If his words were true, then I cannot say he will survive for sure, even with all his power. Kara showed a grim expression. What does that mean? What could be stronger than the Gods? Avery questioned. I do not know a way to describe it...But, the way Ira spoke of it, its power is too much to put to scale. The mood darkened as the news was absorbed. Meanwhile, Ze and Juliana remained in the background, discussing something in low whispers. Youve realized it? Yes, the truth has be unknowable. I cannot see beyond it. Then what does that mean for him? I cannot say. It seemed as if they knew something and whatever it was, they showed no intention of informing anyone about it. Two catastrophes struck the Divine Realm. One came in the form of the Tainted Land spreading, rendering allnd touched by it an unlivable death zone. The other was less concerning but almost equally worrying. Ira had begun consuming all thend around him. A city-sized crater surrounded him but he seemed to be insatiable as he continued to pull more at his surroundings. Although he was causing a damage to the area he was in, he was basically advertising himself for the Gods. As such, Xandes was forced to call the Gods together once more under his tant provocation. We should strike now! A barbaric God bellowed. No, this might be a trap set by the Avarus. We should wait, A God with a sly face replied. When did we have so many cowards among us? The moment we all needed to gather in order to defeat the Avarus. You all do not know, but this Avarus is nothing like Indras...Hes far worse and if we do not deal with him soon we will all suffer the same fate as the ones who fell to him so far. Why not bargain with him? He doesnt want anything other than our deaths, thats why. Fool, even if we did try to appease him, his desires would only grow and hed demand more. That would buy us time and we could form a n topletely deal with him. If he even agreed in the first ce, that is. He will attack the first person who makes him an offer. Enough, Xandes said. Hisposed voice brought all arguments to a close. He looked at the hundreds of God who grew more unhinged with each passing moment. Weve had a chance observe his power and gain a slight understanding of its nature. First, we will iste the area he is in. Divine seals need to be ced around him to prevent his escape. After that, attack from a distance and do not let him approach under any circumstances. The initial fight was a terrible failure and it is clear that a few dozen Gods arent enough to properly deal with him. I suspect that at least one hundred Gods will be needed to deal with him and even that might just barely be enough. Thats why I will give you something incredibly useful. As Xandes finished speaking, several Gods descended from the sky carrying a golden box. They opened it and a beautiful crystal arrow with an iridescent shine was revealed. It had an astounding effect on the Gods as they could feel the power radiating from it. That cant be it! A God shouted in pure awe. This is an Origin Arrow. Xandes closed the box. Only a God with a divinity centered around archery is fit to use this. I will! No one has a better shot than me! Wrong, I have to be the one to use it! The Gods who used bows began topete much to Xandes delight. He needed to test the effects of a weapon refined from the Origin Realm and using it on Ira was the best method. Shooting the arrow at anything else would just be wasteful in his mind. We will all decide on who uses it. You should know that there will only be one chance and if the Avarus escapes he will grow stronger. The bickering Gods went silent at the responsibility that would be thrust upon them. If Ira wasnt hit by the arrow a great opportunity would pass by and they would be the ones held ountable. It was a difficult role and only a few Gods still showed intentions of receiving the arrow. After a period of deliberation, the Gods nominated an Archery God who fitting wore a wolfs pelt over his armor. With a new n formed, one hundred Gods departed under Xandes watch. He didnt care whether or not they lived or died, only if the Origin Arrow worked. Knowing how much damage could be done to Ira was his highest priority. If it ended up seeding and Ira was captured, it would be better than he expected but he knew that was unlikely to ur. As soon as the Gods were out of his sight, Xandes eagerly retreated to the Origin Realm. Chapter 236: An Unexpected Occurrence Chapter 236: An Unexpected urrence The Gods came like a vengeful tide, Ira could feel their hostility before they even arrived. But, in spite of that, he remained inside the crater with his beast-like head pointed toward the sky, eating away at his surroundings. It took only a few moments for them to appear, various Gods with unique appearances. Some had horrific faces and others looked Angelic while a few looked like beggars. All of them, despite their differences, hade together in order to stop Ira. Seal the space! A two-faced God shouted. A dozen Gods split off from the approaching formation and circle around the area. They channeled their divinity and four different mirrors rose up from the ground and enclosed the city-sized crater like a dome. Use all the Divine Curses! Another group of Gods moved firing different curses toward Ira. The afflictions clung to his body, but it was hard to tell if they did anything. First attack! Go! Thousands of projectiles came raining down onto Ira. It was a beautiful disy of colorful energy that couldnt be replicated in the Mortal Realm but the intention was to kill rather than amaze. Ira was hit with massive impacts but remained on his feet while pieces of his me-covered body broke off before quickly regenerating. Again! Twice as many attacks rained down with increase power, Ira was nearly blown backward and even found it hard to concentrate on his task. Again! The Gods were relentless, seizing the opportunity to attack the stationary enemy in front of him. Some attacks were absorbed in his unending vacuum, but most hit him and began slowly wearing him down. If it was the Mortal Realm, the attacks of the Gods would be enough to level an entire continent and he was forced to resist that fearsome amount of power. Again! They werent deterred by theck of visible damage as they noticed the ck mes covering Iras body were slowly dying out meaning there was a limit to his endurance and that assumption was correct. If Ira hadnt strengthened his mes to their current level, he wouldntst more than a few minutes under the battering of the Gods. Again- Enough! Iras garbled shouted echoed throughout enclosed space. Thats more than enough! Heughed madly as his four arms reached toward the sky. His words fell on the ears of a hundred Gods who chose to ignore him, they were about to continue their assault when they heard a crack, like ice giving way under a tremendous weight. Look! A God pointed to the sky, clearing up the confusion of the sound. The mirror dome had a giant breach that was quickly spreading. Since the outside world was essentially closed off, they couldnt see what was causing it. A strange silence urred among the Gods as they watched the event take ce. It wasnt wrong to say that some wished to run since they could a massive threat looming just beyond the surface of the mirror. Then, as the tension rose to its peak, the top of the dome exploded open and a horrific sight was revealed. A pitch ck sun was falling from the sky and as it moved closer, Irasughs seemed to get louder. Ive had enough of all of you! No one could say anything in response because they all began to flee. Unfortunately, most of the mirrored space remained and it needed to be undone or destroyed. The only exit was through the small opening above but that meant going near the ck sun that was still in its descent. Use the arrow! Use the damn arrow! A Goddess shouted frantically. I understand! Just wait! A God wearing a wolf pelt drew the iridescent crystal arrow and pulled his bowstring. If we die, youll die with us, Avarus. The God calmed himself down. Ira wasnt even focused on the rtively weak God so the deration went unnoticed. He had no idea that Xandes nned to make an arrow as it wasnt revealed until the Gods were assembled to stop him. If he ate even a single one of them, he would immediately know what their ns were. The presence of the arrow went undetected whenpared to dark mass of the miniature ck sun that was moments away from crashing down. It was likely that the impending explosion would rip away a portion of the Divine Realm in one go. The origin arrow was pulled back and the Archery God narrowed his eyes. Die! As soon as he released the arrow, a portion of his arm was blown clean off and a blindingly radiant light spread over the area. The sh of light finally grabbed Iras attention but it was toote as the arrow already struck him directly in the center of his chest. Ah, Ira let out a low exmation as the crystal arrow tore through his body and stopped but not before pushing him thousands of feet away from his original position. His beast transformation instantly came undone and the ck sun floating above his head came to a halt. What the fuck did you...do to...me? Ira muttered as he reached for the glowing arrow stuck in the middle of his chest. The retreat of the Gods came to a halt as they were even shocked by the development. Just a few moments ago Ira seemed unstoppable, but a single arrow erased that impression. The pure origin energy burned Iras palms as he gripped the arrow shaft, attempting to get it out of his body. Hes weak! We can capture him! We could kill him right now! Serves that dog right! The Gods regained their confident demeanor and moved to surround Ira once more. The ck sun floating above them even began shrinking which further increased their assurance of victory. Kill me?! Ira growled like a feral beast, his eyes were filled with indescribable anger, even as the origin energy in his body continued running rampant. This is your end, Avarus! Several Gods fired off their attacks, aiming to cripple Iras ability to resist, targeting his limbs first. Ira was sent flying back while his appendages were sted away. The ck sun that spelled the end of everything was now half of its original size and continually shrinking. Damn it! Ira gnashed his teeth, and forced his arm to regenerate. He reached toward the sky and closed his palm in one quick motion and before any Gods could react, the fiery ck sphere above them exploded. The sudden detonation of the Void Fire was truly something to behold. Even though it had been greatly weakened, it was still a force that couldnt be properly described. The darkness filled inside shifted reality and broke space with the sound of a storm. Gods were snatched into spatial rifts or were burned by ck fire. From the outside, it seemed like a tornado of ck fog descended on the area causingplete annihtion of more than half of the Gods. However, Ira couldnt maintain it and it faded after a few seconds of being summoned. When it was all done, the origin arrow in Iras chest had crumbled into dust but a wound that failed to heal was left in its ce. I swear...I''ll kill all of you. Ira climbed to his feet with a miserable appearance, his disheveled hair fell over his face, which may have been for the best as his expression was distorted in rage. His clothes were in tatters and he was still missing an arm and two legs. ck mist poured out of his missing limbs before they reformed. A good number of Gods who had positioned them outside the radius of Iras attack, managed to survive but they were in a state of shock. After witnessing Iras ability which gave him enough time to run. He was severely weakened from the origin arrow and exhausted from overusing his ability. It was the perfect time for the Gods to capture or kill and an opportunity that wasnt likely toe again. Ira felt his connection with the Void was strained so he leaped away with nothing but his own strength. The Avarus A God muttered as he watched Ira cover a great distance with each jump. Hes...Hes weakened! A Goddess shouted frantically as she woke up from her daze. Someone has to inform Xandes. The rest of us need to keep track of him, if we let him get away it will all be for nothing. Just like that, several Gods split off to spread the news of Iras current state while the rest quickly pursued him, seeking to finally end everything. Chapter 237: Iras Ire Chapter 237: Ira''s Ire Ira rolled onto the ground with a heavy impact, sending dirt and rock flying while creating a small crater. Damn, He growled. A tangled mess of ck hair covered his face, but his eyes were able to seen and so was the anger within them. With his ns gone awry, the Gods gained an advantage over him. This damn wound! Ira wed at his chest. The effects of the Origin Arrow could still be felt inside of his body. Even so, he didnt n on immediately hiding from them to let his wounds recover. The silent puppet that resembled Kara descended from the sky andnded near Ira. Get out of my- Just...go back to your mountain and wait for me. Ira quickly remembered he had to maintain the act to make sure that Karas absence wasnt discovered. He waved his hand and sent her away before feeling an encroaching hostility. He turned his eyes to the horizon and spat. Dozens of Gods were making their way toward him with the intention of killing or capturing him. Ira inhaled deeply, contemting whether or not he should push on further before attacking the Gods. Lets settle this right here. He muttered to himself, he curled his knuckles into a fist and a rumbling sound emerged from his body. Come on then! If you want to kill me Im here! Ira shouted with a chuckle. His voice spread through the air and only caused the Gods to speed up. Come on! Ira screamed as he lowered his body. Avarus! A sword-wielding Goddess bellowed as she arrived. Without hesitation, Ira stomped his foot onto the ground and his body vanished with a thunderous shock. A few beatster, the devastating trail with burning soil was left behind him. Ira grabbed the Goddess shoulders and pulled. Hebined his control over space with his raw strength and ripped her into two halves while several breaches in space cut through the air. Due to her form being destroyed, the Goddess divinity erupted but Ira was already gone before it could do damage. He didnt take time to assess his targets, he just let his instincts guide him and pressed forward. A God who was far too slow to respond to Iras movement was hit with a punch that carried the weight of several mountains behind. The God struck by fell to the ground like a meteor while Ira briefly examined his smoldering fist. Come on! Ira howled, ignoring the damage and pouncing onto another God. You damned beast- A Gods ramblings was cut short as Ira appeared in front of him and gripped his jaw. Die, Ira spoke in a low voice. As soon as he finished speaking, the Gods head was separated from his neck. He vanished after taking another victim, in search of another. The Gods quickly realized something after their numbers began to plummet drastically. Iras injuries didnt hinder him, or at least, it didnt remove his ferocity and as a result, his attacks only became crueler. Lower Gods couldnt be recreated since they didnt have as great as a control over their divinity. It immediately caused them to pull back while the stronger Gods were too busy fighting. Where are you going? Iras cold whisper brought them back to reality. Ira mmed his fist into a fleeing Gods back but grabbed his ankle before he went flying away. God or not...You all die like sheep. Iras countenance somehow became more intimidating than his beast form. In his current form, he resembled a human that was covered in wounds and mud. His only clothing consisted of tattered ck pants which were stained with dirt. Even his ck hair was a mess that barely revealed his face, but his eyes, his sharp yellow eyes were visible to all. Ira tossed the God through a tunnel in space leaving his fatepletely unknown. A cloudy projectile came flying toward Ira, but he quickly vanished. He previous experience caused him to monitor everything. Surprise attacks only increased his wariness and forced him to be more active in his assault. A sly one! Iraughed as he grabbed a God who attempted to strike him while he was unaware. He drove his fist straight through the Gods chest before teleporting him toward hisrades. His form suddenly being removed created a huge explosion of unrefined divine energy, killing a few Gods while injuring far more. We need to stop him! How?! Pull back and wait for reinforcements! No, if we let him heal his injuries here, itll all be for nothing! It already is for nothing. Ira appeared between two Gods who tried to speak amongst the chaos. He rained down several strikes on the closest of the two, a God covered in armor that began to shatter. The God was wholly caught unaware and unable to even make a sound as Ira tossed him into a spatial breach. You! The remaining God thrust his spear into Iras shoulder but thetter shrugged it off and reached toward him. Down we go! Iras voice trailed off as the God found the world being switched around. His body was mmed into the earth. The force was so powerful that the ground underneath him rippled and caved in. Burning geysers shot up through the cracks in the ground and began to slowly shroud thend in mist. Hes hiding from us...We need to The God trailed off as he watched the mist disappear. Ira quickly absorbed the mist just as quickly as it appeared, clearing the view for all the Gods to see. He didnt want any of the Gods to miss his actions so, as much as it put him at a disadvantage, he cleared the mist. Iras lunged forward and disappeared again, grabbing another God and twisting their arms before tossing him into a spatial opening. His speed increased and only a blur could be seen as a God would either disappear or bepletely ripped apart. Go back! Forget his wounds, we cant handle him! Ira was about to attack the God calling for a retreat when he noticed an army of Gods approaching. It was far more than he had face so far so he took a brief pause. With so many Gods crowded together, the air was pushed away before they even arrived. And who other than Xandes led the charge. He wore a suit of iridescent crystal armor with a sword and shield of simr material. Avarus,e and meet your end! Xandes voice bellowed as he pointed his sword toward Ira. Sensing danger, Ira vanished and the same time a beam of rainbow-colored light tore through the spot he just stood. Ah! Ira reappeared and gripped the spot where his left arm wouldve been. He let out a sharp and pained exmation. Though, the thing that filled his mind, even more, was pure surprise. He felt the power of an Origin Arrow was nothingpared to the sword Xandes held. Even his regeneration was stalled by the Origin Force that spread through his body. Xandes disy wasnt ended with just a wound to Ira. Thend was split by Xandes attack and a massive quake shook the foundation of the divine realm. Lava erupted from the split left behind and towered hundreds of feet into the sky before raining down. Do you all see it now? This Avarus, this beast, is nothing before the true might of the Gods! We will strip away every single secret hidden within his body and then execute him like the dog he is, Xandes pointed his de toward Ira once again and thetter fled before it was fully extended toward him. Ha! Run like those who mutts who can before you! Ill find Kara and make her watch as I skin you, mongrel! It was clear Xandes was taunting Ira as he didnt even fire another destructive beam. Even while knowing that, Ira couldnt take a chance and teleported as far as he could. Xandes, he is getting away! A Goddess seemed to urge Xandes to take action but he only shook his head. There isnt anywhere in the Divine Realm he can go that will truly be safe. What are you saying? A God spoke in exasperation. I am saying that he was so confident before that I want to enjoy the moment before his demise. I will not let his capture be quick, instead, Ill torment him until the very end. Have you gone mad, Xandes?! He sits right in front of us yet you wish to treat this as a game? We sent one hundred Gods to stop him originally and how many are left?! Look closely, you can almost count them on two hands! Dont be a fool and- Xandes raised his sword toward the God who argued against him and fired an origin beam, erasing him from sight. Does anyone else wish to speak? Xandes inquired in a calm yet intimidating voice. A few Gods began to immediately regret letting Xandes wield such a power since his true nature became clear once he received it. As soon as the origin weapons were finished, Xandes even killed the Gods who helped him make it out of fear of another set being created. Just that fact alone showed that he was set on bing just as ruthless as Ira seemed to be. No one? Good. We will pursue the Avarus at my pace.Lets go! Xandes summoned a divine chariot and rode toward a certain direction with leisure while thousands of Gods fell in behind him. Since Ira couldnt fully connect to the Void, he couldnt enter the Tainted Lands. His presence was also far easier to find due to his current state and the Gods wouldnt have much trouble locating him. Even if he sealed the space around him, they would still find traces and he didnt want to risk the possibility of the origin sword being able to cut through a space he isted for himself. Ah...look at what theyve done to me. Ira examined his body which threatened to fall apart from the origin energy burning inside of him. His current location was a shallow cavern that led to a dead end. Hey his broken body against the cave wall and sat helplessly. ...How did you do it, Indras? Ira asked aloud, knowing that the one he spoke of wasnt around to answer. Losing everyone? Is that what made you push on? Iras eyes fluttered in realization. Indras rise to power was a tragic one and one that the former probably wished never happened at all. ...I wont let it happen. Ira looked at his remaining arm and briefly conjured ck mes at his fingertips. His face filled with frustration as he focused on his hand, summoning even more ck fire than previously. He only sustained for a few seconds before it died out causing him to let out a stubborn grunt. He mmed his fist into the cavern floor and tried once more, bringing forth a darkyer of fire that enclosed his entire hand. Good! Ira said with augh. At the same time, an injured God was dropped in front of him and before the God could react, he plunged his fiery hand into the Gods chest. Ugh! The God recoiled from the invading force filling his chest. Ira ripped out the Gods divinity and kicked the empty shell of a body away as it began to consume itself. He hurriedly consumed the divinity and felt the stolen power start to restore his body but not enough to undo the damage Xandes caused. Another God dropped in front of Ira and suffered the same fate. The scene was repeated for a few more minutes with all the Gods Ira captured during the battle having their divinities consumed. As Ira ate thest God he had captured, his body was all but restored. As his left hand finished regenerating, Ira twisted it around to make sure everything was in ce. His connection with the Void began to return as the arrow wound in his chest expelled a puff of ck mist before closing. There we go- Theyre here already? Ira finally could stand properly and he hurriedly disappeared from the area. A half secondter, a beam of rainbow-colored light ripped the cavern open and destroyed the entire area. When the attack finally finished, a God came to study the scene only to shake his head. Hes gone, Xandes. Hm, continue the pursuit. Xandes seemed uncaring even as he thought of the possibility of Ira healing. There was a reason for a casual approach and it wasnt one of arrogance like he showed, but a more calcting approach. He wanted to lower the numbers of the Gods around him so he didnt have to share Iras secrets with them. Even though he wielded a sword capable of killing a God in an instant, there were thousands and if they all banded together to attack him, hed die just as quickly. Even if he origin armor, the force of thousands of Godsbined was enough topletely destroy the Mortal Realm and more than half of the Divine Realm. When Ira appeared again, it was in a stillke, far from hisst location. He dove into and cleaned himself of the dirt before resurfacing. Xandes. Ira spat the Gods name with contempt. There were thousands of Gods he would have to face but Xandes was the only one who forced him to think twice. If I peel away those weapons He didnt finish his thought. Getting close to Xandes would be a guaranteed death sentence. Only the Void would be able to stand against it, but Ira had one ring weakness. If his physical body was harmed by origin energy, hed be cut off from the Void for a period of time which was as good as fatal. Ira thought to the Wolf who had remained in an ethereal form of ck mist. If he replicated that state and permanently discarded his physical form, hed have a chance. But that meant leaving behind more than just his body, and he wasnt resigned to death just yet. Not yet. Iras face filled with determination. He decided that he would fight whatever came without giving up anything. After all, it was the only way he would be able to return to his family intact. Chapter 238: Meeting Your End Chapter 238: Meeting Your End Ira didnt hide his presence from the Gods. As he felt the growing hostility, he vanished somewhere distance, leading them further and further to the edges of the Divine Realm. Eventually, all the scenery vanished and all the only visible thing was a seemingly endless desert filled with white sand. The wind even failed to blow, leaving thendpletely undisturbed, until Ira appeared that is. This is as good a ce as any. Ira grabbed a handful of the sand and let it fall between his fingers. The Divine Realm was a constantly expanding gathering of varyingnds. Any of which would upset the bnce of power in the Mortal Realm as each contained traces of divine power. The value of suchnds couldnt be calcted and Ira had already destroyed many of thosends. The Gods werent too far from his current position since he didnt go through the trouble of hiding. Ira closed his eyes and gathered all of the Voids influence. As a result, granules of sand around him began to float into the air. The phenomenon spread across miles of the desert and Ira stood in the epicenter. He established control over the surrounding the space. Knowing that the origin de could easily sever it, Ira didnt focus too much on it. After that, he began to alter the space around him as well as his own mass. The ground underneath him began to sink slightly but it stopped as he pushed his alteration further. ck mist drifted off the surface of Iras skin before covering his body like a secondyer of skin. A quiet shockwave spread out from the area around him and the air began to stir. As the distance between the Gods and Ira began to got shorter, Iras actions became quicker. Iras eyes shot open and his body went alight, a low ck me drifting across the surface of the darkness that covered him. His ck hair danced as if he stood in the middle of a storm but there was no violent wind around him. The entire time, Ira remained silent, even as the Gods became visible. They sought to wage a one-sided war but no one expected Iras victory. In fact, some of the Gods didnt even expect a fight but a swift capture. Ten cknces rose out of the ground and began to orbit Ira. Avarus, have you decided to end it all here? Xandes asked bemusedly as he watched Iras strange disy. Ira didnt reply as he prepared to separate himself from reality. Meanwhile, the Gods also made an attacking formation while sealing the area. You showed me something nice Iras voice was distorted as it echoed across the area. Oh? And what is that? Xandes askednguidly. Of course, he was only acting. He had tightly gripped his shield, expecting Ira to show a devastating disy. Xandes, give the order to attack! A God urged. Quiet. Ill hear what he has to say. Get on with it, Avarus! Xandes began to raise the sword. That sword...What it can do.Id like to try it. Ira raised his arm as he finished. Feeling an immense sense of danger, Xandes pointed the sword toward him. A ray of darkness was fired from Iras palm and met the origin beam head on. An unthinkable thing urred as the two attacksbined into a grey sphere that continued to grow. It seemed to reach its peak as it exploded into a cloud of grey and dissipated soon after. Xandes, as well as the army of Gods, remained silent under the clear stalemate. The idea of a weapon formed from Origin Realm failing began to take root and Xandes discarded his previous behavior. Attack! Attack now! Xandes threw away the chariot and took to the sky with Origin Armor leaving a trail of colorful yet faint clouds behind him. I learned a lot from you Gods as well, Ira said with a strange sound that seemed to be augh. He fired off the cknces and they struck ten of the slowest Gods but that wasnt the end of the ability. Aaah! Help! Help! No! What is this?! The ten victims began to swell up as if they were inted with air and then they burst into a shower of tiny ck orbs that began trailing after other Gods. Each time a ck orb made contact, a God would bepressed into it and absorbed. At the same time, three ck wolf skulls rose from the ground, each one massive in its own right. The surface of the wolves seemed to be covered in an inky ck liquid that bubbled ominously and spilled as they gnashed their teeth. Ira pointed in the general direction of the Gods and the wolf heads flew forward. They opened their jaws and an abyss formed at the end of their throats, pulling everything into it. Suddenly, an origin beam cut through one of the wolf heads while the other two continued to swallow Gods whole. Xandes! Please! A God shouted as he fired all the spells he could at the approaching wolfs head. Xandes ignored the plea for help and kept his eyes on Ira, though it was toote. Ira separated himself from thews of reality as the Gods moved to avoid his attacks. He raised his hands into the air and drove them into the sand, sinking them beneath its surface. After his swift movement, hundreds of towering hands burst from the ground all around the Gods. They reached to the sky with their palms upturned and burning ck orbs began forming in each of them. Xandes! Stop him! He tried that attack once before and it wiped half of us out! Xandes understood that it was time to take action as the losses would go beyond what he could ept. Stop there, Avarus! The origin armor on Xandes body began to glow brightly. He swung his sword and a bright beam cut dozens of the hands apart, causing them to disappear. He then aimed at Ira and fired an origin beam but it went straight through him. What?! Xandes paused out of sheer confusion and it was then that Ira attacked. The towering ck hands that held ck orbs began to descend toward the ground as if they were mming their palms against the sand. As soon as they made contact with the white sand, spirals of ck fire spun like tornadoes, ripping Gods into them. Avarus! Xandes raised his origin shield and an iridescent clear dome formed around him as well as hundreds of other Gods. Storm clouds resembling the Origin Storm surrounded thend while a whirlpool of burning shadows spun in the middle. The Gods who were caught up in the storm of darkness were burned away without a single trace while their own kind observed. Since the rest of the Gods were hidden behind Xandes shield Ira took that time to mount an offensive attack. He elerated his body forward but as the Gods watched, he seemed to be incredibly slow. As he advanced, the space behind him began to twist in a strangely mesmerizing way. Xandes, hesing! Kill him! Forget about his secrets! Do something! The Gods panicked as Iras form suddenly began to speed up. Quiet! Who do you think is keeping you alive?! Show some gratitude! Xandes barked as he called forth even more of the Origin Realm. Iras shadowy form suddenly appeared in the blink of an eye and his fist smashed into the barrier Xandes raised. Instead of a loud impact, there a was distant ringing sound that spread in the ears of the Gods. A small crack formed on the barrier, too small to be seen and then it grew, spreading like a web. The damage in the barrier grew even more apparent as the burning whirlwind disappeared and only the origin clouds sat around them. Xandes A Goddess whimpered as she looked at the barrier riddled with fissures. It will hold have no worries- Again?! Xandes eyes widened as noticed Ira pulling his fist back once more. Once his hand was pulled back as far as it would go, the ck mes covering his hand condensed until it his hand showed a glossy reflection. He didnt say a word as he struck the barrier once more. The glowing dome filled with origin energy was sted apart and a wind that could blow mountains apart sent the Gods flying off into the distance and Xandes was no exception. The howling tempest woke him out of his daze and thrust the sword downward as he hit the ground. Holding onto the sword with every bit of his strength, Xandes managed to withstand the windstorm that threw the other Gods into confusion. When everything settled and all debris cleared, an expanse of crystalsy as far as the eyes of the Gods could see. Above them, a nket of stars sat in the sky and it became clear that the entire space was destroyed and it wouldnt be too much of an exaggeration to say an entirely new sub-realm was created. Xandes grunted as he stood up and surveyed the result of his sh with Ira. Gods could be seen,pletely thrown into disarray, but arge amount remained alive. For some reason, Xandes suddenly feltpelled to look to arge pile of crystals far off in the distance. The pile shook and then began rising before a hand broke through. Why, Avarus? Xandes muttered a question toward Ira whose body was revealed as climbed out. Why is it that all of you, your ursed race, fight against fate?! Xandes shouted in pure rage. Your kind outlived your era! There was no longer a need for mere beasts to watch over the Divine Realm! So why is it that you wish to resist?! As Ira freed himself from the pile of crystallized rubbled, he sent a cold nce at Xandes. You arent the first to ask me that, Ira replied, thinking of the entity who guarded over both realms. He could no longer use his reality separation but he prepared to fight against Xandes who also expanded the power of the Origin Realm inside his armaments in order to defend against Ira. I can show you the answer better than I can tell you. Ira shed a vicious grin before ck mist covered his body once more. No, Ill be the one to strip the answer from your bones! Xandes pulled his sword from the ground and raised it high. Ira had no worry of an origin beam being fired at him, but the de itself was exponentially stronger than Godsteel. Other Gods began to gather their bearings and slowly surrounded Ira, summoning whatever was left of their divine power which wasnt much. Ira looked around the battlefield once more, taking in the sight of the Gods. He shed his sharp metallic teeth with a smile of pure delight. Chapter 239: Tooth And Nail Chapter 239: Tooth And Nail A pile of bodiesy littered around the crystal field while the sound of fighting rang out. We have to kill him now! If you die in this realm youll be lost forever! A God noticed that the growing pile of corpses didnt disappear which usually happened if a God couldnt sustain their physical form. There were no survivors among the first wave of attackers and their deaths brought Ira a brief period of rest. His shadowy visage remained standing, although his arms hung at his sides as if they were weighing him down. Attack now! Xandes rushed forward and thrust the Origin de but only hit the crystallized ground as Ira leaped away. Stop him! Dont let him iste you! Avoid his attacks and group up! The shouts came toote for one God who had his chest ripped open by Ira. His divinity was plundered in front of his eyes but instead of a marble, it was more like a tiny bead. Ira pinched his fingers together and lifted the bead into the air before dropping it into his mouth. It wasnt enough to restore him to his previous state, but it helped him endure. The war the Gods waged on Ira became one of attrition. Dont run from me, Avarus! Xandes became enraged and kicked off the ground, sending shards of crystals flying. Hundreds of other Gods followed behind him, shooting toward Ira who was busy evading them. Their bodies became a blur as they moved with speed and agility that couldnt be found in Mortals. Even with their Divine Power expended, most of the Gods managed to maintain their physical prowess. Ira found himself cut off as the Gods tightened their formation around him. He let out a faint and eerieugh before rushing toward the closest God. The God was a stout old man with pale skin. He grunted heavily before throwing a punch toward Ira who narrowly avoided it. Ahk! The God let out a strange cry as Iras ws were driven into his side. Not...so...fast! He grabbed Ira with both his arms and held him tightly. Now! Kill him! The formation parted and a few Gods channeling divine spells could be seen aiming at Ira. No! Xandes cut apart the iing projectiles. We will capture him! With the attack gone wrong, Ira bit down on the stout Gods neck and ripped it open before getting free. Youve gone mad, Xandes! The Avarus dies now! A Goddess picked up the longest crystal shard she could find and ran her fingers over it before revealing a crystal javelin. He must be captured! Xandes brandished his sword. If you cannot understand that, then so be it! This is not the time for this! We must- A God who was the most reasonable was forced to shut his mouth when he felt a w wrapped around his throat. Shhh, Ira whispered before snapping the Gods neck. Unfortunately, Iras actions brought rity to Xandes and the javelin wielding Goddess. The only way we remove the effects of the ck fire is to capture him. If we kill him who is to say that the mes will go out? Xandes used a practical approach to get through to the Goddess. ...Fine, but if capturing him appears too difficult we kill him. There will be no discussion if that timees. Xandes nodded at her ultimatum but it was unknown if he would truly follow through with it. The two turned their sight back to Ira who was easily moving through the Gods. It wasnt to say they didntnd any attacks. At some point, they began using the crystal shards as weapons and used them to fight against Ira. Hes slowing down! A God shouted as he stabbed a shard into Iras back. Ira twisted his body and struck the God with a huge amount of force. He let out a low growl and became more aggressive soon after. The Gods pressed forward and everything became obscured. Ira couldnt be seen from outside the wave of Gods but a few bodies would sail far outside the area of the battle or a painful cry would be heard which signaled he hadn''t fallen yet. Somewhere in the chaos, Xandes slipped through unnoticed. He used the other Gods to hide him from sight as he advanced forward. It was hard to keep track of Ira as the focus of the battle would shift with wherever he appeared next, but he steadily approached. Ira lifted a God by his arms and pulled him apart before suddenly throwing his body backward to avoid an attack. Xandes de cut through one of Iras arms but didnt manage to leave a fatal wound. You''re quick! Xandes said regretfully. Ira stared at Xandes as he drove his hand through another God and stole a bead of divinity. After consuming it, his limb expelled ck mist and a new arm appeared. ...You, Ira mumbled before charging at Xandes. Xandes raised his sword and defended against a pair of ck ws, causing sparks to soar into the air. Everything you have will be mine, Avarus. Xandes gnashed his teeth and branished the origin de. The two fell into a strange rhythm with Ira attacking and Xandes defending. The remaining Gods found themselves still as there was no opportunity to interfere. Ira found no way to get past Xandes sword so he teleported behind his opponent. Xandes acted quickly as Ira disappeared, twisting his body to avoid the blow. Iras ws scratched the surface of the Origin Armor, just where Xandes heart would be but it caused no real damage. Thetter had no time to even feel grateful for the armor as Iras attacks resumed, but this time Xandes began to match Ira, striking with his sword at every opportunity. Their fight took them further and further away from the Gods who could only watch nervously. All of Iras attacksnded right above Xandes heart while Xandes actually managed to strike Ira a few times. It appeared as Xandes was gaining the upper hand as each time his sword move it stripped away chunks of ck mist from Iras body. And after sustaining too many wounds, only Iras hands remained covered in ayer of ck mist. The Gods rejoiced as Iras human form meant he was exposed to even more danger and the thought of capturing him wasnt too far off. Then, without warning, Ira struck Xandes helmet with his fist and sent the God sliding away while just barely managing to stay upright. Ah! Xandes managed to let out a single shout before Ira was in front of him, sending another strike toward hin. Xandes let out a loud and incoherent exmation as he drove his sword into Iras abdomen. At the same time, Ira mmed his fist against the cracked surface of Xandes armor. The armorpletely shattered, allowing Iras hand to tear into Xandes chest. Avarus! Xandes gnashed his teeth together and grabbed for the arm buried in his chest with one hand while the other attempted to cleave Ira in half with the origin de. Both of them stood locked together in a stalemate. Ira met Xandes crazed stare and smiled, letting ck blood spill from his mouth. Do you believe you will survive this, Avarus? Xandes tightened his grip on Iras hand to prevent his divinity from being removed. I do. Ira made sure Xandes couldnt move the origin de any further. He managed to stop it before his spine was cut away but if he slipped up even slightly, hed be cut in two. But you? Ira let out a harshugh, spitting the dark blood onto Xandes face. I''ll make sure you don''t live past this. You and your kind...Don''t you realize that they were too dangerous to live in the Divine Realm! Look at the destruction you brought! Xandes said in a haggard voice. He took a step forward forced more ink-colored blood poured from Iras wounds. You forced me to do this with your schemes and plots, so spare me the exnation, will you? Ira raised his head and looked at the sky above. The star covered sky of the Divine Realm was a sight to behold but further up, there was the Origin Realm, a beautiful gathering of conflicting energies that resembled storm clouds. Ira stared at the it listlessly, thinking of the empty sky, with the exception of the Red Moon, his children would see. Wouldnt it be nice if you all could see a sky like that? Ira muttered in a barely audible voice. Xandes! Should we attack?! The surviving Gods all prepared to take Iras life as soon as the order was given. No! I have this under control! As if demonstrating the truth of his words, Xandes twisted the sword buried in Iras abdomen before advancing another step. Iras body flinched and more ck blood came leaking from his mouth. His skin seemed paler as if his vitality was being drained away and his eyes seemed hollow, but a thin smile decorated his face. This is hard...you know? Ira spoke aloud. The Gods remained silent but were full of tension. Xandes? I have him where I want him! Do not interfere! Xandes barked. If I gave everything up I couldve finished this long ago, but its just too much to ask. Iras smile grew deeper as he thought of his family. Quiet, Avarus! Xandes took another step and pushed more of the de through Iras flesh. ...I think I can manage killing you here...Its whates after this thats bothering me. I think hes gone mad. Can you hear me?! Ira shouted at the sky. You want me to die here, dont you?! Xandes tried to step forward again, but he found that Ira didnt budge in the slightest. If you thats what you what then youre going to be disappointed! Iras voice rose higher while the space around him began to lightly vibrate. As soon as he finished speaking, he pulled his head back and mmed it against Xandes helmet, causing thetter to stumble for a split second. It was just long enough for Ira to rip out Xandes divinity. Kill! Kill him now- The Gods showed an immediate reaction but Ira and Xandes vanished from sight, leaving a puff of ck mist behind. Right after they disappeared, a loud hum began to spread over the entire Divine Realm, puzzling its inhabitants. And though they remained unaware, the same sound could be heard throughout the Mortal Realm. Chapter 240: Into The Abyss We Go Chapter 240: Into The Abyss We Go Back in the Mortal Realm, moments before a strange hum rang out all over the world. Kara was adjusting to life in the world she left behind. She stood in the Fortress Garden and started up at the empty sky with only a Red Moon in sight. Ira''s city was an odd ce full of people who upheld strange practices. She found it to be a fitting ce for Ira to call home. Just how far will you go? She asked. Suddenly, she had the urge to turn around and when she did, there was a ck-haired girl standing behind her. Oh...Liliara, right? She looked at one of Iras youngest daughters who simply stood there with a slightly interested expression. The time Ira promised to return was soon approaching and yet there was no sign of the world being changed. It caused worry but no one gave in to the idea that he may have died or failed. Liliara and Nephele had grown immensely in the time of a year and it wouldnt be too odd to see them walking around the Fortress. Liliaras dark red eyes seemed to stir as she looked at Kara without reservation. ...Where is your mother? Kara asked, feeling slightly put off by the child. Kara learned that all of Iras children had certain quirks but Liliara was the strangest so far. She seemed to view most people as lesser forms of life, barely worth her acknowledgment. It was strange to say, but thats what her gaze usually conveyed to those who met her eyes. Her cold demeanor became especially apparent when considering her sister, Nephele, was very extremely cheerful. Liliara didnt answer Karas question, in fact, she seemed to have grown bored of thetter. She turned on heels and walked away, disappearing into the corridors of the Fortress. Theres something regal about you. Kara gave a dryugh before looking toward the Red Moon. And thats when the air began to hum. It was barely noticeable at first, but pitch rose and there was no mistaking it. ...Ira. Kara narrowed her eyes, feeling an ominous premonition. The Tainted Lands of the Divine Realm remained still. Lying deep within were two individuals, Ira, and Xandes who was quickly withering away but his death seemed to be forcefully prolonged. Youre not going to die that fast. Ira weakly climbed to his feet and stumbled over to Xandes. Stay...away! Xandes dug his hands into the ck soil and began to crawl away. You shouldve died, Avarus! I think dying once was enough, Ira said with augh, arriving in front of Xandes. The wounds incurred by the origin de began to heal with increasing speed. Your power shouldve been mine! Xandes screamed as Ira pressed a palm against his head. Oh? You want my power that badly? Ira smiled cruelly as he tightened his grip around Xandes skull. ck mes rose at the tips of fingers and began to dance wildly. Then have it, as much as you want. The ck mes burrowed into Xandes mind and an ear-piercing shriek emerged from his mouth. An incoherent plea of mercy could be found deep within the cry of agony but Ira wouldnt listen. Ive never wanted to kill someone so badly before, Ira spoke over Xandes screams. If I had time, I would spend as long as I could peeling away everything until there was only the faintest trace of you was left. And then, I would let you watch as I erase every single memory or trace of you in this realm. But I wouldnt kill you just then, I would keep you alive for decades and only when I feel some slight satisfaction would I finally end it. Ira moved closer to Xandes ear and whispered, Fortunately for you, this will have to suffice. I have something far stronger than you to kill, you see. Xandes painful howls came to an end as ck me burst out from his eyes and soon began to consume his entire body. Ira drew a deep breath and closed his eyes before exhaling out of a sense of sheer relief that was nearly tangible. Then, his eyes gradually opened and he stared at the slowly expanding borders of the Tainted Land. Just outside, there stood a human-like silhouette made of radiant light that quietly observed Ira. Ive deemed your actions to be enough. Youll stop here. Remove your influence from the Divine Realm. The Entity ordered Ira. Oh? You came all this way to tell me that? Ira appeared in at the very edge of the border of the Tainted Lands but wisely stayed within it. Do not test me, child. The Entity warned. I get it, I get it...I just have one question that Id like you to answer before that. Ira smiled calmly. The Entity remained silent, his faceless form made it impossible to tell what thoughts it mightve held but he continued anyway. What happens to me after this is over? Because you never really exined that much. As of right now, Im stronger than any God. I also n on returning to the Mortal Realm after this. That realm cannot hold you as you are now. The Entity said in reply. No matter how much you seal yourself, the Realm will crumble away until its destroyed. Then Ill alter it so that it does. I will not allow it, child. Now, remove this darkness from the realm or Ill be forced to act. You still didnt answer my first question. Ira shook his head. You defy thews of reality and existence itself, therefore I will eliminate you. You should have already understood this. I did, but it feels great to hear you say it, Ira replied. You should also understand that I dont n on sacrificing myself for your goals. ...Then I will have to destroy whats important to you until you realize the truth. The Entity raised its hand as it finished speaking and Kara in its grasp. She was frozen in time so she wouldnt have even noticed what was going on. If she was killed, she wouldnt have even realized what caused her death. I will start with her and move on to all of those who bear rtion to you. Give up your life and I will spare them. I dont believe that you would stop with just me. Ira shook his head. And besides...Where would be the fun in giving up when Ive came so far? Consider carefully as this is yourst opportunity, child. I will destroy this woman so that there is no chance of resurrection. Even your power cannot bring her back when I''m finished. "Well, thats too bad, isnt Kara?" Ira asked, raising his hand in a foreboding manner. The Entity watched on but suddenly felt that Karas divinity was drastically different than it shouldve been. What have you done to her- Just as the Entity began to realize it wasnt really Kara it held but a lifeless puppet, Ira snapped his finger and the ck palm print on the puppets shoulder exploded. A wall of ck fire covered the arm of the entity and the entire realm roared in response. YOU! A deafening shout filled the air and produced a shock uprooted everything as far as the eye could see. Even the voice of the Entity had an immensely destructive capability that would kill Gods without any effort. I offer you mercy and this is how you respond?! The Entity began glowing even brighter than a star as the ck me greedily consumed its hand. I will end your ungrateful and meaningless life, child! Even if this realm is left half destroyed, it will be worth it! It flew into the sky and the very foundation of the Divine Realm began to split open. A rupture the size of a continent began to spread around the Tainted Land. Ira ignored the apocalyptic level of destruction being created and began to absorb the Voids influence inside of the Tainted Land. Waves of ck fire and mist were funneled into his body causing his body to change. I wont die. Not now...Not here. Iras voice began to get lost as he brought out more of the Voids influence. As the Voids power was condensed, his form became one of solidified darkness, drawing a stark contrast to the radiant entity floating above. He cleared his mind of everything and only focused on destroying the ageless being that boasted of nearly infinite power. Not here, Ira repeated to himself. He stepped out of the Tainted Lands with ck fire trailing behind him and looked toward the Entity. Chapter 241: The Final Enemy Chapter 241: The Final Enemy With little effort, Ira took to the sky while leaving a trail ck fire that burned through space, distorting his surroundings as he flew past. The Entity didn''t wait for his arrival and met him head on. The two traded a single strike and the results were clear. The sky was torn open, revealing the Origin Realm. They said nothing as they both struck each other again, each using nothing but the raw power their forms carried and the space around them ruptured once more, showing a brief tear that exposed the Mortal Realm. Ira took distance and waved both of his hands, bringing mountain-sized waves of ck fire crashing into the Entity. The Entity swiped its hand and a white line cut through the fire. It charged in directly after and drove its shining fist into Iras chest. A huge explosion sent him flying through a hole in space, sending his body smashing through the massive towers of ruptured earth thaty on the ground below him. Then, the Entity brought its hands together and fired off a beam of light that split the air, causing space to be stitched together. Different areas of the Divine Realm all began to converge in one area as the spatial storm ripped them away. Ira raised his arm and it shifted into the form of a wolfs skull that spread its jaw open and devoured the attack before it puffed up and fired it back. It opened its mouth and a storm-like roar rippled across the air, shooting out a ck beam that held a dim glow. The Entity avoided it but its very nature caused the Divine Realm stress. Just moments into the fight and arge portion of the realm was already shattered, but neither Ira nor the Entity showed signs of stopping. The Entity raised both his hands to the sky and pirs of white light began raining down, violently destroying anything it made contact with uponnding. Ira weaved in and out of the towering lights as they attempted to cut him off. He lowered his body and made hundreds of spatial leaps, leaving a burning trail of unfading afterimages behind. He wed through the air and ck shes flew toward the Entity who teleported away. The shes seemed to move ording to Iras will as they came together and formed a ck sphere that began to produce an unstoppable suction force, razing the realm even further. Stop! The Entity roared while making a pulling motion in the air. Suddenly, the clouds of the Origin Storm began to spiral together, forming iridescent streaks of lightning that struck as Ira. Without even being able to react, he was struck several times and pieces of his body were sted away. He vanished into a cloud of ck mist once he felt the danger only to reappear near the Tainted Lands, absorbing more of the Voids influence. You do not seem to understand...Or maybe youck the ability toprehend it? The Entity spoke as it descended toward the ruptured ground. Your life will end here, child. It split into ten copies that seemed to be identical to the original. Ira didnt reply as he rushed back out but the Entities were far more aggressive than before. A bright fist smashed Ira into the seemingly endless canyon that was formed beneath him. After he plummeted into it, all ten of the Entities fired off attacks that pushed the canyon even further apart leaving a massive gap in thend, one that could never be bridged even by Gods. The resulting explosion of energy didnt seem to be enough for the Entity so it moved again, but a dark cloud in shape of a wolf formed came charging out of the divide. It rushed toward the Entities with its jaws open and devoured all ten of them. Do not think for a second that you will win this. The Entitys voice rang out from all around as it reappeared. You cannot destroy me, don''t you understand? Its hands flickered and the several explosions rang out from inside of the wolfs body and it began to expand until its body ruptured. ck mist spilled out and then reformed to recreate a humanoid figure. I wont die here. Ira showed his conviction by attacking again as soon as he finished speaking. The fight went on, with the Entity showing no fatigue and Ira needing to eat more of the Voids influence to keep up. The destruction of the Divine Realm seemed imminent with as their sh raged on. There were Gods who hadnt been killed by Ira or gotten involved with Xandes and they bore witness to a terrifying spectacle. Every being in the Divine Realm fled as the destruction worked its way toward them. As ck fire and glowing white light rinsed the earth, the realm grew closer to beingpletely destroyed. Each time Ira felt himself in danger, he retreated toward the Tainted Land and gathered himself before attacking again. The stalemate which seemed as if would go on forever came to a slow crawl as the Entity ceased its assault. Enough! The Entity shouted. You have shown how stubborn you are, child. Now, reap the reward of your effort. The origin forces surrounded the Entity as it began to be more unrestrained. Iras resistance only increased the danger of leaving him alive. Destroying half of the Divine Realm away in order to be rid of him didnt appear to be a bad choice in the eyes of the Entity. It seemed as if another Origin Realm was being created as the Entity summoned the pure energy which served as the source of power for all beings. The clouds gathered together and began to spin, forming a hurricane-like structure with Iras remaining patch of Tainted Land serving as the eye of the storm. The Divine Realm was unable to cope and as a result, space waspletely shattered. The boundaries of the Divine Realm and the Mortal Realm were twisted and a raging storm became visible to the inhabitants of both. The Mortal Realm began to experience a series of natural and unnatural disasters as the effects of the battle were transferred over. The City of the Dark Elf Empire, had been shaken to its core and many gathered in the temple. Elsewhere, Avery stood, looking out into the dark that began to crack, exposing a strange storm that continued growing. Mother. Raveria grasped Averys hand as she also gazed up at the sky. Her siblings arrived soon after with, Rhys, Kara, Lauren, and Casey appearing soon after. Avery, it isnt safe. Casey urged her daughter to retreat inside but Avery couldnt look away. A spiraling disastery far above them and she knew that it could only be the result of Iras actions. ...I know, She muttered after a few long moments passed. Lets return. Ira was left half kneeling as the recoil began to set in with every fiber of his being screaming for respite, but he gave it no answer. Not here...Not now Ira reminded himself. He fought the growing urge that begged him to rest for a single second. Witness the spark of creation, child. The Entity stood as the conductor of the storm that surrounded Ira. I will show you how the two realms came into existence and with it, youll be erased. Ira couldnt even began toprehend the principles behind two different worlds being made. The Entity sought to reproduce the phenomenon but on a much smaller scale. Either way, the Origin Forces being detonated would be something only the Wolf was likely to survive. ...Shit. Ira murmured as he finally returned to his human form. It seemed as if reality dawned on him as he fell onto the ground in a defeated manner. I just wanted... Iras voice was barely a whisper. Memories and faces he didnt want to see began to fill his vision. The people he called parents, the ones who sacrificed them in their fall to madness. This time, he didnt forcefully repress them like he had done many times before. Instead, Ira chose to let them emerge. ...I just wanted to live. Ira forced a smile, though his expression seemed...heartbroken and even a little tired. What his parents did to him shed in his head many times. An ink-like tear fell from his eye as he stared up at the growing storm. Really...thats all I wanted. His desire for power stemmed from the simple wish to remain alive. And time and time again, he was forced to protect that wish and the nature of it began to grow. There were people he wanted to protect in order to ensure they didnt meet the same fate that he once did. ...If I let it end here then what will they think of me. Ira climbed to his feet and looked at the blinding presence that wanted to end him. As Iras gaze grew more intense, ck spots began to stain the space around him. They wriggled as if they were alive before gathering together and forming a cloud of dark mist. Ira ignored any consequences of what might happen and channeled more of the Voids influence than he could withstand. Even with all the divinities, he devoured it still wasn''t enough. As long as he continued to keep a physical form he would have a limit. But he didnt want to be a being like the Wolf who viewed everything with indifference. Ive decided that I wont die here. Ira suppressed the feeling of danger and fear that was slowly filling his chest. That is not your choice to make, child. The Entity replied, bringing the storm to its peak. Without sharing any more words, the two attacked each other for the final time. If it was viewed from the perspective of an outsider, they would see it was a sh between the forces of good and evil. A darkness that seemed to go far beyond what could be called the absence of light and a storm of origin forces that inspired feelings of pure awe. It was the will of two beings with selfish desires shing together and neither of them could let go. One, an almost ageless entity that only lived to keep the order of two realms. It observed everything since the very moment it was created and that fostered no other feelings, just a need to maintain what was. The other, originally a human child like any other who tasted the fear of death and had epted a chance to live once more. Through that chance, the child witnessed the darkness of the Void that was exponentially older than the entity who watched both realms. Their fight became an expression of willpower in a way, one that ruptured the sky and obliterated anything that held the misfortune of being caught by it. As the origin forces and the darkness came together, the two realms silently shook while a permanent scar was left on both. The disy finally ended and there was nothing left except the long rupture that ripped open the space that separated the two realms. Of course, that didnt mean it could be crossed. Just going near the rupture resulted in death. The fate of the two beings that caused it remained unknown as no signs of a battle resuming appeared. A peaceful stillness spread over the realms as if both of the realms collectively held their breath. Chapter 242: Here Lies Ira Chapter 242: Here Lies Ira Ira found himself drifting through a murky darkness that threatened to submerge him for good. The previous event barely registered in his mind and he wanted to do was close everything off for an eternity. As thoughts of letting go filled his consciousness, he felt a growing sense offort that wrapped around him and brought untold warmth, persuading him further. It would be nice...to just let go He thought as he sunk even deeper. But something inside of him seemed to resist and the harder he tried to be rid of it, the fiercer it resisted. The feeling of resistance began to stir him awake and he was filled with frustration. Just let go! He screamed inwardly, desperate for the release that seemed to be within an arm''s grasp. And then a sense of awareness struck him harder than a boulder being dropped in a small pond. I cant! Ira shouted as he opened his eyes. The darkness disappeared and he was met with a endless white expanse. One he had seen enough times to immediately make sense of his location. The dark silhouette of a wolf stood in front of him, observing him with its glowing yellow eyes. Ira checked his body and saw that his limbs were a faded ck color while small cracks decorated his entire body like a fractured vase. A faint trace of ck mist would asionally surface from his wounds only to evaporate into the air. Why...cant I...regenerate? Ira felt all the energy he had left began to rapidly fade. He tried to channel his regeneration as much as he could but his body gave no response. You are dying, The Wolf spoke without a trace of emotion, its ancient voice echoing throughout the infinite space. ...Oh, Ira replied, faintly caressing his own face, finding that it was extremely hollow. At first nce, he resembled a pale grey corpse with dark limbs. When Ira checked his hand again, he was shocked to see it crumble like weathered stone. So...I really am dying? Ira made a weak grin. Did...I...at least kill that thing? The sentient being you faced has been destroyed by you. The Wolf responded. Good. Ira let out a few wearyughs and a few more pieces of his body began to fall apart. Are you fearful of whates next? The Wolf questioned Ira who began tough even more. ...Of course, He answered, feeling himself slip further away with each passing second. I want to live...dont you know? If that was true, you would have abandoned all attachment to your physical form long ago. And be like you are now? Do you really think thats living? Ira asked in response, forcing the Wolf to be silent. His body was fragile and each word seemed to push him further to the brink. Hey...answer one question of mine. Ira felt his vision fail him as his sight first grew blurry before fading altogether. What is it? Why is it...that you just watch over the Void and nothing else? The Wolf seemed to think about Iras question heavily before giving a response. The Void...The darkness that youve felt and that youve held...Your world is one that simply exists within it. What does...that...even mean? Ira furrowed his brows in confusion, a small action that cost him even more of his remaining time. asionally, a world will be born from the endless darkness of the Void. When the darkest reaches of the Void gather together and copse, a world may suddenly be created, like the one youve lived in. So that means you...watch over all of them? Like that Entity? Ira asked before spitting out a dry chuckle. Then...youre just as miserable as me. You are wrong, The Wolf replied. The surroundings began to change and an incredibly realistic cluster of lights and structures formed in Ira''s mind like a star map. There was a piece of darkness which was obviously the Void and simr sized piece that held a violet hue. Then, there was a piece of strange flesh with bones and teeth along its surface, it seemed to be only a little smaller than the piece of darkness. All around were strange structures that were pushed against each other like a puzzle. I only seek to defend the Void itself. Beyond the primordial darkness, there is chaos, there is hunger, and many other beings like me. Theyve existed long before you and I have. During the time before I became as I am now, they ate away at the Void which remained without an entity to guard it. It was by ident that I arrived, consuming it as it, in turn, consumed me, making me into what I am now. ...I see. Maybe because his life was ending before he knew it, but Ira gave a listless response. He hadn''t the time or inclination to think about what elsey beyond the Void since his end was fast approaching. The Wolf didnt seem to find any fault with his response and returned to being silent. It seemed as if Ira would die right there with a bit of knowledge that had no real value to a dead man. After a short period of time past and Ira only clung to life by a thread, the Wolf spoke. Do you wish to live, Ira? Iras body was still and his eyes were frozen, staring ahead at nothing. It seemed as if he had already died but his lips slightly parted as he tried to force out a single word. I grow...exhausted of this role...If you inherit my duties and allow me to sleep, I will grant you life and a way to keep your physical form as you desire. Will you ept? The Wolfs offer seemed toe a moment toote as Ira no longer showed any signs of life. Whether or not the Wolf noticed it, it opened a ck hole near Ira and a nightmarish creature was spat out. A grotesque lump of tendril-ridden pale, oily, flesh covered in countless octopus-like eyes and hundreds of mouths that bore thousands of sharp teeth, fell into the white expanse. The corpse of creature, towered over Iras half broken body. Drink. The Wolf spoke and blood from the creature spilled into Iras mouth. After what was left of Iras body waspletely covered in the blood of the creature, ck mist rose from the ground and began to swallow what was left of Iras body. Soon, this will be your burden to bear. The Wolf disappeared soon after Ira and the endless white space became one ofplete darkness. Iras promised return was broken as two years went on without him reappearing. Two became three and then four and finally, after five years of waiting, Avery found herself just as broken. She took care of her children as best she could, but that was all she could do. She held no desire to lead the Valkyries who do much else. So, she spent most of her time staring into the distance. That time became more frequent as her children grew old enough to do most things themselves. Mother. Liliara entered Averys quarters with a softened expression. She was still a child but she seemed more like royalty. Her clothes consisted of a long ck dress decorated with silver jewelry as well as a silver circle with a ck gemstone on her head. In her hands she held a silver bident with wolves carved into the shaft. Hmm, Avery replied. Her body remained unmoving and her eyes looked toward nothing of note. My forces captured several elven cities within the Great Forest. The prisoners will be brought here shortly. Liliara reported in a dutiful manner. ...Very good, Liliara, Avery said without turning to look at her daughter. It may have seemed as if Liliara was pretending as a game, but a closer look showed traces of blood dripping along the tip of her bident showing that she had done just as she described. After getting nowhere with her mother who only grew more distant each day, Liliara left the quarters and entered a dining hall with her siblings. Raveria appeared to be in the middle of her teenage years while Zephyr and Valeryn werent too far behind, leaving Liliara and Nephele as the youngest. Dont bring your weapons to the table, Liliara. Raveria looked at her younger sister who met her stern gaze with a slight hint of defiance but ultimately relented, handing her bident off to a group of Dark Elves that could barely manage to carry it away. And werent you supposed to wash up, Nephele? Raveira questioned her youngest sister whose face was covered in dirt. Ah! Sorry, Ravi! Nephele seemed to notice and a Dark Elf approached her with a bowl of water and towel. Zephyrughed at his absent-minded younger sister while Valeryn showed a faint trace of a grin. After Nephele was cleaned up, food was brought to the table and the siblings began to eat together. As the meal progressed, each of them found the silence growing increasingly heavy. Their bloodline connection made them understand they all shared the same feelings of sadness and loss. Rhys eventually arrived and sat at the table before joining them in their meal. She spent most of her time training aimlessly training alone as if seeking to distract herself so it was rare for her own children to see her outside of a training room. ... Even as her children came together, Avery remained by herself. She decided that once she had mourned enough she would go back to them if she could but things wouldnt be the same without Ira. Just thinking of him caused her heartache and before she knew it, tears silently ran down her face. I havent been a very good husband, have I? A familiar voice filled her ears and her body jolted as if she was struck by lightning. Believing it to be her own imagination she slowly turned around and when she saw him standing there she nearly fell to the floor. I...Ira? Averys expression showed pain and relief as she rushed toward and felt his face with her hands. The young man with long ck hair and bright yellow eyes that stood in front of her was none other than Ira but something about him had definitely changed. He was wearing simple ck robes under a long ck cloak that Avery began to fiddle through. She pulled him closer and studied every inch of his face only to find his pupils had be narrower, faintly resembling the eyes of dragons. The texture of his skin had also be softer which made her feel too much force would bruise him but it remained undamaged as she held him firmly. I...I dont know if...I cant tell how much youve changed...Its been so long since youve- Ira interrupted Avery''s rambling by embracing her. Im sorry, Avery. Really, Im sorry for everything. As Ira held her for the first time, she finally epted him as being real and she began to weep in his arms. It was surprising for Ira to see the stoic Valkyrie he married to cry so easily but he found that it made him feel worse. Im sorry. He repeated once more as he brought his wife closer to him. After she had finished crying, Avery guided Ira to the dining hall and he couldnt help but feel nervousness with each approaching step. Do you think they would still recognize me? Ira asked. His face structure was altered in some ways which his children would notice from the bloodline memories they inherited. There was also his sharper pupils which had changed shape. They will just as I have...Though, youre different than I remember. She held his arm tightly as if fearing he would disappear in an instant. Ive changed, I will admit. Ira nodded in acknowledgment. Beyond his physical changes, his temperament seemed calmer and more collected. There are things that forced me to change. Sensing he didnt want to speak on the subject, Avery replied, ...I wont force you to tell me, Ira. No, Ill tell you all, just not now. As Ira ran into the Dark Elves who maintained the fortress, they immediately prostrated onto the ground. Praise the Keeper! Praise the Keeper! The shouts grew louder as the Dark Elves found out about Iras arrival, he nodded or waved which caused the noise to grow even louder as they moved toward the dining hall. Please, do not be so loud with your praises during the dining...hour A Dark Elf trailed off as she looked at Ira standing in front of the door. She stoodpletely frozen in disbelief as he stared at her. Am I not allowed to enter? Ira asked with a warm smile. No! No I-I meant to say, yes! Yes, Keeper! It is your home! The Dark Elf continued nervously shouting in Iras face but he maintained as he gently pushed her aside and she copsed to the ground with a look of awe. Thank you. Ira nodded as he moved past her and entered the dining hall with Avery following right behind him. The children had stopped everything they were doing and looked at Ira with nk expressions. Even Rhys was like a statue, holding a soup spoon just centimeters away from her jaw that hung open in pure shock. So, I take it everyone can recognize me? As Ira finished speaking, he found his five bodies clinging to him for dear life. Father! Dad! Is it really you?! Ive missed you, Dad! Perhaps the one who seemed the most excited was Liliara as she rubbed her face against Iras. Papa! Liliara said. She normally showed the behavior of a monarch but unexpectedly addressed Ira in a childish manner while crying. It is me. Ira held them, ncing at Rhys as she slowly approached. She hesitantly reached out toward him before touching his face for confirmation. Seriously, its me, Ira repeated another person was added to the hug. Im sorry I made you all wait for so long. Ira closed his eyes and let himself sink in the warmth of his family. Chapter 243: Reborn Again Chapter 243: Reborn Again Before his return, Ira swam through the Void as a dark mass of flesh with no clear form. The nature of the Void was like an ocean with the many worlds contained within it being inds. And Ira fell into one of those worlds abruptly as he tried to adjust to his altered body, or rather,ck of a solid one. In the beginning, he was simply a bubbling pile of ckened flesh covered in ck fluid. It was a difficult time for him as he had effectively been stripped of all his senses except for the sensation of touch. So, in his perspective, he spent an unknowable amount of time attempting to revert into his previous body. Thats when the inhabitants of the new world he fell into came to greet him. Of course, they reacted just how anyone mightve when seeing a dark entity sitting in the middle of a jungle. Ira felt the soft impact of spears and arrows raining down on his body. It was barely noticeable and caused no damage, but, with his sense of touch being the only sense remaining in his current state, he could feel it clearly. Then, after producing no results, the attackers eventually approached him. A hand cautiously touched the surface of his body and was instantly absorbed and with it, a tiny drop of memories surfaced in Iras mind. The people of this world, wereparatively weaker,cking the level of magic found in his previous one. Though, he paid very little attention to it and focused more on retaining a human form. The attacking party was made up of people who seemed human enough, although they were covered in strange markings. After inadvertently consuming the aggressive human, Iras mass shrunk by a noticeable amount and his attackers seemed to take that as something significant. They retreated and a few weeks went by before anything happened. And then, they returned, but not with the intention of attacking. The group of mysterious inhabitants approached and shoved one of their own into Ira. After he sunk into Iras body, his memories were exposed to Ira. Apparently, he was a criminal of some sort and the test subject to gauge Iras intentions. The inhabitants seemed to have misunderstood Iras appearance and thought of making sacrifices to appease him. With another body absorbed, Iras form visibly shortened and it looked as the sacrifice worked. The inhabitants retreated and Ira was left alone once again. Every few weeks, a sacrifice would be made to him. The nature of the sacrifices grew more borate as well as the number of people used. As time passed, Iras form changed while a stone temple was erected around him. Inside of the walls of the temple, people knelt reverently toward the torso of a humanoid beast that was covered in darkness. Two yellow eyes stared down at them with unreadable intentions while its long snout remained shut. Thattter was probably something to be happy about if Iras previous history was known. The inhabitants created some sort of ceremony around the ritualistic sacrifice they partook in. They painted their bodies with different colors while wearing animals skins and chanting in anguage Ira had only recentlye to understand. We ask you for mercy, O Nameless One! A chieftain approached Ira while pulling a rope with a woman tied to the end of it. We offer you a sacrifice in exchange for mercy! Ah! The woman screamed in terror upon seeing Ira and struggled to get away. The inhabitants who were spectating the ritual began pelting her with stones as she was forcefully dragged toward Ira. Please! No! She cried out. Quiet! The Chieftain tugged hard on her rope, throwing her onto the ground in front of Ira. Please ept our offering! The Chieftain bowed before retreating away, leaving a tied up woman attached to a stone tform within Iras reach. She trembled as she met his eyes that emitted a dim light. ...Tell me. The woman jolted in shock as Ira spoke directly into her mind. Ah, t-tell you what?! The woman screamed aloud. Her shout caused the inhabitants to react strangely as he had never spoken to them before. The Chieftain nervously watched the woman who shouldve been consumed by Ira long ago. What is your crime? Crime?! I-I did nothing! They killed my tribe because we had nothing left to offer! My husband and my son who had barely been of age! The widowed woman began weeping horribly. The Chieftain began to feel nervous and spoke up, Nameless One! They refused to send offerings! He had no idea whether or not Ira was listening but felt it important to establish his innocence. Liar! The woman screamed viciously before lunging toward him. It seemed that she wouldve ripped him apart if not for the ropes holding her. Quiet. Iras voice echoed in her head. And strangely enough, all of her rage seemed to die down in an instant as she became quiet. Nameless One, please speak to me! Your humble servant is always- The Chieftain was forced to silence as some unknown force pressed down on him and everyone else inside this temple. Ira then began speaking aloud, for all in the temple to hear. I apologize to you. His long arm reached toward the woman and his w stopped just an inch away from her forehead. It looks like this is my fault...At first, they only sent criminals and prisoners, but you...You arent either and my silence was the cause. If you can bring the bodies of your husband and son I will bring them back to life. The woman broke down into tears once again before she finally managed to speak. T-They left no bodies to mourn for, She wailed. ...I see. Then I have nothing to give you, except the chance for revenge- I will take it! Without questioning her resolve or seriousness, Ira pressed his w against her head and ink-like spots began to surface on her skin and her eyes wentpletely ck. She turned to the Chieftain and rushed toward him, easily tearing through the ropes. Within a moment, she was standing over him and squeezing all the life from his body. He stared up at her in terror while looking into her darkened eyes before his struggle came to an end and he was left dead. The woman let out a mournful howl as ck tears streamed down her face. She slowly looked around the room as if to find another target but she found everyone being impaled with ck tendrils. Their bodies were all pulled into Ira and his form began to melt until finally, a human-like body was revealed. Iras eyes were closed as he inhaled a deep breath, taking in all the changes of his body. He slowly opened his eyes and nced at the woman who seemed to bepletely stunned by his human appearance. Much better. Ira grinned as a pair of ck robes suddenly began to wrap around his body. Then, a ck cloak appeared from thin air and fell onto his shoulders,pletely covering everything except for his head. ...Thank you. The woman pressed her head against the ground. A ck tendril appeared from the ground near her and pulled the body of the Chieftain into a dark opening that disappeared shortly after. No, if anything, this was my fault. Ira seemed regretful. The two of them became silent with only the nervous breaths of the changed woman as an audible sound. She hadnt yet calmed down to understand what it meant to be marked by the Void or what gifts she had gained from it. I will be leaving, Ira suddenly said. The womans eyes widened before she spoke, ...What should I do? I have no home...no people to go back to...I have lost everything. Youll find that answer soon enough. Ira thought of bringing the woman with him to the Dark Elf Empire but he had no idea if it would be there when he returned. A ck doorway opened up and just as Ira was about to walk through it, the woman shouted once more. Wait! What is your name?! What do I call you?! Ira. Aiah-Rah, She repeated in her own tongue. I will not forget this, Aiah-Rah! She pressed her head against the ground once more. Ira shed a smile as he entered the doorway and when the woman looked up again he was already gone. She rose to her feet and began walking toward the exit of the temple. Though her dark gaze made it impossible to know what she thought, it certainly clear she would search for all of those connected to the death of her tribe. As Ira finished his story, his family simply continued staring at him in disbelief. Sylun, Harper, and the Valkyries were also present to hear what Ira had said. You were...in a different world, Keeper? It may be hard to believe but its true, Ira said with a grin. No, I would never doubt you, Keeper. Sylun bowed but Ira just waved as if he didnt mind. All that matters now is where we go from here. Ira held his two youngest daughters in his arms while he spoke. What is it that you have nned, Ira? Avery asked, voicing the question that everyone had in mind. Well...I think we should leave this world behind. Ill take whoever wants toe with me but I cant promise itll be easy. The first reaction came from Iras children. I want to go, Valeryn stated. Me too! Nephele giggled excitedly in Iras arms. Raveria, Zephyr, Liliara, and Harper all began to voice their intentions of joining him at the same time. Rhys silently nodded her head, giving a clear indication of where she stood. Alright, alright. Ira chuckled warmly. You know we will follow you wherever you go so why even ask? Avery inquired. It was pointed toward them rather than you all. Ira looked toward Sylun and the Valkyries. What does that mean? Kara asked. The Origin Force doesnt exist outside of this world. If you decided to leave, youll have to give up everything. So we will be powerless? Lauren questioned with a grim expression. No, not exactly Ira pondered the best way to describe the process before continuing. You wont forget how to use a weapon but the power behind will wane. As for Ascension? What? I cant promise that you will ever be able to reach Godhood if thats what any of you wanted. Though, I could offer my own form of ascension if you wish. You can do that? Casey furrowed her brows in pure bewilderment. I can, but havent you spoken to Juliana and Ze? Will it change us so drastically? Youll be changed, but it wont be simr to how they have. The Dark Elf Empire will dly follow you, Keeper, Sylun said confidently. I appreciate your enthusiasm but this isnt a simple choice. Ira became more serious. When you leave this ce...If you leave this ce, you wont be able to return, not as you are. There is no question about our choice, Keeper. We will follow you. Sylun matched Iras seriousness with her deration. ...I will stay behind, Kara stated. Mother? Lauren seemed surprised but Kara just shook her head. I have lived for too long to adjust to a new world...This ce is where your father and your brother died. This is my home, Lauren. I hope you can understand, Ira, but I will not leave. I understand. Ira nodded before turning to address the room. There is still time before the decision bes final so take time to think about it. Sylun, youll have to make the announcement to the rest of the city. As you will, Keeper. Now, if you all will excuse me, I want to spend time with my family. Of course. Sylun bowed and left the room followed by Kara and the Valkyries. Right, so what should we do first? Ira asked his two youngest daughters. Why do they get to choose? Zephyr asked curiously. Theyre the youngest, thats why. Liliaras dark red eyes beamed with joy while sparks of electricity buzzed from Nepheles skin. I dont care, Papa, said Liliara as she tightly squeezed Ira. I want to go somewhere new! Nephele said as she began to move around impatiently. Alright, then well all go somewhere new. Ira pped his hands together and before anyone knew it, they were in front of a forest. Not a forest its too boring! Nepheleined. Ira maintained a patient smile and the scenery changed once more into a desert with a smallke sat in the center. Here! Nephele jumped out of Iras arms and began to run around leaving a trail of dust behind her. Hold on! Raveria called out, running after her sister. The two of them became short shes that couldnt be seen by ordinary eyes. I want to spar, Father. Valeryn tapped on Iras arm. He and Zephyr had both visibly grown during Iras time away. Alright, just hold on. Ira waved his hands and a small tform appeared from thin air. Avery and Liliara both took a seat on the newly-emerged tform while Rhys disappeared with a sh of lightning, chasing after Raveria and Nephele. Valeryn drew his worn rapier and took up a proper stance while his eyes looked over Ira for the even smallest opening. Unfortunately, there was nothing that Valeryn could exploit. Without hesitation, Valeryn kicked off the ground and thrust the rapier dozens of times in the blink of an eye. Ira remained stationary but none of Valeryns strikesnded. He didnt lose any determination and continued what seemed to be a fruitless attack. Ira stretched out his hand a stopped the point of Valeryns rapier with the tip of his finger. Youve gotten better, Iramented. Valeryn took a step back and produced a long sword from his palm and adjusted his fighting style before resuming his attack. Ira smiled and watched his son wield a sword with a clear sense of joy. You can do it, Valeryn! Zephyr cheered. Suddenly, two clouds of dust raced past Ira and Valeryn. Ira simply reached out his hands and then, without anyone seeing how, he pulled Nephele into his arms. Ah...you got me? Nephele spoke in a confused manner. Without another quick movement of his arms, Raveria was pulled near Ira just like her sister. Youre a bit too old to be held, huh? Ira asked his oldest daughter who seemed just as puzzled as Nephele. Raveria ignored what Ira said and hugged him tightly. Dont leave again. ...If I go anywhere I n on bringing all of you with me. Ira said warmly while looking toward Avery. Chapter 244: The True Gods Chapter 244: The True Gods In the dead of night, Iras silhouette rose in the darkness of the room. Beside him, Avery remained sleep with a blissful grin on her face, one that he found bewitching but shook his head and changed his focus. Iras eyes were zed over back and from his perspective, he was suddenly standing in arge chamber. So, you came? A person spoke. A figure wearing a stone mask appeared from the shadows within the chamber. The stone mask depicted three faces, one of a man, one of a woman, and one that waspletely ambiguous just like the figure itself. Ira looked toward the figure without saying a word before walking toward tworge doors. He pushed them open and found himself in some room that resembled the meeting ce of an ancient council. He truly came? A beautiful woman with violet eyes and long grey hair spoke. There was no one who couldpare to her in terms of beauty but Ira seemedpletely repulsed. Hunger. I want to consume him. A floating pile of flesh sitting further away from her groaned. It was covered in dozens of eyes that resembled various beasts. As do I, The violet-eyed woman licked her lips as her eyes hungrily trailed over Iras body. Now, now, there isnt a need for that is there? I find him interesting but please, hes practically a newborn. A man who vaguely resembled a human chimed in. It was hard to even call him a man when he seemed more like a mockery of a human. His body hosted long, uneven, proportions and a face with a warped smile that seemed to stop at his ears. And his skin held a waxy texture that made him seem less like a living being and more like a sculpture. As the figure in the stone-mask joined the party of individuals, they finally began their discussion. Youre the recement of that wolf? The Violet-Eyed woman asked as if to confirm what she already knew. Call it what you want, Ira replied indifferently. Interesting. You are the second to ept the darkness and unlike that Wolf, youve kept a physical shell. ...Is no one elseing? The figure in the stone mask inquired. Why would they? To see this boy? He hasnt even lived for a century let alone a millennium, The Violet-Eyed woman responded but her eyes stayed on Ira. And yet, here I am. Iras smile was filled with provocation as he replied. Oh? Tell me, do you think yourself something special? The Violet-Eyed womanughed as if she were amused. Arrogant. An ignorant child. He still smells of his mothers milk. The pile of flesh chimed. Theres no need to berate him for being...unaware, The grinning man spoke. Every so often, to us anyway, an entity is born. And if they arent eaten by Hunger they are taken by Chaos. If neither of them get involved, another will. The figure in the stone mask exined to Ira. So tell me, what will your fate be, Ira? The Violet-Eyed woman asked. None of those. Prideful. I want to consume you. The pile of flesh groaned at Ira. Try it, Ira shed a smile. Now, now, were only here to get an idea of him, we all agreed not to harm him...at the moment. The grinning man seemed to have an even deeper smile form on his face. Could I give you some advice, neer? The beautiful woman twirled her hair innocently. What? Ira narrowed his eyes toward the Violet-Eyed woman. There is one thing you should remember and that is chaos cannot be avoided by entities like you. The same entities who hold foolish beliefs and chase ideals of the ignorant. You must understand that chaos is constant and because of that, I will eventually reach you, no matter what corner of darkness youre hiding in. Good to know. Ira was dismissive of the womans words but she paid it no mind and continued. I want you to understand that I am not acting out of malice or hate for you. It is in my nature to seek the most chaotic oue. And you She inhaled deeply as if taking in Iras scent. Yes, you will provide me with want I want...wont you, Ir-Rah? Ira found that the womans strange pronunciation of his name wasnt as concerning as the fact that she knew it in the first ce. He couldnt hide his shock and seeing his change of expression caused the woman to gentlyugh. How do you know- Your name? I have already told you, as long as chaos exists nothing is unreachable to me. Iras countenance became grim as he stared at the Violet-Eyed woman. We shall end it here before a fight starts. The figure in the stone mask spoke, gently waving their hand and practically severing the growing tension. Agreed. I will consume the child at some other point. The pile of flesh disappeared soon after his statement. I came to see the newborn and I have to say, I am not disappointed. The grinning man licked his lips with a rotting tongue. Not disappointed at all. The grinning man was the second to go, the figure in the stone mask, the Violet-Eyed woman, and Ira. I am certain we will see each other very soon, Ir-Rah. You should hope not, Ira growled. The Violet-Eyed woman let out a charmingugh before she vanished. Ir-Rah, is it? The figure in the stone mask inquired. Ira. Is that not what I said? Forget it. ...You are young, Ir-Rah, incredibly young. Do not fall for the provocations of those who have lived long enough to see countless millennia pass. They may not show it, but they wille to be cautious of you the longer you stay alive. The truth is, darkness predates all of us. What are your intentions then? Ira asked cautiously. My intentions? I have none...You wille to learn that most of us are neutral and very few actually do anything. Us? The Elders, The Ancient, The...forgive me, but as most of us are entities who existed before time itself, you can imagine there is no shortage of names to describe our kind. Ira let out augh as he replied, Your kind, not mine. That is where youre wrong. The figure in the stone mask shook its head. You carry the same blood as one of us so there is no need to be hostile. After all, we are all essentially rted in some way. Think of some of us as distant rtives. The figure in the stone mask left Ira with those words. Ira gave the matter some contemtion, but whatever his thoughts were he kept them to himself. Avery stirred at Iras side before opening her slowly opening her eyes. The exhaustive five years hade to an end and it seemed as if the fatigue hit her all at once, hence her lengthy slumber. Ira. Avery whispered tiredly as she stared at Ira who was sitting on the edge of the bed. Ah? Did I wake you up? Ira turned to her with a slightly apologetic smile. Averys eyes gained more rity as she began to rise. What is it? She asked, feeling something was off. Its...nothing. Ill tell you all about it when the time is right. Ira waved as he climbed out of bed. He lightly shrugged and the shadows seemed to gather around him before bing ck garments. Besides, Sylun should be pretty busy right now and we have to prepare. I understand, you cant leave us like that again...never again. Avery began to dress as she spoke to him. If I go anywhere Ill definitely be taking all of you with me, Ira said with a reliable smile. He left the bed chambers with Avery following close behind him and as if they felt it, his children emerged from their rooms one by one, each of them giving an enthusiastic greeting. Where are we going exactly? Raveria asked. Ira looked at his oldest daughter with a slight surprise as she had be more responsible in his time away. A new world. Whats wrong with this one? Nephele asked innocently. A lot. Really? Like what? It has been broken. By who? Well...I may have had a small part in breaking it. Why dont you just fix it then? Nephele tilted her head as if she couldntprehend. There are some things you just cant repair, no matter what you do. I see. That makes a lot of sense, Father. I also think the same. Nephele nodded as if she understood, but it was clear she was just as confused as ever by her repeated assurances. Good. Ira shook his head. Ira Avery started. You said that the Origin Force is absent within this...new world? It is. Then what will happen when we depart? Will our children be safe? Theyll have enough time to adjust but I cant promise itll be painless. Will I lose my swords? Valeryn inquired. Probably, but youll be better off starting from scratch. All of you will. Ira thought of the iprehensible things thaty beyond the Void. They wouldnt have paid any attention to him if he hadnt taken the Wolfs ce, but since he had. It meant that the unknown beings would now have equally unknown intentions toward him. Even if the figure in the stone mask said that they were all more or less like a family, it didnt mean they would be tied down by the sentiment that came with the connection. Her Highness is waiting for you, Keeper. A Dark Elf approached Ira and bowed deeply before gesturing toward arge door. Alright, Ira nodded and approached the door that gently swung open. Keeper. The individuals in the room spoke simultaneously and even bowed together. Thats enough, I just came to see if were ready? Ah, Ive sent word across the city. All thats left now is to address the citizens and make adequate preparations. Apologies, Keeper, but I am at a loss as to how we should prepare for the uing journey. Ill handle it, Ira replied. Now, is there anything else? There are some who are afraid and maybe even a little hesitant but there are none who wish to remain. Good, give an announcement to your people and I will discuss things with the Valkyries. Ira emphasized that there would be nothing easy about the journey before he went off in search of Kara and the Valkyries, leaving everyone else to begin preparing. Chapter 245: Iras Ark Chapter 245: Ira''s Ark My decision will remain as it is, I will stay in this world. Karas remained steadfast in her choice which Ira seemed to expect. Mother And Kara seemed to take it just how he expected. Then we have decided to remain with you. The Valkyries who held no rtion to the Thynne Family all decided to remain. Of course, to the Valkyries, Kara was a figure that they viewed in a simr manner as the Dark Elves viewed Ira. Though, they didnt overtly worship her but none of them would go against her word. Then should I give all of you divinity? Itll still be useful in this world at least. You can do that? No, I suppose I shouldnt be surprised anymore...If you grant them divinity I would be eternally grateful. There''s no need to be. Mother, this doesnt have to be the end...There is another world to explore, why must you- Lauren. Kara cut her daughter off with pure determination emanating from her entire body. The mortals and the remaining Gods need to be guided, now more than ever. I wish to repair the effects of thest one thousand years. I cant just leave this world behind like this. I Lauren closed her eyes and gathered herself. I''m sorry, I understand your decision now and I will respect your wishes. Lauren, Kara said warmly as she embraced her daughter. I dont want to interrupt but I really have other things to do, so take these. Ira lightly waved his hand and a pristine metal box appeared in his hands. Each orb will grant the person of your choosing divinity. Also Ira pointed toward the ck sigil on Karas wrist and it changed into the symbol of two ck wings. With that, you should be able to move between realms easily enough and you can even gather some of the Origin Force to use should those remaining Gods decide to revolt. Thank you, Ira. Please, take care of my descendants. I always have. Now, where is it that you would like to go? Well be moving soon. Theres no need, we will find our way outside the city to see you off. Well then, this is goodbye, Kara Thynne. ...Be well, Ira. Kara bowed her head just as Ira vanished from sight along with Lauren. The Red Moon illuminated the streets of the city and spread over the citizens who were gathered in their entirety. The number of humans brought to the city had gone up noticeably but it was nothingpared to the growth of the native races. The attention of the people was all gathered on a single spot, at the top of a massive temple built in Iras honor. It was there that Sylun stood with arge contingent of guards, priestesses, and scribes. For those of you who remember our lives after the copse Sylun began to speak and the echo of her voice stretched to all corners of the city. No, that isnt right. She shook her head before realization filled her eyes. Those of you who survived that wretched war and stand here with me now. You are aware of our history, our desperate and painful history. We were nearly wiped out after the Copse and those who remained journeyed across the continent only to settle in a miserable stretch ofnd. We lived in- I lived in constant fear as a leader. I survived hundreds of years living in fear that the other countries would stop tolerating us and attack. Before the Red Moon gave us life again, before the Godsteel made us valuable, we were nothing but a pitiful people. But now Sylun drew a deep breath in order to reign in her emotions. Now look at what weve be! A proud people who can live withoutplete fear as we have the ability to fight for what is ours. It is only through the Keepers grace that we havee this far and now, I ask, how will we repay that debt? Through worship or through action? A different type of silence fell upon the people as the question was repeated in their minds. Our journey is not yet finished and the path ahead will not be an easy one, the Keeper has told me himself. We may suffer greatly and I cannot promise that there will not be death, but think of how far we havee. Sylun clenched her fist tightly and let her nails tear into her palm. Think of those who died so that we can draw breath as we do now. So I ask you, will you end it all here while knowing all the sacrifices it took to get us here?" Sylun gave everyone time to think of whatever answer they had in mind before she went on. "...For those of you who want to stay in this world, we will give you adequate supplies so that you may find your own way to live. For those who will follow me, I will not thank you. I refuse to further insult your faith by praising a decision that you made the moment you received my message. Sylun loosened her fist and stared down at her people. That is all, tend to whatever unfinished matters you have and then prepare. May the Keepers grace guide you. Sylun turned on heels after she finished speaking with her guards following close behind. A few moments ofplete silence went by before someone within the crowd shouted. Praise the Keeper! It was a small spark which ignited a fire of praise. Praise the Keeper! Fervent shouts filled the air as people let their decision be known to all with a short phrase. Praise the Keeper! For those within the crowd, it felt as the very ground was shaking due to all the cheering. A few hourster, as the city became abuzz with activity, the Valkyrie Fortress stirred as it became filled with familiar faces. Iras family remained the closest to him followed by the Valkyries, Lauren and Casey who stood near them. Next to them, Sylun, Sylvia, and Saren were gathered along with the youngest princess of the Dark Elf Empire, Suvi, who was busy attempting to gain Valeryns attention. And behind them stood Aldis and Amy who brought a face Ira hadnt seen before, a young boy who shyly hovered next to his parents. Then, the leading figures of the Dark Elf Empire were at the very back if the Juliana and Ze were to be excluded. The two women always seemed to prefer standing in the darkest corners of the room while keeping their presence barely noticeable. So, this is it? Is there anyone who wants to stay? Ira asked a silent room before continuing with a satisfied nod. Good. Then, I should be the first to tell you all that everything you gained through the Origin Force will bepletely lost with our journey. I will do as much as I can to rece it, but you need to know that it still wont be easy for you. I think it is safe to say that everyone is prepared, Ira. Avery chimed. Its an important decision so I have to make sure, you know? In any case, we will be leaving within moments so this is yourst chance. If you wish to remain here, I can make you a God or a King or whatever you wish. Although the offer would tempt many if any other situation, no one epted it. You all should go to your quarters and wait. Ira dismissed the room until only those who directly rted to him remained. Im ready, Ira! Harper bounced on her heels enthusiastically. Although she had definitely aged in the past few years, she still carried hints of childishness. Im sure you are. Ira smiled as he realized Harper was the only living sibling of his. Even though she was originally a human, she still carried traces of his bloodline and he saw her as his sister. When we arriveUm... Liliara mumbled in an uncharacteristically shy manner. Can I have my own Kingdom, Papa? It was surprising for her siblings to see as she usually remained cold and unreadable while making asionally rare disys of affection, but never so tantly. If thats what you want, sure, Ira said while letting out a chuckle at his daughters lofty demands. I want a kite! Nephele added her own desire. I want a sword, Father. Valeryn joined in. A...pet...wolf? Zephyr muttered as if she was unsure. I dont want anything. Whether it was true or not, Raveria spoke like a stoic older sister. You all get what you want and more. Ira made sure to memorize everything they asked for and made a few guesses as to what Raveria wanted. Now, all of you should go to your own rooms. I have to make a few preparations and itll be hard to concentrate if youre all watching. Rhys grabbed Nepheles hand and gestured toward Zephyr who quickly began following them. Be careful Ira, Avery said as she led Raveria, Valeryn, and Liliara out of the room. Sure, sure, Ira replied, waving them away with a warm smile. After everyone departed and Ira was alone, his eyes turnedpletely ck. He raised his hand and began to make strange gestures while a faint tremor spread throughout the city. It felt foreboding, but it didnt progress and remained as a light quake that was barely worth fretting over. From outside the city, Kara and the other Valkyries watched as the entire city began to float into the sky. Underneath its foundation, ck tendrils formed from mist slowly danced, causing the city to resemble a living creature. As the city rose higher, a dark opening formed in the sky and began to swallow the entirety of it. It was a hauntingly silent and sluggish event that Kara had no way ofprehending. Goodbye, Kara whispered to herself as the city vanished. The only sign of the city ever existing was a gaping crater where itst stood. Come on. Kara took flight along with the other Valkyries who asionally looked back due to their sheer disbelief. The city of the Dark Elf Empire and the Red Moon which hung over itpletely vanished. Chapter 246: A Long Journey Chapter 246: A Long Journey Time passed as Ira moved the city. Its inhabitants grew ustomed to the very faint yet ever present tremors and life continued as always. At first, the effects were felt by the entire city as they lost all abilities connected to the Origin Realm. Only those with strong bloodlines, like the Half-Dragons, or those who had drank the Behemoths blood managed to withstand the worst of it. Healing magic couldnt be used as it once had and even Ira, with all of his power, could do very little to alleviate the suffering of the Empire. After consuming the blood of the strange creature the Wolf provided, Ira had already be untethered from anything which wasnt apart of his bloodline. In order to prevent his children from experiencing the agonizing pain that entailed the journey, Ira made sure to share his blood with them and once they consumed it, they became better off. He did the same for Harper but couldnt do the same for Avery or Rhys as they didnt carry the same bloodline. Then, after more than a year, the people began to adjust and with the exception of crippling fatigue, the pain of the separation faded. It was around that time that strange dreams and hallucinations began guing various individuals. Until the first case of madness was felt as violent incidents broke out and were perpetrated by those who were affected the most. Just like the long period of pain, the people weathered the onset of madness, seeing it as a trial given by Ira to test them, even though he did his best to suppress each urrence. Thest and most important effect came in the form of a very silent and abrupt death with no warning signs. At least, none that could be understood by the people who witnessed it. Ira was aware that those who were weaker than the others were likely to die as their bodies rejected the change. And just like each event before, Ira did his utmost to solve it. Those who died were brought back, but they werent the same as they had been previously. Whoever died became known as one of the Keeper''s Chosen and joined the ranks of Juliana and Ze, two who remained unaffected during the travel. There was no way of mistaking one of the chosen as their skin became marked by the Void and their faces were always covered. Those who lost the ones they loved rejoiced and mourned in the same breath. In fact, the citizens began to misinterpret the deaths as Ira selecting those he thought worthy or took pity upon and Ira felt it was best to let that belief continue. So, the people persisted through the turbulent voyage and eventually the Keepers Tribtions came to an end. Those who had survived hade out better for it even if they had be weakened. The lull of peace even managed to affect Ira and those around him. And not too longer after the steadiness became constant, Avery became pregnant again. During that time, Ira maintained the highest level of alertness to make sure his unborn child was protected. Then, after what may have been a few months, Avery was surprised when she went intobor with no prior signs. The entire Valkyrie Fortress began to shake wildly as it happened and the attendants ran off in search of Ira. Keeper! Please, the Keeperess has requested your presence! A Dark Elf attendant barely managed to stay standing as she knocked on a tall wooden door. I''m going. Ira answered, appearing in front of the attendant before disappearing again. When he appeared again, he was standing in the delivery chamber where Averyy exhausted. ...Ira. Avery barely managed to smile as she called out his name. Where is everyone? Ira questioned with slight anger as he found Avery was all alone with the exception of a cloth bundle. They...couldnt get in...after- Tell about itter, just rest now. Ira spoke as he approached her bedside but found something was definitely off. Wait Ira looked closely and found that there were two cloth bundles in Averys arms instead of just one. Hold on...What is Ira reached out peeled back one of the bundles revealing an infant who stared up at him, showing off its yellow eyes with two narrow pupils like his own. Before he could get caught up staring at his newborn child, he peeled back the second cloth bundle and found an identical face looking up at him. This Ira speechlessly stared at the pair of twins of returned an unblinking gaze. This is going to be trouble. Even while he said that, Ira was smiling with pure joy. The twins had received the purest form of Iras bloodline which was altered by the blood of an ancient being. The most important thing was that they had been born without the Origin Force to influence their development. Erel and Elora. Their names? Wait Ira examined his children once more and found that they werentpletely identical as one was a boy and the other was a girl. Could you...watch them...for a while? Avery said as she drifted off. Of course. Ira lifted the twins who had barely even blinked the entire time. Ira took a seat with the twins in his arms. Erel and Elora, you both seem to like privacy, Im guessing? You didn''t let anyone else in. Father. Father. Two incredibly childish whispers resonated in Iras ears even though the twins remained tight-lipped. So you two are going to be more troublesome than Nephele? Though I guess she is more mischievous than anything. Ira didnt seem especially surprised by the voices of his children. Father. Father. Through methods unknown, the twins were able tomunicate with Ira. Well, Ill love you all the same. Ira held his children gently brought the twins closer to him even though they clearly didnt need as much caution as he showed. The journey continued with little disturbance for what felt like another two years with no sign of stopping. Ira couldve has easily brought his family and a few others to another world in far less time, but to take an entire city of people who werent physically ustomed to other worlds. Not only did he have to keep the city intact, he also had to reduce the Voids influence on its people while keeping them hidden from any other ancient beings that mightve sought an opening. It allowed him to get ustomed to his new level of power and the city began to move closer to its destination with growing speed, not that anyone could notice. That speed slowed when Rhys became pregnant with her third child. Ira prepared for a something strange to happen but it never came. Rhys delivery waspletely normal and Iras newborn son, Casimir, cried during his first moments after being born, unlike his brothers and sisters who reacted calmly. And unlike how they all demonstrated some sort of ability, Casimir didnt seem to have anything special about him other than Iras features. Rhys took the news hard and seemed to have thought Casimir was injured in some way so Ira examined him thoroughly to put her at ease. As his eyes shed ck, Ira scanned over his son only to find there was nothing wrong with the child. Hes fine, Rhys. Ira said causing Rhys to exhale with relief. But His words immediately made her tense up again as she prepared to hear something terrible. He didnt inherit much from you and what he received from me is...dormant. Before Rhys could even mouth the words for one, Ira offered an exnation. It means hell be extremely weakpared to the rest of his siblings and things wont be easy for him once he realizes it. Ira said with sigh before caressing his sons face. Whatever the case is, Ill still love you, Casimir. Although Rhys seemed saddened by the news, Iras mood hadnt changed at all. Even if his son had beenpletely powerless hed still be happy. The desired moment which signified the end of the journey had finally arrived. The passage of time became harder to track while in the Void and even Ira wouldnt be able to tell. The shroud of darkness was peeled away and Ira discovered that the city was in the boundaries of another world. In a seemingly normal blue sky, a tear opened up and revealed an ever-shifting darkness that spat out a ck sphere before stitching itself back up. The city was revealed as the ck mist began to fade. It began to slowly descend toward apletely calm ocean before crashing into it and kicking up waves. Were here. Ira announcement reached the entire fortress. His gathered his family up inside of arge meeting room. Where? Where? Nephele asked enthusiastically. Its an ocean. Liliara replied with an eye roll. I know that, Lili...Anyway, can I have a boat, Dad? I want to go sailing. Weve only just arrived, Nephele, settle down. Raveria ced her hand on her younger sisters shoulder to stop her from running off. Casimir giggled in a childlike manner as he stumbled around the room. Meanwhile, Erel and Elora stood close to each other silently as they watched everything happen. Elora made a grabbing motion and poorly made stuffed dog appeared in her hand. Raveria is right, everyone should calm down. Theres a lot to do before everyone can just run around. Ira surveyed the room and found that most of his children were eager to leave. Keeper? Sylun entered the room with a knock before kneeling down. Gather up some people, Ill have Juliana and Ze send a few people to whatever continent is out there. As you will, Keeper. She bowed once before leaving just as quickly as she arrived. Avery, could you take some of the Valkyries and see if theres anything close to us. What will you be doing? Avery inquired. Making our own little spot in this ocean, Ira said. Ill have to reshape thend a bit carefully and attend to some other things. Ill gather the Valkyries. Avery departed in order to carry out her task. What should I do? Raveria seemed keen to be included. You, well, watch over your brothers and sisters and make sure they dont get into any trouble, especially the twins. You too, Rhys. Ira nced toward Erel and Elora who both just stood in the corner innocently. They appeared to be two well-behaved adolescent children but Ira clearly thought differently. They gazed at him with sleepy expressions which made it even harder to believe they would cause trouble. And what am I doing? Harper inquired. Youre fishing. Fishing? Why am I fishing? The people need food dont they? Im sure the stockpile is empty. Cant you just capture them for us? Im busy. No youre not! You could do it in two seconds, easy. I could, sure, but then you and everyone else would bezy. Now, go get somes or boats or something. Ira waved his hand and Harper vanished before she could protest. Could all eight of you try to behave until were all sorted? Sure! Nephele said while giving an unconvincing nod. Why are you including me? Raveria asked while furrowing her eyebrows. Of course, Papa. Liliara answered. Valeryn and Zephyr both nodded in sync. Yes. Yes. Erel and Elora replied together. The final reply came from Casimir who mumbled incoherently as the youngest of the family. Ira smiled once more after and then vanished from sight. Alright,e on. Raveria lifted the twins into her arms while Rhys grabbed Casimir and they all left in search of something to pass the time. Chapter 247: Curtain Call Chapter 247: Curtain Call The calm waters of the ocean became turbulent. Pieces ofnd rose from underneath the sea and began to attach itself to the city until it was enough to ssify it as a sizable ind. After the newly formednd settled, a thick fog began rolling out, obscuring the ind from view. Vegetation quickly sprouted and gave the empty rock signs of life. Then, birds with ck feathers suddenly appeared and began to fly around the ind. Every event that took ce happened through Iras maniption. Though, he didnt suddenly create life with the birds that appeared. They were just life-like shells that he used as another set of eyes. After Ira saw to the creation of the ind, he isted himself and his eyes turned pitch ck. Ira found himself in a cave with grey stone on all sides. He slowly walked through it until he stopped in front of arge ck wolf that appeared to be covered in shadows. It felt Iras approach and its eyes slightly opened. ...You have adjusted to your role well. The Wolfs tired voice echoed throughout the cave. Ive tried but there are some things that I still need to know. Then ask, Ira. The Wolf blinked slowly. That woman, I know shes dangerous but I need to know just how much. Woman? You are referring to the one who controls chaos? I am. After everything I went through I wont sit by, so tell me everything about her and anyone else that might be out for me. Make no mistake, I have not discerned the true nature of those Elder Beings, but the one who controls chaos is the one you should be the most cautious towards. Why? Because chaos is everywhere. Creation itself is a result of chaos and the only way to stop it is throughplete stillness. Where nothing can exist or live. When I first met you we were in an empty white expanse where nothing existed...was all of that to avoid her? Her and many other beings. The Wolf slowly raised its head. Do not think of them as enemies youve faced before, it will not help. You must either defend yourself or attack them, but you cannot kill them. There is no such thing as death for Elder Beings. You can force them to sleep for a period of time but even that is a trivial urrence to them. That is the only advice I can give you, Ira. Now...let me rest... The Wolfs lowered its head and closed its eyes. ...Thank you. Ira chose not to disturb The Wolf any further and vanished from sight. The Keepers City, as it began to be called, began to expand shortly after its arrival. The world they resided in mostly contained humans as the Valkyries, as well as Ze and Juliana, found out. Although Ira would have thrown himself into the fray and began conquering everything with ease, he chose to enact a period of istion. The flow of time on the ind became dramatically slower than everything outside of its boundaries. He chose to let his family and his people train to be more ustomed to life without the Origin Realm. Everyone was instructed to train themselves during the istion and there was to be absolutely no contact with the outside world until Ira deemed the time to be right. The only exception was Iras envoys, Ze, Juliana, and dozens of others who had died during the journey only to be resurrected by him. So, while years passed in the single digits within The Keepers City, decades passed outside. Of course, training wasnt the main focus as Ira wanted his family to be happy. Even though he didnt need to eat, he ate meals with his family daily and spent time with each of them. On the surface, it appeared that all he did was spend time with them. There were only a select few, including Avery, who knew of what Ira had to constantly be on guard against, but for the moment, he had peace and he enjoyed every second of it. Raveria? Ira roamed through detailed stone hallways of the Fortress before stopping in front of a study with the door left ajar. Yes? Raveria who had entered the early stages of adult answered. She seemed to have been reading but she showedplete attention when her father called for her. You arent training with Casimir? Oh? Raveria buried herself in her book once more. He doesnt want me to bother him, his words. Dont get upset with him over something so small. Im not upset with him! Raveria mmed the book shut. Right. Iras skepticism was clear to see. All I want to do is help him and all he does is get mad at me for trying. I care about him but he just shuts me out. You know that hes frustrated with himself more than anything. Yeah, but Raveria became deted as her anger waned. Ill keep that in mind. Good. Ira smiled and continued his walk. And get ready for dinner, his voice trailed off as he moved deeper within the fortress. Ira suddenly stopped walking and stretched his hand to the side. A momentter and a strong gust of wind blew through the hallway beforeing to an abrupt stop. Hey?! Nephele shouted while dangling in the air helplessly. You really have to stop doing that, Neph. Ira shook his head as he ced her on the ground. But Im soooo bored! When can we leave this ind? I want to explore. Soon. You always say soon, Nephele said with a pout. And I always say not to move through the halls and yet here we are. Ira smoothed out her messy hair before giving her a pat on the head. Im too old for that, Dad. Nephele frowned but made no attempts to stop him. Sure. Ira nodded along. Now, get ready for dinner and no- Ok! Nephele shouted as she rushed down the hall while bringing a heavy gust of wind with her. ...Running. Ira sighed. He couldve stopped her before she even thought of running but he found that constant use of his power would distance himself from his family if anything. After all, if he solved every problem and issue as soon as it urred they would never grow and would definitely view him differently. As a result, Ira made very little use of his power when he interacted with his family. Keeper! A set of human females wearing dark red armor knelt as Ira approached. In the center of the knights, was Liliara who wore a long ck dress covered with silver adornments. And atop her head sat a silver tiara with a single ck gemstone in its center. Liliaras face lit up as she approached Ira. Papa- She stopped to look at her knights before hiding the emotions on her face. Ehem, Father. Ah, if it isnt the Little Empress, Ira slightly bowed with a warm smile on his face. You shouldnt do that, Father, even if you arent serious. Youre a God to the people of this city. Liliara admonished her father. Right, of course. Iras expression warped into a cold scowl. More like this right? Be serious, Father, Liliara shook her head but still looked at him with loving eyes. Anyway, its time for supper, Your Highness. Ill go right away, Father. Liliara made a formal bow before she and her knights went off toward the dining hall. As Ira walked toward a sparring room, he began to hear two different voices and softened his steps as he took a peek inside. Could you show me again? Suvi, the youngest princess of the Dark Elf Empire was receiving sword lessons from Valeryn. Sure, Valeryn nodded with a faint grin on his face. Youre suited to making use of natural elements so theres no need to focus on the strength of your attacks. Valeryn used his hands to adjust Suvis posture while she held the sword which caused her face to flush red. Y-Yes. Suvi nodded as her pointy ears turned a shade of crimson. L-like this? She raised a dainty short sword and made a few light swings which earned an approving nod from Valeryn. Youve gotten better, Valeryn said. Its all because of you, Suvi quickly replied. As silence began to fill the room Ira made a timely intervention. Hello, Princess, He said while giving a nce toward his son. Ah, Keeper, I didnt notice you. Suvi bowed. I only just arrived so you wouldn''t have. Im only here to tell Valeryn to get ready for dinner, but will you be joining us, Princess? My mother wanted me to attend a meeting with the faction leaders today but Im sure shell understand if I miss it. Great, Valeryn could you escort the princess to the dining hall? Yes, Valeryn nodded before gesturing toward Suvi. After seeing them off, Ira began the search for the remainder of his children. He absent-mindedly strolled through the hallway before stopping in front of a suit of metal armor on disy. Zephyr. Ira greeted the metal armor Father, A muffled voice replied from inside of the armor. Suddenly, the burst into metallic dust before it all gathered inside of a pouch tied to Zephyrs waist. Could I show you something? Zephyr asked. Of course. Ira waited with an expectant gaze. The metallic dust slipped out of the pouch and turned into a gauntlet that wrapped around Zephyrs arm. He waved his hand and a long de extended from the gauntlet before it shrunk into a bracelet. What do you think? Zephyr inquired nervously. Amazing! Ira answered honestly. Really? Sure, make sure you show Valeryn. You know how he loves swords. Alright, have you seen him? The dining hall, were having dinner soon. Oh, Ill hurry up and go then. Yup, see you there, Zephyr. Ira watched his son rush down the hall until he disappeared around a corner. With three of his children still unounted for, Iras search continued. He came across a worn wooden door and began to frown as he opened it. Erel and Elora, you two just cant seem to go without causing trouble, Ira spoke sternly toward the twins who were in the middle of carving figurines from a wooden log. The twins seemedpletely innocent of any wrongdoing from an outsiders perspective. Both pairs of their sleepy eyes stared at him but neither of them protested their innocence. Father is no fun, Elora, Erel spoke in anguid whisper. Indeed, he is not, Elora agreed with her brother in a simr whisper. Say whatever you want but Im taking those figurines. Ira waved his hands and the wooden figures vanished from sight. Now, you two need to head to the dining hall. Its time for dinner. The twins stood up and began to move but Ira hurriedly spoke as the two began walking toward a wall. No more walking through walls. Erel and Elora stopped just as they were about to walk into a solid stone wall. They diverted their path and stepped through the open doorway. Alright, just Casimir left. Iras headed to the most distant corner of the Fortress where he could hear the sound of fighting. Casimir, can we just take a break, please? Im tired of fighting. A boy with raven-colored hair and green eyes pleaded. No! Again! Casimir shouted. Easy there. Ira entered the room and stopped Casimir from swinging arge halberd. Father? Casimir muttered confusedly. Ah, Uncle Ira. The green-eyed boy smiled excitedly. The son of Aldis and Amy, Alden obviously was rted to Ira in some way. Alden, is Casimir forcing you to train with him again? Alden nced at a very agitated Casimir before responding. ...No, I wanted to train with him. Then Im sorry to interrupt but itll have to end early. Its time for dinner, you see. Are your parents joining us? I dont think so, Uncle Ira. Theyve been busy with stuff in the city so Im not sure. I guess theyll bete then. Ira shrugged. You go on ahead, Alden, I want to speak to Casimir for a bit. Okay, Alden gave a short bow before leaving Ira and Casimir alone. I didnt force him to train with me. Casimir dropped the Halberd whichnded with an incredibly loud impact. What is it that you want to prove, Casimir? Ira asked with a serious expression. Youre strong enough-. Im weak! Casimir shouted. You can lift that Halberd when it would take two half-dragons just to do the same. You know I dont mean it like that! Im the weakest of the family and all of you always treat me so carefully like I wouldnt notice! You arent weak, Casimir. You have my blood in your veins so theres no way youre as feeble as you think. Then why cant I move as fast as Raveria or Nephele? I cant use a sword like Valeryn. I cant do anything crazy like Zephyr or Liliara. And the twins? Dontpare yourself to your siblings, especially the twins. How can I not? Ira sighed upon hearing his sons frustrations. Whatever power you have, its sleeping inside of you, thats all. You always say that but I dont believe you. I did everything I could and nothing changed. Itll happen in due time, Casimir. You cant force it, alright? I...I understand. Casimir hung his head dejectedly. Ira smiled as he hugged his son, Now, lets go. Your mother is probably at the dining hall already along with everyone else. ...Alright. Casimirs anger died down but he remained in a bad mood. Ira remained patient as he understood his sons worries. The two quietly walked to the dining hall which was filled with familiar faces. The jovial mood of the room seemed to slightly infect Casimir as he couldnt hide the smile forming on his face. He moved to sit with his brothers who examining Zephyrs ded gauntlet in awe. Ira took his seat at the head of the table and took the entire scene in while a few more people began showing up. Everything that Ira ever wanted was right in front him and no matter how long had passed, he never grew tired of it. Ira. Averys voice snapped Ira out of his stupor. Hm? Ira answered softly. Are you going to tell them? Avery asked. Ira blinked a few times before he noticed he had everyones undivided attention. Oh! Ira stood up and cleared his throat. Since youre all gathered here, I think this is the best time to tell you that Ill be ending our istion in a few weeks. Yay! Nephele jumped out her seat and began cheering. The reactions of everyone else were positive but far more tame inparison. I know you all have questions Ira spoke while giving a meaningful nce to Nephele. But they will be answeredter, for now, lets eat. Ira gestured toward the attendants who carried a feast to the table. The room became filled with conversation around the subject of the citys istion ending. Nephele was the most eager as she began writing down a list of things she wanted to do once she arrived at a new continent. Ira kept a bright smile as he watched everything that happened. It didnt matter what threat or enemy loomed in the background as long as he could find happiness with his family. Chapter 248: Epilogue (Final Chapter) Chapter 248: Epilogue (Final Chapter) Im telling ya I seen it my damn self! You sail far enough north and youll see it for yourself! An old man raved on while waving a cheap gon around, spilling wine onto the floor of a humble tavern. Ya aint see shit, ya fucking liar. Aint nothin up north but violent waves and fog as far as ya can see. A naysayer waved his hand dismissively. As I said, I saw it mself! It wasnt but a brief nce but I saw it with my own two eyes. And what was it that ya seen? Grey rock. All you saw was a rock? Someone snickered. No, not a rock. It were these odd towers, bigger than any castle ya ever seen. Look like a damn sculptor carved em or somethin. So a mountain? A few people in the tavern began tough before turning back to their meals or drinks. No! That was no damn mountain I tell ya! And there was somethin else in the fog too, somethin that didnt want me there! I could only see it for a moment before I woke up at the harbor with my ship intact. But I remember seeing eyes, a pair of yellow- You probably got a little too drunk and sailed in a circle, old man. Now shut up will ya, I want to eat in peace. A burly man grumbled before filling his mouth with a spoonful of porridge. As the room settled down, two individuals entered the tavern but strangely enough they didnt draw any gazes. This isnt what I had in mind when you said our istion would be ending, Father. A young woman with long ck hair said. Her beauty was more than enough to cause amotion but no one seemed to even notice her. WellIve had to adjust some things. A man wearing a ck cloak that obscured his appearance replied. As the two sat at an empty table, he removed his hood, revealing hair that was as dark as the young woman with him. The strangest thing about the two would no doubt be their yellow eyes, but even more importantly, the man only appeared to be a few years older than the woman. Adjust? Adjust what? His daughter inquired. Well, I dont want to give you an unfair advantage but Ive chosen to make apetition for all of you topete in. Theres even a prize and everything. Okay, that sounds fun, what are the rules? No, no, no, I cant tell you that. Then how are we supposed to tell if were winning or losing? Ill have the Envoys keep track of your score and whoever wins will find out at the end. But, if the twins participate itll be a bit unfair, wont it? Thats why theyll have special rules and a lot of Envoys keeping an eye on them. And what about Liliara? Shes only interested in ruling over people. I know, thats why shell also have her own set of rules. Dont worry, I have it all figured out. As the two continued speaking, an old man who reeked of alcohol stumbled past them while mumbling incoherently. I tell ya, Ive seen it...Damn fools wont believe the truth. In his drunken state, he bumped into the table where the two ck-haired individuals sat. Oh, my apologies I The old man stopped speaking as he looked at the young man who grinned at him. Why, if it isn''t that poor sailor from before. After you sailed toward my city I didnt think I would see you again and so soon at that, The young man said. The old drunk began trembling fearfully as the young mans bright yellow-eyes fell on him. It felt as if his soul was being dissected and examined while stripping away any resistance he tried to mount. P-Please...II''m sorry... Theres no need to apologize. Though, maybe you should cut down on your drinking habits. The young man softlyughed. His suggestion rang in the old drunks head like an order that had to be carried out no matter what. I wont ever drink again! I swear! Hell die from fear at this rate, Father. The young woman interrupted as she watched the old drunk''s face turn pale. Hm? Ah, sorry I didnt realize. As the young man finished speaking, the drunk felt his own free will return. Monster! He shouted as he regained a hint of rity. Youre a damn monster! Hey! What are you shouting at?! The tavern owner yelled. The drunk turned to reply, This man is a monster! I saw him up north! What man? All I see is the wine youve spilled. The tavern owner frowned as he gestured toward the table. The old drunk turned to look at the table only to find that is was unupied with only a small pool of spilled wine covering the table. B-b-but...he was...I saw em! I did! He was here just a moment ago! The old drunk pleaded as the tavern erupted with a mockingughter. Get out ande back when youve sobered up. I cant have you scaring the customers off. He was there...He was there The old drunk muttered as he walked out of the tavern with lifeless steps. Yeah, yeah, The Tavern Owner grumbled moved to clean up the mess with an old rag. As he wiped away the mess, he found a single handprint etched into the table. He narrowed his eyes suspiciously as he began scrubbing it but soon discovered it was permanent. How many times have I told you bastards not to vandalize my tables! The tavern owner shouted angrily before returning to the bar. Meanwhile, his customers responded with confusion at his sudden usation. A little whileter, the two mysterious customers could be seen walking along a dull coastline. So what do you think, Ravi? Ira asked. About thepetition or that drunk old man? Raveria replied. I miss the days where my innocent daughter would reply earnestly without the sarcasm. I think it will be good for everyone, especially Casimir. Yeah, hell probably try the hardest and I know youd dly let him win. Is that against the rules? Its not but if you choose to help him, dont let him find out about it. You know how he gets. I know...So, when does it start? Soon, well talk about all the other detailster, for now, lets return home. The two of them vanished from sight with only their footprints left in the sand which were soon washed away by the tide. The Sequel Is Out! (Announcement) The Sequel Is Out! (Announcement) I wasn''t exactly sure if I could add a chapter after marking a story aspleted, but as I''ve said, this is an announcement. I think the best way to inform you all of the sequel is by posting an announcement here. The important thing is, I only n to consistently release chapters for the first week of March before going to work on my other stories. It''ll still receive updates but they will be far slower inparison. If I recall correctly, there is a minimum word count that needs to be reached so please ignore my attempt to reach it. I could add gibberish here because I doubt anyone will see it. Then again, it is possible I make some sort of mistake and the text color of this part isn''t white. If you do happen to see this, then I have to say, thank you for everything. I''vee to really enjoy writing and I''m d that some of you seem to enjoy it too. -Monad. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!